A36389	----	And without proving what we say, but as saying and doing, which are two, like to a cypher alone ... Eleanor, Lady, d. 1652. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A36389 of text R40381 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing D1968). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 5 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 4 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A36389 Wing D1968 ESTC R40381 18971395 ocm 18971395 108515 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36389) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108515) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1667:8) And without proving what we say, but as saying and doing, which are two, like to a cypher alone ... Eleanor, Lady, d. 1652. 6 + p. s.n., [London? : 1648] Caption title. Attributed to Lady Eleanor by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints. Place and date of publication suggested by NUC pre-1956 imprints. Error in paging: p. 1 misnumbered 3. Imperfect: lacks all after p. 6. Reproduction of the original in the British Library. eng Charles -- I, -- King of England, 1600-1649 -- Prophecies. Apocalyptic literature. Great Britain -- History -- Civil War, 1642-1649. A36389 R40381 (Wing D1968). civilwar no And without proving what we say, but as saying and doing, which are two, like to a cypher alone: and of more concernment these three witness Douglas, Eleanor, Lady 1648 863 0 0 0 0 2 0 232 F The rate of 232 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with 100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 2006-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-10 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-11 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2006-11 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion ANd without proving what we say , but as saying and doing , which are two , like to a cypher alone : and of more concernment these three witnesses in earth , then supposed , what power indued with , whereof as insues in relation to the three in the high Court of Heaven ( Joh. &c. ) they stiled Iudges of the Earth ( to wit ) the grave and prudent Barons of Exchequer ; Et hi tres unum , &c. Mr. Baron Trevare , the Ancient of days in his likeness , His voyce gone out into all Lands , &c. Psal. 19. The second like the Son of man , the azure clouds mixt his Foot-Carpet ; The third answerable to the holy Ghosts slow operation , Miracles and Prophesie for a time ceased , or like that saying of theirs , Have not so much as heard whether any holy Ghost , &c. committed to whose Ministery the Mystery of Times and Seasons , by all the world slighted or derided , &c. several days before whom this troublesom Tryal appearing , of no mean consequence , the Manor and Rectory of Pyreton , by what means and indirect courses taken , thereto the King intitled , by jugling Projectors plots , an old Outlawry revived , caused hereby to stretch it self out by their breathing into it , &c. to overthrow a lawful Purchase and Ioynture , after injoyed so many years , waiting their opportunity , the widows Estate to cut it off , by such trivial incumbrances sifted forth : the very Image of the Beast , Revel. 13. with the Great-Seal faced forth , only paying His Majesty about a Mark yearly such a costly purchase therein by his own officer born out , his Solicitor General . Not unlike that dispute about Moses body , between the Archangel and the other ( the Tempter ) reported by Jude , this Law point debated so often in open Court , by the advantage taken of her imprisonment , that got into possession : So passing from this to the Iudges their charge for repairing this no slender breach , appointed to stand in the gap , to take off the Lords heavy hand from him , namely the King , by conjuring this Spirit down , raised up in his Name , a lye in Samuels likeness : And how came to pass , for the sin against the holy Ghost committed , shewing also forgiven neither in this world nor the other ; witness the Archbishop , taking prophesie for no other then madness , gone to his proper place from Towerhil : and yet deliverd not groaning so long in travel the Kingdoms three , such distraction under witness in Ecclesiastical and Civil affairs both . As not unknown to himself these , of her coming unto him without manifestation not of a Commission in that case armor of proof , to give him a taste or warning of his judgement at hand , the hand writing ( Dan. 5. ) served on him in his gallery , was immediately by a reference answered under his hand bearing date , 1633. Octob. &c. Whitehal , committed for that cause the space of two years a close prisoner in the Gate-house , even Octob. 23. when brought first thither , honored with the same very day of Irelands Massacre , Octob. 23. and of Keynton-fight , &c. stript of all ever since , a cup whereof himself since hath drunk the dregs . This is the business that sleeps not . Howsoever he faln asleep , like them bidden to sleep on , &c. she though then , and since armd with no few sad tokens of that kinde come to pass on others no obscure ones ; witness the Dukes fatal month of August foretold . VVith this for another observation , her Ioynture the Manor of Englefield whilest she in the Gatehouse , bought by the Marques of Winchester , how his of Basing , such an Example not the like , unlucky Babel Towers , toward the increase of widows and fatherless , made to kiss the ground . And impeaced of treason in this kinde ; no light thing ; about their neck a meeter ornament what weight not unknown ; then S. George a horseback . Yet for making atonement in that case for such his Majesties folly , like as when Jobs captivity said to return , was appointed to pray for his three friends : So on the other side , the aforesaid Iudges three to make his peace , to turn his captivisy away , faln so low as hard to judge , whether exposed to the dunghil , or the dungeons Slavery the greater or better Estate , unhapily by his own seeking hapned . Nor his Name wiped out of this Record , once a good Confession made , afterward makes as bad an end , opening the very YATES of Hell , like Balaam , loving the wages of 
A36423	----	The revelation interpreted by the La. Eleanor. Eleanor, Lady, d. 1652. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A36423 of text R37763 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing D2009). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 12 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 8 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A36423 Wing D2009 ESTC R37763 17014193 ocm 17014193 105780 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36423) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 105780) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1614:17) The revelation interpreted by the La. Eleanor. Eleanor, Lady, d. 1652. 15 p. [s.n.], [London] printed : 1646. Place of publication suggested by Wing. Numerous errors in paging. Reproduction of original in the British Library. eng Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation XIII -- Commentaries. Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation XIII -- Prophecies. Apocalyptic literature. A36423 R37763 (Wing D2009). civilwar no The revelation interpreted: by the La. Eleanor. Douglas, Eleanor, Lady 1646 1860 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 A This text has no known defects that were recorded as gap elements at the time of transcription. 2006-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-10 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-11 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2006-11 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE REVELATION INTERPRETED : By the La. ELEANOR . 2 THESSAL . 2. 3. Let no man deceive you , by any meanes for that day shall not come , except there come a falling away first , &c. Printed in the yeare , 1646. THE REVELATION INTERPRETED : By the LADY ELEANOR . Chap. XIII . PAssing by Caesars adored Image : with the Time amounting to about 1700. yeares past , since their uprising , as hereby appeares giving the seaven Heads and ten Horns : untill its setting , that Monarchies period , RATHER proceeding with these , to shew the Truth , who the Founder of great BRJTTAINS unhappie faction , as the Holy Ghost here gives to understand so plainly , That none needs to aske , whose description This , of this Sea-monster no other then the Admyrals-Office : where the waters having the priority , Thus shewes : Verse , I. And J stood upon the Sand of the SEA , and saw a Beast rise up out of the Sea , having seven heads , and ten horns , and upon his horns ten Crownes , and upon his heads the Names of BLASPHEMY : The Dragon giving him his power and great authority : namely , George Viliers , created Duke of Buckingham . VVhere follows the Names given to Ships , one cald the Leopard , another the Beare , and the Lyon , and the like , as not unknowne . vers. And so of his deadly wound given at Porchmouth , that addored Minnion , for two seven yeares who was so followed of every one , and admired : Of whose Large gifts Thus farther : Verse . III. And J saw one of his heads ( as it were ) wounded to death , and all the VVorld admired the BEAST : And his deadly Wound was healed . And there was given him a Mouth speaking great Things , and Blasphemie : And power was given him to continue 42. moneths ; and he opened his mouth in Blasphemy , &c. VVhere shewes here , besides the healing of that foule Soare the Kings-Evill , Porchmouths BLOVV , by a Butchers knife given , how Cured . also what an insaciable Mouth by him opened ; daily fed with such Gifes , Offices , and Titles of Honor not a few ; wanting NO kindred to bee supplyed . This aspiering man Buckingham , from the Beast deriving his Name , so much bound to the Dragon his Patron , rather then to Saint George . This supporter of the Spanish FACTION , colour'd or clok'd under Arminisme : That beyond expectation ter ten years , his Fathers VNLVKYE Favourite who continned his too , from 1625. March , untill 1628. August , two and forty Monthes , or three Yeares and halfe before his Pay receiv'd , not behind with it Then Being as not unknown fore-warnd OF that very Moneth , Caesar , as he foretold of the Jdes of March . VVhere serving for both Meridians shews . The french K : for his Blasphemous Tongue also how Rewarded , who gives the ten HORNS Crown'd . That in the Yeare , 1610. Likewise was slaine , whose Faction revived again or continu'd too . As by the Power of the KEYES , Conjured up such SPIRITS or Factions set a foote , begeting in KINGDOMS such desperate VVARRES and doings ; where The one NOT more suddenly in that Manner taken away , Then the Other remaining in Prison so long : waiting His appointed Time , as extant upon RECORD , sometime made known to him : But no more of that NOW . But of his Sorceries and Witchcrafts as revealed here , or miracles . VVhere farthermore , for the Treasurers-Office thus , usurp'd by the Clergie , ( verse 11. ) And J beheld another beast comming out of the Earth , with two Horns like a Lamb , spake like the Dragon , and exerciseth all the Power of the first Beast , &c. And so no farther , of This Canonized expert DOCTOR or Saint , inspired by the Red Dragon , ( with such a gift in healing , ) by whom this deadly Wound healed , worse then when Buckingham was liveing . The Number of whose Name , even ( VJS-COVNT VVJLERS ) as count the Number of the BRJTTJSH-Beast , Namely 666. These numerall Letters HJS : VIC LVVVI , viscount vvilers : Together with the weight of Solomons gold Yearly 666. Talents , ( Chron. 9. Chap. ) Included in those Characters . Of a truth directly pointed at great Brittains Revenue and Customes rather ; amounting to about six Hundred Thousand pounds per annum : Put on this Account , &c. And so much for this peice finished in such hast : The last dayes story . Dedicated to HIM that hath Vnderstanding and Eares , to weigh it too : The vanity setting forth , and instabillity of WORLDLY Things , or perferment in this Admirable BEAST : his rising , and falling , Whose power To the wonder of all Continuing from the Yeare , 1625. March ( first of this present Reigne : ) untill August , 1628. As afore-shewed , even the Dukes due 42. MONETHS : And concerning the TREASVRERS-Office ingrossed by the CLERGY , our HIGH-Priest , horned like the Lamb , ( to wit ) The two Arch-bishop-pricks , voyced like the old Red Dragon . That wonder in Heaven whose place found no more there : Stileing Themselves like the Arch-angell , no lesse . And thus passing on : from That SEA-Wonder , to this VVonder coming out of the Earth ; faining ( as it were ) Himself to bee Elias : When Bals Priests slaine , and to say the Truth in this comes not short ; He the occasion of their Ruine , the Bishops their Downfall : And for such , Fire descending from Heaven , witnesse the Wrath of GOD ; as fire and sword , who can gaine-say it , but HEE the Author thereof doubtlesse , And the day of Iudgement too : hastend it , not far off . SO farther , as here Noted or Signified for the Time of Easter Thus , or the RESVRRECTION-Feast : VVhen such a Bloody reigne beganne , Namely ; VVherein that abomination ( the cause of these Judgements ) Idolatry again set up , directly in these expressed : And all whose Names are Not written in the Booke of Life , of the Lambe slaine from the begining of the VVORLD ; shall worship or obey HIM : As againe , this for another witnesse of the aforesaid Feast ; Peters cutting Off that Mans Eares , againe healed . Even pointed at , as cryed here . JF ANY MAN HAVE AN EARE , Let him heare : Verse , He that Leads into Captivity , shall goe into Captivity ; and hee that killeth , shall be killed . ( as much to say ) As some want their Eares , So others their Vnderstanding more , That discerne Not These . VVhere shewes , unto such Cruelty , and Blood-thirstynesse , how this man added Blasphemies-madnesse : As these giving to understand , saying ; That hee hath Power to give LIFE , BREATH , and SPEECH , &c. verse . ( as it were ) Because the Keys of the Bottumlesse pit His , where gold so current : Therefore in Him all Live and Move , &c. fearefull to bee Named or Spoken . And these are The JMAGES those Angels adored also : And as for the Beast that had the deadly VVound with the Sword and did Live , ( or was healed ) besides the Faction continued , points withall at the great Plague , When the Angels Sword so suddenly sheathed , 1625. with worse Plagues accompanied ; The advancers of Jdolatry and Tyrranny : As here farther more aludes to great BABYLONS Proclamations of The golden JMAGE ; He that would not fall downe before it , to be killed : ( as much to say ) ALTARS served , and bowed unto , &c. And at last , what Measure they meted to Others , served with the same Themselves : Sometime that were so Observ'd , Feared and Flattered ; This Sea-god : And god of the Windes like , Dragon-like by Sea and Land roaring , setting KINGDOMES together by the Eares : Breathing and Thundering out LYING and BLASPHEMIE , as They please , without Controule : And so Hee , VVho hath Vnderstanding ; needs NO farther to wonder or bee informed , what These revealed LAST Monsters are : The Signes infalible of the Last day at hand : VVhere besides Caesars golden Image , adored ; gold made their god : ( verse ) aluding to the That : Vsed too for the KINGS-EVILL so dangerous to bee LOST or VVanting . And as here , Jdolatry and Covetousnesse both exprest : So deified Caesar , his translating of the Yeare , points thereat : Those 365 dayes of the Yeare : Like Enoch dayes also 365 , hee translated , or That was NOT : whose Successor Eternity , like Methuselah , as Augustus outreigned all the rest , and That succeeded Him untimely Cut off . And againe , as Eternity preceding Time , so K : James his 60 yeares reign , before his NOVV aged 46 ; bearing Times marke or Seal 1646. Time to bee Longer : HIS power put downe too : And so NO farther of the Dragons old quarrell to Saint George , in advancing One of That Name , or Seating in the Saddle such a gracelesse ONE : breaking his owne Neck : And ruine of the KINGDOME . This New adored Saint , ( as no doubt Canonized ) Saint George the second , saluted with seven-fold Blasphemous superscriptions dayly such , and the Like made upon His NAME ( His grace ) : Whereas thrice SIX 666. The restlesse Number thereof . Here unto the VVLgare not referred or directed : But he which Vnderstands Misteryes of State to Him : Proverbs XVI . How much better it is to get wisdome Then gold : And to get understanding rather to chosen then Silver . And thus wild as the Dragon : Hee with Sathans Marke in the head , of the old Serpents cut , ( Geneses . 3. ) By some MERMAYDE , as this BlaspheMER : spewd up doubtlesse ; so from Them his inchanting Noats had , of Menacing such , reaching from Earth to Heaven . FINIS . FJNJS . 
A28133	----	The trumpet of the Lord sounded forth unto these three nations as a warning from the spirit of truth, especially unto thee, oh England, who art looked upon as the seat of justice, from whence righteous laws should proceed : likewise, unto thee, thou great and famous city of London, doth the Lord God of vengeance found one warning more into thine ear ... : with a word of wholsome counsel and advice unto thy kings, rulers, judges, bishops, and priests ... : together with a few words unto the royal seed ... / by one who is a sufferer for the testimony of Jesus, in Newgate, Esther Biddle. Biddle, Ester. 1662 Approx. 51 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 13 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A28133 Wing B2865 ESTC R38832 18176791 ocm 18176791 106891 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28133) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106891) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1119:7) The trumpet of the Lord sounded forth unto these three nations as a warning from the spirit of truth, especially unto thee, oh England, who art looked upon as the seat of justice, from whence righteous laws should proceed : likewise, unto thee, thou great and famous city of London, doth the Lord God of vengeance found one warning more into thine ear ... : with a word of wholsome counsel and advice unto thy kings, rulers, judges, bishops, and priests ... : together with a few words unto the royal seed ... / by one who is a sufferer for the testimony of Jesus, in Newgate, Esther Biddle. Biddle, Ester. 24 p. [s.n.], London printed: 1662. Reproduction of original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Apocalyptic literature -- Early works to 1800. 2006-04 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-05 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-09 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2006-09 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE TRUMPET Of the LORD Sounded forth unto these THREE NATIONS , As a WARNING from the Spirit of Truth ; especially unto Thee , Oh ENGLAND , who art looked upon as the Seat of Justice , from whence righteous Laws should proceed . Likewise , unto Thee , thou great and famous City of London , doth the Lord God of Vengeance sound one WARNING more into thine Ear , that ( if possible ) haply thou mayest hearken unto him , and amend thy life before it be too late . With a Word of wholsome Counsel and Advice unto thy King , Rulers , Judges , Bishops and Priests , that they may prize the Day of their Visitation , before it pass away : As also , a Word of Prophesie of the sore Destruction that is coming upon them if they Repent not . Together with a few Words unto the Royal Seed , which is chosen of God , and separated from the World , to do his Will for ever . By one Who is a Sufferer for the Testimony of Jesus , in Newgate , ESTHER BIDDLE . LONDON , Printed in the Year , 1662. One Warning more from the Lord God of Vengeance , sounded forth unto Thee , Oh City of London . OH London , London ! The dreadful Lord God of Everlasting strength , which faileth not , his notable , terrible , and dreadful Day is coming upon thee as at noon day , and from it thou canst not escape , neither canst thou quench God's Fire which burns as an Oven , which is overtaking thee : Oh the burden of the Lord concerning this Treacherous and Backsliding City ! Oh! Calamity , upon Calamity , Misery upon Misery , Plagues upon Plagues , Sickness upon Sickness , and one Disease upon another will the Lord God of Power bring upon thee , and the Lord will destroy thee from being inhabited , unlesse thou dost repent from the bottom of thine heart , and lead a new Life , and abhor thy self in dust and ashes ; The Everlasting Counsellour and Prince of Peace is come , and coming to take Peace from thee , and to hide comfort from thine Eyes . Oh! wo is me for thee , my heart is even broken within me , and mine Eyes as a Fountain Floweth forth before the Lord in thy behalf , that the bitter Cup which thou and thy joyning Sister hath to drink , may be taken away , if it be his will. Oh! that thou wouldt return unto the Lord as Nineveh did , who received the Message of Cod ; And the King came from his Stately Throne , and humbled himself before the Lord , and his Soul was obedient unto the higher Power , which is God , and all that had a being in that City , both Man and Beast , was covered with Sackcloth and ashes ; Three dayes and three nights they humbled themselves before the higher Power , who is King of Kings and Lord of Lords , who is Governour amongst the Gods , even he repented himself of the Evil which he thought to bring upon them , and accepted of their Humiliation . Oh London ! it would be well for thee to consider thy wayes , and Worship , and Religion , and search with the Light , and let the Light shew thee whether thy wayes and Worship , and Law is pure , which is given forth in thee ; if it be not so , I pray thee as in Christ stead , let his Light lead thee into his way and Judgements , and Worship , and Religion , which are holy , that thy Soul may be saved in the Terrible Day of the Lord ; for there are hundreds in thee , that do not know their right hand from their left , neither can they discern the Power of the Lamb from the Power of the Beast . Therefore hath the Lord stayed his fury from breaking forth upon thee ; yet a little while and the Mighty hand , and out-stretched Arm of the Lord , which is stretched forth from Sea to Sea , will come upon thee suddenly . Oh thou City ! saith the Lord , who formed thee in the womb , and gave thee Life and Breath , and hath been as a tender Father and loving Nurse even from thy Cradle ; have not I made the Earth to bring forth her Corn , and Oyl , and Wine for thee ? have I not cloathed the Earth with Grasse , and the dew to descend upon it , and the softly Showers of Rain ? have not I caused to distill upon thy Flowers and Vines that they might give a Fragrant Smell unto thee ? how have thy Streets and houses been dressed with the glory of them ? and have not thine eyes beheld the Glorious Collours of the Flowers and Workmanship of my hands , the which many of you shall see no more because of my destroying Angel. Oh London ! have not I who am the God of the whole World , placed a glorious burning Fire in thee , which all the water in the Sea cannot quench , which gives light in thee , and unto thee , and all Nations ; which is my witness in every man , which stands up for me against all manner of Sin ? hath not the Lord broken up the Seals of the great deep , and opened the Fountain of Everlasting Life in the midst of thee , to wash thee from thy Leprosie , and to heal thy putrifying sores : Oh! thou art full of running sores , from the crown of thine head , to the sole of thy foot , there is not a free place ; have not I opened a well of pure water to bathe and make thee white ? I the Lord of Host hath caused my Sons , and Daughters , and Handmaids to leave both Father , and Mother , House and Land , Wife and Children ; and indeed all outward things , to come unto thee , rising up early in sore Travels and labours , to warn thee , and call thee to Repentance , that thou mightst be saved before my dreadful stroke be struck at thee , which will not fail : have not they shewed thee many things which hath come to passe ? I have shewn and am shewing Signes in Heaven and Earth , in thee , which shall make the keepers of the house to tremble ; have not the dead been raised , the blind made to see , the Lame to walk , the dumb to speak , the Leopards been cleansed in thee ? have not I made the Elements to melt with fervent heat , the Powers of Heaven have been shook by me , the Sun have I turned into darkness , and the Moon hath lost her Light : The old Heaven , and the old Earth hath the Lord made to passe away at the Brightness of his coming ; and as I have worked and suffered in you , so I will do until I have made up my Jewels , which I am perfecting through sufferings in thee ; And until I have gathered my Seed from the four winds in thee , into my Bosom , from whence it came , until then will I work , and bear the burden of iniquity , even until the Seed suffering measure is come to an end ; and then shall not my eye pitty , nor hands spare thee , but I will bathe my sword in thy blood , and I will give thee blood to drink , even as thou hast done by my Innocent Lambs , even so will I do by thee ; and as they have seen their blood lie in thy Streets , so shalt thou see thine , and the day will be hot and terrible that is coming upon thee , unlesse thou dost repent ; I the Everlasting God have looked down out of my Holy Habitation , and have beheld the Sufferings of my People , notwithstanding the noble and worthy Acts that have been done by my People in thee , how hast thou Bruised , Beaten , and Knocked down , Killed and Spilt the blood of my innocent Lambs , and haled them into thy nasty Prisons until they die ; Oh! the blood of the innocent is found in thee , which cryeth aloud for Vengeance unto my Throne , Drunkenness , Whoredom , and Gluttony , and all manner of Ungodliness , Tyranny and Oppression , is found in thee ; Thy Priests Preach for hire , and thy People love to have it so ; Rioting and ungodly meetings , Stage-Playes , Ballad Singing , Cards , and Dice , and all manner of Folly ( not in corners only , but in the high places of thy streets ) wicked works & actions are not punished by thee , and hundreds may meet together to commit folly , and take the name of the pure God in vain , and cause his soul to mourn , and abuse themselves with his Creatures , until they can neither go , nor hardly speak ; Taverns and Ale-houses are frequented day and night , and are seldom disturbed by the Magistrates , or sent to Prison , or Bruised , or Knocked down ; but they that are Innocent and cannot lift up a hand , or bear Arms for or against any man , and have no evil or hard thought in their Hearts against any one , neither do they speak evil of things they know not , or contemn Magistracy , but reprove Sin in the Gate , and ungodliness in the Streets , and so have made themselves a Prey ; these are they that are Punished by thee , and whose Sufferings are deeper than any People upon the Earth besides . Oh London ! the sins of the old world is found in thee ; art thou guilty or not guilty ? for thy time draweth near , wherein thou must give an account unto me , who am a dreadful and most terrible Judge , unto that Spirit which leadeth thee into Persecution : Oh! thou art grown numerous , and very great , thy beam reacheth unto Heaven , and thy Glory unto the end of the Earth , and thou hast Crowned thy self with Dignity , and hast built thy Nest among the Stars , and sitteth as a Queen , thou hast made thy self strong , and hast said in thy Heart , Thou shalt not see Sorrow ; thou seest no Scarcity within thy Gates , but Fulness within thy Pallaces : But know this as from the Lord , thou bloody City , thou shall know his terrible stroak , who is God Almighty ; He will plead with thee as in the Valley of Jehosaphat , even with the Fire of his Wrath , and the glittering Sword of his Spirit . Oh! thou famous and beautiful Harlot , who art beautified with the Glory of Egypt , thou hast played the Whore with many Lovers ; Oh! thy Bed is defiled , and thou hast forgotten thy Creator , which maketh my Soul to mourn ; thy strength shall become weakness , and thy Glory shall perish , thy beauty shall be turned into ashes , and thy honour shall become contemptable , because thou art covered with a dark Cloud of Sin and Transgression , and so cannot behold the Lord ; Envy hath misled thy mind , which hath caused thee to Imprison his Messengers , not only them of thy own City , but Strangers , who hath forsaken all to visit thee in Bowels of Everlasting Love ; and thus hast thou rewarded them , which is contrary to Christ's Command , which is to love Strangers . In the Dayes of Old , they received Strangers and washed their Feet , and gave them to eat and to drink ; but thou briusest and knockest them down , and keepest them in Prison from their Families ; and hast said , The Parish will look after them : Oh thou merciless City ! dost thou think to obtain Mercy from the Lord ? How many Families hast thou seperated , the Wife from the Husband , and the Husband from the Wife , and the Mother from her Children , and the Servant from the Master , not suffering them to see each other for a time ; The Lord hath said , Cursed is He that separateth a man from his Wife ; and dust not thou bring that Curse and many more upon thy head ? we have been found in no Plots nor Risings , but have seeked the good of all Souls , and the Prosperity of all Nations ; in Olivers Dayes , and ever since we have been gathered out of the Worships and Vanities of this City , and could not Bow unto Hammon , we have been a suffering People , and nothing could be found against us but concerning the Worship of our God , which must disanul all unjust Laws made by Man : The Medes and Persians had nothing against Daniel , but concerning his Faith ; and I know Daniels Spirit liveth amongst us . Therefore consider what thou art doing , for in vain dost thou set up Briers and Thornes in Battle against the terrible God , for by the brightness of his Coming shall they be burnt up ; for assuredly the Lord will arise mightily for his Seeds sake , for as a Lyon roused up , is he come , who is the munition of Rocks , and as a she Bear bereaved of her young Ones , will he roar and disquiet all thy Inhabitants . Oh London ! God hath a remnant in thee , which he hath marked for his own , which shall escape the Wrath that is to come ; Glory , Glory , Songs of Everlasting Praises be rendered unto the living God , who hath not left himself without a witness in thee ; Oh London ! If thou wouldst return saith the Lord Almighty , I will heal thy Back-slidings , and forgive thee all thy Sins ; I will withdraw my bitter Cup which I have filled full of my Indignation , and I will cover thee with my Garment of Everlasting Love , and I will be married unto thee , even as a young Man marrieth a Virgin , never to be seperated ; I looked down from the Throne of my Glory , and I saw thy distressed Condition , thou art as a Sheep without a Shepherd , as upon the Mountains of Prey , and art scattered hither and thither , amongst the Clouds of Religions ; thou knowest not which way to turn , thou art like the Dove , thou canst find no rest nor footing for the soal of thy foot ; thou art liable to be torn by the Woolfs , and devoured by the Lyons ; thy TeachErs are removed into corners , And thou art disposessed of thy wonted Houses and Service : Therefore saith the Lord , do I pitty thy ConDition , and if thou wilt hearken unto me , who am near thee in thy Heart , and in thy mouth ; at thy down lying I am with thee , and in the night season I visit thee , and at thy uprising I call thee to repentance : how many years have I born with thee , as I did with the old World ? but my Patience came to an end , and my Wrath waxed hot , and so it will against thee , if thou wilt not hear my beloved Son , which I have sent a Light into the World ; and if thou wilt learn of the Light which shines in thy Heart , then thou wilt be on heaps no more , neither will thy Teachers , and Worships , and Church , be any more removed into Corners , but thou wilt be built upon Christ , the Pillar and Ground of Truth , who is the Church of the First-born ; then wilt thou have Fellowship with the Lord , and thy-Glory , and Crown , and Beauty shall never have an end , but thou shalt be the Glory of the whole Earth , and the Beauty of all Nations , and Kings , shall come to thy rising , and Princes to the brightness of thy Glory ; there is no City upon the Earth can say as thou canst in this latter day , for the Power of the Lord hath been shed abroad in thee , and thou hast been visited more than any ; therefore prize the Son of the Lord , least thou art cast into utter Darkness ; for it is I the Lord that chaineth Leviathan , which no man can tame , who am God , and there is none besides me ; by my Wisdom the World was made , and the Heavens framed ; I created the Sea , and caused the Rivers to run into it , and have set the Sands , as swadling bands that it cannot over-pass ; and this is my decree which I will have sealed unto my people , I am the Quakers God , and will be with them unto the end of this World , and in the end they shall be with me in my Glorious Kingdome , where they shall be kept from their Persecutors , and lye down in joy , peace and tranquility , with the rest of my holy Martyrs , and Prophets , and Apostles , in years past : and I am utterly against all that do oppose them , who am a terrible God , and will bring the wickedness of the wicked to an end , but the righteousness of the righteous doth live with me . This is my Decree , and it shall live for ever , and remain World without end ; and if thou canst cause the rain from raining , or the Stars from shining , or the Sun from going her Course , or giving light to the Nations , then mayest thou alter my Decree with my People , whose seed shall be for number as the sand upon the Sea shore , and for Multitude as the Stars of Heaven , and they shall shine in Glory more brighter than the Sun at noon day , in the Firmament of my Power , when the generation of the wicked , shall be cast into the Lake , which is prepared of God , for the King of darkness and his Subjects . The Trumpet of the Lord sounded forth unto England , Scotland ▪ and Ireland , with a Word of wholsome Advice and Counsel to the King , Rulers , and Judges thereof . OH King ! this is my Counsel unto thee , and thy Rulers and Judges ; Oh! hearken unto the Light of Christ in your Consciences , that it may bear rule in your hearts , that you may Judge for the Lord , and oppression may be expel'd in your Dominions . Oh! that you would do Justice , and love Mercy , and walk humbly with the God of heaven , then would the Lord give you length Of dayes , and a long life , Peace and Plenty shall be in your Dominions , every one shall sit under his own Vine and Fig-tree , and none shall make them afraid , joy and tranquillity shall be in your Palaces ; this shall you see and know to be accomplished , if you will leave off oppressing the Righteous , and set the Captive free . Oh ye Rulers , Judges , and Justices , and all People high and low ! be it known unto you from the mighty Judge of Powerful Majesty , that he is risen , who will scatter Rulers in his anger , and will pluck down Kings in his wroth . Oh! the anger of the Lord waxeth hot against all workers of iniquity , and he will set his oppressed seed free , which cryeth unto him for deliverance ; and know this , what cruelty soever be in your hearts against us , the Lord will confound it and bring it to nothing ; for the Lord is on our sides , and we fear not Imprisonment , Banishment , Fine or Tortures , or whatever the wrath of man can inflict upon us ; for our hearts are firmly fixed upon the Lord , and we are freely given up in Body , Soul , and Spirit to suffer for God's Cause : Oh you Rulers ! if the Lord suffereth you to Banish us , I know that the Lord will go along with us , as he did with Abraham in a strange Land , but know this , we shall leave a seed behind us , which shall be your tormentor , and shall witness for us when we are gone . Oh Lord ! I commit our case unto thee , who art faithful , and keepeth Covenant for ever , and I know thou wilt fight our Battel , and plead our cause with the mighty on earth , who would destroy us from being a People if thy Power did not preserve us ; Glory and Honour be given unto thee , who hath compassed us about with songs of everlasting praises ; and we may blesse the hour and time that thou raised up a People in the North , even a dreadful and terrible Army , who Marched swiftly in thy Power through the Nations , and by them we were convinced , and turned towards the Lord , and they shall be the dread of all Nations , and God hath crowned them with an everlasting Crown , which neither Men nor Devils shall be able to take from them . Oh you Rulers and Judges of these Nations ! do you think to overcome us or make us yeeld by keeping them in Prison , which you think are our Teachers , and Ring-leaders ? nay , Christ is our Teacher , and he cannot be removed into a corner , who is the Antient of Dayes , and will cause us to increase dayly , and to grow as Calves in the stall ; we are not like the World , who must have a Priest to Interpret the Scriptures to them , and when he is removed , they are scattered and knows not what to do ; but my friends , we witness the Scriptures fulfil'd , who hath said in the latter dayes , He would pour out his Spirit upon Sons and Daughters , and they should Prophesie ; and they shall all be taught of me , and great shall be their peace , and in righteousness shall they be established : So the Lord doth not speak unto us in an unknown Tongue , but in our own Language do we hear him perfectly , whose voice is better than life ; and for this cause doth the unlearned hate us , and the uncircumcised revile us , because we cannot own the Teaching that is of this World , but that which cometh immediately from God , and that is pure and refresheth the Soul , and holdeth up the head in the day of Battel , and it causeth us to meet together , to worship the Lord as we ought to do ; and Oh you Rulers , and People ! it is in vain for you to strive against us , for the God of heaven is with us . Oh England , Scotland and Ireland ! but more especially thou O England , that art the most fruitful and famous Land , in which the Lord hath been pleased to make manifest his Life and Power , Beauty and Glory , more than in any Nation under the Heavens ; in so much , that he hath raised his sons and daughters from death to life , and hath made them bold and valiant Souldiers for his Testimony , which he hath given them to bear forth unto all Nations ; and by the Glorious and Powerful Word of Life , which hath proceeded out of their mouthes , hath thy Judges and Rulers been convinced of the evil of their way , and have been made to confesse to the Truth , both Priests and People , both High and Low , Rich and Poor , hath the Lord visited in this day of great Salvation , and everlasting love ; so that none could plead inorance , but many like Demas hath denyed the Truth , and Imbraced this present evil World : And now Oh England ! will the Lord try and prove all thy Inhabitants , from the King that sitteth upon his Throne , unto the Beggar that sitteth upon the dunghill , even all sorts of professors and prophane ; Oh! the Fire is kindled , and the Furnace is even hot , in the which your works and worships , Faith and Religion must be tryed , and that which will not remain in the Furnace , must be consumed by the Fire of the Lord ; for the most high and Glorious King is a trying and purifying his Children in the Furnace , as Jerusalem , that they may come forth as pollished Silver , and well refined Gold ; and he hath brought many through the Furnace , and hath set them as Pillars in his house , to bear forth a Valiant and Noble Testimony of what they have seen , tasted and handled of the Word of Life , unto thy inhabitants , and unto the whole World , that they may fear that dreadful God , who made Heaven and Earth , in whose sight the whole World is but as the drop of a Bucket , and at whose presence the heavens shall wax old as a garment that moths have eat , and the Element shall passe away with a great noise , the Earth shall be dissolved , and all things therein shall mourn , and the souls shall fail before him which he hath made . Oh! let your King and Queen , Dukes and Earls , Lords and Ladies , Judges and Rulers , and all Bishops , Deacons , Priests and People in these three Nations , and all the World , consider their wayes , worships , and religions , and fear and tremble before the mighty God , who hath the hearts of Kings and Rulers in his hand ; times , and seasons are with him , the Dominions of the World are at his disposing , who is the high and lofty One , and doth Inhabit Eternity ; what is the Pope or the Kings of the Earth , will he not bring them to judgement , and turn them to dust again from whence they came ? Oh you high and lofty ones ! who spendeth God's Creation upon your lusts , and doth not feed the hungry , nor cloath the naked , but they are ready to perish in the streets ; both old and young , lame and blind lyeth in your streets , and at your Masse-house doors , crying for bread , which even melteth my heart ; and maketh the soul of the righteous to mourn : did not the Lord make all men and women upon the earth of one mould , why then should there be so much honour and respect unto some men and women , and not unto others , but they are almost naked for want of Cloathing , and almost starved for want of Bread ? and are you not all brethren , and all under the Government of one King ? Oh repent ! least the Lord consume you , and be ashamed , and cloath the naked , and feed the hungry , and set the oppressed free . Oh King ! thou art as head under God over these three Nations , & the Lord hath set thee as overseer , to see Justice and true Judgement Executed in thy Dominions ; Oh! let all unjust Lawes and unrighteous Decrees made in thy dayes , and before thy dayes , be all disanul'd and made of none effect , and henceforth let there be good and wholsom Lawes Established , that all the honest-hearted in thy Dominions may worship the God of their Life , without any molestation ; and if thou decreest any thing , let it not grieve the Lord , for the Lord God of Israel looketh for better fruit at thy hands than he did of all that are gone before thee ; for in the time of Ignorance God winked , but now is the glorious Light of the Morning risen , and God calleth all men every where to Repentance . Oh you Rulers , Priests , and People of these three Lands ! I most humbly intreat you to learn Wisdom before it be too late , and prudence before it be hid from your eyes . Oh! leave off your old wayes and Worships , and observing Dayes , Times and Seasons , and learn the new and living way , which is the way in the Wilderness , though a wafering man or a fool shall not err therein ; this calls for Holiness and Purity , without which you cannot see the Lord ; therefore consider you are but Men , and made of the dust of the Earth , and you know not how soon you may return to your long homes , and shall be seen no more ; have you the length of your life , or the number of your dayes in your own hands ? have you the command of Death , or can you stay its stroke ? nay , you are but as potsheards broken by the hand of the Potter , you are here to day and gone to morrow , your Beauty is as the grass , and your glory as the Flower thereof , cut down by the hand of the Mower ; your Crown is mortal , and will fade away ; Ah , poor dust and ashes , why do you persecute us even to Death , for no other cause but for worshiping the God of Heaven ? Oh! do you think that the Lord is such a one as your selves ? or are you so vain to believe , that he winks or joyns with you in Persecuting , Knocking down , and spilling our blood in your Streets ; and Murdering of us in your Prisons ? nay , nay although he hath suffered such things to be done , for the Tryal of our Faith , and the filling up of the measute of your Iniquity , which is near full ; Now will I arise , saith the dreadful and terrible God , who am cloathed with Vengeance as with a Robe , and with Zeal as with a Garment , and I will tear and devour , and for Sions sake I will not be quiet , and for my beloved Jerusalem I will not be silent , but I will roar and thunder forth my voice out of my Holy Mountain , and the Beasts shall tremble , the Earth shall be as a smoke , the tall Cedars shall fall , and the stirdy Oakes shall be plucked up by the Roots , and all things of this World shall be afraid ; the Bats shall go into their Holes , and the Lyons into their Dens , when the Lord appeareth in his Beauty , to make Inquisition for blood , then shall your hearts fail you for fear of those things that are coming upon you ; in that Terrible Day , all your lovers will do you no good , and your familiars will stand afar off ; then must you be left to the Judge of Judges , where you shall see the Book of Conscience opened , where your Indictments will be read at large , and he will Judge you according as your deeds shall be . Oh then ! if you have not done Justice , nor loved mercy , or did the thing that was Just in the sight of the Lord , then shall you be Banished from the presence of the King of Heanen for evermore , into utter darkness , where is weeping , wailing , and gnashing of Teeth , and you shall be a stink to Ages to come . Oh! blessed and happy will it be for those Judges , and Rnlers , and Poople , who hath clean hands , and pure hearts , and have not joyned with the wicked in persecuting the Innocent ; surely there reward will be great in Heaven . My Friends , I was once of this Religion which is now in Power , I was signed with the sign of the Cross , & baptized into the Faith ; my Godfathers and Godmothers Promised and Vowed , that I should forsake the Devil and all his works , the Pomps and Vanities of this wicked World , and all the sinful lusts of the Flesh , and that I should keep Gods Holy Will and Commandments all the dayes of my life ; and when I was young , my Father had me Bishop'd , thinking thereby to gain a blessing for me : I spent many years in Oxford , where the carriages of the Schollars , did trouble me in that day , they were so wilde ; after the best sort of Religion and custom of the Nation , was I brought up ; then the Lord drew me to this City , where I applyed my heart both Evening and Morning , and at noon day , unto reading and hearing the Common-Prayer ; when there was but one place of Worship left in this City , I went to it , and when there Books were burned , I stood for them , for my heart was wholly joyned unto them ; and when the King's head was taken off , my heart and Soul was burdened , that I was even weary of my Life , and the Enemy waited to devour me ; then did the Lord take away my hearing that I was deaf as to all Teachings of Men for a year ; then that Faith which I was baptized in , did no good , for all that the Man and Women had promised , and vowed , I should do , I could not forsake the Pomps and Vanities , and sinful lusts of the Flesh I run into ; and they stood alwayes before my eyes , my cry was continually unto the Lord , that I might put off that body of death , which hindred me from his presence ; then did the Lord carry me to a Meeting of the People called Quakers , where I was filled with the dread and Power of the Lord , and it raised my Soul to bear Testimony to the Truth , and after a little season the Lord set my sins in order before me , and every idle word which I had spoken was brought to my remembrance , where I received a just reward from the Lord , and so came to have Peace of Conscience with my Saviour , which I never could obtain whilst I walked with those People . Oh my Friends ! I can truly say , ever since I was a Child , the witness of God pursued me , and what ever I did , I had no Peace in this worship , or Service , which is now in being ; it tired and vexed my tender Soul , to see what a sad estate I was in ; but now Glory be to the Lord , I am set at Liberty from this vain Religion , which never profited me at all ; and would you have me to conform to this Religion , which keepeth the Soul in the grave ? hay I shall never conform unto this worship whilst I have breath , but shall bear my Testimony against it , for I know the powerful Cod is risen to throw it down , and wo be to all that uphold it . Oh your Rulers ! be it known unto you , if you will not do Justice and ease the oppressed , and set the Captives free , the Lord will overturn you , and destroy you from being a People , as he hath done in years past ; for his sword is in his hand , and it will cut you down , unless you do repent , ye shall likewise perish . One Warning more to the Bishops , Priests , Deacons , Friers , and Jesuites . OH ! Woe be unto you Bishops , Priests , Deacons , Friers , and Jesuites , and all other Officers under you , for the Lord is risen in Power , yea , he is risen in dreadful and terrible Wrath ; Oh! I have seen , I have seen this Night , the dreadful Flames which the Lord God will cast you into ; Oh! your Communion-Tables which you sacrifice upon unto Devils , and not unto the living God , your Altars which you bow down unto , and make an Image of , will the dreadful Lord of Vengeance overthrow in his fiery Indignation ; your Surplices and Tippets , and all your loathsome Robes , which you dress your selves withall , which are like unto a menstrous Cloth before the Eye of the pure Jehovah , he will rent them all off , who is the Bishop of our Souls : Oh you Bishops , Priests , Deacons , Friers and Jesuites ! once more will the Judge of Heaven and Earth plead with you , because you are a blood-thirsty Generation , you are a building of Zion with blood , and Jerusalem with Iniquity , as your Forefathers did in the dayes of old : Therefore will the Lord of the Harvest cast you heaps upon heaps , as stones in the street , and as mire in the high-way ; the Lord of Heaven and Earth loaths your Worships ; your Singing , and the Noise of your Organs doth the Lord abhor ; and instead of your instrument of musick , will the lord make you howl and lament bitterly , in so much that the Earth shall be astonished , and your Downfal shall be so great , that Nations shall fear and tremble before our God ; your Communion and Union is with Devils and unclean Spirits ▪ and not with the powerful God , which creats a new Heaven , and a new Earth ; and this shall you see fulfilled in its time and season ; for the Lord hath determined your utter Destruction , both Pope and Bishops , both root and branch , from off the face of the Earth : Oh it hastens , it hastens , and Wrath will not stay . In this glorious day , in which Zion is rayed in beauty bright , To stand in her strength against this dark Night ; Whose Clouds are so many , and Skie so dim , That Zions Beauty can hardly be seen ; But the Lord is risen in this his glorious Day , To sweep Bishops , PrElates , and Clouds away . Babylons Destruction is very near , let all the World fear for evermore . A few Words unto the Royal Seed , which is chosen of God , and seperated from the World , to do his Will for ever . OH Friends ! blessed are you of the immortal God , who are centred in the City of refuge , which is made without hands , which indeed is the lot and inheritance of the unspotted Lambs , whose Hearts are after nothing but the Glory of God , which is the Crown and Cause of rejoycing of his Sons and Daughters , who do inhabit in and about this City , who are come to the Church of the First-born , and to the innumerable company of Angels , and to the SpIrits of just men made perfect ; Oh! my beloved Ones , your Life is above this City , and denies the Vanity of it , and it loaths the Worship that abounds in it ; Oh! it is well with you , for the Lord hath made you up as his Jewels and Pillars in his House for ever : Oh! my Friends , who do inhabit in and about this City , who are convinced of the Abominations and Uncleanness that is committed in her ; I am moved of the dreadful and terrible God to warn you , that you do not joyn with her Spirit , neither in word nor thought , for assuredly the day of her pain and sorrow is at hand , in the which she shall weep bitterly , and shall make all astonished , who are from the Power and Life of God ; Oh my Friends ! keep to the Power and to the Judgements of the just Judge , that that eye and thought that would look out at her Glory , and that would think to sit at ease in her Borders , let that be judged and accursed for ever , that would have any Life below the Son of God : Oh my Friends ! call to mind the years past , how pretious and fresh was the Love of the Lord in your hearts , when he first visited you in this City ? Oh! did you think any thing to dear for him ? could you not have laid down your Lives for his Truth ? were you not glad when you were robbed of your Glory , and bereaved of your choicest Jewels even for the Lords sake ? Oh my Friends ! I can bear you record in the sight of God , who was a fellow feeler of your Integrity and Faithfulness unto the Lamb. Oh! you tender Ones , with whom my Soul hath Union , keep to that pure and undefiled Love , even to the measure of God's Grace , that it may teach you continually to deny all things that is of this World , and unclean in this City , that you may stand every one in your measures , as Lights in this dark City ; for the Lord of the Heavens and the Earth , hath placed you in and about this City , as he hath done the Sun , Moon , and Stars , and there you in the Firmament are to stand fixed in him , who is the glorious morning Star , you must not wander least you cease to give Light in the place , where you are set ; for remember they that wandered were reserved in Chaines of Darkness until the Judgement of the great Day , which is near at hand , to give unto every one a just reward . Oh! you beloved Friends of God , this I have to say unto you from the mighty God , although you are set as marks for the mighty men to shoot at , and as a by-word in the mouth of the Beggars , and are reckoned the worst of all People , not worthy to live upon the Earth ; yet know this , that the Covenant of the Lord is made with you , and his Power and Life shall not depart from you , nor from your Seed for evermore ; Glory , Praises , and Power eternally be rendered unto the Lord , who reigneth in the Heavens , who never altereth , but liveth a God for ever . Oh my Friends ! this is the earnest desire of my Soul , that we may keep close unto our Maker , even to bear a pure , holy and faithful Testimony in our Generation , against all that do oppose the Lamb in this City , as the Prophets , and Apostles , and holy Martyrs , have done in their day , against all false Gods , Worships , and Worshippers ; we have the same Spirit to fight against in this City , as they had in the World before : Therefore my Companions , and fellow Sufferers , have we not need to stand up for God's Cause , for the which we have , and are called to bear forth our Testimony , in so deep Sufferings as we have come through ? and if we are to drink of a deeper Cup , yet let us be thankful unto the Lord of the Harvest , for it is for the gathering of the Exiles into Abraham's bosome , and the poor thirsty Soules unto the place of broad Rivers : Oh! rejoyce , and give Praises unto God on high , who hath begun his Work , and will finish it in his time : Oh my Friends ! let us keep clear of this City , let us not tast nor handle any of her Works , for her works are Vanity and falshood , the Poyson of Aspes is under her tongue , and Deceit is in her hands ; therefore it is good that we bear a faithful Testimony for the most high against this Generation , and if our lot be to die , and we appointed to be Slain for the same , it will be well with us , our Souls shall be received into the bosome of the Father , where we shall glorifie God day and night , and shall be free from Oppression : Oh dear Hearts ! be not afraid of the threatnings , or proud looks of vain Man , which is but like a bubble , he can but kill the Body , but cannot kill the Soul ; Oh! be continually prepared to die , that none may be afraid of Death when it comes , for it may come suddenly , when ye are asleep , or in the twinckling of an Eye ; Oh! that then the rest which God hath prepared for his People , may be entred into , or else Misery and Pain will be found , which is the Reward of the Slothful and Disobedient ; the Way of the Righteous is Life Eternal , and the Path of the Just is a burning and a shining Light , which our Eyes have seen , and our hands have handled of the Word of Life , by which we have been preserved unto this day ; and I am certain if thousands of thousands should rise up against us , they shall not prevail , for the Lord the mighty Jehovah is with us , and will fight our Battel , and plead our Cause with the mighty Ones of the Earth ; we need do nothing but stand still in Gods Salvation , which is the saving health of all Nations , and will plead with all Tongues and Kindreds of the Earth , who do oppose Him ; And his Lambs and Babes , who walketh in his holy Path , which is Life to the upright in heart . Oh! the Wisdom , Power and Glory of the unlimitted God , what tongue is able to declare it , or what heart can conceal the infiniteness of the Riches of the Judge of Heaven and Earth ? it even fills the Heart with Love and Life , and over-shadows the Soul and Mind with the Glory and Beauty of the unspotted Lamb , which taketh away the Sins of the World ; Oh! the weight of his Glory , I am even swallowed up with the incomprehensibleness of it ; Oh! the height and the depth of it is past finding out , by the Wisdom of this World ; Oh my Friends ! is not that God amongst us , who created Adam in Innocency , and Eve of the Dust of the Earth ? did not he cause Abraham to leave the Land of his Nativity , and go into a strange Land ? and did he not compass him about with Strength and Power , and gave him Favour in the sight of the People ? and is he not the same God still ? Yes , although the Earth may wax old , and Heavens vanish away as smoak , and the Elements with fervent heat , yet he remains unchangeable , who is our head ; Oh! What is all the World before him , who is Judge of Judges , and King of Kings ? it's but as the drop of a bucket in his sight ; and a thousaud Years is but as one day with our God : Therefore it is expedient for all Friends to watch and wait , and Pray least they enter into Temptation : And this have I seen my beloved Friends this night as from the Lord , that there must be a watching and waiting for the Invisible Power of the Lamb to arise , to move , to pray , to speak , and then it will be a pure and a holy Sacrifice which the Lord will accept : Oh my Friends ! let us whilst we have breath sacrifice our Sighs , Tears and Groans , Prayers , and Fastings , upon God's holy Altar , that a sweet Savour may ascend into the Nostrels of the Most High God , that so we may receive a Blessing from Heaven for evermore : And this the Lord hath put into my Heart , and I cannot forbear but Write , that if any prayeth or speaketh unless in the holy Power of the dreadful God amongst us , it is as water spilt upon the ground , and it will bring a Curse rather than a Blessing ; the Lord looketh for a holy and clean Sacrifice from us , above all the People in the World , because he hath raised up his own Life in us , and chosen us to be his People , and the Lot of his Inheritance , and the Place where his Honour dwelleth , is with us ; and I know Sacrifices have been offered by us , and is to this day , which the Lord's Soul loves , and He doth delight to make us his choice ; He is our God , and we have none in Heaven nor in Earth to plead our Cause but He , that Suffered , and layd down his Life on Earth , but now sits in Majesty and Glory in the highest Heavens , who is our chief leader and guide , and doth lead us into his Power to meet together , and to stand in awe and Sin not ; and if ( Friends ) we should not meet together , we should Sin against God , and should miss of his Presence , who hath said , Where two or three are met together in my Name , there will I be ( saith the Lord ) and this is my Testimony as a Witness to this thing , I never went to any Meeting since I knew the Truth , even from the first Meeting to this day , but I was filled with the Living Power of the Lord ; Oh! the sweet showers that doth descend from the presence of the Lord , and the pleasant rains that falleth from his Throne like silver drops , it doth distil upon our Hearts , whilst we are in our Meetings in the Name and Power of Jesus , who is amongst us , and hath raised us , and is raising us from the Dead ; and hath , and is quickning our mortal Bodies , that they may be like unto his glorious Body ; he hath and doth turn us from Darkness to Light , from Satans Power to his own : Oh! can we forget or refuse such glorious Benefits , which we have received from the God of our Life , in our Meetings together ? I know my Friends , you are not unsensible of this great gain , by losing the Love of the World , to meet together with the King of Heaven and Earth , whose presence is better than Life : Oh! how hath he opened the Sluce of Everlasting Mercies and Love , that it hath poured down from the crown of our head , to the soal of our foot , so that we have been washed throughout by the endless Goodness of the Lord in our Meetings : And this is my mind , and I hope you are and will be of the same with me , and I do believe the Lord will carry me on to the end ; I had rather die the cruellest Death that ever was , or can be devised by man , than to neglect or abstain from Meeting together in his Name ; for I know who ever doth it , neglects their own Salvation , and the day of their Visitation . Oh my beloved Friends ! if we Suffer Imprisonment , or loss of Life upon the account of meeting together , let us rejoyce , for it is for Christ sake that we are Persecuted , for great is our reward in Heaven ; Oh! Christ is our meat and drink , he is become our Table in the midst of our Persecutors , our Cup doth overflow , when we are in close Prisons , Christ is with us , who cannot be exposed from us by the Wrath of Wicked men ; when we are brought out of Prison , and had before the Rulers , then Christ goeth along with us , and teacheth us what to say ; He is a Mouth , and Wisdom , and Utterance , we take no care what to do ; when we are sent back again to Prison from the Rulers , if it be into a nasty Hole or Dungeon , our Saviour goeth with us , and he teacheth us Patience , and Meekness , and poureth upon our Head and Hearts his holy Oyle , which maketh us sing for joy of heart , that he hath counted us worthy to Suffer for his name : So my Friends , if they fight against us , they fight against God , for God is with us , and it is his Cause we stand for , and Suffer in Goods , Body and Spirit : And therefore seeing it is so weighty a thing that we lye at stake for , we value not what Men , or Devils , Spirits , or Angels can do unto us , for our Hearts and Spirits are firmly fixed upon the Lord and his Cause ; and for Meeting together as long as we are moved of the Lord , the which will be I hope as long as we have breath ; Oh all you my Friends ! who are young and tender , and all you who are looking abroad to see what will become of us , and cannot joyn with us , because of Persecution , have a care , I warn you in the Presence of the dreadful God , stand not in that slippery place , least the day of Mercy pass over whilst you stand gazing , and Repentance be hid from your Eyes , then would you give the whole World if you had it , for one hour to repent it , but then it will be too late : Therefore I beseech you not to look at us , but to mind your own Salvation , and what the Lord saith unto you by his witness in you ; for every one in the day of God's account shall answer for himself , and receive a reward according to their Works ; the Lord is no respecter of Persons , the King as well as the Beggar shall know the stroak of God's hand , when the Book of Conscience is opened , wherein their Sins are written as with the point of a Diamond ; and I know that there is nothing can blot them out but the blood of the Lamb ; and therefore do we utterly deny and abhor any Pardons from the Bishops , for I know they cannot pardon themselves , nor keep their own Soul alive ; our confidence is in God , who hath tryed our Reins and searched our Hearts by his living Power ; Glory everlastingly be given unto the higher Power , to whom our Souls are subject , and in whom we live , and shall do world without end . Oh Zions King ! thy Beauty bright , Hath fill'd our Hearts with great delight ; Thy City pure our Eye doth see , In which alone dwells Purity : Oh! rejoyce ye Saints of Zion all , For God hath sav'd you from the Fall : It 's no matter if our Bodies dye , Our Souls shall live Eternally , With God who ruleth in the Heavens High : A City pure God hath prepar'd for us , When our Enemies hath laid us in the Dust : Thy Day and Beauty doth declare , An open war with Sin and Sinner ; Who doth thy Name , defame . O Lord unto thy Glorious name all knees shall bow Of things in Heaven , and things below ; Thy Seed Royal , that Glorious plant , Which thou into the World hath sent , A Light , is content with Punishment . From Sinners Hands , who like Iron Bands Against thy own Seed stands , Their Hearts is bent , with full consent , thy seed to rent . O Lord thy Seed to Heaven doth cry for Delivery , In this Day of Perplexity ; Thou righteous Judge , thy suffering Lambs in Prisons lie , Until they die for thy Testimony , Which shall remain when all is slain , Which doth increase , our Joy and Peace . Oh! blessed be the day our Sins were washt away , And we set free , to follow thee , From the Gulf of Misery , who art a God of Purity : O Lord we will serve thee , whilst we have breath , For thou art Judge of Heaven and Earth ; Honour and Glory is thine alone , And be it rendered to thee for evermore . FINIS . 
A36273	----	Once more a warning to thee O England but more particularly to the inhabitants of the city of Bristol. Dole, Dorcas. 1683 Approx. 37 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 11 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A36273 Wing D1834 ESTC R32763 12753545 ocm 12753545 93358 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36273) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93358) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1526:3) Once more a warning to thee O England but more particularly to the inhabitants of the city of Bristol. Dole, Dorcas. 18 [i.e. 19] p. s.n.], [London : 1683. Signed on p. [18]: Dorcas Dole. Newgate Prison in Bristol, the 17th of the 9th month, 1683. Place of publication suggested by Wing. Contains errors in pagination. Reproduction of original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Society of Friends -- Apologetic works. Apocalyptic literature. 2006-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-11 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-01 Celeste Ng Sampled and proofread 2007-01 Celeste Ng Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Once more A VVARNING To Thee O ENGLAND : But more perticularly to the Inhabitants of the City of BRISTOL . Amos Chap. 6. Vers . 1 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7. Wo to them that are at ease in Zion , ye that put far away the Evil Day , and cause the Seat of Violence to come near , that lye upon Beds of Ivory , and stretch themselves upon their Couches , and eat the Lambs out of the Flocks , and the Calves out of the midst of the Stall , that Chaunt to the sound of the Viol , and invent to themselves Instruments of Musick , like David , that drink Wine in Bowles , and anoynt themselves with the cheif Oyntments , but they are not grieved for the Afflictions of Joseph , therefore now shall they go Captive with the first that go Captive , and the Banquet of them that stretched themselves shall be removed . Printed in the Year , 1683. A Warning to England , &c. NOtwithstanding many Warnings in the true love of God , have been sent to thee , O Nation of England , from the highest to the lowest ; yet once more in the tender Love of God , is my heart opened for thy Everlasting Welfare and Prosperity , that so the day of Gods Judgments may not overtake you at unawares . And thee O City of Bristol in perticuler ; for thy ●nhabitants have greatly provoked the Lord against them , and without they do speedily return unto the Lord with true and unfeigned Repentance , the Wrath of God will break forth upon thee , and there shall be none able to deliver thee from the Stroak of his Hand , of what he hath decreed to bring upon thee ; for thy Sins have reached unto Heaven , and thy Abomination stands as a great Record against thee ; for some of thy Inhabitants have committed no less Evil then Great Rebellion against the God of Heaven , in that they have not only rejected , but also despised the Appearance of Christ in themselves and others , who is come and comeing to Overturn , Overturn , and Overturn , till he come whose right it is to take unto himself his great Power , and Reign in every Conscience , according to the Promise of God , in Psal . 2. 8. Ask of me , and I shall give thee the Heathen for thy Inheritance , and the uttermost parts of the Earth for thy Possession . O therefore be ye warned , you Great Men of the Earth , from the highest to the lowest , what Laws and Decrees you make and execute against the Lords Innocent People , whom you have nothing against , but in matter of Worship to our God ; as Daniels Enemys had no other cause , who drawed in the King by their Flatterys , pretending Honour for him , to fulfil their hearts Lust ; and so caused him to Seal the Decree against Daniel , which made the Kings heart sorrowful , but mark what became of them that laid the Snare privily to destroy the Innocent ; for the Snare that they had laid for him , became a Pit of Destruction to them , and the Kings Eyes were opened to see who was his greatest Friends , and could do no less then testifie , That Daniels God , was the Lord of Lords , and king of kings , and hath all Power in Heaven and Earth in his Hand . O therefore Fear and Tremble before the Great God of Heaven and Earth , whose Almighty power is able to dash you in pieces like a Potters Vessel , and to cast you as Dung upon the Face of the Earth , and give your Flesh to the Fouls of the Air ; for asuredly the God of Daniel , and of Shadrach , Meshach and Abednego is our God , and his Arm is not at all shortned , that it cannot Save ; nor his Ear heavy , that it cannot Hear ; but he will asuredly hear the Cry of the Oppressed , and will deliver us in his own appointed time , as he did Israel of Old ; for he is a God hearing Prayer , and to whom every Knee must Bow. O therefore take Warning you Inhabitants of this Nation of England , before the day of your Visitation be quite over ; for without speedy Repentance be found in thee , the overflowing Scourge will asuredly pass through thee , as it did over Jerusalem of Old. For what Sins were there committed in her , that are not found in thee at this day ▪ for they pleaded highly for the Law and the Prophets , and had the Scriptures of Truth , and said , Had they been in the dayes of their Fore-Fathers , they would not have killed the Prophets ▪ yet being ignorant of what the Prophets testified of in the Scriptures of Truth concerning Christ , they Reviled him , and Despised him , and put him to Death , notwithstanding he turned them to the Holy Scriptures , and bid them , Search them , for they are they ( said he ) that testifie of me , but you will not come to me that you may have Life ▪ and he also said , That he was not come to destroy the Law nor the Prophets , but to fulfil them ▪ And he was the end of the Law for Righteousness sake , to all that did believe in him ; and to as many as did believe in his Name in that day , to them he gave Power to become Sons & Daughters of the most high God , & established his second Covenant in them , according to his Promise , by writing his Law in their hearts , and putting his Truth in their Inward parts ; and so they were no more under the Law , but under Grace , and for this end was the Gospel Preached , that Sin might be condemned in the Flesh , that we might be justified in the Spirit . The Law of the Spirit of Life which Christ Jesus our Lord is setting up in the Hearts of his People , is beyond the outward Law ; for thereby he purifieth the Conscience , and makes it void of Offence towards God & Man ; & it is beyond the Law of Moses ( which the Jews appeared so strickt for ) which was Gods Ordinance in its time , till Christ came ( who is full of Grace and Truth ) to put an end to Sin , and finish Transgression , and bring in everlasting Righteousness , and set up his everlasting Government in his People , of which there is to be no end ; and those that do live under his Government , can do no less then Fear God , and Honour the King ; giving unto God that which is his , and to the King that which is his ; but as pertaining to the Conscience , it is the King of Heavens Prerogative alone , to sit upon his 〈◊〉 in every one of our Hearts , and to rule and reign there , and to lead and guide us in his Counsel , that after we have obeyed him in all his Commandments , he may bring us unto Glory ; and therefore we dare not bow to any other Worship , but the Spiritual Worship that Jesus spake of to the Woman of Samaria , ( when he found her out there in her Ignorance , by Jacobs Well , ) whose Meat and Drink it was to Preach the Everlasting Gospel , which is the Power of God to Salvation , & was to the poor Woman , that she might be an Instrument in his hand , to go & Preach unto her Neighbours , & to call them unto him , that they might hear him themselves ; & is the same Christ that we do invite all to this day , that he may set your Sins in order before you , and bring all to your Remembrance whatsoever you have done from your Youth unwards , as he did to this Woman . O therefore you that have any tenderness for your own Souls ; prize your time , and the day of Gods Love to your Immortal Souls , lest the Midnight Cry overtake you at unawares , in the Night of Apostacy , before you come to own and submit to the Ministration of Condemnation against Sin , which is glorious in its time , here is the strait and narrow way , that is hard to that Birth that lives in Sin , therefore this is the strait way that Christ spoke of , that all must walk in that come to know the Ministration of Justification in the sight of God , which is far more glorious in its time ; those who thus come to receive and submit to Gods Visitation , the way that was once strait and narrow , doth become a Path of Pleasantness to them , and all his ways peace to that Birth which Christ spoke of to Nicodemus , which is of his own nature ; and he that is begotten and brought forth in his Heavenly Divine Nature , as the Scripture saith in 1 John 3. 9. Whosoever is born of God , doth not commit Sin ; for his Seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot Sin , because he is born of God. So there is not a good Thought , nor a good Desire , but what is of the Lords begetting in us ; and he that begets these good desires in us , is able to fulfil the desires of them that fear him , according to his promise in the Holy Scriptures of Truth ; and those he makes able rather to chuse , as Moses did , to suffer Affliction with the People of God , then to enjoy the Pleasures of Sin which is but for a Season . O therefore you Priests and People of all sorts , that are pleading for Sin term of Life , search the Scriptures , for they are they that testifie against you , in all your Ungodly Actions ; for you are not only under the Condemnation of the Law of Moses , but also Transgressors of the Law of Grace , that do live and act in Sin , in Persecuting your honest Neighbours , who for Conscience sake cannot bow to the wills of Men , in things relating to Gods Worship ; for the Law of Moses was added because of Transgression ; for before Sin entred there was no need of an outward Law to punish for Sin , but to keep to the Law of the Spirit of Truth within , in which state Man would have been happy had he kept therein ; for Christ is the Resurrection and the Life , that was promised after the Fall of Adam and Eve , that should redeem fallen Man out of that Estate into the Restoration and Image of God again . Therefore you that are pleading to be saved by Christs Death and Sufferings , and yet keep in the Image of the Earthly , and are not come to suffer with Christ , & to be buried with him in Baptism , that you may know the Resurrection of his Life to raise up your Souls that are dead in Trespasses and Sins , that you may put off the Old Man with his Deeds , and so come to bear the Image of the Heavenly , and so live in newness of Life , you are but deceiving your own Souls , for the end of Christs comeing was , To Redeem his People out of Sin , and not to save them in their Sins ▪ for as Christ said , If you Dye in your Sins , whither I go you cannot come ; for he is of purer Eyes then to behold Iniquity , as to let it go unreproved , or to dwell with Uncleanness ; ( therefore ) as the Prophet said , He was a Man of Sorrow , and acquainted with Grief , in that prepared Body of which it was said , He went about doing good , and healing all manner of Diseases , for them that did believe in him ; but where unbelief was , he did not many mighty works there ; for there is nothing unpossible to those that do believe in his Name . O! therefore fear and tremble ye Inhabitants of the Earth , and wait to know the Iudgments of the Lord to be set up in you , that you may learn Righteousness through them ; for the unlimitted Power of the Lord is going through this Nation , and it is in vain for mortal Men , whose Breath is in their Nostrils , to set themselves in battle array against the Lamb and his Followers , for the Lamb and his Followers shall have the Victory ; for he is that great Prophet which Moses Prophesied of , That should be raised up like unto him , and said , Him shall ye hear in all things ; and those that will not hear this Prophet , shall be cut off from among the People : For the mighty Power of the Lord is going through this Nation , and the day that is at hand will burn as an Oven against all the Proud , and all that do wickedly ; for they shall be as Stubble before Devouring Fire ; For the best of them is as a Bryar , and the most Upright as a Thorn Hedge ; therefore the day will be very terrible in breaking down the Pleasant Pictures and Guilded Cup of vain Religion , that have been held out ( to deceive the Nations ) full of Abominations . And against you Priests and Teachers also , that are not come so far as the Pharisaical Righteousness , to make the outside clean ; for there is a fire kindled in the Wrath of God , which will burn in his sore Displeasure , against all you that are covering your selves with a covering , but not of Gods Eternal Spirit ; for all other coverings will be too narrow , and the Bed too short to stretch your selves on ; for there is a Cloud of Witnesses against you , the Law , the Prophets , Christ and his Apostles ; your Persecution exceeds Sauls , which was a Man that walked as to the Law blameless , and he Persecuted in Zeal for the Law which Moses received from the Mouth of God , and was Ignorant that Christ was come , who was the end of the Law for Righteousness sake , to as many as did believe in his Name ; and so his Zeal was for the Law and the Temple , ( where ) Gods Holiness once appeared ; so the Lord smote him down in mercy , that he might pass thorough the Ministration of Condemnation , which is glorious in its time , and be raised up in the Administration of Iustification , which came by Iesus Christ , which is far more glorious ; For the Law came by Moses , but Grace and Truth by Jesus Christ ; and if they escaped not that refused him that spake on Earth , of how much sorer Punishment shall they be thought worthy that refuseth him that speaketh from Heaven ? whose Grace hath appeared unto all Men , to bring Pardon for Sin to them that do obey it , and to teach them to deny all Ungodliness and Wordly Lusts , and to live a Righteous & Godly Life in this present Evil World : And so such come to witness . that Christ did not come to destroy the Law and the Prophets , but to fulfil all Righteousness within , and to cut down Sin in the motion , by the true Circumcision within , and then such comes to witness the Apostles words , who said , That neither Circumcision , which was outward , nor Uncircumcision availeth any thing , but a new Creature . But Ah! you Priests , Rulers and Persecutors , that are risen up against the People of God in these times , how have you appeared against the Law and the Gospel ? and by your Fruits you are known to be those that Christ spoke of to his Disciples , who said , By their Fruits ye shall know them ; and he also bid them , ( that had the Everlasting Gospel to Preach ) As they had freely received , freely give : but wherein hath your Love appeared to God or to your Neighbours , To Love the Lord your God with all your Hearts , and with all your Souls , and your Neighbours as your selves : On which two great Commandments hang all the Law and the Prophets , which must be fulfilled in the Royal Law of Christ within ; but you have rather appeared like them that came forth out of the City , Desireing Christ to depart out of their Coast , for the loss of a few Swine , notwithstanding the great Miracle which he did for their Neighbour , in casting out Legions of Devils that did torment him , and he sate by Jesus cloathed , and in his right mind . O! therefore blush and be ashamed , you that pretend the Scripture is your only Rule , and live so contrary to it ; for have you not appeared worse then those who prayed Christ to depart out from their Coast , to save their outward Substance , and would have none of the Knowledge of his ways ? for you have rejected and despised Christ in his appearance , who hath waited long to be gracious to your Souls , though he hath knocked so long at the door of your Hearts , till his Locks have been wet with the Dew of the Night , and yet you still refuse him , and the knowledge of his ways , and had rather entertain your Legion of Unclean Thoughts and Ungodly Deeds , and have also said , That there is no living without Sin on this side the Grave ; and so have made a Covenant with Hell and Death , which must be broken , if ever you come to know the travail of your Souls , as David did , when he cryed under the sence of Gods Iudgments for Sin , That he would give no sleep to his Eyes , nor slumber to his Eye-lids , till he had found a Habitation for the God of Iacob to dwell in ; for he must have the whole Heart where he takes up his abode , and no room left for Uncleanness ; O therefore search and see , whether you be not worse then they that desired Christ to depart from them to save self , that will give no room for Christ in your own Hearts to reign there , nor no room for his Subjects that are under the reign of his Power ; though we would eat our own Bread , and wear our own Apparel ; but you are taking away our outward Substance , which the Lord hath blest us with to nourish us and our Familys , and taking of us to Prison , and then come to disturb us in the Prison , for no other cause but for meeting together in the Name of Jesus , to worship the Father and the Son in the Spirit and in the Truth ; and for this cause are we put into Prison ; and for the same cause are we still sufferers in the Prison , for several times was I pulled out of the Meeting while I was a Prisoner at Bridewel , and kept from the rest of my Friends till the Meeting was done , for no other cause , but being at Prayer to the Living God , before the now Sheriffs came into their places ; and since they have come in , they have also bent their Bow against the Righteous , and gone from Prison to Prison , to disturb us in our Spiritual Worship in the Prison , and gave the Keepers Orders , That we should not be suffered to come together to Preach and Pray : And according to their Orders were we Lockt asunder . But blessed be the Name of the Lord , our Teacher cannot be removed into a Corner , and therefore they cannot seperate us from his Presence , which is life to our Souls ; if they put us one by one into a stinking Dungeon , there will our God hear our Prayers , and send the Angel of his Presence down amongst us , to sweeten our Souls with the sweet Oyntment of his love , as blessed be his Name , he did at that time amongst us ; and in the sense of his living Presence and Power , my Heart and Mouth was opened to Praise the Lord for his Goodness and Mercy to our Souls , and in Prayer , That he might preserve us in the living sence of the same to the end of our days , that so we might receive the end of our Hope and Faith , even the Salvation of our Souls ; and in the mean time came in Sheriff Arnold with others in his Company , who took me off my Knees from Prayer , and sent me away by his man to Newgate , and he and the rest followed after to disturb Friends here ; and when they came in , they were very fierce to thrust in through Friends that sate in the outward roomes , that they might come to the innermost room in the Prison , to see if they could find any Preaching or Praying , but Friends being sitting in silence , they could hear no Words till after they came in ; a Friend spake to them , To Fear the Lord , because his Name is Great , and for these words , or such like , was he commanded to be taken away out of his lodging room , ( from the rest of Friends ) and put him down into a dark Room , called the West-house ; & they commanded that I should be put from the rest of Friends also , and not be suffered to meet with them ; & so I told them , They were but Mortal Men , and that the Sword of Mortality hanged over their Heads , which was near ready to cut them down , and therefore my desire to them was to Repent . So the Turn-key took me down into a place , called Paules , and put me into a dark hole ; and Thomas Lugg an Informer , and now a Constable , one of the company that came along with the Sheriff , followed after , and spoke of Chaining of me , & that I should have neither Bread nor Water , ; and the next Meeting day , being lockt and kept one from another in several Roomes , I being at Prayer , the Goaler and his Man came where I was , and took me off my Knees , and would not suffer me to stay with the rest of my Friends that lodged in the same dark Room , it being a place where Felloners use to lodge , and would not suffer one Friend to go along with me , but put me among the Felloners and Debtors , where I was Derided and shamefully Intreated , and Water thrown on me , for no other cause but Praying to the Living God ; and ever since I am not suffered to stay in the Room with my Friends on our Meeting days , but in a little time taken forth and put from the rest of my Friends , though Drunkards and Swearers are suffered frequently to meet and make themselves drunk , without being used after the manner that we are used . What is above written , is not written boastingly , or to exalt self , but that all may know our Innocency , and the true cause wherefore and by whom we suffer ; and it is great pitty that Men Professing Religion , should bring forth no better Fruites , which is no way inducing to any sober People , who have any regard to Gods Honour , or the good of their own Souls , to come to be of their Religion , the thing that they in words so much press for . And blessed be the Name of the Lord , we have no cause to complain , that our sufferings are too hard for the Testimony of Jesus , who suffered Death for us ; neither have we any thing to glory in , but in the Lord Jesus , that is giving us strength in weakness ; for of our selves we have nothing to glory in , but our Infirmities ; but glory be to his Name for Evermore , that is redeeming of us out of Imperfection , and making our Hearts sound in his Statutes , who works in us , both to will and to do of his own good Pleasure , and so let his own works live to praise him , saith my Soul , forever and for evermore ; for it is by Grace we stand , and not by any works of ours ; but that Faith that doth not bring forth good works is a dead Faith , and is not the Faith which the Iust lives by , which stands in the Power of God , Oh! therefore consider before it be too late , ye Rulers and Teachers of the People , what Fruites there are brought forth in this Nation , that Preaching and Praying to the Living God is become a Crime in this Nation ; and hasten to put a stop to this great Current of Wickedness , that is running down the Streets like a mighty Stream ; for the Determination of Israels God is to Humble this Nation , and to thinn the Land of Evil-doers ; and those that will not bring their works before death to Iudgment , the Lord will send forth his Destroying Angel , to cut them down by Mortality ; for as sure as he did send forth his Angel in Jerusalem , to mark all that Mourn & Sigh for the Abominations of the times ; so is the Angel of his Presence sent forth this day to mark all the Upright Heatted , that our Souls may rest in the day of Trouble , that is coming upon the Wicked , that will not come to see Sin to be exceeding Sinful , and so come to cry out under the Body of Sin and Death , as the Apostle once did in the sense of his wretchedness , till he came to witness Victory through Christ Iesus his Lord , and a resting place in him for his Soul ; for as to an outward Callamity , the Lord may suffer the Righteous to pertake with the Wicked , the Miraculous Works of God in this day are inward , an Inward Change and a through Translation out of the Kingdom of Satan , into the Kingdom of the Lord Iesus Christ within ; for the King of Heaven suffereth Violence in and until the Violent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it by force . O! you that are gazing after Christ and his Miracles , in the outward Observations , like unto the Wise Professing Jews , notwithstanding they had seen many Miracles that Iesus had done , yet nothing would serve them but their own Wills , Without he would come down from the Cross , they would not believe in him ; and many Miracles have been wrought by Christ in this day , not only among the mean ones , but also some among the great and mighty of the Earth that have believed on him , and have parted with their Legions of Unclean Thoughts and Actions to entertain Christ , and when this through Change hath been made , your Visible Eyes have beheld , that they have lived in Newness of Life outwardly also , and yet you will not understand that Scripture , John 14. 12. where Christ said , Verily , Verily , I say unto you , he that believeth on me , the werkes that I do , shall he do also , and greater worke then these shall he do , because I go unto my Father . And what greater workes can be done in the sight of the Visible Eye , then was done by him in that prepared Body , which suffered without the Gates of Jerusalem ; for as many as did believe in his Name , and seek him in Brokenness of Heart , as Mary Magdalen did ( out of whom he cast seaven Devils ) when she sought him at the Sepulchre , if she could see his Body , but he was risen out of the sight of all Visibles ; for though she had seen that Body but three days before , yet her Visible Eyes could not discern the Lords Body , but thought it had been the Gardiner , ( which indeed he is the true Gardiner , which pulls up every Plant and Weed in his People , which is not of his own Right Hands Planting , that their Sacrifice may be Pleasant and Sweet in his sight ) but he saw the Integrity of her Heart , that she was sick of Love after him , and therefore in his tender Bowels of Mercy and tender Compassion , he could not refrain himself any longer , but made himself known unto her , and said , Woman , why weepest thou ? whom seekest thou ? and when she asked for her Lord in the Resurrection of Life and Power he appeared unto her , and indued her with Wisdom and Power , and sent her to Preach the Resurrection to his Disciples ; for if Christ send us in a Message , whether the Words be few or many , it is Preaching the Everlasting Gospel , whether it be Male or Female , they are all one in Christ ; for as the Woman fell first into the Transgression , so in the Restoration Christ first appeared unto her , and sent her to declare unto the Men that he was risen ; and afterwards he appeared unto the two Men , as they were walking on the way , and their Hearts burned within them , while he was opening the Scriptures to them ; but their Visible Eyes could not discern the Lords Body that was risien out of the sight of all Visibles , though they knew him a little before , until he made himself known in breaking of Bread with them : And he is the Resurrection and the Life at this day , that opens the understandings of his People , whereby they understand the Scriptures of Truth , and causes the dead to hear his Voice and live . Oh! therefore my counsel is unto you , both Professor and Prophane , that you do not trifle away your pretious time , to sit under the Ministry of the Idol Shepherds this day , which do feed you with a Form of Words without the Power ; for the Book is Sealed to the Learned and Unlearned , till the Lyon of the Tribe of Judah open the Book , and unloose the Seals . Oh! therefore hearken no more to the corrupt teachings of Men , who have gotten the words of the Prophets , Christ and his Apostles , but are ignorant of the Power that preserves from Sin , and speaketh , ( saying ) Thus saith the Lord , whereas the Lord hath not spoken unto them , therefore they do not profit the People at all , for they have nothing to do to take the Name of the Lord in their Mouths , who do hate to be reformed in themselves ; for what were they the better that went to deck themselves with the Apostles words , and spake the same words as they did , in the Name of Jesus , ( saying ) We abjure you to come out of the Man ; but the Devils would not be subject unto them , because they wanted the Power ; but said unto them , Jesus we know , and Paul we know , but who are ye ? and so run upon them and wounded them : And therefore let every one that nameth the Name of Jesus , depart from Iniquity ; for the Scripture saith , That there is none can call Jesus , Lord , but by the Holy Ghost ; and the Lord said by the mouth of his Prophet to Rebellious Israel , That though they said the Lord liveth , yet they Swore falsly , because they did not witness him to be their Redeemer to live in them . Oh! therefore be awakened to Righteousness you Professors of all sorts , and sit no longer under this dead Ministry , that stands only in a Form of words , without the Power ; for the Kingdom of God is come in Power , & there is room enough for all that do follow Christ in the Regeneration , in inward Tribulation ; and those that have passed through this Inward Tribulation , have no cause to fear the Outward Sufferings , nor what Man can do unto them , although it be to the laying down of our outward lives ; for the Wrath of Man shall go no further then what shall make for Gods glory , and the residue he will restrain ; for we know from whom that Religion did arise , that would take Mony to forgive Sin , and for the gift of God which is not to bought with Mony ; and therefore the Devils Subjects are so greedy after it , who makes it their God , and their glory is their shame ; for th●y have manifested that they have no love to God nor to their Neighbours , in keeping of us all this while in Prison , and neither to send Priest nor Prophet amongst us , to exhort us , or to shew us by plain Scripture that we are out of the way ; I have spoken to the Keeper several times , That if ●hey were in the right , and we in the wrong , that he would get one of the Priests to come amongst us , according to Gospel Order ; but he would not without we would promise to hear him Preach , and say nothing to contradict him : Therefore we look upon them to be such that are either afraid or ashamed to stand by their Ministry , being such as the Prophet Ezekiel testified against , Ezek. 34. 2. and also the Apostle further testifying , That they are allienated from the Common-wealth of Israel , and Strangers to the Covenant of Grace ; the day of the Lord is going over them all , and the Songs of their Temples , which they have sung in Babylon , shall be turned into Howling and bitter Lamentation , because they did not first learn to Roar and Weep , as David did , in the sence of Gods Judgments , till they come to be quickened by his Judgments and Mercys , and so to Sing of Judgment and Mercy . Oh! therefore in the love of God , I warn you all , my Neighbours and Acquaintance , and my Heart is in travail for you , that you may not return back again to bow down to the Imaginations of Men , which is no better then the Worshippings of Idols : Oh! therefore you that love your own Souls , and your Children , wait to feel the Blood of Sprinkling over your Hearts , that you may be spared in the day that is at Hand , when nothing will stand by you , but the Witness of God in your own Consciences , bearing witness to your Spirits , that you are the Lords . If the witness of God in your own Hearts testifie against you , then neither Husband , nor Wife , nor Children can speak true Peace to you , nor appease the wrath of God that will come upon you , but 〈◊〉 Weeping and Wailing on every hand ; a wounded Body one may bear , but a wounded Soul who can bear ? Oh! therefore in the true love of God , once more in perticular to you that are Professors , and have in measure seperated from the publick , as you love your own Souls , and Children , and near Relations , which are near and dear unto you ; that you may have a care that you do not bring a burthen upon your own Souls , and upon your near Relations , that may behold you upon your rowling dying Pillows , in going back again to the Worship of the Time , for sear of Man ; but rather dread and fear the living God , who is able in a moment of time by the stroak of his Hand to cut down you and your Familys , both Souls and Bodys , and cast you into Everlasting Misery , where the great Gulph is fixed between the Righteous and the Wicked , that although they may weep and wail , there will not be one drop of Mercy for them . Oh! therefore the desire of my Soul is , that England may chuse the Fast that God hath chosen , ( viz ) To visit the Widow and the Fatherless , and let the Oppressed go free , and as the Apostle saith , Keep Unspotted from the World ; for the Lord is Great , and greatly to be feared ; and he will not clear the Guilty , that have made a Profession in vain ; for there was cause enough Thirty Years ago to seperate from the National Worship , and much more now ; for the Wicked grow worse and worse , and the measure of their Iniquity is almost full ; and the Cup that they have filled to others , shall they drink double from the hand of the Lord themselves , without any mixture of Mercy , if they repent not . Oh! therefore let none think it is so easy to take up Religion , as a Child doth a Play-Game , and so lay it down again , and think there is no Evil in so doing : for if you had no Zeal for God when you took up your Religion first , it is high time for you now to begin ; for our God is a Jealous God , whose Name is Prophaned amongst the Heathen , and he will send forth his Destroying Angel to smite the first-born in Egypt , the Region of Darkness , where Sin is multiplyed and reigns ; then Blessed and Happy will all they be , that know the Blood of Sprinkling upon the Lentils of the doors of their Hearts , that so they may be spared in the day of the fierce anger of the Lord : For if the Anger of the Lord is kindled never so little , then Blessed are all they that put their trust in him . So in true love to your Immortal Souls , have I cleared my Conscience of what lay upon me from the Lord , and shall leave the effect to him , for whether you will hear or forbear , I am clear : for as the Apostle said , Having known the Terrours of God for Sin , he could do no less then warn all Men every where to Repent ; and as the Lord said to the Prophet Ezekiel , ( viz. ) When I say to the Wicked , thou shalt surely Dye , and thou giv'st him not warning , nor speakest to warn the Wicked from his Wicked way , to save his Life ; the same Wicked Man shall dye in his Iniquity , but his Blood will I require at thy Hand ; yet if thou warn the Wicked , and he turn not from his Wickedness , nor from his Wicked way , he shall Dye in his Iniquity , but thou hast delivered thy Soul , Ezek , 33. 8 , 9. So with my Hearty Desires and Prayers to God for England's Prosperity , that all might pertake of the Universal Love of God , which is offered to all Men in the day of their Visitation . This from one who is a Sufferer for the Testimony of Jesus , and desires the Universal Welfare of all Men. Newgate Prison in Bristol , the 17th of the 9th Month , 1683. Dorcas Dole . THE END . 
A42011	----	A trumpet sounded out of Zion as a warning to all the inhabitants of the earth, but more especially to this nation of England, which hath for a long time provoked the Lord by oppression and cruelty in persecuting his sons and daughters ... Greene, Thomas, 1634?-1699. 1662 Approx. 11 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 4 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A42011 Wing G1846 ESTC R37405 16439214 ocm 16439214 105410 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42011) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 105410) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1093:18) A trumpet sounded out of Zion as a warning to all the inhabitants of the earth, but more especially to this nation of England, which hath for a long time provoked the Lord by oppression and cruelty in persecuting his sons and daughters ... Greene, Thomas, 1634?-1699. 7 p. s.n., [London : 1662] Signed at end: Thomas Green. Caption title. Imprint suggested by Wing. Reproduction of original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Society of Friends -- England -- Pastoral letters and charges. Apocalyptic literature. 2007-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2008-01 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-07 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2008-07 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A TRUMPET Sounded out of ZION : AS A Warning to all the Inhabitants of the Earth , but more especially to this Nation of England , which hath for a long time provoked the Lord , by Oppression and Cruelty , in Persecuting his Sons and Daughters . Which may serve as a Call to them , to turn from their Wickedness , before their Day be past , and their Sun be set , and they shut up in dismal Darkness . HEar all ye that are Stout-hearted , and give ear ye lofty Ones , who have long provoked the Lord , and have strove against his true and faithful Witness that he hath placed in your Hearts , which hath many times let you see the Evil of your Wayes , but it you have not regarded ; and the Lord hath also commanded many of his Sons and Daughters to warn you , of the Dreadful , Terrible Day that is coming upon you , but still ye daily provoke the Lord , by laying heavy Burdens grievous to be born , upon his People that fear and dread his holy Name , by adding Afflictions to their Bonds . Therefore as a Warning unto you , this I send , both high and low , who Persecute and Oppress the People that the Lord hath chosen ; the Lord hath beheld you , the Lord hath beheld you , the Work which you are about to do , will be too hard for you ; For who ever fought against the Lord and prospered ? ye Briers , ye Thorns , the Lord will burn you up and utterly consume you , his Indignation is kindled against you , and in his fierce Wrath he will destroy you ▪ Oh vain men ! would you limit the Lord , or his good Spirit in his People , that they should not be led thereby ? if ye can stop the Sun that it shall not give Light to the world , or stay the Moon from going its Course , or number the Sands on the Sea-shore , then may you fight against the Lord and his People , and prosper . Therefore hearken ye strong Oakes , and give ear ye tall Cedars , to the terrible , dreadful Sound , which is as the Sound of a Trumpet , and as a Warning unto you all , to break off from Wickedness , Oppression , and Cruelty , by turning unto the Lord before your day be past , and the Sun go down upon you . Oh! listen ye great Ones of the Earth , and give good heed ye that are of low Degree , yea , all that put afar off the evil day , and cause the seat of Violence to come near , that lie upon Beds of Ivory , that stretch your selves upon your Couches , and eat the Lambs of the Flock , and the Calves out of the midst of the stall ; that chaunt to the sound of the Vyal , and invent to your selves Instruments of Musick like David ; that drink Wine in Bowls , and annoint your selves with the chief Ointments , but are not grieved at all for the Affliction of the People of God , whose Afflictions are as Joseph's . Oh! the Indignation of the Lord is kindled , and by your Abominations he is highly provoked ( for , is not in thee O Nation found the greatest Abominations ? ) Ezek. 8.16 . for you turn your backs on the Temple of the Lord , and you Worship the Sun towards the East ; will not the Lord be avenged on such a People ? yea , he will tread you in his anger , and trample you in his fury ; for thus faith the Lord by the Prophet , Their Blood shall be sprinkled , upon my Garments , and I will stain all my Rayments ; for the Day of Vengeance is in my Heart , for I looked on my People and there was none to help , and I wondred that there was none to uphold : Therefore with mine own Arm will I save them , and by mine Allmightiness I will preserve them , and the Ungodly shall know that I am the Lord that made the Earth by my Power , and established the World by my Wisdom , and stretched out the Heavens by my Understanding ; I will lead my People as I did Joseph like a Flock , I will be with them in their greatest straits , but my Fury shall burn as an Oven , and my dreadful Hand shall not spare , but I will be avenged of mine Enemies . Therefore tremble ye careless Ones , and be troubled you that are at ease , cloath your selves with Mourning , and take up a Lamentation ye proud Ones of the Earth ; come down from the Mountains of Pride , ye high and lofty Ones , and abhor your selves in Dust and Ashes ; Oh! return , return , make hast and speedily repent , before the Door of Mercy be shut , and you be sealed up in Perdition for ever , for the Lord hath long strove with you , but ye have not turned unto him , but have rushed into Iniquity as a Horse into the Battle , and have erred from his pure Spirit , which hath often reproved you , which would have led you in the Way of Life , and the Path of Peace ; and ye have hated the reproof of Instruction , which is the Way of Life , and have chose the Path that leads to the chambers of Death . Oh England , England ! the Sins of Sodom , and the Iniquities of Gomorrah are found in thee , Pride and Fulness of Bread ; and now you Inhabitants are satisfying the Lusts of the Flesh , Eating , and Drinking , and rising up to Play , glorying in your shame , seeking to your selves honour , and to make all bow before you ; building your Towers so strong , as if it should reach to Heaven , that so you might not again be scattered , and that you might exalt your own Horn : Ah! how have you forgot the Lord that hath done great things for you , and hath raised you when you were very low ; surely it was not that you should dishonour Him , neither that you should have the Supremacy to rule over the Consciences of People , which alone is the Lord 's right ; for Him have we choose ( whom ye Persecute ) to be our God , even the Lord , the God of Jacob , and to Him we commit our Cause , for he alone is our defence ; and this ye may be sure , that we are not of those that fight with Carnal Weapons , or to defend ourselves with them , for we wrestle not against Flesh and Blood , but against spiritual Wickedness that rules in the Hearts of People , and with no other Weapons but those that are spiritual : Therefore hearken all ye that are erred from the Lord in your Hearts , and have forgot your Maker ; For all that forget God must be turned into Hell , ( Mark ) all that forget God : Therefore this is a Warning to you all , and an Invitation of Love that you return to the Lord , that he may have mercy on you , and to the living God , that he may pardon you ; for your Sins have reached to Heaven , and your Iniquities are come before Him. Oh! while you have yet a day return to the Lord before it be over , and time to you be no more , and your perpetual Destruction be sealed , for then you may call to the Mountains , and cry to the Hills to cover you , but from them there is no Salvation , for alone in the Lord Jehovah is Everlasting Strength , and Preservation for ever . Therefore be awakened ye that sleep , and arise from the dead , that ye may know Christ to be your Light , to lead you out of Darkness , which you are at this day found in , doing the Works thereof : Ah! the end will be bitter , Sorrow is coming upon you , and Pain as a Woman in travel , anguish and trouble of Spirit shall take hold of you , Fear and the Pit shall be your Portion , and everlasting Contempt shall come upon those who hate the Light , which the Lord hath given to be a leader , and to be salvation to the ends of the Earth ; and all you that will not that he should reign in the Hearts of People , are Enemies to Him ; therefore come unto Him that ye may be broken , for if he fall on you , you will be ground to powder ; for it 's He that saves from Sin , and appeaseth the Fathers Wrath , and reconciles lost man to God , who is come a Light into the World , that all men through Him might believe and be saved ; in whom none can believe but they that come to know him to be the Author of their Faith ; for he is the Author and the Finisher , the First and the Last , which was dead and is alive , and lives for evermore . Oh! come unto him that you may know him , to blot out your Iniquities , and your Sins out of his remembrance ; but if ye persist and go on in Cruelty against the Lord and his People , then he will make a short work with you : Ah! did ever a Nation Sin against the Lord as this Nation ? or hath the like Mercies been bestowed upon any People , as the People of this Land ? and yet have not returned unto the Lord ; the King of Nineveh will rise up in Judgement against you , who came down from his Throne , and humbled himself at the Preaching of Repentance by Jonah , and the Lord did forgive him , and did divert the Judgement that it came not on his People . Therefore Repent , Repent , this is my Cry , for Woe , Woe and Misery will certainly overtake you ; for the Lord hath looked for Mercy , but behold Oppression , for Bowels of Pitty , but behold Hard-heartedness and Cruelty ; you multiply your Iniquities , and Cruelty greatly abounds , and Cain's Spirit you are led by ; for ye are casting into Holes and Prisons those that fear the Lord , and number them amongst Transgressors ; Oh! How is Justice fallen in the Streets , and Equity hath no place ? and yet called a Christian Nation ; but this be sure , you want a Christian Spirit , your Sacrifice is as Cain's , and your Tears and Prayers as Esau's , and the Lord hath no respect unto them , but will spread them as dung on your faces , for it's Truth the Lord requires , and alone in that is he Worshipped . Therefore hear all ye that drink New-wine with a Song , ye shall mourn and languish , and the merry in heart shall sigh , the mirth of the Tabret shall cease , the noise of them that rejoice ( and not in the Lord ) shall end in mourning , and the Joy of the Harper shall be turned into Sorrow ; Oh! the Land is full of bloody Cryes , the Cities are full of Violence , the upright and those that fear the Lord , and dread his holy Name , are daily made a prey upon , and are accounted as Sheep for the slaughter , for no other thing , but as concerning the Law of their God. Oh! for these things will the Lord visit you with Plagues , as he did Pharaoh King of Egypt , yea , Plague after Plague , and perplexity of Spirit shall be upon you , till you let the true Israel go free to Worship the living God. And this lay upon me , to warn you while you have a day to return to the Lord , before he cut you off in his sore displeasure ; and thus far have I cleared my Conscience as concerning you , whether you hear or forbear . By a Lover of Truth and all that walk therein ; called THOMAS GREEN , in scorn a Quaker . The 11th . day of the 10th . Month , 1662. THE END . 
A45380	----	Englnads [sic] alarum-bell to be rung in the eares of all true Christians, to awaken them out of dead sleep of sin and securitie, that they may arme themselves by prayer and repentance, and seek the Lord while he may be found, before the evill day commeth / written by Charles Hammond. Hammond, Charles, 17th cent. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A45380 of text R39229 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing H492). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 20 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 9 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A45380 Wing H492 ESTC R39229 18283142 ocm 18283142 107301 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45380) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 107301) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1635:9) Englnads [sic] alarum-bell to be rung in the eares of all true Christians, to awaken them out of dead sleep of sin and securitie, that they may arme themselves by prayer and repentance, and seek the Lord while he may be found, before the evill day commeth / written by Charles Hammond. Hammond, Charles, 17th cent. [16] p. Printed for Richard Burton ..., London : 1652. Reproduction of original in the British Library. eng Apocalyptic literature. Repentance. Great Britain -- Religion -- 17th century. A45380 R39229 (Wing H492). civilwar no Englnads [sic] alarum-bell. To be rung in the eares of all true Christians, to awaken them out of dead sleep of sin and securitie; that they Hammond, Charles 1652 3957 3 0 0 0 0 0 8 B The rate of 8 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 2008-04 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2008-07 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2009-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2009-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion ENGLNADS ALARUM-BELL . To be rung in the eares of all true Christians , to awaken them out of dead sleep of Sin and Securitie ; that they may arme themselves by Prayer and Repentance , and seek the Lord while he may be found , before the evill day commeth . Written by Charles Hammond . Joel 2.1 . Blow the Trumpet in Sion , and sound an Alarum in my holy Mountaines ; let all the Inhabitants of the Land tremble , for the day of the Lord commeth , for it is nigh at hand . LONDON , Printed for Richard Burton , at the signe of the Horse-shooe in Smithfield . 1652. ENGLANDS Alarum-Bell . THis Alarum-Bell , I have sent to be rung in the ears of all true Christians , whereby it may arowse them from the dead sleep of sin & security : & to beware of Gods Iudgments , which he threatens against all obstinate , presumptuous , & stiff-necked people : behold friends , I would not have you thinke , that I will take upon me to Prophesie or Prognosticate any thing in this Booke , but what is warranted me by the Scriptures . That little Talent that the Lord hath lent me , I would not hide it , but willingly so lay it out , that ye use may redound to the glory of God , & the good of all those that fear him : my desire is , that this my small Book , cald Englands Alarum-Bell , may be as powerfull in your eares , & work so much for your souls , to stop Gods wrath by Prayer and Repentance , as the Preaching of Jonah to the Ninivites , as the Lord commanded him ; who at the hearing of Jonah , when he said , Yet forty dayes & Niniveh shall be overthrown : they fasted and mayed with such earnestnes & sincerity to ye Lord , that God repented him of ye evill that he said he would doe , & did it not : as you may read in the 3 of Jonah ; You have heard lately , & do hear by the Iudgemēts & Prognostications of many mē now lately , of many sad things that are like to befall , not onely this Nation , but all Christendome besides ; whether they will prove true or false , none but ye Lord knows : the stars & planets I must confes are ye Messengers of God , & are sent as fore runners of many things , which they do dive much into , yet faile in their judgements many times : & many times I am perswaded that the Lord doth call back ye terrour of those signes and tokens that he sends , to make them know , that they are but men . There is many I am perswaded , ye did look to sée the 29 of March last , to be a terrible day , as all writers did prognosticate . I must confes the Eclipse was true , both of the Moon the 15 day , & the Sun the 29 , according as they had written ; the Moon indéed a very sad one , & great winds rose upon her eclipse , according as M. Culpepper writ in his Almanack ; For the Sun , 't was eclipsed so much , as ye appearance of it was like a new Moon ; 9 parts of 12 of her were darkned , or more , but ye splendor of that that did appear of it , was so bright and glorious , & so clear the aire was , that the day was not so terrible to behold : But the power of the Lord was admirable in this Eclipse : I would desire all you yt have séen this Eclipse , to consider this thing ye power of God over man was this , ( that I may with Reverence say ) He caused light out of darknesse : for the splendor of ye part of the Sun that was not eclipsed was so glorious , that it gave a luster on earth frō the dark heavens ; which if the Lord had suffered the clouds to have covered ye part of the Sun that was not eclipsed , wt such clouds & darknesse that was in the morning before she was eclipsed , it would have bin then ( I think ) a dismall day to look on indéed ; & then perhaps more glory would have bin given to some men on earth , then to God above , and afterwards would have bin so extolled for their prognostications by so many silly people in these times , yt they would have took their Almanacks for Scripture , & have looked more in them , thē in ye Bible . They writ very largely of the effects that will follow ; what the effects will be the Lord knows : & if they do know by ye stars & planets , that the Lord doth intend those things that they writ on ; yet let this my Alarum-Bell sound so much cōfort in ye ears of all true Christians , that if we wil but truly & with a sincere heart repent us of our sins , & leave them , ye Lord will repent him of the evill that hée pretended , & leave punishing : you shall find in the 13 of Hosea the 9 & 10 ver. the comfortable words of ye Lord which he spare to his people after he had aflicted thē ; saith he , O Israel , thou hast destroyed thy selfe , but in me is thy help ; I will be thy King , where is any other that may save thee in all thy Cities ? by this you may sée the Lord hath no delight to the destruction of a nation or people . I desire you likewise , yt the brightnes of the Lords mercy in this eclipse of the Sun , may not be a means to harden your hearts , as I am afraid it doth too many in this Land , that makes a laughing at it , & thinks , because it was not so dismal a day as it was spoke of by ye Astrologers , yt God sent those signs & tokens in vain : I desire you to be carefull what you do , & scoffe not at the wonders of the Lord , for though he lightened the glory of the Sun , in the eclipse ; without repentance , he will darken the glory of this Nation , & we may féele ye effects . Remēber what the Lord saith by the mouth of his Prophet , Isaiah , cap. 5.12 They regard not the workes of the Lord , neither consider the oppression of his hands ; therfore my people are gone to Captivity , because they have no knowledge . I look upon this eclipse in my opinion in two several ways , that it is a fore-runner both of Mercy & Iudgement . First , I take it as the Lords mercy , that he shews these signs in heavē to forewarn us on earth of his judgments to come , & that all his people may prepare to méet him by repentance , before the day of his wrath comes upon us . Next , I looke upon it as his judgments , which he threatens by it ; for the Lord may say by us as he did by ye Children of Israel , Amos 3.2 . You onely have I knowne , of all the families of the earth , therefore I will punish you for your iniquities " : For truly I think , no Nation under the Sun hath the Lord done more thē for us , & yet no nation hath provoked him as we have done . Look again in the 4. of Amos , 9 , 10 , 11. verses I have sent amongst you the Pestilence , after the māner of Egypt ; your young men have I slaine with the Sword , and have taken away your Horses ; and I have made the stink of your Corps to come up in your nostrills ; ye : have you not returned unto me , saith the Lord . I have overthrowne some of you , as I overthrew Sodome and Gomorrah , & you were as fire-brands pluckt out of the burning , yet have you 〈◊〉 returned unto me , saith the Lord : therefore thus will I doe with thee , O Israel ; and because I will do this unto thee , prepare to meet thy God , O Israel . I thinke if we rightly understand these words , the Lord may say as much to England as he did to Israel , & we may apply it to our selves : therefore I conclude this matter concerning the Eclipses ; & desire you to take notice of this , that when God shews wonders in the heavens above , and signs in ye earth below , 't is high time to look about us , & not to be as they were in the time of Noah , for , They were eating & drinking , & marrying , & giving in marriage , til the flood came upō thē all . But if you wil take my advice , look upon thē as they are men ; & though God hath endued them with more knowledge then other men ; Yet all the wisdome of this world is but foolishnes , in regard of the knowledge & wisdome of God above . Now give me leave to ring this my Alarum-Bell once more to this sinfull Nation , & to shew you in this Booke , by the help of God & the Scriptures , the reason & cause yt the Lord hath to enter into a controversie with us ; & truly I think there is none that hears or reads this Book , that hath ye fear of God before their eyes , but will acknowledg this Alarum-Bell hath iust cause to be rung lou● in the ears of all this Nation , to tel England of her sins , yt by prayer we may stand in the gap , to kéepe out the Iudgements of God which is like to bée poured out upon this Land . I refer the consideration of this Book to any Christian , that hath any féeling of the grace of God in them . Was sin ever at a greater height then it is now at this time in our Land ? and the more God strives to humble us by his judgments & afflictions , ye more do we presume in sin : what sins is there in ye Scriptures to be pronounc'd against , but we are guilty of ? what Nation under ye sun doth more abound in iniquity thē we do , & especially now of late times ? and briefly , these foure sins which I shall name , are like four Load-stones , to draw down ye heavy wrath of God upon us ; that is , Pride , Coveteousnes , Blasphemy , and Drūkēnes ; & indéed Pride & Coveteousnes are ring-leaders of most sins under ye sun : Pride was one of the chief sins of Sodom . Look in Ezek. 16.49 . what ye Lord saith to Samaria . Behold , this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom ; Pride , fulnes of Bread , & abundance of idlenesse was in her , & in her daughters , neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy . And at vers. 50. And they were haughty , & cōmitted abomination before me ; therefore I took thē away as I saw good . May not the Lord say so to our Nation ? did you ever sée or hear , that pride was ever grown to ye height in Town & City , as 't is now ? nay , there are some that are so pust up with the pride of heart , that they will pine the'r Carkasse inwardly . What fashiō● is there invented every day , to fulfil ye pride of this nation ? & we do as 't were almost tell God to his face , that ye more he séeks to humble us by his judgmēts which he hath sent amongst us , the more we presūptuously séek to exalt our selves , by our pride & ambition : but remember what the Lord saith , He wil pull down the proud and lofty , and exalt the humble and meeke . Covetousnesse is a sin that is linkt with Pride , for neither of them both hath any Charity in them : ye poore may lie & starve in ye stréets , rather thē pride or covetousnes wil either cloth their nakednes , or fill their bellies : no , no , they will rather eat up the poore ( as ye Lord saith ) rather thē féed them . But look to it , thou that hast corn , & wine , & riches ; you are but stewards for ye poor , & where ye Lord gives much , much he requires , either tēporal or spiritula : thou must give an account one day , how yu hast spent that talent that God hath lent thée ; without you use it the beteer , he will say , Depart , I know you not ; I was a hungry , and you gave me no meat ; I was thirstie , and you gave me no drinke ; I was a stranger , and you took me not in ; naked , & you cloathed me not ; sick , and in Prison , and you visited me not : Mat. 25.42 , 43. I think you understand , he meant his poore Members on earth ; how many poore souls in these times are ready to starve , & where is the pity or charity yt is shew'd unto them ? Did not Job say , The Lord giveth , and the Lord taketh , blessed be his Name . And knowst thou , O man , what ere thou be , how soone the Lord may take thy wealth from thée , or thée from it ? doe not be fed with ye fancies of these times ; that it is a relique of Popery to give alms or be charitable ; no , if thou hast faith & no good works , it is a dead faith : all thy gold & riches cannot buy thée one dram of Repentance , nor procure one blast of breath , more then ye Lord ( out of his mercy ) doth bestow upon thée : thou mayst covet riches here on earth , but thou canst not covet life ; thou mayst covet , but it is in vaine . The Scriptures are fulfilled in these our times , & indéed looke in Mat. 24. & read it , & you shall find all things fulfilled , only ye calling of the Jews , & we know not how soon that may be . Our Saviour saith , And because iniquity shall abound , the love of many shall grow cold : & indéed so it doth now , for there is little Love or Charity to be found amongst us ; look what ye Lord saith by the mouth of his Prophet Hosea , Chap. 4.1 , 2. Hear ye the word of the Lord , ye Children of Israel ; for the Lord hath a Controverfie with the Inhabitants of the Land , because there is no truth , nor mercy , nor knowledge of God in the Land . By swearing , & lying , killing , & stealing , & committing adultery , they break out , & blood toucheth blood : there fore shal the Land mourn , & every one that dwelleth therein shall languish . We may apply this to our selves , if we consider Prophesie : if ye Lord will not hold him guiltle ; that taketh his Name in vaine ; How will he hold him guiltlesse , yt takes a glory in swearing , as many do in these times , who boast in their oaths , & scarce ever think of God but whē they swear by his name , whether it be false or true ? look in Zechariah 5.3 , 4. you shall sée what the Lord sent against yt Théefe & the Swearer , for the Lord joyn & them both together ; for the Swearer robs God of his honour : & he sent out a Curse to destroy them , & it shall remaine in the midst of their house , till it had destroyed both them & it . I desire you yt are addicted to that sin beware , for it is such a sin that you can make no excuse for it ; it brings you neither pleasure nor profit , unlesse it be the wrath of God , which he threatens against presūptuous sins : it is such a sin in this Nation ( the Lord be mercifull to us ) that you shall scarce walk the stréets but you shal hear little Children , ye scarce knows the right hand from the left , yet they can learn to swear , & their parents scarce correct them for it . The Lord may well visit the sins of the father upon ye Children , when you suffer your Children to take his most sacred Name in vaine . The last sin which I have to name : for indéed 't is not for me to number , nor to reckon all the severall sins of this Nation , for I think we exceed Sodom & Gomorrah in our wickednes ; only I have toucht these four sins , as namely , Pride , Covetousnes , Blasphemy , & Drunkennes , which is the foure crying sins of this Nation : my Alarum-Bell rings loud in the ears of all those that loves ye sin of Drunkennesse : sée what ye Lord saith by the mouth of his Prophet Joel , 1.5 . Awake ye Drunkards , and weep , & howle all ye drinkers of wine , because of the new wine ; for it is out off from your mouth . Read ye Chapter , & you shall find what the Lord did doe for abusing those creatures ; for in time of plenty , they made a wast : therefore ye Lord brought a Famine & scarcity , because of their Drunkennes & Gluttony . Again , look in Habakkuk 2.15 , 16. Woe unto him that giveth his neighbour drink , that puttest thy bottle to him , & makest him drunk also , that thou maist look on his nakednesse . The cup of the Lord ; right hand shal be turned unto thee , & shamefull spung shal be on thy glory . Let us take héed : we have , the Lord be thanked , plenty ; but by our riotousnes , & drunkennes , it is just with God to bring a scarcity . How many poor souls , in this natiō , would be glad of a draught of Béer to quench their thrist ; when many thousands take so much , they are fain to disgorge it up again , & worst then beasts , most shamefully abuse those creatures that God hath sent for the nourishment of man ? I desire you to beware of that sin , for a man is not himself when he is in drink , he is subject to all kind of wickednes . How many dangerous & desperate sins hath many men fallen into when they have bin in ye case , and such great ones too , that hath indangered both soule and body . Now , I have given you warning by my Alarum-Bell , that you may prepare your salves by flying from sin , and flying to the Lord by repētance ; which if we undoubtly do , we néed not fear what man prognosticates ; for the Lord hath promised , At what time soever a sinner doth repent him of his sins from the bottome of his heart , he will blot out all his iniquities . But we must not delay our repētance ; & take our own time , for we know not how soone the Lord will come ; but let us be like wise Virgins , to be ready at all times to méet him , that we may enter into glory with him : for thus much assure your selves , there is like to be great troubles throughout all Christendome : for all nations are preparing for the destruction of one another . Iust as ye Lord speaketh shal be in the latter dayes : There shall be great Tribulations , such as was not since the beginning of the world , Mat. 24.21 . For Nation shall rise against Nation , and Kingdome against Kingdome , and there shall be Earth-quakes in divers places , and there shall be Famines , and great troubles : these are the beginnings of sorrow , Mark 13.8 . And now to conclude , desiring you to look in Amos 5.14 , 16. Seeke good , and not evill , that you may live ; and so the Lord , the God of Hosts , shall be with you , as he hath spoken . Hate the evill , and love the go●d , and establish Judgements in the gate ; It may be the Lord of God of Hosts wil be gracious to ye remnant of Joseph : For the Lord hath promised he will hide his people in the day of his wrath . Then let us séek the Lord while he may be found , before the evill day cōmeth ; for if we get under the protection of his Wings , we néed not feer the day of Doome , nor the day of Death : neither Sword , Pestilence , nor Famine shal hurt us , for the Lord will bring his people out of all their troubles . So the last sound of this my Alarum-Bell , concludes with the swéet harmony of Saint Paul , in his Epistle to the Romans , Chap. 8. vers. 38 , 39. Which I would desire all Christians in these sad times , to arme thēselves with the same resolution , and then assure your selves you shall bée more then Conquerors . For , I am perswaded , saith S. Paul , That neither death , nor life , nor Angells , nor Principalities , nor Powers , nor things present , nor things to come , nor height , nor depth , nor any other Creature , shall be able to separate us from the love of God , which is in Christ Jesus our Lord . FINIS . 
A64256	----	Gods controversie with England declared, or, A warning-word by way of reproof to the inhabitants thereof ... Taylor, Thomas, 1618-1682. 1661 Approx. 8 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A64256 Wing T575 ESTC R33905 13612809 ocm 13612809 100759 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64256) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100759) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1051:14) Gods controversie with England declared, or, A warning-word by way of reproof to the inhabitants thereof ... Taylor, Thomas, 1618-1682. 1 broadside. Printed for Robert Wilson ..., London : 1661. Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Society of Friends -- Apologetic works. Apocalyptic literature. 2004-07 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-08 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2004-08 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Gods Controversie with England declared OR A VVARNING-VVORD By way of REPROOF to the INHABITANTS thereof , Even to such as FORGET GOD , and are adding one Sin unto another . UPon the second Day of the fifth Moneth , 1661. as I Travelled under the Burdens of the People , the Lord God of everlasting Power , Glory , Wisdom and Righteousness said unto me with a strong hand , Write my Controversie with this People of England , who are onely Wise to do evil , but to do good have no Knowledge , who proceed from evil to worse , and Fear not me at all , saith the Lord God ; whose Iniquities are greatly increased against me , and to such a height do the Floods of their Ungodliness make haste to arise , that all the Channels will be quick●y full ; And then Woe , Woe , unto them , saith the dreadful and holy One. For thus saith the Lord , I will Overturn , Overturn , until you wicked and profane multitude be no more ; Even until you , O People , whose ears are wholy shut against the good be consumed and brought to nothing : For your Iniquities do burden my Righteous soul , saith God , and Sodom was not more grievous to me than you are . For O what studying and ●riving is in thy Multitude how they may exceed in their Vanities , in ●heir Riotings , Drinkings , Revelings , and Heathenish Abominations of all forts ! Hath not my Soul considered , saith God , what you have done , both the last Year and this , under pretence of honouring your King. What do you think by dishonouring Me , to honour your King ? You and your King ( if he allow of your doings ) will I severely Judge , saith the Lord God , except ye speedily Repent , and all look better to your Ways than hitherto you have done . O consider this , ye forgetters of God , ye filthy hearted People , how have ye made the Land to stink before me , with your Abominations ! O I have seen , saith God , how wickedly and with a high hand , as it were in despight of me you set up your May-poles , that accursed thing , the last year , and I warned you of it , and called ye to Repentance ; but , as if I had said nothing , you have doubled your wickedness in the same thing this year also , to provoke my Soul to arise up against you to your hurt : And the Beesom on the top of some of them , signifies that I will sweep the Land of evil doers ; And surely it shall come to passe , that if ye will not yet repent of your wickedness , that I will plague you with the Plagues of Egypt , and I will do such things amongst you in my judgement , and fury poured forth , that the Nations about that hear thereof , shall stand amazed at thee . O Revolted and Back-sliden Nation ; whither art thou gone already ? and whither wilt thou run , if thou be suffered to go on ? Into the Pit that thou art step already , and into the nethermost hell thou wilt fall if I let thee alone . But I will arise , saith God , I will execute Righteous Judgement in thee , with fire and sword will I plead with thee , and thy mighty men shall fall with thee , who sing thy Song , and take part with thy Lewdnesse , and strengthen thy ungodly hands in thy wicked ways , and say in their hearts , O this is a good day , these are good Subjects , this is the time we have long looked for ; now we reign ; now we may do what we will , and who shall controul us ? who shall hinder us from filling our selves with all manner of delights ? now we are setled in our way ; now will we Build our decayed Houses , and Restore our fallen Worships ; now will we Repair the broken Fences of our Parks , that we may have Game to the full ; now shall our Horses be well fed for the Race , that they may fully please us ; now let the Cock-pits be looked to , for that ( cruel ) Sport , and let our Bowling-Alleys be well Dressed for our daily Recreation ; Now shall the Stage-players for our delight , have their full Liberty , and all the Sons of Vanity have due Encouragement for the Old things we Love , and that which is New , though never so much the Better , our souls Loath ; We like the Old Ways of our Fathers , because when they had Lord-Bishops and their Minster Services with Mattens , and Evensong , with Organs , and Singing-boys , and such like Things , then there was Peace and Plenty ; and when the Neighbourhood could meet together and sit about a Bone-fire or May-pole , or under a Bower , and drink strong drink , and tell Stories , and Sing and Roar , then there was Love and Agreement ; And when Playes , and Pastimes , and Wakes were duely frequented and observed , then was it a Merry Time , and a Joyful Land , and all went well in those Days , when such Things were on foot ; And when those that said they feared the Lord , and so could not joyn with us , but rather Witnessed against us , and Reproved us for such Things , were taken a Course withal , O then was it a good Day , say many ; And as it was then so would we have it now , saith your Vain and Wicked hearts , O ye fallen sons and daughters of Adam ! And I see you , saith the Lord God , with both your hands endeavouring these Things , and abusing my Power , if possible to set up the Devils Kingdom with it ; And thus quite contrary to my Ordinance , saith the Lord , are you become as a Terrour to the Good , and an Encouragement to them that do Evil , and mine Eye seeth you right well ; and my Heart considereth you thorowly , and I cannot Love you , for prophaneness and hypocrisie is your covering , and you are as the cloaths of a Menstruous Woman in my sight . Away with your vain Worships , saith God , my soul loaths your Sabbaths and Services thereon , yea , your Sacraments are a burden to me ; I hate your Prayers , Praises , Professions and Confessions , for you mend not your lives and doings at all ; I will stir up my Jealousie and it shall kindle like flames of fire upon you , and utterly consume the joy of your hearts , and for joy the bitterest of sorrows shall seize upon you , and you shall become a burden to your selves , except you speedily Repent and turn to the Lord God , from whom you are far gone away . For I have a long time held my peace , saith the Lord , but now I will cry like a Travelling Woman , I will destroy and devour at once , I will lay waste the Mountains and the Hills , because they have not answered my Power with fruits of Righteousness to me . And the Multitudes of People who are as Grashoppers in thy Bowels devouring every green thing , and spending my Creatures upon their Lusts , not regarding my Glory at all , shall be as heaps of fuel for the fire of my Jealousie , and it shall kindle upon them , and none shall quench it , neither shall it cease burning till I have consumed thy drosse , and appeased my Wrath in the Consumption of thy Wicked Ones , saith the Lord God. For Tophet is prepared of Old , for the Purposes of my heart , according to the Scriptures , saith the Holy One. Thomas Taylor . London , Printed for Robert Wilson , at the sign of the Black-spread-Eogle and Windmil , in Martins Le Grand , 1661. 
A76695	----	Wo to thee city of Oxford ... Biddle, Ester. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A76695 of text R212296 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing B2867). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 12 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A76695 Wing B2867 ESTC R212296 45789158 ocm 45789158 172470 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A76695) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 172470) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1641-1700 ; 2632:5) Wo to thee city of Oxford ... Biddle, Ester. 1 sheet ([1] p.) s.n., [London : 1655] Title begins first line of text. Signed: Hester Biddle. Date and place of publication suggested by Wing. Reproduction of original in: Friends' Library (London, England). eng Society of Friends -- England -- Pastoral letters and charges. Apocalyptic literature -- Early works to 1800. Repentance. Broadsides -- England -- 17th century. A76695 R212296 (Wing B2867). civilwar no VVo to the city of Oxford, thy wickedness surmounteth the wickedness of Sodome; ... Biddle, Ester 1655 2389 3 0 0 0 0 0 13 C The rate of 13 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 2008-07 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2008-08 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-09 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2008-09 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion VVO to thee City of Oxford , thy wickedness surmounteth the wickedness of Sodome ; therefore repent whilst thou hast time , least I consume thee with fire , as I have done it ; therefore harden not your hearts , least I consume you , and my wrath burn like fire , and I consume you in my fierce anger , and so be brought to nought ; for thou hast joyned hands with thy sister Jerusalem ; therefore will I uncover thy nakedness , and thy shame will I unfold that the beast in thee may be discovered that sitteth on many waters ; for thou art full of wickedness , thy hands are full of deceit , the well-favoured harlot lodgeth in thee , the mother of witchcraft ; and now I am raising my swift witness to confound her ways : I am the light of the world and do enlighten every one that cometh into the world , saith Christ Jesus . I am the sure foundation , and he that buildeth upon me shall have eternal life ; I have mourned for you as one mourneth for her first born , and you would not come unto me that you might live : I have knocked and called , and none would hear ; therefore will I thunder out my Judgments upon this wicked generation which hath not the fear of God ; therefore the wicked shall see it and tremble : horror and terror , and pain shall take hold upon them as upon a woman in travel , and many shall cry , but there shall be none to deliver them ; therefore repent whilst I give you a day , least you become as fruitless trees which cumbers the ground , for every plant that my heavenly Father hath not planted , will be pluckt up by the roots , and therefore repent whilst I give you a day , for I gave Iesabel a day , and I gave Jerusalem a day , but they would not ; therefore mind what I shall say , and where I do speak be still , and low , and wait in silence , and then you shall hear a voice saying , this is the way walk in it , and if any have any desire to walk in this way , I will be with them , and guide them , and there shall you find sweet paths , and plentious redemption . Therefore for your souls health ; for it was for the good of your souls that I took upon me the seed of Abraham , and became the likeness of sinful flesh , were it not that I loved the world ; t●erefore I would not have you go astray as sheep without a shepheard , scattered up and down upon every Mountain and Valley , and carried away with every winde of doctrine ; but now am I a raising up my own seed which hath been so long under Pharaoh the task-master , Oxford thou task-master , Pharaoh thou oppresser which opresseth the Just seed within thee , in setting up thy own righteousness and wisdom , which shall grow as ragged as an old garment that moths hath eat , and I will make thee know that my righteousness endureth from generation to generation , and so for ever . And now let hills be removed , and mountains be dashed to pieces , and the strong hold be levelled ; for a day there is coming that will make the keepers of the house tremble , woful and terrible will that day be to the wicked , whilst the strong-man keeps the house all is at peace , but when a stronger than he cometh , he then must be turned out ; I came not to bring peace but war , saith Christ Jesus , and now turn in your eys from beholding vanity ; for that eye looketh from Christ , and that nature is accursed from God , for Christ Jesus is pure , and can behold no vain thing : Esau is accursed from God , Jacob have I loved and Esau have I hated , for out of Abraham shall my name be called . Death reigneth over all men till they be regenerate and born again : and they that be born again of God sin not , but their sins are forgiven them ; therfore repent that your sins may be forgiven you also , the master hath given you a tallent to see how you will improve it , that you may be found faithful Stewards , that when the Lord shall call for that which he hath given you , that when the Lord comes He may say , come yee good and faithful Stewards , enter into your Masters joy : but for the wicked , go ye cursed and ye that forget God shall be cast into hell . Praises , praises to the Lord , that he is raysing up his own Saints to Judg the earth : and many now do witness their Judgments true , but to the wicked Judgments are terrible : and none but them cometh to see the fresh springs of eternal life , but they that live in the life of them that gave them forth , and there they will come to see the filthiness of these two wicked Cities , how they ly wallowing in their blood , and their blood shall be required at their own hands ; for they that come forth of Oxford & Cambridge , they are such as Isaiah was sent to , to cry woe against , greedy dumb-dogs that never have enough , and love greeting in the Market-places , and long prayers in the Synagogues and the upper seats at feasts , and be called of men Masters ; they are filthy bruit-beasts which maketh my people to err , therefore the ground is cursed for your sakes : thorns and thistles shall it bring forth for your sakes until you return to Adams first estate . And now I have shown you the way that you should walk in , take heed to the light that shineth in a dark place : light shineth in darkness , & the darkness comprehendeth it not ; therefore repent that the darkness may be taken away , and so become children of the light , and not children of the night , but children of the day ; for they that walk in the day stumble not , because they have the light with them : but they that walk in the night stumble , because they are in darkness ; And now let the light search you , for Christ Jesus is now searching Jerusalem with Candles , and not one corner of it must go unsearched . Beware of seducers that cometh in sheeps cloathing , but inwardly are ravenous wolves ; for such Christ Jesus spoke of that should come in the latter days , Oh Oxford thou art full of filth , thy Priests are all corrupt as brass and iron is corrupt and cankered , so is this City full of hainous sins thou art full of pride and covetousness , thou art poluted in thy blood , and joyns house to house , and field to field , until there is no place left for the poor . God exalteth the poor in spirit , but the rich he sendeth empty away ; it is the humble and lowly mind trembles at my Word , that I teach , and now see in you , and search in you whether you are not in Cains ways , murdering and killing the just in you , and whiping , and stocking them that the Lord hath sent to you ; therefore repent and do so no more , take heed and do so no more , least I render my plagues double on thy head ; and when the book of conscience is opened then shalt thou witness this to be true ; therefore remember that thou wast forewarned in thy life time , therefore wait in silence till the day dawn , and the day-star arise in your hearts , then will you come to witness sweet springs , fresh ones of eternal life ; but for the wicked they be like the raging Sea that tosseth to and fro , that casteth up nothing but mire and dirt : your hearts are full of dirt , and filth , thy pride shall become as filthy rags upon the dunghil ; therefore sit down and bethink thee what thou art , thou art but dust and ashes : and cannot I kill and make alive , cannot I cast down and raise up , spread abroad and bring together : yea , my hands have done all these things ; I am a gathering all my sheep together where they have been scattered in this dark and cloudy day , I will bring them from under Pharaoh that they may have one Master , one Shephard , and one sheepfold ; the true Shephard will lay down his life for his sheep : but the hireling will fly when persecution comes ; and therefore will I gather my sheep out of their mouths , and he that hath an ear let him hear ; and therefore will I pour out my Iudgments upon them , to cut down and burn up & to destroy ; for it is to the cutting down of pride , of filth , of covetousnes voluptuousnes , and all wicked ways , & what delight is in the pride of life ? If thy conscience accuse thee , what peace canst thou have ? therefore have I sent light into the world , but men love darkness rather then light , and there is their condemnation . Christ Jesus is the eternal life , and they that come to witness him in power and glory , cometh to witness Christ Jesus the substance ; and this light will lead thee out of all forms & shaddows , and in it will come to see all things have an end but Christ Jesus , and he endureth for ever ; and therefore build upon him that endureth for ever , build not upon the sand , for the waves beating to and fro , they bring the sand into the Sea and so the builder looseth his work , and he that waiteth upon me shall not wa●● in vain , but have eternal life : it is them that endureth to the end shall be saved : it is not him that cryeth Lord , Lord , but them that doth the will of my Father which is in Heaven shall be saved ; and see whose will thou art doing , & see if thou be not in thy own will & man in his own will hath never seen God at any time ; for Adam when he was in his fallen estate , he was driven out from God , & so alienated from God & see if you be not vagabonds as Cain was , for Cain was a vagabond & a runagate , he slew the just , and so dost thou ▪ therefore thou hast run after other Gods , & hast cast my righteous Law behind thy back ; and therefore am I coming to rip up all hearts , it is I that tryeth the reins , it is I that knoweth the thoughts long before , annd how can you hide your selves from such a God as I ? I will render Judgments upon the head of the wicked , and all the world shall see the Glory of God ; for he is arising in his Glory to Judg the earth , with righteous Judgment and equity will he Judg the earth , and the wicked shall see it & tremble ; and now am I looking for the corn & wine & oyl I gave to feed the poor , but you have spent it upon your lusts ; the whole Creation groans under you , for your evil deeds & corrupt language : in Cains nature you are , and death speaketh of the fame of God . Powerful , Powerful is the God of Glory in all his works his ways past finding out , and to them that live in Christ Jesus , they know the mind and will of God their guide and keeper ; but to the wicked he is a destroyer , to destroy their wicked ways with fire and with a sword to cut down the fruitless branches ; for what is the wild grape-tree good for ? men cannot make any Instruments of the wood ; therefore it is good for nothing but to be cast into the fire : so shall the wicked ; for Tophet is prepared of old for them that will not obey Gods Word , and his servants , but obey sin and Satan ; and therefore will I pour out my seven vials upon the seat of the beast , the wicked beast is in every wicked heart , and therefore sink down & wait and see how thy soul lyeth in death , drowned in filth , smothered in wickedness ; therefore repent that that which presseth down thy soul may be taken away , for the soul is mine , and I desire nothing of any but my own , and that with advantage ; for he is the sloathful servant that improveth not his Masters goods ; & therefore from him that hath a little , that little he hath shall be taken away & given to him that hath most , and he that hath an ear let him hear : and while you have time prize it ; Remember you are warned in your life time , and all left without excuse . Hester Biddle . 
A28348	----	The trial of the ladies Hide Park, May Day, or, The yellow books partner W. B. (William Blake), fl. 1650-1670. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A28348 of text R33222 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing B3153C). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 92 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 25 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A28348 Wing B3153C ESTC R33222 13109241 ocm 13109241 97592 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28348) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97592) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1543:15) The trial of the ladies Hide Park, May Day, or, The yellow books partner W. B. (William Blake), fl. 1650-1670. [2], 46 p. Printed and are to be sold by Mr. Butler ..., London : May the first, 1657. Signed at end: W.B. "First published in 1656 with title: The trial of the ladies"--NUC pre-1956 imprints. Reproduction of original in the British Library. eng Apocalyptic literature. Sin. A28348 R33222 (Wing B3153C). civilwar no The trial of the ladies. Hide Park, May Day. Or, The yellow books partner. W. B 1657 19895 35 0 0 0 0 0 18 C The rate of 18 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 2003-08 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-11 Stephanie Batkie Sampled and proofread 2003-11 Stephanie Batkie Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE TRIAL OF THE LADIES . HIDE PARK , MAY DAY . OR , The yellow Books Partner . LONDON , Printed , and are to be sold by Mr. Butler in Lincolns field , near the three Tun Tavern , by the new Market place . May the first , 1657. THE TRIALL OF THE LADIES . MADAM , MAY it please your Honour , you may well remember I was last May to wait upon you in the Park , there were many Gallants , and many lookers on , and many will be there again , but some of our old friends will scarce come by reason of the late Act , and the County Generals ; but however if you please we will take the ayre , and the observation of the day once more ; there will be old vyeing for the honour of it , but in my mind the silver Coach carried it the last year , however , we will be as plain as may be , and as private too : but do you hear the news about the late Triall , and the Lords and Ladies that are likely to be damned , with other great Sinners ; the Trial was at Hell all it is to be feared , there was at the Trial , twelve Apostles , four Patriarchs , four Prophets and Evangelists , in all twenty and four , these were of the Jury ; Mercy and Justice sate that day : and it is well for some that Mercy sits every day , he waits and pleads too for the worst of Sinners , however take heed of abusing it : the Persons called to the Barre , were , Mr. Wilfull , and Mr. Careless , Monsieur Aulymoade de France , and Mr. New-come-over , Mr. Kill-devil that sweares the new oaths , there was the Lady Hoyden , and Mrs. Looseness , Mrs. Tittle-tattle , and Mrs. Never-give-over , the Lord Never-be-good , and his Lady were both damned ; Mr. Duell , the Lord Heathen , and the Lady Christless are in great danger , Money-bag the Usurer , Hard-heart the Sinner , and Shine-shooes the Citizen , are all turn'd over ; Mr. Inside , and Mr. Counter , and many rich Roundheads whose God is their Gain , their Shop , and their Belly ; Alderman Chinck , and Deputy Tell-money , old Mr. Hugster , and old Mr. Starve-many , Mr. Swear and Lye , and Mr. Cheat-many , Parson Flatter , and Parson Bitter , Doctor Nothing the Orthodox Divine , and many Common Prayer Men , are all upon their Triall ; Captain Cut-throat , and Collonel Get-all , late Mr. Wagstick , and Now-we-will-be-quiet ; These and many Gallants are upon their Trial , and if they miss damning , they will be at Park the next May day . Mrs. Never-repent , will go as long as she lives , Mrs. Silver-stuff , Mrs. Jewell will be there , Mrs. Rant-about , sweares , stares , and spends all , and the poor Man sells all for a Whore , the Lord Belly-god , the Lord Lye-a-bed , Mr. Sack-pot , and Mrs. Lemmon , and Mr. Butterfly , Mr. Camester , and Mr. Gallop will be there , to the delight of many Ladies , but the Lord abhorres them all in their present courses ; but the Jury being called , and the Malefactors at the Barre , Solomon made a great speech , the sum and substance was , Vanity of vanities , all is vanity : old Father Abraham that was called out of Ur , Gen. 11. 31. pleaded much for some of these , saying they might be his Seed notwithstanding all their wickedness , and that the promise was not to him as a single person , but even to as many as the Lord our God should call , and said he , I have called my son out of Egypt , and my servants from among the Heathens , Hosea 11. 1. But Elias cryed out Fire , Fire , Fire , Luke 10. 54. Stay , stay , said Abraham , I waited long for the Promise , and God waits longer for the Sinner , Forty years he was grieved with one Generation , Psalms 95. 10. and many years he waits still , and if any of these will yet repent they may enter into his rest , Heb. 3. 19. True , his works were finished from the foundation of the World , but our Salvation is but then begun , when we once begin to look unto him , who cries , Look untome O all ye ends of the Earth , and be saved , for I God and not man , Isa. 45. 22. I cryed out of the belly of Hell , sayes David , & I sayes Ionas out of the belly of the Whale , Io. 1. 17. 2. 2. and the Lord heard me , and peradventure Neneveth may be spared ; and there may be a seed among this Generation of Vipers , yea who knowes but some of these at the Bar , God will have mercy upon , and give them repentance never to be repented of , who are yet far from any thing of that nature : A Lord or Lady may as well be saved as another Man , it is true , the poor receive the Gospell , and not many rich , not many mighty , not many noble , 1 Cor. 1. 26. but who will say that none do , that are mighty , rich , and noble ; and if so , let us hope the best , O but sayes Saint Timothy , they that live in pleasure are dead while they live , 1 Tim. 5. 6. yea said St. Iohn , but the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God and live , Iohn 5. 25. There were other speeches , Isaiah made a long one , saying , God had laid on Christ the iniquity of us all , and received from Christ satisfaction for us all , but that will never do you any good sayes Peter , unless with me you do repent that ever ye crucified , or with me denied the Lord of life and glory , Acts 3. 19. Paul cryed refreshing comes from repenting , and repenting from beleeving , and if you do not beleeve in the Son of God , and the Lamb of God that takes away the sins of the world , Ioh. 1. 29. ye shall be all damned , saith Iohn 3. 36. And said David I made hast to turn my feet unto thy Statutes ; in some things there is more hast than good speed , but in beleeving and repenting there is great danger to delay a day : I delayed said Lot and I had like to have been burnt ; it happens in an hour , what it doth not in seven years again : yea the Floud came , and Christ will come in an hour when they look not for him , Matt. 25. 50. If Christ should come on a May day , there would be a brave show indeed , and a great scuffle , for all his holy Angels comes when he comes , and some Saints , Iude saith thousands , and I beleeve thousands of thousands , yea ten thousand times ten thousand , vers. 14. What do you talk of that day saith the old Worldling , and the young Gallant ▪ God take me this is not a time to preach when we are in our sports , said a Spark the last year , and swore a great oath ; be gone with your godly Book : but it is good preaching every day , and to be looking for his coming , long looked for will come , long lookt for comes at last , and is nearer now than ever , Behold the Iudge stands at the door , Iames 5. 9. yea he comes as a thief in the night , blessed is he that watcheth , Revel. 16. 15. The Lords Son hath been long in France , and the Lord Christ comes as a man from a far Country , so he saith himself , Luke 19. 12. But these Princes of the world that hath power in their hands , and these Gallants that have pleasure in their eyes , wills that he would never come ; but poor men look hard , and poor Saints pray hard , Come Lord Iesus , Revel. 22. 21. Make hast O my beloved , saith the Spouse , Canticles 8. 14. And saith David If I had the wings of a Dove , I would fly away and meet thee , O thou whom my soul loveth , Psalms 55. 6. But yet I am constrained to dwell in mesheck among wicked men and devils , that flutter up and down in Coaches some , and in poore attire others ; but these golden Sparks whose eyes start out with lust and fatness , in their slippery parts , from whence they go down to Hell in a moment , Psal. 9. 19. These are they that fill the World and defile the World by their examples , they rule the Rost while the Saints turn the Spit , and Christ will turn them and the tide too : And then sneak Mr. Roundhead , and poor Mr. Goodman , with Conscience , and Honest the true Man , with thousands of Beleevers more , will have a brave day , in the after part of the Worlds day : after some is good manners , and after your Crispin pins , Hoods , Scarfes , Vales , fine Linnen , Jewels , Chains and Bracelets , are all pull'd off , as Isaiah speaketh , Chap. 3. 17. O Ladies read this Prophesie , and see if it may not reach some of you ; ye point at that very condition , which ye shall then be in , when God shall come to undress you by death and sickness , which certainly he will erre long do , yea he will strip you to your skins , and leave no●hing but sin , guilt , shame , misery , and baldness on you , whilest he cloaths his servants as it were with Suns and Starres , this will be a brave change , and saith Iohn this change we all look for , 1 Iohn 3. 2. and it is good to look forwards and backwards too sometimes . Do not tell me what I was but what I am , saies some , but it is good to consider what we were , what we are , and what we shall be ; I was conceived in sin saith David Psal. 51. And I a little spawn or lust in the loynes of Mr. Such an one , saith another , still I am a shaddow and an empty one ; and so are most of you Gallants at the Park , you know not what you would have , or should have , you know not what to do , yea , you know not how to spend one day as you should , but are troubled and fain to send one to another , what shall we do ? where shall we go ? pray present my service to Mrs. such an one , and Mrs. such an one , and tell her that I am even sick untill I go abroad ; but my Lady takes Physick , and the Devils go a Cat baiting when they get one of them : if a poor man be damned , the Devil is very glad ; but if a Dives be , the Devils they cry one to another , make hast , make hast , great Orlando is coming , great Orlando is coming ; and truly when your great ungodly Lords and Ladies come near to their confines , the Devils run and tumble , yea they scramble for a wanton , young and silken bit . But I remember about twenty years agoe , I saw a Puppit play , called the Chaios or Creation of the world , but the ugly Devils made such hayling and hissing about the Lord Dives with their stub feet , and their short tales , that I was affrighted at the heart , however there was two or three peales , and the ringers they were very merry , and if a man were to be hanged , some would be so , but to see them that are likely to be damned , go singing up and down the stairs with their silk and silver Clappers , pit pat , yea in the streets and Coaches sometimes and never think nothing , is a very sad thing ; but few of these can play at have at all , and yet teey'le leap from all in a moment , can you sing ? leap soul , farewell world , have at all , O Christ I come , I come ; I come to thee , for I know that my Redeemer lives , and I shall see him with these eyes , Iob 19. 25. But this posting for the Doctors argues fear , and this continual heighting up and down , guilt , yea fear , guilt , sin , and you alwaies lye together , and whil'st the Lord lies in the Ladies bed , the Devil lies in both their souls many times ; but t is a thousand pitties any sweet , young , and lovely good conditioned Lady , should be ever bedded with the Devill , yet many times some sell as sweet conditioned Children to him for a little Money and Honour as any are in the World : I know the Lord Such an one , hath a Daughter that he will give ten , twenty , thirty , forty thousand pounds with , truly one is to much with such a man , though he be of great blood , good blood is better than great , and a good man is better than a heathen that knowes not God nor the Devil ; a good man with a bad woman , is in a bad case , but a good woman with a bad man , is in the Devils Pound : but how came you there ? my Father ( cries the poor Lady ) and my old Aunt would have it so , yea and it may be you your self were too forward ; some mad Scabbs run away with a mad Rogue , and that is like to like , somesing , and see never a merry day , others cry , and know not what to say when they are to be married , but they that are put into such a Pound , or into the Devils Pallace , are very miserable , slaves to other mens lusts , though they have much money at command , yet some have scarce enough to pay a poor debt when once married ; and others spends so much , that the poor husband fells all , while she playes all , and scarce payes in six moneths , or seven years sometimes , when poor honest men pay according to their words , and Tradesmen in three , six , or nine moneths time . But Unbeleevers pay for all when they come to dye , and that is soon enough to pay for the sweetest pleasures in the World , if our lives be but a vapour , as they are Iam. 1. 11. But their misery is , they are ever paying , and yet can never pay all , though they lye in fiery burning flames for millions , millions , and millions of years ; as that young man an Apothecary once said : O consider this all yee that forget God , and what if some of you should come to pay so dear for your Maying and your gaying up and down , would it not be very sad , a man may better pay some debts in a week , than he can for some sins in an hundred thousand years , but of all sins of a kind , great mens sins are the greatest , a great Tree gives a great swap when he falls , and a great man makes a great spudder at his Funeral , but Lord whither doth that man fall ? that falls from room to room , from the Coach to the Chamber , from the Chamber to the Bed , from the Bed to the Floore , from the Foore to the Coffin , from the Coffin to Worms , and from the Wormes to the Devils at the last day , in the mean time the soul is there , while the body is lugging down the staires : when a General leaves a field , there is so many at his heeles , and something left behind , the slain , or the dead , the trampling of the grasse , and the carcasse of the beasts ; but when the Lord leaves his house , there is triming up again for the new commer : the old mourning and the old master being laid a side , nothing remains but the name , the lusts , and the sins of the family , yea they run from Father to Son , and Son to Son , and the curse of God after them all : some men leave great possessions for all their Children , and great houses in good order , but if they go to the Devill and leave a thousand houses to every Child , and a name to that which may last to Dooms day , yet for all this , I would be loath to go along with them : some men take Gold in their boots when they go to France , and others money in their pockets when they go along journey , but I had rather take Christ with me for eternity , than all the Lords and Ladies in the world to my grave . If you stir an old Horse head , sometimes you shall see many flyes ; and if you stir an old Swearer in his sick bed , you shall hear many oaths . An old gouty and ungodly sinner , makes a great noyse when he is punished for his sins , and a pocky Surgeon tells a great lye when he sayes he will cure that in a fortnights time with his cursed Pills ; but some would do well to hang them that put forth such Bills , they encourage many men to sin where the grace of God is wanting : if a man want a member it is a sad thing , but if a man be noysome or unwholesome it is worse ; but Lord bring me to any shame or misery rather than to perpetual condemnation . When Ladies dye of the Cancer or Ulcer in the belly , the best side is put outwards , but when Lords dye of the Pox , it is an ugly business ; the consumption of the Purse , is the want of take heed , and the consumption of the Lungs , is the want of good dyet ; but the consumption of the blood and bones , is brutish and immoderate love too , and foolish fondness of the wife many times : bnt if a man kill himself this way , or his wife with too many Children , he is near kin to a murderer , blood will be required if a man shed blood ; but if the soul be lost this way , who shall make amends : t is not impossible that he may repent when he is old , and they that kill themselves this way when they are young , shorten the dayes of grace and of nature , when as he that never truly repents nor beleeves , shall be eternally damned , as sure as the Lord lives . When Mr. Kill-devil was called to his Tryal , he was taxed for Swearing , Lying , and Whoring ; some men are guilty of these sins , and almost three thousand more , and yet all may be pardoned ; but Lord have mercy upon me , if a man shall answer for every idle word , as Christ speaks in the day of Judgement , Mat. 12. 26. yea , and what shall then become of most of our Mayers , and others too , whose words and conversations are altogether so . But most men are wise when t is too late ; O that God were mine , O that Christ were mine , O that Heaven were mine , O that I might live a little longer , I would never do as I have done , yea I would give for Heaven so much , when they are going to be damned ; but if the Sun be going down or setting , it is in vain to cry hold Sun hold , good Sun hold ; yet mercy , mercy may be found at the last minute , but to cry then Lord Jesus , Lord Jesus , and not to think of God before , is a very sad thing ; what a Gentleman and never think on God , and yet a Christian , for shame consider what you do and say sometimes in the open Sun ; t is good to display your bounty , but to display your lusts and sins night and day , as Sodom , crying come , come , come Sir , let us go again , again and again to the Maske , to the Ball , to the Tavern , to the Park , to the Fields , and delights of the World , never minding going out of the World , or how vain these bewitching things of the World are , untill it be too late , is to imitate a fool : all men know they must dye , and most men say they must be called to an account , but pray Mr. Graceless what can you say for your self ? to begin with one : O Sir you were at Church once , and it may be but once in a month , and yet scarce in many months did you mind what was said unto you , but to hear once of a Christ , and of Gods love giving Christ for the worst of sinners is enough to stop thy mouth for an hundred thousand millions of years , take him Devill cries St. Paul , if you receive the Grace of God in vain : Hard-heart cried he could not repent , but Peter asked him why so , because he sought it when it was too late , but whose fault was that , when God gives repentance never to be repented of , and mercies that should never be fotgotten ; do not you remember Sir when you were sick ? do not you remember when you were like to dye , and what you promised then ? when the Doctors gave you off , and the Lord took you up from the grave again , when the next newes was ; O Sir it was in my sickness that I said so and so , but if sinners , Lords or Ladies will promise unto God when they are sick , and forget him when they are well , they may be damned when they die , and that is time enough : If a man hath been twice or thrice at the Barre , and is once burnt in the hand , t is ten to one but he hangs when he comes there again ; yet a man may go many times to the throne of Grace for one and the same corruption ; some go to Cheapside to fetch Flowers , and others hard by to get stuff , but few go to God when they are young , for grace to serve him in their generation ; yea I think in my conscience some fine fools even think God is beholding to them , if they should say their prayers , go to Church as other ordinary people do . And because we cry to some , you are too fine forsooth to do this or that , they even think so too in relation unto God ; when as I tell you God and Christ is more worthy of your service an hundred thousand times , than the best of you all , or the best of all the Princes of the world , are worthy of this honour ; namely to be an unworthy servant of God , what do you condescend to serve a God ? a God that can damne you , and yet a God that will not damne you , if you serve him in sincerity . Amongst many things , there are three great cares that lies on every wise married man ; first to serve God in his generation , secondly to provide for his family , thirdly to get his wife well down without sinning , when she is on the top of the house , t is not good to be both in a passion at once ; yea when either be , you are not fit ( especially ) to pray , or to do any thing else : if a Parent correct a Child in his anger , t is ten to one but he will do it foolishly or sinfully ; half an hour after is best , and then with good words , and good counsell in a friendly way : but if any of you Gallants ( though never so vain and prophane ) will yet serve God , he will save you and yours too , that so do , with an eternal Salvation : but for any mortals to think , it is a little below themselves to walk humbly with God , stooping down to the lowest things and Ordinances of Christ : yea to kisse the feet of Christ , is an honour too great for the greatest Potentate in the World . Mary washed them with her teares , and wiped them with her hair , but what was Maries love to Christ , who loved her first and washed her soul in his blood . Some say washing in a Hart or Dears blood , will make the white hands whiter ; I am sure washing in the dearest blood of all bloods , will make the fowlest soul of any sinner in the World , whiter than the driven snow ; yea there is none of you fair Ladies , that have commonly the worst souls , but it will do so . About a fortnight since I was going into the fields , to meditate about seven or eight of the clock , and that is the best hour , and the best time in the day , is the dusk of the even ; but as I was going by yonder great house , I was thinking much upon the Lord that lives in it , and whether he or no must answer for all the sins in the Family , and though there be not half so many sinners there , as there us'd to be in the late Kings daies , yet I did conclude there were too many of one poor creature to answer for , who hath too many of his own , when as his whole estate will not make an amends for one : Lord thought I then , it is better a thousand times to be a poor Nit , Gnat , Worm , Nothing , than a great ungodly man or woman ; but as I was thinking so , I heard the passing Bell cry , tong tong three times , yet some do not mind it once in twenty times when they hear it : if you hear a man swear , if you hear a man lye , if you hear a man rant too much , or a Lady complement , crying Sir your humble servant , and your very humble servant sweet Madam , fetching curches upon curches down to the ground , t is no great hurt , but when they cry faith and troth , and as they live , and as they hope to live , as they are vertuous , and as they are vicious , Lord , Christ , God take me , and as I hope to be saved , nay God damne me , as I heard once a Lady should say , who was a great Lords Daughter , which was a word from the Devil , and the Devils tale was in her mough when she said so , but the curse of God hangs over swearers heads and families , read this text , Zak. 5. 3. In the mean time some pay to the poor two or three pounds at a clap upon this account , yea I know a she Rant that lately paid more ; but t is well for some body and the Devils Kingdome that such Sparks be , for one of these do him more grace , than a thousand poor sneaks : t is the Lords and Ladies , and the brave Sparks , that brings up all the fashions , and the new oaths ; but new Devils , new Lusts , new oaths and new fashions , come all almost from one and the same place , and the Devils Children are as much in fashion almost as ever I saw . I heard three men swear , and I saw three men sit in Covent Garden Church , more like Puppits than Saints or civil men ; I wonder how they dare come so near White-hall , or that any should venture to read there or elsewhere , a whole Sermon at a clap , as they do near St Giles and Covent Garden ; I would go a hundred mile barefoot , that the Lord Protector would make one strict Act against this lazy kind of pocket preaching , there is no business in the World troubles me like this , that some should so much set by these Doctors , Parsons , Deanes , Tryers and others , and so little by gifted Saints and Christians ; when I think in my conscience some of them do more hurt than good in the Church of Christ , they are such bitter enemies to the spiritual appearances of Christ , especially the spirit of Prophesie in the poor servants of Christ : I know a rich man in the new Exchange , that might do more good than twenty of your Parsons that have nothing in them , but civility , morallity , and a few legall moral exhortations ; but the man wants an heart , though his gifts and parts be great , and a clear intellect withall , but t is a poor business to be a poor Preacher until the thing be more set by ; and yet 't was once more set by among the Souldiers than now it is by farre , it may be they cannot so well tend it ; some think there is too much light , and yet there is too little and too little practice ; but more light , more love , and more living up to what we know would do well together . If a man should be a professor , or Saint as you call him , ten or twenty years together , and make it all his business to get money , money , money , the curse of money light upon him I cry , and all such professors that never have enough . I knew a Welch woman , that was a very good and godly woman , worth a thousand pounds at least , and never a Child in all the World , and she cryed what should she do with a thousand pound if she were a Widdow : truly a thousand pound will go a great way well husbanded ; and a thousand Saints may do more than they do a thousand times for Christ , and the World than they do ; they that do nothing are but Ciphers at the best , they that do little are but Droans , they that do much are most their own friends ; he that sins least , wrongs his ow● soul , but they that sin much are the Devils slaves : if a man drudge in the durt for a little Cheese , or if a man plead much for a little Gold , or sin much for a little while , what will it avayle , if he must lye in Hell an hundred thousand years : if a man go fine all the day long , and want a bed at night , or if a man go poor and have a bed at night , which is best ; if a man play at Cards all Christmas , and loose all by Candlemas , he may chance to go beg all the year after : if a man play with a strange Ladies bosome or a Lords locks , it is a ready way to go down to Hell saith Solomon , Prov. 2. 16. and 6. 26. And the onely way to want in the Winter is to play in the Summer , but if a man play away , sleep away , or sin away one sermon , one Sabbath , and one season after another ( as a man may do ) until it be too late to get grace , Matt. 23. 38. Luke 13. 26. he may go like a wretch to Hell , and in Hell say would to God I were out ; I see the Embleme of a surety ; a fool leaping with his head into the great end of an Horn , but being got to the little end , he could not get it back ; how many such foolish ones are there now at Hide Park , that leap into the Devils lap of sinful pleasure , then into the pan of sufferings , sometimes in their bodies , and sometimes in their consciences , and lastly into the fire of Hell : I saw a brave Coach go up Ludgate-hill , with a golden Arse ; and I saw them stand still at Saint Peters Pauls Wharfe , but Saint Peter and Saint Paul were never troubled with such kind of hearers as go thereabouts . Three things spoyle young Ladies , marrying too soon , ill edication , and such kind of Parsons that preach little or nothing to any purpose : let a heart be broken betimes for sin , and it will be saved in time from sin , death , hell , and eternal burnings ; yea Christ will love that Lady with an everlasting love , that will love him when she is young and he poor ; and poor Christ is as poor now as ever , and it is as poor a business to be a servant unto Christ as ever I knew it ; if a man should pluck a Bible from his pocket among some , they would be ready to laugh , but if a man should look into a Bible and seriously consider what will become of them , it would make one weep ▪ why weeps my Lord , cryed Hazael to Elisha , 2 Kings 8 ▪ 12. to think what evill thou shalt do . And to think what some shall suffer for an hundred thousand millions of years for a moments pleasure , and all your lives are no more ; yea the longest life of you all is but a moments time in comparison of eternity : O Eternity , Eternity , when I think on thee , how is time , ages , worlds swallowed up like tittle fishes by the Whales ; here one Generation comes , whilst another goes , but all moulters into Eternity like flesh to dust : I truly saies my Lady but all this we never think on ; why then you think your selves to Hell , or you go for want of thinking unto Hell ; but can you think your selves back : a man or woman never act so beneath themselves , as when they cry they did not think of it , or consider of it : non-consideration is the cause of most mens damnation ; what should the Devil mind you of Hell as he does you of your lusts , sins and pleasures , it were the way to loose you and spoyl his own Kinkdome , I am sure God minds you , Christ loves you , and hath washed or would have washed you in his own blood , Revel. 1. 6. and yet you mind not , the faithful Ministers tell you this , and every line in the Scripture tells you that unless you do beleeve , unless you do repent , unless you be regenerate , and become new creatures in some measure ▪ you shall be damned with all the Devils in Hell , as sure as God lives in Heaven , Iohn 3. 3. 36. and before next May day some of you may ; yea it may be before next Christmas : and when men are serious be not you light and vain , I am upon damnation , and preaching damnation to the Gallants , yea and to all you careless Gallants in general , that are now in Hide-Park , in the midst of all your Gold and Glory , bravery and brave delights of the day , that ye remember the night wherein no manocan work , as Christ speaks Iohn 9. 3. And therefore for all this great boasting and vyeing for the honour and glory of the day , I say for all this , you must come to die and to Iudgement , and upon pain of damnation I tell you this , yea the Lord tells you , that if you still goe on to neglect so great Salvation as is freely tendered to you , despising his Grace , his Love , and his Son and the delight of his soul , our onely most and ever glorious dear and blessed Redeemer ; God blessed for evermore , Rom. 9. 5. who hath a thousand Crowns to give unto you , and a thousand pardons more than you need , or ten thousand sinners greater than you , were they in the world , yet I say Christ stands with these Crowns and Pardons for you : if a man should stand with a Rainbow round about you , yea if a God should stand with a Rainbow round about you , yea if a thousand Gods ( although there be but one ) should stand with a thousand Rainbows round about you all , it were not half so much as a God and Christ , and a God with Christ in his arms ▪ a bleeding , dying , living , longing , loving Christ for some of your Souls ; and although Christ would as fain have you as any in the world , and as much embrace you and reward you as any in the world , yet I say , that notwithstanding all this , if you shall despise him , and think to do below as Angels once did above , namely to be above God ; he will fling you down to Hell , and the darksome holes and dens in Hell ; do not deceive your selves , you may seek pleasures here and find , ease in Hell but never find , sinners may find sinners , and old companions may find each other , yea some of you may do so , but the Devils will find you all torments , while God finds wrath and you guilt ; yea the Devil will find power , though you cannot death ; yea an exquisite torture to torment sinners for evermore : if an ugly Collier should but breath upon you , it would make you sick ; but if the Devil come to sit and blow upon you , this will make great change , for some of you young Gentlewomen , that the Sun must now scarce shine on ; and what a Hell will this be , to go from golden Coaches and beds of Downe , to fiery Litters and beds in Hell , to fry and roare with ugly Devils in burning flames for evermore ; O for Gods sake consider this all ye that neglect God , or despise God and Heaven for a moments lust . And if there be not a Heaven and an Hell , a reall place where Angels sing and Saints rejoyce , Devils roare and sinners fly , yea something that is equivolent unto this in the other world , burn your Bibles for a cheating Book for they have deceived me and many thousand more : but if the Scriptures be a Truth , and the very words of God , as certainly they be , they are so searching into the consciences of every man that seriously looks into them , that he must needs confess this truth , Heb. 4. 12. then I say I know nothing of the Scriptures , if you are not much more likely to be with them , that fry , and cry and houle at the grates of Hell , than any sinners in the world ▪ yea you and all you that do nothing but court sin , and complement your time and daies away . For of all sinners in the world , English sinners are the worst and the least to be excused , because they enjoy the most mercies , means , and light of any under Heaven ; and of all sinners in England , you Lords and Ladies and you great Gentry have the most reason to be eternally damned : you go best , fare best , lie best , and have least to do of any in the world ; you need not care for your honours , it will be honour enough for to serve Christ , and they that honour me , them ( saith Christ ) will my Father love and honour , Iohn 12. 26. but Lords and Ladies look for shadows and neglect the substance , the substance of honours is to honour Christ , and to be a servant to Christ , yea this is honour indeed a Crown to your honour , and that little thing you call your honour . And therefore David cryed , thy servant Lord , thy servant Lord , making that and that alone his joy and glory ▪ but for a man to be the Son of such a Swearer , Lyar , Belly-god , Heathen , or Idolater ; yea to be the Son of such or such a Flatterer , moneyed , rich or landed man , in comparison of being the Son , the Saint , and the Servant of God , a faithful Covenant keeper , and a man 〈◊〉 of God in his Generation . But as for those that have God in their mouths , power in their hands , onely honour and profit in their eyes , let them and their names rot , yea let the next Generation utterly forg●● those that love not our Lord Jesus ▪ but seek themselues , and have no heart to do to the uttermost for God , Christ , Saints , Souls , and Nations , but of all Nations I still say this is the sinfullest ; if you consider the love , light , means , and mercies , which still we sin against , and of all sinners in this Nation , great men and great professors that are nought , are the greatest sinners , and of all professors the richest are the greatest ; and yet of all rich and great professors , gifted professors ( in some sense ) are the greatest that do nothing in the Church of Christ , but bury their talents and their souls also in the World , the love , lusts , and pleasures of the World ; nevertheless many of these may and shall be saved , because his mercy endureth for ever , and his Covenant he will and shall keep , with all the seeed of Abraham and David , Psal. 88. 3. 4. But O ye seed of Abraham , Isack , and Iacob , mind this text , and what your duty is to such a living , loving , giving , faithful , Covenant keeping God , But when Money-bag the Usurer was called to the Bar , it was asked him what he thought of Money , and what was the best improvement of it ; he cryed eight , eight , or six in the hundred now as things stand , t is better than to buy Land , for that is never paid for so long as the world lasts , if the the Tax so long continue ; a penny well got , and a penny well spent is better than a pound of another mans , he that gets a little by birth right , moderate industry , faith and prayer , gets well , but he that gets much by right or wrong , or continual setting his heart upon the world , is but a fool or worldling at the best . I knew a man that got a great estate , and he go● it from a small and low begining , but he got nothing but money , for few loved him , and as few missed him , and when he dyed he gave but one grunt , and cryed I am sick , and by and by dyed with the Curtains drawn to him , and he that 〈◊〉 ( as is likely ) besides what the Devil had , gave two or three mourning Suits , and so buried him handsomely : but if a man bury himself or soul , with these self soul deceaving cares and pleasures of this cursed and bewitching World , which lies altogether in wickedness and under condemnation ; yea the whole World doth so upon the matter , 1 Iohn 5. 19. he may be raised again though not to glory , that which every man sowes be shall reap , here or hereafter . When Dives was in Hell , he thought upon his brethren : but when a Citizens Heir comes to be a Spark , he seldome thinks upon the old fool that goes there , for the money which he so profusely spends , or the portion of his daughter , yea few of these upstarts think upon the old folks that go to the Devil ; if a man should be hang'd for anothers mans stealing , it would be sad ; but if a man be damn'd for another mans vain glory , pride , gaming , carding , ranting , or whoring , it is much more : truly some make no better use of that estate than this , or to piss again the wall that for which many are damn'd ; I will not say how many , but I beleeve above an hundred every year within the walls of London . If a man steal for another , suffer and be hang'd , it is sad as I said before , but to be eternally damn'd is much more ; and it may be onely to make him a fine Gentleman , a fine Fool , a swearing Gentleman and a brave Spark , but the old fool hath no carriage in him , and the old mother must scarce be known where she lives by the fine daughter : if the Ministers of London could preach themselves , and many of their hearers , out of this cursed damning sin of Covetousness , it were a gallant thing ; some talk was of the Jewes , and the coming in of the Jewes , but if the Devil be more covetous than many Gentiles , Priests , and Citizens I am mistaken ; for a Belly god to mind his gut , and a filthy swearer his ungodly lust , is a common thing ; but no Swearers , Drunkards , Whores or Harlots in the World , have their hearts so much going after any sin in the World , than some noted Ministers , and professors that are called Saints , have after this cursed sin of Covetousness ; they talk of Faith , and preach you must live by Faith ; others write Sermons all the year about , frequent meetings , and enter into fellowships many of them , but Money , Money is their God , and for Money they will chop and change , cheat and lye , and make any man a Saint . I knew two great men that were about last year near St. Martins canonized for Saints ; one was worth forty thousand Pounds , and the other an hundred , but the Devil is Money , and in Money if that will make a Saint ; I will never beleeve he goes to Heaven that does no good , gets a great estate and makes no profession at all of Christ , the waies , Saints , and servants of Christ , say you what you will to please fools , friends , and kindred , yet a little money and it may be mourning . If a man should look into the sepulchre of a man newly buryed it would be a loathsome business , but if a man look into the lives of many rich men which Ministers make Saints in their funeral Orations , it might be said the man was more a fool , a beast , a muck worme , or at best a civil Gentleman , or an ignorant Christian , rather than a Saint : truly I know nothing so much as three things that make a Saint , faith in the blood of Christ , union with the person of Christ , and receaved measure of sanctification from the Spirit of Christ , and these three things with chearfulness , thankfulness , fruitfulness or holiness , make a brave Saint indeed : if my Lord or my Lady had such an onely daughter , and a lovely Lady also , she were a match for the greatest Prince in the world , and were Angelical Spirits capable of marrying or giving in marriage , as they are not , Mark 12. 25. they would come to such vertues , but when blossomes , birth , and beauty have nothing to ado●ne them , but spangles , gold and outward glory , they are farre short of the Church of Christ , the Kings daughter who is all glorious within , Psal. 45. 13. Inward glory is true glory , outward glory is false , inward glory is pure , light , life , and heart purifying , but of outward honour , glory , beauty and esteem , a man may have a great deal , and a great deal of Gold , with capps , knees , and bowings to him for his portion , and go to the Devil when all is done , but the Lord is my portion saies the Church , Lament. 3. 25. And truly it were a Lamentation well worth the taking up , to think how many brave Sparks and Ladyes that are now in midst of all their gold and glory , displaying of themselves , and glories as it were for the glory of the day in Hide-Park with leaping , lightsome hearts and souls through the pleasures of it ; yet that the night should and suddenly will come , that all these must undress and go away hence to the darksome cold earth ; yea to the darksome dens , or darkest dungeons of Hell , if they have nothing but outward glory for their portion ; and then they will be more miserable than they that are acquainted with a kind of Hell beforehand , Some say when they make a Nun in another Country , first they make a feast as rich and noble as may be , then they invite their greatest friends , yea they entertaine all of qualitie with the greatest delights that this earth can afford , and she her self to espouse her self to Christ as she thinks , is dressed with all that youthful , virgin , rich and princely attire that is possible to be thought on or adorned with , but the feast and the mask , the musick and the singing being over , the poor Lady is 〈◊〉 to the skin , yea she burns in the presence of them all , ( her greatest ornament and glory ) her hair , and all for the Kingdome of Heavens sake , sequestring her self from all the pleasures of this life for another , which she ignorantly hopes to find in a wrong way : but sure I am you wilfully loose that which you may easily find in a way of beleeving , though not in a way of working ; and this is a lamentation ; and a thing to be taken up for a lamentation , that you the Lords and Ladies of England , the Gentry and the greater part of the Gentry , and glory of the Nation in a common sense , forgoe for a present Heaven , which yet is but a Hell to a heavenly man and an heavenmind , the true Heaven , and the God of Heaven whose loving kindness is better than life , so saith David , Psal. 63. O Madam home is home ( as we use to say ) though never so homely , and Heaven is Heaven when all is done , but there is no home like to Heaven , and the God in Heaven , which you forgot for a moments lust ; were your pleasures as his are for evermore , it were something , but for moments joyes to loose a Heaven , the joyes of Heaven and Heavenly glories for evermore , is a loss indeed . And now I am speaking of Heaven , let me give you one touch of that and I have done ; onely I shall make your Funeral Sermon in conclusion , for I think verily you will be damned , and never come there , yea most of you will be so , and though I am but a poor man , yet I would not be in some of your conditions for an hundred thousand Worlds : heretofore when I have been going to bed , I have thought when I saw my sins , before I came to see them all freely done away and pardoned by the blood of Christ , if I should have been sick in my bed and dye , what a miserable creature should I be , sure I am in danger to be damned thought I ; and yet there is no man living but he may be easily saved , if he looks to God , and beleeves in God in time , yea if a man beleeves in God and lives to God really , he shall as certainly be saved , as ever any sinner in the World was damned , Iohn 3. 36. But now if some of you should go home and consider a little in the night , what you have been doing all the day ; yea what you have been undoing all your lives along , it would make you sad indeed ; some men live long enough to get Heaven for their souls , and an estate for their Children , but if they get nothing but an estate for their relations , let them have this for an Epitaph upon their graves , here lies PENNY WISE , but POUND FOOLISH : and let them have a little thatch in their hands also , for that will do them as much good as the welfare of their wives and children , if their souls doe miscarry in the other World ; but for a man to live ten , twenty , forty years or upwards , to undo his relations , and his own soul as some do , yea most of you fine folks do litte else , but sin a great deal , and live a little while to undoe and damne your selves for ever and ever ; some fill the bag or bushel in a little time and are carried away into the Land of Shinar , Zaph . 5. 5. and we remember them no more , when they are once gone to the Devil : I beleeve you your selves have almost forgot forty brave Sparks as heretofore used Hide-Park : Christ was thirty three years old before he thoroughly saved one soul , and then he dyed and saved all the world , Iohn 1. 29. but it is that World that beleeves in him , repents and lives to him : But of the world of Gallants that I saw the last year in Hide-Park , I did not see above half a dozen of my acquaintance that looked any thing Saint-like , or Sion-ward ; some look as if they would never pray , others as if they would never swear or sin they are so handsome ; and yet they do nothing else but sin and swear , or tittle tattle all the day long ; for my part I did not hear one word of Christ , and yet I was in the Park all the afternoon , but it was upon a good account , and for my part I am resolved ( for ought I know ) never to go again after this bout : I have witnessed twice against them , and once against the Tryr●s at White-Hall , and I beleeve they will make but a blind business with the Keyes of David now in their hands , which should be in the hands of Christ alone , Isa. 22. 22. Nor will they ever put the power of Preaching , for fear of spoyling their trade , into the hands of any in the world , but they that will make an absolute trade of it ; when as I am confident an ugly knotty stick , being hewed and plained a little , will make a better piece of timber , than some of them that they set up , will ever be builders in the Church of Christ : But Mr. such an one , and Mr. such an ones Letter must pass him , especially if he comes with a little of the old Synods Catechisme in his mouth , and some of them will so kon it upon the stairs when they are going to be tryed : but there is a young Gentleman that makes a sweet trade in getting money for Passes and I know not what , yea one told me of a Parson Solicitor that gets more than I can by my trade , by rerommending , helping , and puting young Priests in a right way to obtain their business , and ye know he must be a good man , such a Tryer commends him , and twenty more , and you know he is a great Tryers friend , Country man , or Coosin , and therefore he must pass ; and there was old passing when the great scuffle was ( as a door keeper told me ) but let them try , and try , and do what they will , for my part I profess in the presence of God , I had rather preach , or be in the publick speaking a word to Christ for sinners , or a word for sinners to Christ in a way of prayer , than eat my meat though never so hungry , and yet I would work for my living : yea thousands in this Nation thirst after this liberty ; who are holy , humble , knowing , godly , blameless , self denying , gifted Christians ; yea equally gifted with most Ministers : things might be done in decency and order , and yet the Minister never the worse , Christian liberty well used doth not abuse or justle out the Ministerial calling in the least , t is strange there cannot be a medium found out by those that hold the helme , but for my part I am resolved not willingly to pay one penny , untill I have liberty to pray or some body else , who is godly , in the room of most Clarks and Readers that are stark nought ; a good Minister and a good Christian , two or three would do more good in a Parish , than he and an old sleepy Reader can or will do in many years . We have a good Benefice , and a Minister will come there whether we will or no I think , and yet he is beloved where he is , and we had pitched upon another that is godly and blameless . But I fear I shall do little here this day , the Lords and Ladies are resolved to go home , and so will I , yea I resolve to go home , and mind home , death , grave , and eternity more than ever I have done , and yet I have vowed much & writ vowes , but a thousand vowes will do no good unless God give a man strength to live to him ; and for you great persons , you can as well come out of you skins as out of your sins and snares ; yea if God Almighty do not pluck you out of your present conditions all the Men on earth cannot help you , no nor all the Saints on earth ; O pray , pray , yea at night go home and say , Lord Jesus help me , Lord Jesus look upon me , and make me now to apply my heart to wisdome after all my former folly . A man may easily pull a man down hill , or down to Hell , but he can hardly pluck him up to Heaven or Heaven-ward : yea I find it very hard to come to the certainty of Heaven , and to be looking off from working for Heaven , notwithstanding the promise is not to him that worketh , but to him that beleeves in him that justifies the ungodly ; a golden text : O read , read Rom. 4. 5. and upon this account the ungodliest man in England may be justified , and to be justified , you know is to have all a mans sins pordoned , hid and done away ; O the blessedness of that man whose sins are so done away , Psal. 32. 1. And now if one of you Gentiles , or genteel sinners , would go home at night and really beleeve them pardoned , they would be so ; t is but beleeving or not beleeving that makes a man to be saved or damned , yea really it is no more , Iohn 3. 36. yea tis beleeving , and beleeving more than any thing that makes a man live to God and love God . I will warrant if one of you Gallants could now but really beleeve God would love you and save you , notwithstanding all your former sinfulness , you would be gallant Christians indeed , and God loving Christians instead of the Devils slave : well there is a new way to Heaven , or a nearer way I am sure than most men have hinted at , and that is by beleeving before repenting , yea by fetching repentance and reformation from beleeving Gods love in Christ to poor sinners , as sinners , that is , while yet they are in their sins ; when a Leapors Leaprosie is washed off , he is as lovely as another man , when a sinner is reformed , he is as lovely as a Saint in his conversation , but before God reformes , he loves , yea , I have loved thee with an everlasting love , saith God ; He is nothing but Love saith Iohn , 1. 4. 10. yea he is ever living , loving , and giving good things to you the worst of sinners ; else why are you out of Hell and here this day , out of sickness , out of misery , out of want , though all these things come in love to his Children ; O for Gods sake love God , & if indeed you do but mind him a little in his Son , you cannot but love him ; He is the Fountain of Love , and a loving Fountain , that hath a thousand Seas of sweetness and divine delights , for all those that come unto him , with the is the well of life saith David , Psal. 36. 9. and at thy right hand are pleasures for evermore : but t is Christ that is this pleasure , and that right hand that God stretcheth out to you the worst of sinners , and if you will take hold of his strength upon his word , you shall make peace with him , Isa. 27. 5. and he will make peace with you and your souls , yea Christ will make peace between you both , yea to them that are afarre off he maketh peace , and preacheth peace by the blood of his Crosse , Rom. 5. 1. Peace be unto you in this room saith Christ , Iohn 20. 19. And peace be to you in Hide-Park say I , and if you will hearken to it there is peace in the blood of Christ for you all , for that speaketh better things than the blood of Abell ; and I beseech you to mind this night what it speaketh : I know what your ranting , and vaunting in a thing of nought speaks , namely Hell all t is to be feared ; but the blood of Christ speaks yet peace to the worst of you all : take heed again , and again take heed , ye refuse not him that speaks from Heaven , that which few of the Princes of this World which come to nought , do know , or have known for many hundred of yeers , 1 Cor. 1. 18. But to you is it spoken , not in a voyce of thunder like God in Mount Synai , where no man durst come near for fear of death , Exod. 19. 15. but in a love and dovelike spirit , the spirit of love , and the Dove that is speckled with the blood of Christ , is yet at some of your windowes hearts and souls with an Olive brance an Embleme of peace , from the God of peace and our Lord Jesus Christ to some of your souls ; O tast and see that the Lord is gracious : blessed is the man that puts his trust in him , and if you will trust in him now and at all times , yea trust you in the Lord Jehovah for ever , for in his arms there is everlasting strength to save you and your souls for evermore , Isa. 26. 4. but if you make ( as the manner of you Gallants is ) a push of God , he will make a mock and a laugh at you when you come to die and be damned ; so saith this Scripture , Prov. 1 26. Most men say , O that God were mine , O that Christ were mine when they are dying , and O that I might live a little longer , I would never do as I have done ; truly some of you have lived too long already , and it were to be considered , whether it had not been better for some of you to have been damned ten or twenty years-ago , then to be heighting up and down in Coaches still , for if you will to Hell , the sooner the better , the greatest surfet begets the greatest feaver , and the longest sinner the greatest Hell , for I am of this opinion , that God is to most men as they apprehend him to be , and a mans Hell , shall lie most in his bowels , and come most from his own sins : so that the more light the more sin , and the more sins against light , the more Hell still sayes Christ , if I had not come unto them my self , they had not known sin , that is they had not known or committed so much sin , or been guilty so farre as now they are , Iohn 8. 19. Some ranting sinners will swear so lustily when they are well , and speak so whiningly when they are sick , spent and even dead in a Consumption and likely to go to the Devil ; and some Saints look so chearfully through the sense of Gods love , when they are even loaded with afflictions , that it would do a man good to see them . I saw an old beggar with a dish on his back , and a Lord with a bunch on his , and two great Saints with the world in their mouths ; one was talking of this estate , and the other of that mans estate , and both of them had too much , and care enough with what they had : there is none so merry as fools , nor any so foolish as wise men that can never tell when they have enough , nor how to do good with what they have : my Lord Needy and my Lord Greedy , will never be good , nor satisfied though they have the Devil and all : and it is a strange thing that a poor man and a Saint , can hardly satisfie himself in the love of God , so as to look a little chearful and walk very thankful in all changes : let a man sneak through the world with a patcht arse , or flutter thorough with a golden traine , it is much a like , provided they be both damn'd ; for to be hang'd in halters , or to be hang'd in golden chains , is much alike , if he must be hang'd : and if you will be damn'd and go to the Devil , go how you will it is all one , and to one purpose : but I know how poor Saints should go to Heaven , and that is by singing and dancing , and ever having the high praises of God in their mouths , and a two edged sword of zeal in their hands , to cut down all ungodly lusts and Kings in their souls , Psal. 149. 8. yea to hew them in pieces , for the spirit of God and the word will spare none , as Samuel said to Agag , 1 Sam. 15. 33. nor be at peace with the least traytor , when Iesabell look'd out of the window , she cryed what peace , 2 Kings 9. 30. and when you look out of your Coaches with your ugly faces , I cannot tell what to make of you , you are so patch'd and peec'd with old taffaty and taffaty patches , yet some of you young Ladies , would look like little Angels almost if it were not for these sins , and some ugly things that you are guilty of . But to be guilty of nothing is a gallant thing , and if any of you will be guilty of no sin when you come to die , look to Christ while you live , and live to God till you die , and you shall have a better husband than any Lord of them all . Strange Lords and strange lusts have ruled you hitherto , Isa. 26. 13. but Christ is alwaies young and lovely ; yea to look to , to lean on , to hope in , and to follow after he is altogether so ; and he dyed for you when he was thirty three years of age , and yet lives and ever lives to make intercession for you ; for God sake court or think on him a little : here is old courting ill condition Mrs. such an one , and Mrs. such an one , and she hath so many servants , and so many servants , and all it may be for the money , and nothing but the money : but Christ hath few enough , and yet he is as rich as ever , and will give more than ever any of you yet enjoyed , for a dram of his grace is more worth than thousands of your estates , who have nothing but a little dirt , and a little Gold , with a little lace , and a little thing called Honour ; but Christ hath the dew of his youth , and the youth of his age , Psal. 110. 3. yea eternities is in his hands as well as the keyes of death and Hell , or the power over Hell , sin , death , men , and Devils , Revel. 1. 18. and in his hand he holds a ring , a golden ring or a reconciled God ; yea and God holds him to the worst of you all , but you have no mind to marry and be the sons of God , but to be the Children of the Devil still , and his you are sure enough , Iohn 8. 44. When God was on the earth Moses had a great mind to see his face , Exod. 33. 18. would you had so to see his Son ; when the Lord General came from Worcester , there went many thousands to see him , and when Christ shall come to England , I hope to see him and more done for him than yet there is ; but will you love him or will you not , he is altogether lovely in his names , in his natures , in his person , in his promises ; yea and in his Kingdom which I hope is nearer then some men imagine : Mr. Tillinghurst told us strange things in his Book , called the Key to misticall Numbers , the man may be right in some things , and I beleeve he is ; twenty Shops in London have these Books of his , would as many of you had Christ in your hearts and in your lives ; but will you marry or will you not , will you marry or will you burn , will you burn in Hell an hundred thousand years , or will you take Christ for better or worse , nay t is worse to refuse Christ , than to take all the shame in the world with Christ ; and what a shame is this , that you should be too fine for poor Christ , when poor Christ makes you rich and gives the best of riches to you , yea durable riches . See page 11. of the yellow Book , or the last May dayes Letter . But take my word if you do not take Christ ; the Devil will take you and tear you worse than poor Cocks are torn or Bears bated , yea you shall tear your selves in a thousand pieces if it were possible , and yet not destroy your selves ; great Malefactors are hang'd alive in Hell , and their misery is they cannot die , nor get the fire out , Mat. 25. 41. This shall be done to the man whom God will honour ; he shall live with God and reigne ( as it were ) with Christ in the eternity of God , but all you that hate the Lord shall be consumed as the fat of Lambs , Psal. 37. 20. yea let them all be consumed and confounded together that will not marry Christ , or ever hear of being the servants of Christ ; there is such a deal of service among you , but pray what have you done for Christ any of you genteel heathenish sinners , yea or any of you professing Saints ; truly you that have done most , have done nothing to any purpose , and you that have done nothing , have done enough to have damn'd you in your best action that ever you did , if you were to be tryed by the Law or the purity of Gods Justice out of Christ ; but the business is , who almost doth any thing , or doth not at all mind every thing , and no man minds the things of Christ , Phil. 2. 21. Truly Christ hath a great many enemies and a great many friends , and a great many lookers on , some men look which way the tide runs , and some which way the gain comes ; but godliness with content is great gain , 1 Tim. 6. 6. and still I say the great stain of godliness is , they are so greedy after it ; but greedy lovers of profits , and greedy lovers of pleasures , are little better than greedy doggs both , and will be shut out of the new Jerusalem that cometh down from God , or is above with God , Revel. 21. 2. And now if some of you Ladies after all this brave dressing of your selves , should be shut out of Hide-Park , and made to stand in the ditch whil'st all the Nobles and rest of the Gallants were admitted in to take their fill of pleasures and the pleasures of the day , it would be a great vexation ; but if thousands of you should be shut out of Heaven and the Kingdome of Heaven , as Christ speaks Luke 13. 27. for minding nothing but pleasure , the pleasures of the day and the pastimes of the night ; how will you then weep , when you your selves shall see Abraham , Isaack , and Iacob , with thousands more sitting down there , but you your selves shut out , ver. 28. Christ wept bitterly for Jerusalem , Luke 13. 34. and if he were on earth , I think he would weep for you , for you are the most to be pittied , for all your laughing and your singing one unto another of any people ; yea of any creatures in the world : yea I in my conscience do verily think so , for a man to sing to a bird and catch him in a net , or hearken to a Syrryan as they say , and be catched by a song , is a misery ▪ and a cheaty misery ; none gets so much by gaming , as the Devill does by playing his cards in some of your laps , and truly you frequently commit adultery when you look so lustfully as you do Mat. 5. 25. on one anothers faces , yea you make your selves Whores and Harlots by your talk many times : Christian talk and Christian name , with Christian life and conversation would do well together , and if Christ be your Master let him be your Copy , for I will not give a farthing for that Christian , that is little better than an old common Protestant : an old Protestant and an old Papish will agree better , than either can with an honest Roundhead ; and yet the old Religion is the true ; ask for the good old way and follow that saies the Prophet , Ier. 6. 16. and not these new lights and fangles , and now I am resolved to be half a Quaker to a hair , but not a whole one for a thousand worlds ; I resolve to be less complementall , less a flatterer , more an inward and an outward Christian ; yea a circumspect Christian in all things : but to deny Jerusalems Christ , Gods exalted , dear and onely Son who is God over all blessed for evermore , Rom. 9. 5. that hath washed me in his own blood , Revel. 1. 5. saved my soul from Hell , and reconciled me unto God ; for a whimsey , I never will ; nor shall they ever pick my comforts by a many new words , forced humility or reformation that ariseth out of self , and leads man to rest on self , a broken Reed a muddy Cestern , and all that do so will lie down in sorrow ; yea this is all you shall have at my hands saith the Lord : yea all you that compass your selves about by your own sparks , Isa. 50. 11. for other foundations can no man lay than what is laid Christ Jesus , 1 Cor. 3. 11. O foundation , foundation , time and age outlasting foundation , Heaven , Earth , Saint and Angell burying foundation , how art thou neglected by Generations of self righteous men on the one side , doggs , careless sinners , loose Christians , and despisers on the other , and yet thou art all in all in life , death , and eternity , Col. 3. 11. yea thou art Gods all in all , and our all in all , who have all our hopes , helps , and mercies in and from thee , yea in thee and in thee alone is all our justification , sanctification , and hopes of glorification ; and yet how little do we live unto thee , do or speak for thee , our dearest dear before the Sons of men : but O Christs time will come , and certainly come that we shall wish a thousand times , that the best of us all had said more , and done more a thousand times for thee than the best of us all have done : And therefore to you the powers of this Nation , I humbly give this advice , ( knowing good men in prosperity may easily forget the vowes in adversity ) that you remember as long as you live the cause for which so many tuns of blood were spilt , and millions of souls sent to Hell sooner than ordinary ; yea the cause of our ever blessed , dear , and glorious Redeemer , and what ever men say he certainly once had , and still has a cause and controversie to plead with the Natitions ; however he will erre long certainly come and call all men to account : and then you the dry skuls , heads and bones of the Caviliers shall rise together ; yea with their dead bodies shall you arise , or they with yours as the Prophet speaks in another case , Isa. 26. 19. In the mean time know the night is at hand wherein no man can work , Iohn 9. 3. And as Owner said of Ireton , so I say to all you ; go your way and take your lot , and at the end of your dayes you shall stand up again , Dan. 12. last . And to all under you I give this advice , study to be quiet and at peace in your own spirits ; Gods waies are in the deep , and his designes take place in all ages , yea they never slack nor stay . Children obey your Parents , Servants your Masters , not with eye service , but in singleness of heart as serving the Lord . To all good married men I give this , first to love your wives as Christ loved his Church , if it were possible , and in loving , love their souls as much above their bodies , as you do their bodies above their cloathes ; it will do the wife the husband good to think the soul is in Heaven smiling , when absent here on earth or present in a coffin ; t is the condition of friends , that is more than any thing , the true cause of joy or grief ; if a friend be in prosperity , you onely mourn for his absence , but if in adversity you mourn double : and truly there is a vast difference between a wife gone to Hell , and a husband gone to Heaven , or a wife gone to Heaven and an husband gone to Hell , and so for any other friends , now when we do what we can to go our selves and draw others we have done our duty ; but for you great ungodly Gentry , you draw all almost to Hell that come near you ; and yet I think it is a greater comfort to bury two good wives than one bad : who would have a side of his house or body burnt , yea his bed-fellow go to Hell ; and yet most of you and your Children will go thither by reason of your examples . Whither do you think the Lord such an one is gone that dyed lately , nay in your conscience speak as judging by the rule of Gods Word , and Mr. such an one that kept his brave Coach and six Horses , and never went without : but to your Children I give this advice , first to read over the families they came of , what sins they have been guilty , and what judgements have fallen upon Father , Grandfather , and great Grandfather ; one broke his neck , another his heart , a third lost his head , a fourth made a miserable end in his bed , yea dyed suddenly and never said Lord have mercy on me : it is good to observe these things , and it is easier to love , repent , or begin to live to God before twelve or twenty years of age be past than after , and so again before thirty than forty ; but if a man mis forty years before he begins to look to Christ , it is an hundred to one but he goes to the Devill ; yet hundreds turn civill and morally honest , and so go civilly to the pit : there is four or five turnings before a man turns into the right way for Heaven , and yet some hit on it at the first , and that is by throwing themselves upon Gods love in Christ in a way of reall beleeving , and that barely upon the account of the promise , which is yea and amen without any qualification , Rom. 4. 13. but some turn from wildness to sobriety , and so from bravery to plainness , from Papistry to Protestantism , and yet are little the better , and so back again without being much the worse ; and some turn from the ordinary protestants to be Professors , and yet are ten fold more the child of the Devil than before . Every turn is a turn from God , if the heart be unturn'd to God ; and the white Devil is the worst , and will carry a man to Hell when he thinks he is going to Heaven ▪ & persecute another only for a Gospel spirit , and a Gospel light , without a Gospel life , will certainly rise in judgement against any man in the world ; and so will all your Ladyships sins if you do not take heed in time : Mouls see and Swans sing a little before they dye , and it may be then most of you will be wise , and till then few are so : do you think Christ made you so fine and so handsome , so rich and so noble for nothing ; yea do you think he made you Christians as you say , and brought you forth in England the Garden of the world , and in some sense you the Flowers of this Garden , for nothing but to sing and dance , make a French Courchy , complement for a husband , and height about with a Servant , truly Christ will have little reason to damn heathens and save you ; t is true you are called by his name , but that should teach you good manners and good lives ; I beleeve some would be ashamed if we should tell of a Cromwell that would not fight , or a Fayrfax , whose name I hope will never be forgotten ; and truly Christ will be ashamed of you , that will not live to him as well as be baptized ; and if you were not baptized , there is no man living but would take some of you to be the Devils children you are so wicked . But the end of all things is at hand , and that is your funeral text with which I shall conclude , 2 Pet. 4. 7. But you will ask me what end , not the end of Gods Mercy , for there is no end thereof , that is from everlasting to everlasting , to them that fear him , Psal. 103. 17. Nor is there any end of his love , or the promises of his love , for they are numbe●less from one end of the Bible to the other , and so is his providence to his Children , even from the womb to the grave ; yea that never leaves them till they come to Abrahams bosome , and then God is all in all to them , 1 Cor. 15. 19. But there is an end of your sinning , and Saints sorrowing , of your living , and the Kingdomes of the world raigning ; yea there is an end of this suns shining , the rains fulling , the winds blowing , and the spirits breathing : yea that breaths where , when , and as long as it listeth , take heed of grieving and resisting that , for if ever that finally leave you , and come no more to your consciences , beds , and elbowes , saying go to Pelham , go to Pelham , go to God , go to Christ , look to God , look to Heaven , Hell , mind both , for all these bewitching things and fooling up and down , or else thon art undone for ever : Soul hast thou ever another if thou loosest this ; have a care of loosing all for a moments lust , but there is an end of all this kind of breathings , and your singing , yea there will be no more May dayes after a few dayes more ; I think you had best take your solemne leave , and weep over one anothers backs , necks , & shoulders , and say farewell Ladies , farewel Lords , farewel Coaches , farewel bravery and brave delights , birds , fields , hedges , bed , Sun , Moon , Saints and sinners , farewel all for ever , and farewel all for evermore , for I must now be damn'd for ever , or I go I know not whither , as that great man said to his soul , when he cryed soul , soul , whither art thou now going , and then the fine fare , and the good chear , and the fine linnen , with the Lemmon sauce , must have an end , and the sweet singing ; but the howling , that must be for evermore . But take a touch of Heaven or ahout Heaven , though you never intend to come there , and I have done : And for Heaven ; first it is a place for divine discoveries , secondly of divine rest , thirdly of divine joyes , fourthly of divine glories ; and in it God discovers four things ; the secrets of his heart , the fulness of his glory , the nearness of relation , and greatness of his love : we shall know as we are known , Gods decrees , purposes , and secrets , his glory , the fulness of his glory , and nearness of relation ; yea we shall come from the East and from the West , the North and the South , and sit down with Abraham , Isaack , and Iacob , in the Kingdome of our God and Father , and know him to be our Father even from everlasting , Isa. 63. 16. Luke 13. 29. God shall so abundantly discover his love unto us , calling of us by his own name ; O Ephraim , Ephraim , my dear child thou art mine : yea Lord God and Father I am , and so is all that glory that thou hast given me , as Christ speaks in another case . God gives to Christ , Christ gives to Saints , and Saints gives to God all again : and so God is all in all and ever shall be , 1 Cor. 2. 9. But secondly , Heaven is a place of divine rest , from sorrow , sin and labour , tumults , noyses , feares , and troubles : in this world you shall have trouble , but in me ye shall have peace saith Christ , Iohn 16. 33. internal , external , and eternal . A mans enemies shall be at peace with him sometimes , and yet his friends warre against him if his waies please God . And so the soul is like the needle on the point , the Ark or Dove upon the waters , she wants footing for the sole of the foot , and God is often wanting to the soul of a Saint , thou didst hide thy face saith David and I was troubled ; and the greatest trouble in the world is Gods hiding of his face ; but time shall pass and time will come , that Israels God will be no more a hiding God , Isa. 45. I5 . nor they a wandring people in the barren wilderness of this world , for in their Country which is Heaven , there is rest without weariness , for the wavering Man and the wearied Saint ; and the bed and pillow is not half so sweet to the wearied man , as is this rest . And the Saints rest is God , yea God is their sweetest , true , and lasting rest and home , and so is Heaven : yea this is the Land of Canaan indeed , and that Canaan which every one would land in when they come to dye . I knew one of you the other day , that alwaies wore a feather in his cap , but being sick , he sent a Bill to beg that he might be pardoned and go thither : yea there is none of you all but would fain lay your bones , and lodge your sinning souls in Canaan when you come to dye ; Oh but you must live in Canaan , or go the way to Canaan if ever you mean to come thither : t is not an old fashion'd priests benediction or absolution , with a little Common Prayer , a sup of Wine with a bit of Bread , will lodge you there , this may seal your damnation , but it will never bring you to salvation , no , no , these low things shore none upon the Land of Canaan ; it is Gods love , Christs merit , and regeneration of the spirit , a thing ye never knew what belongs to , Iohn 3. 5. that sets the soul there . But to go on , Heaven is a place of divine joyes , and they that live in Heaven live in joyes , and yet the joyes of Heaven can never live in them , they are so great : Enter into thy Masters joy saith Christ . Light may enter in the eye , but not the body of light , joy may enter into the heart , but not the body of joy : Men and Angels are but finite creatures , but the joyes of Heaven are infinite , unspeakable , unconceivable ; earthly joyes are but shadowes of spiritual , the joy of the Harvest is nothing to the joy of the Elect , and the sweetest joyes of the spirit is nothing in comparison to the joyes of Heaven : ye shall rejoyce saith Christ , and no man shall take your joy from you , Iohn 16. 22. and this is that joy which Christ speaks of : some Fountains have their mouths or pipes by which they continually send their Christal streams into the artificial Wells with pleasant noyses ; God hath his continual joyes and glories , which he alwaies sends forth by discoveries from himself into the souls of his , which they being filled withal , sends forth ( as it were ) from other golden pipes his continual praises ; and herein lies the joyes of Heaven , and the Heaven above which you scarce beleeve : Angels and communion with Angels are not the joyes of Heaven , Saints and communion with Saints are not the joyes of Heaven , these may sing , and joy , and play together , yet are they not the joy of Heaven , t is the musick rather than the string , that is the melody of musick , and it is God rather than the creature , that is the joy of Heaven , and hence it is that their joy is alwaies fresh and green , musick dulls , beauty fades , yea the Sun appears sometimes darker than at other , at leastwise unto apprehension , but this joy is alwaies rising , more and more delighting , now where there is a continual rising of divine joyes & glories , there can be no ebbing of divine delights , the eccho rises with the voice ; the musick with the string , joyes by discoveries do the like , yea they rise unanimously in all the Saints , and being risen in them , Heaven is made a double Heaven , shout O ye Inhabitants of Jerusalem , for great is the Holy One in the midst of thee , Isa. 12. 6. But howle ye Ships of Tarshish and pleasant pictures ; yea let the ungodly and rich howle together , Isa. 2. 16. Iam. 5. 1. But shout O Inhabitants of Jerusalem , above , the City of the great King ; this shouting denotes the highest pitch of joy that Saints shall be filled with , when they shall come to sup with God and Christ , by feeding on divine delights , Rayes , joyes , and glories , which are the dishes of that wedding Supper , where every Saint shall feed his full , Revell . 19. 8. 3 26. his full of joy , his full of praise , and sing his part , yea every Angell his , and all shall try their skill and strain their voices to make one melodious song of praises unto God , and the Lamb for evermore , Revell. 7. 10. 15. 3. Some say that a Syrrian or the song thereof , will so inchaunt a man , that irresistibly it shall draw him to his fatall ruine ; confident I am were one Saint or Angell to sing from Heaven this day to you in Hide-Park , but one quarter of an hour , it would kill all other delights , and make you mind the God of Heaven , and the joyes of Heaven for evermore ; and all your former sinful sweetest pleasures , would be but as the Asses braying , to the most melodious musick in comparison of that . But Heaven is a place of divine glories , and glorious things are spoken of thee O Citie of God : all manner of precious stones are fetch'd to set up thy glory , O Jerusalem , Jerusalem , Revell . 21. 19. and in the lies a Sun for every eye , a Crown for every head ; yea a Crown that fadeth not away : Crowns are the highest pitch of glory that the aspiring soul of man can work unto , but the lowest shadow of divine glory . Crowns and Kingdomes are but fading things , yea they are now fading , while the glory of Christ is rising in our Land : yea in Ireland which the Devil and the Pope thought once to have had for their share ; but blessed shall they be , who have been most instrumental to plant the Gospel there , and some body here have been very much instrumental that way , and many to pull down you and the Crowns of some of your families ; yea the Crown of these Nations , all which lie in the dirt : and yet you go on to sin as much as ever , and never think how many was sent to the Devil in the late warre standing up for the Crown , yea how many great ones were sent in a day in some great fights , ( to wit ) Naseby , York , Newberry , or Spinham land : and yet these kind of Crownes are not worth contending for , they are such light , foolish , fading things ; But Saints Crowns are exceeding weighty , heavy , and massy ; yea there is an eternal weight of glory that attends every Saint , 2 Cor. 4. 17. An eternal weight of glory can never be poys'd or fade away , but a present earthly glory every age can discover to be light and vain ; yea within these few daies I have discovered much my self , and many vain men ( as David sayes ) which now are not : and where is Mr. such an one with his brave feather , and Mr. such an one with his golden back : alass , alass , t is a thousand pi●tles their Heaven was so short . And for your stately laying out the Carcass at the last that is much more , I saw the fragments of a silly Bird which a ravenous Fowl had prayed upon , and all that was left by the hedge , was a legg and a wing , and a few loose feathers , may be the Surgeon brawns up the whole body bowels and all , with a great deal of beating by his huge sledges , after which nasty and noysome work , the Harril dresses that and a room , three or four some dark and some light one within another , before you come where the Body lyes in a thick sheet , with a many popish Candles , Candlesticks , great Standards , Silk and Silver Scutchions , half a dozen in the nature of weepers , to see who comes to stayr , and some are even ready to say their prayers , but the spiritual man mourns , others crying they never saw the like , nor shall they ever see more what 's become of the wing and the legg , the life and the soul , whilst death and rottenness sleeps in the feathers ; and is this all you call the laying in state , Solomon sales , vanity of vanities all is vanity : and would this text was ever sounding in your eares , and written in your foreheads , as well as in your lives : but what All doth the wise man mean , questionless this and all below the Sun , and that is all indeed , but what 's reserved for the Saints whom you now despise and count fools , and their ends to be without honour , Wisdome 5. 4. O read , read this text though it be Apocripha , We fools counted his life madness , and yet his lot is among the Saints , we wearied our selves in wickedness , but what hath pride profitted us , and what hath vaunting and riches profitted us , all is passed away like a shadow , p●st , or ship that passeth over the waves , ver. 10. But their portion is above the Sun and yours below , theirs where no moaths , theeves , or rust can come , Ma● 6 ▪ 9 ▪ but at all these things they can and do come ; yea they will come at all your glories ▪ and there is a secret worm at the roo● of every glory , yea your sweetest pleasures have a thousand snares , envy , pride , malice , and covetousness are alwaies eating , alwaies stealing and staining earthly glories : this way Nation eats up Nation , and Time them again : but time , death , grave , nor eternity it self can ever fade , steal or eat away the least bit of a Saints glory , no , no , death and time puts them in , and locks them safely up for that glory which eternity is alwaies opening and unfolding ▪ but for all your earthly glories they are soon opened , one man and one age opens anothe●s glory ; pride and envy ●olds up that again to shew it selt , but death folds up all , yea all the sorrow , shame , and sufferings of the Saints and glories of the world : yea it will fold up all your Maying and your gaying ▪ and your present glories , so that that which is the outlet , is the inlet both to one and the other : darkness , hell , sin , shame and sorrow is the inlet of death to such as you : yea this breaks in like mighty seas upon the stroaks of death and so doth rest , peace , joy , and glory to the Saints : but what is the glory of Heaven and the Sains in Heaven may some say : alass it is a question out of question , or a question for eternity , but this may and hath been said already : God is the glory of and the Heaven of Heavens both to Saints and Angells : but how much of 〈◊〉 Heaven every single Saint shall have for his share , is a question never to be answered : this we know a Crown shall be on every head , and a Sun on every face , and the least Saint shall shine as the Sun in the Kingdome of his Father , Mat. 13. 43. and Christ as a Sun to all : yea Christ humane shall do so , and if so , what shall Christ divine and the Father in the Spirit do , that is the question out of question , and beyond all answer : the eye that made the eye , the ear that made the ear , the Sun that made the Sun , the Heaven that made that Heaven which is called Heaven , cannot be spoken to : Men may look into the beam●s , but not into the Sun it is so glorious ; the rayes of glory , on the backs of the glorified may be looked into and spoken of , but not to one thousand part , as once Queen Sheba said to Solomon , eye hath not seen , nor ear heard , that which thou O God hast prepared for them that waite for thee , Isa. 64. 4. Nay it never entred into the heart of any man to conceive saith St. Paul , what God hath prepared for them that fear him , 1 Cor. 2. 9. O how great is that Goodness saith David . But something is revealed by the Spirit , yea so much that many wiser than any of you , have despised with disdain and detestation all yours and this worlds glory for it , and others have desired to die that they might be at it ▪ when as all as you desire to live for , is onely to sin , or be a little longer out of Hell ; but I beleeve many of you are Sadduces , which scarce beleeve there is a Heaven , a Hell or Resurrection : but fain would Paul die upon this account , and who would not do so and be uncloathed , that he might be cloathed upon with this house from Heaven and glory of Heaven , yea crowd thorough and thorough the gates of death , for the Crown of Crowns , this wreath of life and glory : O ●ut where is the Christian that can say so now , and unstrip his dublet and affections to the creature , freely laying down all that is near and dear at the feet of Christ , for love to Christ , the joyes of Christ , and glories of Heaven ; the Saints cannot see now as in Stevens time , the glory of God , and Christ at the right hand , nor the immortall things that Paul speaks of , ● Cor. 2. 9. And hence it is they cannot desire to unstrip and be dissolved : O but were the least glimpses of immortal Crowns and glory clearly in their eyes , they would leap into the grave and call for death , as a man for a friend in a great distress : we have heard of some that have thrown themselves into the Ocean for to catch the shadow , I am sure the God of Heaven and the joyes of Heaven are the substance which all men should catch at , but the shadow most do ; yea the Saints themselves are l●w and dungy , sishing for the creature rather than immortal glories : But were they minded as in former times , I make no question but the Saints of this age would ( Imperious like ) as much scorn the dungy chaff , stubble , straw , and vanity of this world , as the lofty Eagle doth the poorest prey when she is flying towards Heaven , yea were our thoughts upon our Fathers house , our Fathers home , our Fathers glory ; yea and our glory which is laid up for us where all our faithfull friends are gone , and longs for our communion , me thinks the pavement and curtains of Heaven , the place where Sun , Moon , and Staries are pitched , tells us t is a glorious place : yea if the outside of this Ark above the water be so speckled and spangled , what is the inside where God and all the saved creatures are ; Sun , Moon , and Starres are but the 〈◊〉 of Heaven , the 〈◊〉 beaten garmen● which must passe away , and be folded up as an old thing , Psal. 102. 26. And when this old thing shall be done away , God and the Lamb become a new Heaven to the Saints ; yea when God and the Lamb shall compass them , and be their Temple , and they his Pillars in this Temple , bearing up his everlasting praises , Revell. 3. 12. Then shall the glory of the Lord and the Lamb be for Sun and Moon , Revell. 21. 23. Here Gospel , Spirit , Ordinances are in the Church and Temple , the Sun Moon , and glory of it , and would it were so in all , and not form and formality , but God shall immediately one day himself become their Sun and glory , Isa. 60. 20 And the Lamb shall personally lead them to the fountains of living waters ; not to sup a little as now , but to bath and tumble in those everlasting streames and Oceans of divine glory : yea when every Saint shall have a Temple , Sun , and Sea of glory to himself , walk hand in hand as it were with the Lamb , Revell. 7. 17. thorough and thorough the glorious high discoveries of God , which are the Seas of glory , and the glorified Seas wherein their souls shall alwayes tumble , never sounding any bottome in those boundless glorious bancks , carrying them by gales of divine joyes further and further , from all bounds and bottoms , rocks , and dangers . And now I conclude with this advice , if you indeed think there is a Heaven , look for that , or if indeed this be a fancy , And all that you call Divinity be a meer piece of knavish Policy , to make fools and asses of honest men , then take your pleasure stil , and let the daies of darkness never come near you nor your thoughts , or families , which do but spoil your pleasures , for if you affright a child with a Bugbeare , you may make hm fearful all his life , and if you your selves will fancy that which is not , It will be great losse and trouble to the minds of such as you , who yet want more pleasures , or time to pursue after more ; nay do you not : O but if after all there should be a God , O but if there should be a Heaven , and a God better than Heaven a thousand times , or a thousand Heavens , which should at last be lost for want of thinking or beleeving ; what a sad case will you then be in ; yea I say what a sad case will you then all be in , when God is lost , Christ , Heaven , Soul , Body , and all is lost for a moments lust : O Madam consider this in time ; yea this night , least the night of nights overtake you , which that it may not , it is and ever shall be , the hearts desire and prayer of him , who with St. Paul wisher● from his soul that you and your Children , with the whole Israel of God , may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ , Romans 10. 1. And so I rest , Your humble Servant , W. B. FINIS . 
A80764	----	God's zeal thundered forth, against all those magistrates, bishops, priests and people of this city of London, who have deserted their brethren in this day of sore calamity. R. C. (Richard Crane) 1665 Approx. 6 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A80764 Wing C6812A ESTC R171589 45789256 ocm 45789256 172566 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A80764) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 172566) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1641-1700 ; 2639:5) God's zeal thundered forth, against all those magistrates, bishops, priests and people of this city of London, who have deserted their brethren in this day of sore calamity. R. C. (Richard Crane) 1 sheet ([1] p.) s.n.], [London : Printed the 4th. day of the 6th. moneth, 1665. Signed: R.C. [i.e. Richard Crane]. Place of publication suggested by Wing. Date of publication from colophon. Reproduction of original in: Friends' Library (London, England). Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Apocalyptic literature. Persecution -- England -- Early works to 1800. Broadsides -- England -- 17th century. 2007-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-10 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-11 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2007-11 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion GODS ZEAL THUNDERED FORTH , Against all Those MAGISTRATES , BISHOPS , PRIESTS and PEOPLE Of this CITY of LONDON , Who have deserted their Brethren in this day of sore CALAMITY . Thus saith the Lord , BEHOLD , Oh City ! I have visited Thee with my Judgement , to the end thy Inhabitants through true repentance might learn Righteousness ; and therefore have I given my ANGEL COMMISSION to smite in thee , to cut off and destroy ; who is fulfilling my Decree , prophecyed of in thee O City , by my Servants , whom thou hast rewarded evil for all their love unto thee ; and the cry of their injurious sufferings , and oppressions are entred into my Ears , for whose sakes I am arisen to plead with all their Adversaries , and will lay wast and make desolate ; yea , and I will even lay heaps upon heaps , for all thy abominations wherewith thou hast provoked me year after year , and time after time ; yea , in my Zeal have I declared it . And you who have most shamefully deserted your Brethren in this day of CALAMITY , and have fled the Judgment , and have taken SANCTUARY in the holes of the Earth , and clifts of the Rocks , thinking thereby to hide from my Presence ; I will visit you , I will visit you , and you shall know I am God of the Country as well as the City , and my hand shall search you out , and your Gods of Silver and of Gold , in whorn you have trusted this many years , and do trust , shall not be able to save you from my wrath , for I am God of the whole Earth . Is this Christianity to your Brethren , to leave them sick and wounded , with my Judgments ? what , all pass by , yea , LEVITE and all , surely , surely , my hand shall follow you even to the remotest hole and corner , whereunto you are fl●d : And for you that have taken upon you to promote a National Church and Worship , and are Ministers thereof , and are found in this ungodly desertion ; my hand is against you for ever , forasmuch as you have given the Magistrate no rest till he hath wrought your vengeance upon my people ; my woes for ever is your portion : what did you make mention of my name in your Assemblies in a time of prosperity , and in a time of Judgment do you flee ? am not I the same God still ; if your Worship was good then , it is good now ; and surely in such a time as this all hands and hearts in holiness are to be lifted up ; but to me have you been known of old , and the wayes of your hypocrisie and deceit , your inventions , traditions , and all your vain Imitations , mine eyes have beheld , and my very Soul hath loathed them , and long ago have I spued them forth , in these Nations , and these your deceitful performances , are a very abhorency unto my Soul. And would you have a People whom I have gathered forth of all People to magnifie my Name , and in whom I have placed my Righteousness and Truth , manifested unto them by my Eternal Spirit , to bow unto your wayes , which my very Soul abhors ? Though you have been permitted for some years to inflict penalties upon them according to the rule of your Lusts ; and some you have slain , and some Banished , and many imprisoned , and are at this time in your Cruel Goales held ; for your better effecting your Barbarity of Banishment on them , I tell you and that in my holy Zeal , you shall fail in your purpose , for I have not gathered them into my Holy Truth , any more to conform , or bow to an Harlot , for my wayes are purity , in which I am leading of them . And thy wound O National Church of England which thou hast given thy self in this day and time shall never more be cured , for all the Balme that thy Halberts , Clubs , and Staves , with all thy ungodly coercions of all sorts pour'd into it ; shall not heale it , for if thou would have exalted thy way , now had been thy time to have been zealous , and those eyes which were blinded , with thy Charmes and sorceries , behold I will open them , yea and they shall hate thee with an utter detestation , and my great dispensation at hand will I manifest , which hath been spoken of old , I will , I will , yea I will , devide between Priest and Magistrate , and this my work is in order unto it , the eye in me doth behold it : And though you may in your hearts treasure up vengeance in your holes whereinto yee are fled , and may think so soon as my hand is a little removed , to fall to your old cursed work of PERSECUTION , and inflicting your barbarous penalty upon my People ; I say I will honour and magnifie my Name in and through all these things , Remember Pharaoh , for his second Plague was worse and more heavy then his first ; and at last he paid dear for all his Aggrevation . And you who have lived like Divels in the flesh in ramming , damming , sinking , and confounding , with numberless Execrations , your very lives have been hell on Earth , your heaven hath been in Taverns , Alchouses , Whorehouses , and all manner of ungodly Stage-Playes , and other places of Debauchery ; you even have made my fury to smoke , and your cursed desires in belching forth Oathes , Plagues , and other hideous EXECRATIONS , are now , even now falfilling upon you . And thus with my Judgements which are pure and just , will I sweep this Nation till the hypocrite , prophane , PERSECUTER , and ungodly be no more . R. C. Printed the 4th . day of the 6th . Moneth , 1665. 
A39271	----	A sudden and cloudy messenger, with glimpses of great joy to the Israel of God declaring the hastning of that day of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus in his saints, tending to a deliverance from spiritual and temporal captivity ... / by a lover of peace and purity, though appearing so terrible and dreadfull, Edward Ellis. Ellis, Edward, lover of peace and purity. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A39271 of text R22890 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing E576). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 75 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 17 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A39271 Wing E576 ESTC R22890 12125622 ocm 12125622 54588 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39271) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54588) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 93:8) A sudden and cloudy messenger, with glimpses of great joy to the Israel of God declaring the hastning of that day of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus in his saints, tending to a deliverance from spiritual and temporal captivity ... / by a lover of peace and purity, though appearing so terrible and dreadfull, Edward Ellis. Ellis, Edward, lover of peace and purity. [8], 24 p. Printed for the author, London : 1649. Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library. eng Second Advent. Apocalyptic literature. A39271 R22890 (Wing E576). civilwar no A sudden and cloudy messenger, with glimpses of great joy to the Israel of God. Declaring the hastning of that day of the resurrection of th Ellis, Edward, lover of peace and purity 1650 15086 6 0 0 0 0 0 4 B The rate of 4 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 2006-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-11 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2007-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A Sudden and Cloudy MESSENGER , With Glimpses of great joy to the Israel of GOD . Declaring the hastning of that day of the Resurrection of the Lord JESUS in his Saints , tending to a deliverance from spiritual and temporal Captivity , but much sorrow , woe , and calamity , to the Lords , and his peoples Enemies in England . Presented especially , to the waiters for this day of the Lord , to the gathered Churches , Parliament , Army , City of London , and Ministers of England . A Spark from the Altar , or a Beame of the Light of God , declaring the scattering of the gathered Churches in England . A voice out of Cloudy Discoveries to the Army . A further warning to London , of the dreadful coming of the Lord God Almighty . A voice to high and low , shewing what the determination of the Lord seems to be on this Land . A warning to awaken all the Idol Shepherds in England , otherwise called Ministers , with friendly advise to those in the Ministry , that have the true Spirituall life of Jesus brought forth in them . By a lover of peace and purity , though appearing so terrible and dreadfull . EDWARD ELLIS . Gal. 1. 15. 16. 17. When it pleased God to reveale his Son in me , that I might preach him among the heathen , immediatly I conferred not with flesh and bloud , neither went I to them that were Apostles before me . Cant. 2. 11 , 12. Loe the winter is past , the rain is over and gone , the flowres appear on the earth ; the time of the singing of birds is come , and the voice of the Turtle is heard in our land , the Figtree putteth forth her green figs , and the Vine with the tender grapes give a good smell . Arise my love , my fair one , and come away , untill the day break , and the shadows fly away . Cant. 3. 11. Go forth O ye daughters of Zion , and behold King Solomon with the Crown , wherewith his Mother crowned him in the day of his Espousals , and in the day of the gladnesse of his heart . London , Printed for the Author . 1649. An Epistle to the Churches , Parliament , Army , City of London , and Ministers , so called , in ENGLAND . CHurches , should I tell you of more Warres , Pldgues , Famine , Staining of all Worldly Glory , shaking all Earthly Powers ; you would , ( it may be ) beleeve me . But , if by a Beam of light , I tell you of the shaking and scattering of your Heaven , your Sumptuous and Glorious Building , the Churches gathered : You say , This is a hard saying , who can heare it ; but surely it will be done , whether you beleeve it , or no . But , heare a word more , I told you my Spark of light was well nigh spent , it s now suppli'd , or anointed with fresh oyle : mistake me not , my design is not presently , if I could , to take you off those wayes wherein you are , or may be profitable in building up one another in your most holy faith , so long as there is Lambs , smoaking flax , or bruised reeds , or babes in Christ among you , there is need of your helping one another , till power from on high be brought forth in a more immediate way to do it , which shall be in the time appointed by the Father . The end of that which is declared unto you , is to prove you are not of so long continuance as many of you imagine . Honourable Parliament of England , who are managing the great Affairs of this tottering Kingdom , you are now higher than you were : I have nothing against it , but there is one higher than you , the Lord of Hosts , who has his designs in the midst of yours . In this small volume , written by a glimse of his light , you may take a small view and sight of his footsteps , that are , and will be upon this Kingdome , even the overturning all worldly powers , and Governments , that His may be set up , whose right all Government is , the Lord Jesus , which is more pure , and spirituall , than any is yet in the world ; to which , if you , or others , shall act subserviently , you may flourish ; if not , expect yours , or their designs frustrated , or broken , that tend to Exaltation . This Kingdome , to whom you ought to be as Fathers , how many Stormes has past through it , and been upon it ? Al 's pretty quiet now , and they begin to strengthen , and settle all , almost exalting themselves , as though all evill were past , though not a whit bettered by those judgments that have been already . But behold , that line of desolution that is spread over this Land , to lay its Excellencie yet more lower : I wish you would lay it to heart , and tremble before the Lord ; put off , and lay by your brave Ornaments , within , and without , that the Lord may know what to doe unto you . Could I command as many drops of bloud , as teares have fallen from mine eies , or sighs from within , as have been in beholding the miseries hang over this Kingdome : I would write unto you in a more scarlet die . If you will read this Book , you shall find nothing but joy and gladnesse proclaimed to the Israel of God , and that the day of their Redemption drawes nigh ; but lamentation , mourning , and woe , to the wicked , be they high or low , rich or poor , noble or ignoble ; those in power , or not in power , I can proclaim nothing else ; what it will cost me , I know not : Storms I have met with already , but they caused me not to desist from my work , but were as wind to the fire , which makes it flame the more , so long as God thought fit to imploy me . I have lived among divers Great Persons many years , a poor servant , and now come to this hard incounter with them , it seems harsh ; but surely the strong Lord of Hoasts is before , he leads , he is Light , Life , and Strength , a strong Tower , a Buckler , and Shield , to help me to beare stripes , if need be , and to avoid their scornes , although they should say , as Eliab to David , 1 Sam. 17. 28. I know thy Pride , and the haughtinesse of thy Spirit . Or as Michal to David , 2 Sam. 6. 20 , 21. That I have uncovered my selfe as one of the vaine fellowes , it is before , and at the command of the Lord : But I will yet be more vile then thus , in this manner , if the Lord think fit , and will be base in mine owne sight . Plainnesse and truth is almost out of fashion , it was once otherwise , Job 32. 21 , 22. Let me not , I pray , accept any mans person , neither let me give Titles unto man . For I know not to give flattering Titles , in so doing my Maker would soon make me away . Zech. 8. 16. Speak you every man the truth to his neighbour . But , Idle Shepherds , awake , call upon the Lord , come , you should be wise , if you read what is said concerning Powers , great ones , City and you . What will you do even like your brethren in former times , will you not ? you know who smote Michaiah on the cheek , 1 Kin. 22. 24. and said , which way went the Spirit of the Lord from me to thee : so Amos 7. 10. a Priest that ought to have been wiser , when a Heardsman comes with a true message from God , he like a deceiver sent to the King , saying , Amos hath conspired against thee in the midst of the Land of Israel , the Land is not able to beare all his words , go saith he , flee the way into the Land of Judah , eat bread , and prophesie there . But prophesie not again at Bethel , for it is the Kings Chappel , and it is the Kings Court . He might as well have said , Amos , this is no place to entertaine such Persons as shall Prophesie of Ruine , or Desolation , although commanded by God , if you will come hither and be welcome , you must speak pleasing things , prophesie of Wine and strong drink , and pleasures , such as are fit for great persons , prophesie flatteries , as Ahabs Prophets did , 1 Kin. 22. 6. and then thou shalt be entertained at Court , and with great ones as they were : it may be so now in our Land , flattering and deceitfull Priests that prophesie lies and pleasing things to the fancies of great persons may flourish , when as they that declare the truth of God to them , may go in danger of the losse of all outward injoyments , but they will say I am beside my businesse , towards you O watchmen ; therefore hearken , do not you like Amasiah say , I have conspired against this Land , nor that it is not able to bear all my words , nor bid me Prophesie somewhere else , or of pleasinger things , they are the true sayings of God , would you have me cry Peace , when the Lord cryes trouble , and so be consumed for my pains , what the Lord hath spoken to me , that declare I to you ; Oh you l say , Observe , what ? he makes himself a Prophet , this is as Christ saith , false Prophets shall arise and deceive many : well , they shall so , take heed you be not a kin to them : do you thinke I am guided by a deceiving spirit , come then , handle me , pry into me , try and search me by the Scriptures , I am willing to be tryed , but you want sight , I le refer my self to the judgement of those that have a clearer light then you , even the Saints : But secure London , what say you to me ? what 's your judgement concerning these sad things threatned against you , you have had many warnings from the Lord , by divers men , you haue taken little notice of them to believe them , would you believe one that should be raised from the grave to declare against you from the Lord ? why ? behold , he hath sent one with a message raised from the valley & shadow of death , from the powers of darknesse that were within him , even from the belly of hel . The floods compassed him about , his billowes and waves passed over him , he was even broken , and shattered in pieces ; his strength of inward and outward man ; was well nigh spent , as to his own view , and the view of others , laid aside as a vessel of no use , yet suddenly by an Almighty power , raised him like a Lion roaring for his prey : of a fearfull and faint heart made bold , of weak was made strong , to declare as sad a message elsewhere as to you , even with , and not minding the hazzard of life . Wilt thou believe now , and turn to the Lord , whether you will hear , or whether you will forbear , know you have had a message , you shall be inexcusable . As for you of the Army of Officers , and Souldiers , the least part of this small book concerns you , as you are Souldiers , but if you war against Heaven , you will be conquered , notwithstanding all your victories ; the line of dissolution will reach you , you have been such , as have been made use of by God to work great outward salvation for Israel , that before was in , and under the hands of cruel , and unreasonable men , blessed be his great name for it , and the Lord reward your kindnesse and labours into your bosomes , with spirituull and temporall blessings . I know , you will many of you confesse , that you have seen much of the power of God with you , subduing your enemies , and that God hath shown much of his kindnesse to his poore Israel , as in giving them such deliverance as at this day , they are so precious and dear in his sight , that he hath reproved and given men ( I may say ) to the slaughter for their sakes : but as if that were not enough he is following them with more excellent things , even the breakings forth of his own Glorie , in a more large manner , which you may see a glimpse of in this book : and what ever desolations shall come upon this Kingdome , through his fullnesse in them , they shall lift up their heads when others shall call to rocks and mountaines to cover them from that wrath which will be upon them . The Temple of the Lord Jesus is to be built , and exalted , yea , glorified with his own Glorie : the time and day growes on apace , though Israel it self knows not what to make of it , when Moses walkt into Egypt , saying , Let Israel go , though there were great combustions amongst the Egyptians , and Israel hearkened not to the voice of Moses for anguish of spirit , and cruel bondage , and Moses was troubled , and much discouraged in his work , complaining to the Lord , that Israel would not hearken to his message , Exod. 6. 9. 12. Yet it presages Israels deliverance is nigh at hand , Israel is in boudage now , and hath been a long time , and for the Lord to snatch poore persons out of the fire , and cause them to walkup and down in the middest of great ones , as hath been done through the strength of God in Cambridge-Shire , and now in this Citie : the great ones must know Israel must be delivered out of Captivitie and Bondage spirituall , and temporall : let the world and Israel too think what they will , of a truth ▪ God is hastning with the breakings forth of some great spirituall Glory . Where your Scouts were met formerly , it argued your Army was near , the Lord sending his Scouts or fore-runners , crying , the Lord is come , and coming ; it presages he is at hand , if the Lord send watchmen , that shall lift up their voyce like singers , and call upon the waste places of Jerusalem , to break forth into joy , and sing together , and say to Zion , thy God raigneth , and the Lord will bring back their captivity , read Isa. 52. 7. 8 , 9. and tell me what you think . This the Lord hath done of late in England , and does still , though they be accounted mad men , men wondred at , scoft at , as Neh. 4. 2. What do these feeble Jews ? will they fortifie themselves ? will they sacrifice ? will they make an end in a day ? Scoffers , hearken , Israel must sacrifice otherwise than they have done ; the spirituall Temple of Jesus must be built : We care not , though for walls , bulwarks , or Armies for this work ; God is all this to the building of this Temple , Isa. 26. 1. Zech. 9. 8. Nay hearken , The Lord himselfe will be the alone Erecter and Exalter of it , Zech. 16. 12. 13. Not by might , or by power , but of the Spirit of the Lord of Hoasts , Zech. 4. 6. The Lord will be the Glory of it also , it s now but the day of small things , there 's many powers of darknesse to hinder the breaking forth of this Glory . But , who are you , O great mountaines , before the breakings forth of the Lord Jesus ? You shall become a plain , he shall be brought forth in despight of you , and there shall be shoutings , crying , Grace , Grace unto Him . Be silent , O all Flesh , before the Lord , for he is rising out of the habitation of his Holinesse . The Fountaine yet maintaines life , therefore O spirituall Israel , doe you search the Scriptures whether these things be so , or no , like those , Acts 17. And do not lightly cast these precious Declarations to you , away , till you have carefully examined these things , and consider what these voices meane . O Israel , consider , is here another Gospel ? the breakings forth of another Spirit ? another faith , or new prophesies ? Or , is here not a tast of the promises , prophesies , and words of the Prophets of old , and Apostles of our Lord Jesus Ghrist ? I speak as to wise men , judge what I say , and with Mary , ponder these things in your hearts . The God of wisedome be your light injudging : It s the desire of him , who could willinglp spend , and be spent , ( if the Father thinks fit ) for the furtherance of your Consolation and Joy ; who is The unworthiest of all Saints , EDVVARD ELLIS . A Spark from the Altar : OR , A Beam of the Light of God . Declaring the Scattering of the gathered Churches in England , before the consummation of all things . Or , The End of the World , tending to a Discovery , or Separation , betweene the Righteous and the Wicked ; which shall be done by the Lords comming to his Temple : At which day , the Saints shall enjoy a more cleare Sight of their Fathers Glory , than now they doe . CHurches , Harken ; I know you will startle at this Cloudy Messenger , with a Sparke from the Altar , or a Beame of the Light of God , scattering yours , which seems to be as a full Sun . Many of you glory much in your Priviledges , as if the Lord were no where in his manifestations of Light , and Love , but among you ; So did the Jewes , Jer. 7. The Temple of the Lord , the Temple of the Lord . Many of you thinke your selves very well , and rich ; I should not meddle to impoverish , or strip you of your Glory , were I not certaine I am under the teachings , and subservient to the designe of my Father . You have , many of you , like Hannahs Adversary , vext the soules of those that were not under your Formes , upraiding them with barrennesse , and unfruitfulnesse , boasting of your owne . But consider , Hannah had an Husband , and being vext with her Adversary , cryed unto the Lord , he brought forth fruit out of her wombe , and she was a joyfull mother of children , when she that vext her , its possible , waxt feeble . To spiritualize it ; Those you have , and still vex , have an husband , the Lord Jesus ; in him is their fruit found , which he will bring forth , and cause them to be fruitfull , and strong , when you may be weake , and feeble : Then shall they sing Hannahs Song of Joy , read it , 1 Sam. 2. Therefore , talke no more so exceeding proudly , let not arrogancy come out of your mouthes ; For the Lord is a God of knowledge , by him actions are weighed , they that stumbled , are , and shall be girt with strength , 1 Sam. 2. 4. Psal. 113. 7. 8. He raiseth up the poore , ( even such as you despise ) out of the dust , and lifteth the needy out of the dunghill , that he may set him with Princes , even with the Princes of his people . But hearken still ; Tell many of you of a spirituall Glory , that 's contrary to yours ; or a Land more excellent than yours ; one may almost as soone make a blind man beleeve the Moone is made of cheese , ( as saith the Proverb ) as cause you to see this spirituall Land ; that is , discoveries above , and contrary to yours . I have been wandring a long time like Noahs Dove , as the Spies to search the Land , I have seene it afar off , behold a branch , or a cluster of its fruit , it s a glorious land , only with pure , spirituall glory , the inhabitants are very wise , and strong , but with the wisedome and strength of the Lord of Hoasts , no need of any low , or inferiour light , but the pure light of God ; no need of Teachers , to say , Know the Lord ; no feare of Enemies , The gates stand open . It s very pure , nothing but holinesse there ; it s very strong , the Lord himselfe is walls and bulwarks . There may be Dogs , and ravenous Beasts about it , they may attempt to storme it , but they shall soone be destroyed , Rev. 20. 9. This spirituall Land of Canaan , is altogether glorious : When the Lord has given me a more cleare view of it , if he thinkes fit , you shall heare of it . But Churches , hearken : Many of you boast much of your strong Pillars , that will beare up your building to the end of all things almost , I mean those Scriptures that are so frequently brought to prove the continuance of your practise ; but I spare you , considering the Disciples were ignorant to the Resurrection of Christ , though taught by him , living under his teaching of their measure . Yet hearken , there 's a great deal of danger in your way , and practice , in retaining those Scriptures that make for you , in opposition , and clear contradiction to many others . You boast much of them , to prove your way , if that be true which many of you hold out , if the light of God did not lead me , I might question the authority of them , which I doe not , but am rather confirmed in the excellency of them , or else not know what to make of them . But Churches , hearken still : Because many of you are so confident , that I may not beat the aire , or speak at uncertainty , what will you say to those Scriptures that prove your desolution ? First , Consider those Scriptures that promise , and prophesie of the large measure of the fulnesse of God , the Saints shall be filled withall in the last daies , and then tell how long you thinke your building can stand , Joel 2. 28. I will poure out my Spirit upon all Flesh , and your Sons and your Daughters shall Prophesie ; your old men shall dreame dreames , and your young men shall see visions . And so , upon the servants , and upon the handmaids , in those dayes will I powre out my Spirit , Zech. 12. 8. In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem , and he that is feeble among them at that day , shall be as David , and the house of David shall be as God , as the Angel of the Lord before them . Zech. 10. 5. And they shall be as mighty men , which tread downe their enemies in the mire of the streets ; in the battle they shall fight , because the Lord is with them , and the Riders of horses shall be confounded . Zech. 10. Chap. 7. vers. 12. And they of Ephraim , shall be like a mighty man , and their heart shal rejoyce as through wine , yea their children shall see it , and be glad , their heart shall rejoyce in the Lord . And I will strengthen them in the Lord , and they shall walk up and downe in his name , saith the Lord . Hearken , and observe Churches , the Strength spoken of here , is , because of the fulnesse of God he will fill his Israel with ; me thinkes there is one prop of your building gone . But , Hearken still , there 's more behind , Isa. 60. 22. A little one shal● become a thousand , and a small one a strong Nation , I the Lord will hasten it . In his time , Isa. 25. 7 , 8. He will destroy in this mountaine the face of the covering cast over all people , and the vaile that is spread over all Nations . He will swallow up death in victory , and the Lord God will wipe away tears from off all faces , and the rebuke of his people shall he taken away : The Lord hath spoken it . Hearken yet , Zec. 9. 15. 16. 17. The Lord of Hosts shall defond them ; and they shall devoure and subdue with fling stones , and they shall drink and make a noyse as through wine , and they shall be filled like bowls , they shall be like a Crown lifted up , as an Ensigne upon his Land , corn shall make the young men chearfull , and new wine the maids . Churches harken , this mirth presages sadnesse to your building ; doth it not appear to you weaker then it was , how ever , hearken , there 's more yet , Zach. 14. 8. 21. And it shall be in that day , that living waters shall go out from Ierusalem , half of them towards the former sea , and half of them toward the hinder sea , in Summer and in Winter shall it be , and there shall be no more the Canaanite in the house of the Lord . Mic. 3. 7. And I will make her that halted a remnant , and her that was cast far off a strong nation , and the Lord shall reign over them in mount Sion , from hence forth , even for ever . Isa. 33. And the inhabitant shall not say , I am sick . Rev. 21. 1 , 2. And there was no more sea ; and I John saw the holy City coming down from God out of heaven , prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband . All these Scriptures do clearly prove the abundance of grace , and spirituall glory the Saints shall have powred upon them , from that fulnesse of their head , the Lord Jesus . When this time comes , surely Churches , you will stagger like a drunken man . You that are not taken up into , and made partakers of this glory , you will not know what to do with your selves , you le be like him that cryed after his God . Awaken your selves , and hearken still , and secondly consider those Scriptures that hold forth a dissolution of your Formes of worship , what if I should say Ordinances ? as you converse in them . Remember it is but a Spark from the Altar , a beam of the light of God , that declares your dissolution : if your light be as a full Sun , sit still , and ●●e through me ; fall not upon me with harsh censures . What can a Spark , a beam of light see ; but consider , for in that , Rev. 21. 22. 23. And the Street of the City was pure Gold , and as it were transparent glasse ; and I saw no Temple therein : for the Lord God almighty and the Lamb are the Temple of it , and the City had no need of the Sunne , neither of the Moon to shine in it ; for the Glory of God did lighten it , and the Lamb is the light thereof . If this Scripture may be interpreted concerning the Glory of the Church on earth , as it may be compared with others , which cannot fully be done now with a beam of light : but if the Lord please , it may hereafter ; but if it may be interpreted so as you cannot clearly deny , then what will become of your Churches which many expect shall even last near as long as Sunne and Moon endures . Hearken still , Ier. 31. 34. And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour , and every man his brother , saying , know the Lord , for they shall all know me from the least of them unto the greatest of them , saith the Lord . 1. Epist. John 2. 27. But the annointing which you have received of him abideth in you , and ye need not that any man teach you , but as the same annointing teacheth you of all things , and is truth , and is no ly . These Scriptures , I expect shall be fulfilled in the very letter of them , I conceive your quick apprehensions , in part , to quarrell against this , but I le let you alone , till the Spark or beam of light be increast : I le leave to your further consideration to confirm the scattering of you , Rev. 22. 3. 4. 5. Isa. 60. 19. 2 Pet. 1. 19. and when you have considered these , and those quoted and set down before ; tell truly what will become of that famous building many so much adore . I shall hardly heare , of the result of your thoughts , therefore know from a beam of the light of God , concerning your building , there will not be one stone left uponanother . The house of your glorie will be left desolate . But come now let us reason , I know you startle , and are affrighted at the Spirituall and heavenly voice of Christ , as the Disciples were when Christ spoke to them in a form they had not conversed with him in : so do you let the Spirituall voice of Jesus come amongst you , which tends to destroy your fleshly forms or knowledge : you are terrified , and affrighted , and cry out a Spirit , but a deceiving one : I grant you , it is abroad : the deceiving one may act very like the true breakings forth of the Spirit of God , take heed you be not offended at the truth , because error is abroad . I certainly believe there are many choise spirits among you , to them I declare , my desire is not to force you out of your particular wayes of worship ; but if you meet with the presence of the Lord , walk there , and I say unto you , as it was said to the Disciples , tarry at Ierusalem till you be endued with power from on high , to arise from what you are : but in the mean time beware of passing such censures as usually comes from many that are of your Assemblies : you think , it is possible , you are very high in Principles , there be those that are higher : they will not despise you ; if their highnesse be of God , it teaches no such thing , so far as they are acted by the true light of God , if they do , it is from the darknesse that is in them , do not you judge them . Hearken still , and more which proves your scattering , or the dissolution of your practise , though many of you be glewd as close to it almost as your flesh to your bones : consider that Scripture , Mal. 3. the coming of the Lord Jesus to his Temple , as a devouring fire to burn and destroy the filthinesse that is in his Saints . The effects of his coming is to difference between the righteous and the wicked , between them that fear God , and them that fear him not : this Scripture reaches these last dayes , you are conversing one with another , with a great deal of comfort , because you are joyned together in an outward forme : but there will be found many false ones among you , when this day comes ; and surely , then you will be shaken , and that day tend to your s●attering , how you shall be gathered together , judge you , Further , consider those Scriptures that prophesie of the shaking of heaven , and earth , and declare what will become of yours in that day , if you can , Farewel , the Spark from the Altar : the beam of light hath even spent it self ; for there shall be a day , that the watchmen upon the mount of Ephraim , Jer. 31. 6. shall cry , arise , yea , and let us go up to Zion unto the Lord our God . Micah 2. 10. Arise , yea , and depart , for this is not your rest , because it is polluted . Joh. 14. 31. Arise , let us go hence . Cant. 6. 10. Who is he that looketh forth as the morning , fair as the Moon , clear as the Sunne , and terrible as an Army with banners . A Voice out of cloudy Discoveries to the Army . HEarken , O Army , I was of you , I am with you still , and acknowledge that present power you injoy , to be that , the Lord of all Armies hath invested you with ; you have been , and still in appearance are , instrumentally a wall of defence , to keepe Israel from the rage of malicious Enimies , through the good hand of our God , that hath been upon you , as you have fought for Israel , with your Swords in the Field ; many of you being sprinkled with Blood : Israel hath wrestled with God for you in the Mount , like Moses , bedewed with teares ; that one without another should not boast of victory , and that both might returne praise , singly to God ; and the Lord of Hosts be made more glorious to either of you . What you have done this way was excellent and glorious in its season ; the Lord thereby dying , as I may say , his , and your garments , with the blood of his own , and Israels Enemies : I cannot certainly determine , whether you shall conquer them any more so , or no ; remember what the voyce is ( cloudy ) you have got many Victories , and Conquests by your Sword of steal : Will you suffer your selves now to be overcome by the Sword of the Spirit , the power of the Lord Jesus Christ ? Surely this designe of the Lord is hastening apace , whereby he will overcome all his Enemies , in his Saints , by the power of his Spirit , which will be as great a plague and torment to high and low , in this Land , as these miseries by a bloudy and unnaturall warre ; nay , surely greater when this day of the resurrection of the Lord comes in his Saints ; which doubtlesse is hastning , they shall consume away while they stand on their feet , when as beheading and slaying in the Field , delivered them from their paine presently . As to this world , It s a wonder to consider , and observeable , that not a Dog should bark at Israel , when they marcht out of Aegypt , though at midnight : It will be as great a wonder , to see Israel , I mean , the beloved ones of the Lord , to march up and downe in England , in his strength , and majesty , and not a Dog , I mean wicked men , so called , Revel. 21. not able to bite , though bark they may , by reason of that consumption , and vexation of spirit , that shall be upon them . Army , keep your Swords , and your Power , walking in wayes of Justice , and Righteousnesse ; but you that are spirituall , mind , and hasten the comming of that day , wherein Israel shall have no need of Armies , to defend them from Enimies ; the Lord in them will be strong enough to doe that ; besides , he will be a wall of fire round about them , no need of Scouts , Sentenels , or Guards , the Lord will keepe it night and day ; this glorious dayes a comming of the Saints Exaltation , and safety , by the fulnesse of Jesus in them . The Alarm 's given , Trumpets sound , Harolds proclaime it , The watchmen are set upon the watch-Tower , spie him neerer and neerer , tarry there long , no relief , as from men , yet not weary . Awake , awake , stand up Israel in the Army , when the Lord calls ; but tarry till then , the world will yet rage , and be mad , but le ts goe up at once , feare them not , their strength is departed from them , the Lord of Hoasts is on Israels side still . They say , they are strong , wise , and rich : It s no such thing , they have rejected the word of the Lord ; they are weake , foolish , and poore , as to a spirituall understanding : But , were they as they say , the Battle 's the Lords , he marches in the Van , He sounds the Trumpet , and will go before as whirlwinds of the South ; Zec. 9. Joel 2. he will also send a hornet before , their hearts shall fail them , and melt away like water . This Spirituall Army will be very great , mighty men all , when they are got together ; no feare of fainting in their marches , for God is with them , and in his strength shall they walk . You enemies of the Lord of Hoasts in England , be you what you will , tremble , quake , and feare , for this terrible day of the Lord of Hoasts is comming apace . And you O Army , as you have been wise , and diligent , to learne , and find out the designes , and intended marches of your Enemies formerly ; be wise now , and with double diligence , set your selves to know the designes , footsteps , and travellings of the Lord of Hoasts , that are , and will be upon this Kingdom , and act subservantly ; carry on your designes in the light and wisedome of God , he alone , and his Saints must be exalted in a spirituall power ; to which , if you be subjected , you that are so , shall flourish ; but ruination , and desolation of those that are not so at his comming : It s a voice , ( but of a cloudy discovery ) that 's spoken to you . The Messenger that writ this Book , sudden , and cloudy , you must not expect clearnesse , it concernes you , and others , to pry narrowly into , and search the Scriptures , whether they be so , or no , then judge , not before . Micah 4. Chap. 3. 4. Farewell . FINIS . A further Warning to London of the dreadfull coming of the Lord God Almighty . O London , in thee was I nourished many years ; for thy happinesse I have suffered much , my blood had not been dear to me , so thou mightest have flourished , and have been a City that the Lord would have taken pleasure in ; my bowells are yearning after thee , I must bear witnesse against thee for all this ; and how am I straitened till it be accomplished ; from the dayes of thy Fathers , thou hast departed from the Lord : the Lord sent his messengers in the midst of thee to call thee to return to him , what usage they had , thou , and many in the world knowst to thy shame : your Fathers , where are they ? the Prophets , do they live for ever , but hath not the words of his servants taken hold on you ? The day of the Lords anger they spoke of , how hath it been accomplished on you , these years past , thou hast , & art set on fire , yet thou knowest it not , you are consuming , but lay it not to heart . The Lord hath yet a farther controversie with thee , because thou art unmindfull of him , he brings forth his judgements morning by morning , but thou takest no shame , his judgements are in thee , and about thee , but thou learnest not righteousnesse , nor beholdest the Majesty ofthe of the Lord ; his hand hathbeen , and is lifted up against thee ; thou wilt not see , but thou shalt see , and be ashamed for all thy abominations , ( or confounded by the fury of the Lord . ) O London , consider what plagues , what unseasonable weather , what want of bread hath been in thee in former years ? but thou returnest not to the Lord ! But behold , and tremble for fear , O London , that bloody war that was brought forth , not by the power of man , but from , and by the Lord of hosts : how many thousands of thy men are slain with the Sword , how are the widdows , and fatherlesse increased in thee : how are thy riches exhausted ? what leading into captivity ? what complaining in thy streets ? How art thou forced to be servant to those that formerly thou wouldst have despised ! ( thou dost it now , but canst thou help thy self ? ) O London , what vexatiousnesse of spirit hast thou ? what a trembling heart is in the midst of thee ? a great and sad consumption is upon you : But that which is the greatest plague of all , and declares a further consumption upon you , is , you are not bettered by the judgement of the Lord . You are at peace in appearance now , and you think the bitternesse of death is over : but a deceived heart hath deceived you , London ! I beseech you in the name of the Lord consider , the Lord hath yet a further cotroversie with you : his hand is stretched out still : thy sinnes remain : your spots are not the spots of the Lords people : but of rebellious Children that refuse to hear the rod , and who hath appointed it ; you refuse to return , your pride testifies to your face , you will refrain turning to the Lord , and you will refrain turning away his anger . What people ever set themselves against the Lord , and prospered : how furiously hath the Lord marched up and down amongst us : how are his garments died in blood : not of the mean men onely , but of the mighty ; thy mighty and thy honourable men are fallen in thy streets : yet his anger is not turned away . London ! mind that Thunderclap given to you of late : the Lord was there , itpreaches to you , that unlesse you repent , you shall perish also . London ! in thee , & against thee is found the blood and cryes of poor saints , acry of oppression , the cry of the poor unminded : a cry , yea , and a horrible cry of abomination , that hath , that still doth come up into the ears of the Lord of Hosts . London , is there no healing for you , are your wounds incurable ? nothing but the blood of Jesus can wash you from your filthines , whch to your shame you despise : What shall I say unto you , be instructed , lest the soul of God depart from you , and he take no pleasure in you : London , you are conquered and overcome in your power by men , that it cannot break forth to mannage Warre against them : but your inward power that maintaines Warre against heaven is unsubdued , you are yet found fighters against God : but he will bestronger then you : and overcome you by his strong power in despite of thee . The Lord hath lain still a long time , and you thought he had forgotten , or forsaken the earth ; but he is , and will rise more and more with fury in his face , to recompence wrath to his , and his peoples enemies : to make up his Iewells , and glorifie the house of his glory , that is , his Saints , whom you have so much despised , and trampled under foot , you have ruled , they must rule . You that have been , and still are enemies to the Lord , your best dayes are past , the dayes of Zions joyes are coming : the Lord must be King over all the earth , the Lord will come gloriously too , and in his Saints . You enemies to God make haste , you wicked generation , what you do , do quickly , the Lord is coming apace , with sorrow and mourning to you , but with joy and gladnesse to his Israel . How will you like it wordlings ? to see the Saints rule 't will vex you , but you cannot help it : they must be the head , you the tail , the Lord Iesus will reigne in them , you must be spoiled , Isa. 32. Behold a King shall reigne in Righteousnesse , and Princes shall rule in Judgement . Ezek. 39. 10. And they shall spoil those that spoiled them , and rob those that robbed them , saith the Lord . How will you like this you stout spirits , to see the Saints spoil you , and you to be their servants , and come bowing to them , Is . 60. 14. The sonnes of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee , they that despise thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet : the Lord will manifest himself so in his Saints , and he hath begun it already , that the proudest of you , if you will not honour and exalt them , woe unto you ▪ Isa. 60. 12. The nation and kingdome that will not serve thee shal perish : yea , those Nations shall be utterly wasted . As youtender ( O London ) your own happinesse and welfare , repent of your despising the Saints , and take heed of offending them hereafter , the Lord hath , and will reprove Kings and great ones for their sakes . But London thou boastest of thy Religious enjoyments , thy prayers and fastings ; and because of these , you cry as those in Micah 3. 11. and are like them , You lean upon the Lord , and say , is not the Lord among us , no evill can come upon us : be not deceived , so did the Israelites many years , Zec. 7. And yet the Lord took no pleasure in them . it is possible , he takes as little in you . You will say , are all our dayes of fasting in vain . Hear you that are enemies to God , he takes as little delight in your Sacrifices , as in those , Isa. 63. 3. London , thou thinkest there be those in thee , that God hears their prayers ; it is true , that God hears the prayers of the Saints , but you shall have but little benefit by it , that warre against heaven , they have praied much for the prevention of spilling that blood that hath been spilt , and for the avoyding those Iudgements they saw hang over this Land : but you see they could not prevail , their praiers returned into their own bosomes : they pray now much , but it is for the breaking forth of a spirituall glorie : a vexation to you , O Rebellious people : you shall ( it is possible ) see it , but not tast thereof ; London , consider thy condition , the Bridegroom is coming , he yet intreats thee to return , if thou wilt not , he will send plagues upon you , till he hath consumed thee ; and leave a poore people , and afflicted , and they shall fear , and praise the name of the Lord , which you refuse to doe . Heare this from the Lord by the unworthiest of men , Edward Ellis . Amos 7. 14. I was no Prophet , neither was I a Prophets son , but I was an heardman , and a gatherer of Sickamore fruit : and the Lord took me as I followed the flock , and the Lord said unto me , go prophesie unto my people Israel . Isa. 21. 10. That which I have heard of the Lord of Hosts , the God of Israel , have I declared unto you , I was bowed down at the hearing of it , I was dismayed at the seeing of it . Isa. 28. 11. 13. For with stammering lips , and another tongue will he speak to this people , that they might go , and fall backward , and be broken , and snared , and taken , Ezek. 2. 5. Yet shall they know there hath been a Prophet among them . Isa. 52. 8 , 9. 10. Thy watchmen shall lift up their voice , with the voice together shall they sing : for they shall see eye to eye , when the Lord shall bring again Zion , break forth into joy , sing together you waste places of Jerusalem , for the Lord hath comforted his people , he hath redeemed Jerusalem : The Lord hath made bare his holy arme in the eyes of the nations , and all the ends of the earth shall see the salvation of our God . FINIS . A voice to high and low , shewing what the determination of the Lord seemes to be on this Land . HIgh & low , hearken , the Lord of Hosts is come , and stil coming , his decree is like that of Nebuchaduezzar , Dan. 3. 29. I make a Decree , that every people , nation , and language , which speak any thing amisse against the God of Shadrach , Meshach , and Abednego , shall be cut in pieces , and their house shall be made a dunghill : this is the determination of God upon all those that shall speak , or act , any thing amisse against the God of Israel , unlesse they repent ; and that which the Lord hath begun already to do , he hath , and is still a making good , that Prophesie , Isa. 24. Read it , O England , to thy sorrow , who wouldest have emptied this Land of the Saints , and destroyed them , now thou art near destruction thy self , the day of the Lord is come against all those powers , that wereas Cedars , as Oaks , as high mountaines , he hath powred contempt upon Princes , Psal 107. and caused them to wander in the wildernesse , where there is no way , and that promise is now fulfilled . It shall come to passe , Isa. 24. 21. that the Lord shall punish the host of the high ones that are on high , and the Kings of the earth upon the earth , Isa. 23. 9. The Lord of hosts hath purposed it to stain the pride of all glory , and to bring into contempt all the honourable upon the earth . This he hath done already very much . You present powers that have been as a rod , and staffe in Gods hand for the accomplishing of his designe , tremble , and fear , and avoid walking in their steps : think not your power so strong , that it cannot be moved , for that strong God which overturned those powers that were before you , is able , and will most certainly dash you in pieces , if you shall walk in their steps of oppression and violence , Psalm 75. 5. Lift not up your horn on high , speak not with a stiffe neck ; for promotion cometh neither from the East , nor from the West , but God is the Judge , he putteth down one , and setteth up another . If you will honour God , he will honour you ; if not , you shall be lightly esteemed , both of God , and his Saints , for they are looking for a spirituall glorie and power ; and will esteem of you , as you act by the breakings forth of a spirituall light in you . You corrupted ones of what degree soever ; how have you despis'd the poor Saints , and scornd the excellent of the Earth ? Now is God lifted up , now is he exalted , and they shall despise you , Howle you great ones , what a sad day , by the light of God , doe I see comming upon you ; your Glory is gone , the Saints shall see through you now , by the light of the Father . You painted Sepulchers , what ever you are , if you will not exalt the Lord Jesus , they 'l esteeme of you no more , than the mire in the streets : many of them have esteemed of you , and hath got their bread with sorrow of heart among you , because of that abundance of vanity that was in you , and that darknesse that was in their own spirits ; they durst not speake to you for feare of your power ; their Father will fill them with his own glory , then shall they not fear your faces . You Great ones that have , and yet doe , oppresse the Saints ; put off your brave Ornaments , and mourne , for the day of your joy is much spent , vexation and disquiet of heart you must have , but Israel joy and gladnesse . The Saints deliverance must be in the destruction of their inward and outward enemies ; you enemies of the Lord in England , consider , turn to the Lord speedily ; the door of mercy is seemingly yet open , it may be soon shut ; you will cry for pitty then , but there shall be none ; but as you have rejoyced at the sorrowes of the godly , so shall they rejoyce in yours . Zion heard and was glad , and the Daughters of Judah rejoyced because of thy Judgements , O Lord , Psal. 107. 42. When God is pouring contempt on Princes , on the great ones of the Earth , the Righteous shall see it and rejoyce . You Enemies of the Lord , be you great men , or others , read in the Revelations , what Songs the Saints shall sing , it s your doom , and day of sorrow . The day of the Lord is come , O England ! a day of wrath and fury , a Consumption is in this Land ; many sorrowes already , more behind : yea , such a day as yet , was never upon it . Alas , for that day is great , so that none is like it , Jer. 30. 7. I have heard a voyce of trembling , of fear , and not of peace : Wherefore doe we see every man with his hand on his loynes , as a woman in travell : all faces are turned into palenesse ; the Foules of the Air knowes the time of their comming , but thou , O England , knowest not the comming of the Lord , it presages more ruine to thee . The day of the Lord makes haste , wherein he alone must be exalted in his own pure strength and wisedome . Rulers take heed you act in the pure wisedome of God ; all your fleshly wisedome must be destroyed , and the designes it thinks to effect will be frustrated , to your sorrow and griefe , that are not spirituall . The day is come , the Lord marches on still , wherein he hath , and will sift , and fanne thee , O England ! you see how the Lord hath discovered your spirits , one to another . Parliament , consider this , you seem to be more pure then others ; there 's drossie and chaffie spirits amongst you ; surely the Lord will search you yet more . Take heed the next discovery be not by the breaking forth of a spirituall glory and power , in those that are upright amongst you : surely the Lords separating day 's at hand , to divide between Sheep and Goats , who are yet so mingled , that nothing but the pure light of God can discover . O England ! this will not be one of the least of thy plagues , that are comming upon thee : you seem to be like those Mal. 3. desiring delighting in , and longing for the comming of Jesus to his Temple . He makes haste , but who may abide his comming ? He comes like a Refiners Fire , and Fullers Sope , to take away that filthinesse that is in his Saints ; then shall they return , and discern between the Righteous and the Wicked : and what a sad day this will be to thee , O England judge . The day of the Lord is come , and hastens greatly for thee O Israel ! for thee O captive Daughter , Zion , who lyest in the dust among the pors in the valley and shadow of death ; how doest thou mourn , by reason of the oppressors within and without thee , thou fearest continually , there is none to guid , or comfort thee , almost amongst thy friends ; thou art drunk , yet not with Wine , but with the fury of the Lord ; thou faintest as thou travailest up and down ; thou art as a wild Bull in a Net , the more thou strivest to get out of thy misery , the more thou art intangled : thou prostratst thy selfe to thy Enemies , that say , bow down that we may goe over thee : and how have they darkned the breaking forth of thy spirituall glory ? thou chaste Spouse , how many looks hast thou for thy deare Husband , for the Resurrection of the Lord Jesus in thee , why he is risen , and hath appeared to some already ? The words will seem to thee as Tales , thou beleevest them not ; yet say not , how can this thing be ? though it be marveilous in thy sight . O sad soule consider , Is any thing too hard for God ? he will worke , and who shall let him , if he say , take away thy filthy garments , they are gone ; be full , thou art full , he will fill thee with his own presence , then shall the enemy be thrust out , and the spoilers spoild : The dayes of thy mourning shall have an end ; deliver thy self , O Zion , that dwelleth with the Daughter of Babylon , the Lord will contend with those that have vext thee , they shall be consumed by the brightnesse of his appearing ; thou shalt rejoyce according to the dayes of thy mourning . How hath thy King , O Zion , cast down thine enemies in this Kingdome ? he will goe on , and thou shalt rejoyce , when the world shall howle for sorrow , Isa. 65. 13. 14 , 15. Read thy glory also in the 60. of Isa. The Sonne of Righteousnesse will arise with healing in his wings , and cure thee of all thy diseases ; and as thou hast been the shame of this Kingdome , thou shalt be the glory of it ; the Lord will hasten to you all , O Israel in his time . Come Lord Jesus , come quickly . Surely his salvation is nigh them that feare him , that glory may dwel in our Land , Psal. 85. Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see , the reward of the wicked , Psal. 91. 8. As we have heard , so have we seene in the City of the Lord of Hosts , in the City of our God , God will establish it for ever Psal. 48. A Warning , to awaken all the idle Shepherds , ( otherwise called Ministers ) in England , with friendly advice to those who are in the Ministry , who have the true Spiritual Life of Jesus brought forth in them . VVAtchmen , where are you ? What , asleep ? Where 's your Flock ? Awake , and heare the Lords controversie with you : You have fed your selves , and not the Flock ; you have sought your selves , and not them : You have been cruell , in rejecting , and scattering them . And now behold , the Lord is , and will be cruell , scattering , and rejecting you : You howl and cry already , because no man will buy your wares . Yee Merchants of Babylon , did you thinke it possible , so great judgments should have come upon you in so little time ? Alas for you , you blind guids , how doe you travaile up and downe in sorrow , and yet more is your portion still ? How will you live ? The Lord will take of his Saints which you have despised , for Priests , and Levites . Do not you see how they are increased already ? They were but as a cloud of a hand breadth , and now they are almost spread over the Land . Are they not as a great Army ? Not of Locusts , as you thinke ; but the Servants of the most High God , in whom he will so appeare , that you shall be fill'd with madnesse , and vexation of Spirit , by reason of the brightnesse of the Lords comming in them , which Glory , unlesse you returne unto the Lord , you shall not taste of . You think you are rich , and wise , and see more than they . Well , Watchmen , what doe you see ? Doe you see men like trees ? Does the light appeare to you to be neither cleare nor darke ? Are you brought into a Wilderness , not in temporall , but spirituall things ? You will say , no , this is new light , and heresie . Therefore , hearken , and know , you wicked Pastors , your light is darknesse , and you retaine it , in opposition to further breakings forth of the Lord Jesus . Woe unto you , woe unto you , that call light darknesse , and darknesse light . Watchmen , The morning is come , and yet commeth , and also the night , if you will enquire , enquire . Returne , come , its night , and Watchmen , what thinke you of it ? You are ignorant . Therefore , consider Micah 3. 5. 6. Where the Lord declares against false Prophets . You are their Brethren , their judgments yours . Night shall be unto you , that you shall not have a Vision ; and it shall be dark unto you , that you shall not devine . And the Sun shall goe down over the Prophets , and the day shall be dark over them . Then shall the Seers be ashamed , and the Deviners confounded : Yea , they shall cover their lips , for there is no answer of God . This is your plague from the Lord at this day you carelesse Shepherds , the Sunne is set upon you ; this glorious and bright day of the Lord is darke over you ; the breakings forth of the Sunne of Righteousness is upon the Saints , it will break forth to a perfect day . Light , Life , and Glory , is among the Israel of God ; but darkness and obscurity among you . But you 'l say , you are Ministers of the Gospel , and light is amongst you : So were the Scribes and Pharisees Teachers in Israel , as well as you in England . They could declare to Herod , the place where Christ should be borne . But when he was born , and chose poor despised , and ignorant persons , to proclaime his Glory in the World , who greater Enemies to him than they . Hearken , you that have , and would pretend to be our Leaders , have not many of you acknowledged , and preacht something of glorious times which were to come , even the comming of the Lord Jesus in Spirit . Why , behold , he is come , and still comming in his Spirituall Glorie ; but the persons he hath appeared to , are so mean , and poore ; so sinfull , and unworthy ; that you , ( O ignorant Watchmen ) and thousands more in the Kingdome , are offended , and stumble , even to the ruine of your poore soules , unless you repent . Hearken , you know who could tell where Christ was borne in the Flesh , the Shepheards : The place where he was laid , in the Manger . Watchmen , would you know the place , or the persons , in whom the Lord Jesus will be born , or bring forth himselfe gloriously in , its possible , in the vilest , and unworthiest of men , that you should stumble ; and the riches of his mercy exalted towards them : They will love much , because much was forgiven them . But take notice , the breakings forth of this Glory , gives no liberty , but destroyes , and consumes the filthiness of their natures , who are partakers of it . Would you hear of the Spirituall Glorie , and Excellencie of the Lord Jesus ? Goe to the Plough-men , to the Shops , to the Souldiery , and many other places , and there you may find those that can declare much of it to you : But you will goe neer to perish before you will doe so , therefore you lie down in darkness . You careless Guides , the Lord is angry with you : How many poor souls has been lost , whom you pretended to be Watchmen to , and you never gave them warning of their danger , but even luld them asleep : You walk in lies : You have , and doe , strengthen the hands of evill doers , that they returne not from their wickedness . You deserve to perish for them ; the Cry of the poore oppressed Husbandman is against you , whom you have defrauded , by requiring part of their increase , not minding their precious soules for it , like greedy and cruell dogs as you are , read Isa. 56. 11. and Phil. 3. 2. You may say , the State gives it you , let them looke it be not laid to their charge . The true Ministers of Christ , in former time , never required the Magistrate to enact Lawes to constrain people to maintaine them ; nor did they make such a trade of Preaching as you doe , to sell the word of God as men sell beasts . You ignorant and beastly Watchmen , those whom you have sheltred your selves so much under , might as lawfully make a Law , to drive you from the Pulpit , to the plough , or dig the ground , and as just it would be . Watchmen , come , are you for Peace ? You 'l say , with all your hearts , never good daies since we have had such divisions . But Hypocrites , hearken , they that put not into your mouthes , you prepared Warre against them . But remember , how many yeares is it since Israels troubles were ? How did you help them forward ? How did you rejoice in their afflictions ? Now is , and shall be the time of your woe and calamitie ; they shall help forward , and rejoyce in yours ; yea , they shall give you a double portion of sorrow . Hearken still : You wait for a day to Reigne as you have done : You 'l pay these Preachers their wags then , will you not ? But stay , you may be deceiv'd , the Lord does not bring forth children for the Slaughter : Know it , ye ravenous wolves ; if you wait for it , you may starve before that day come : I know you are hungrie , and thirstie , after the bodies and bloud of the Saints , like your Fore-runner , Bonner , of whose Tribe you are : Would you be content to satisfie your hungry appetites on him that is writing to you ; if my Father thinks fit , and gives me life and strength , you shall . But hearken , Watchmen , be instructed , be wise in time , meedle no more with the Saints , you will but trouble and molest your selves , and yet not conquer them . Behold what you have pul'd upon your heads , by medling with them in former yeares , the same you shall meet with still . Read Zech. 12. I will make Jerusalem a Cap of trembling unto all the people round about , when they shall be in the Siege against it : The Lord will make his people like a harth of fire among the Wood , like a torch of fire in the Sheafe , and they shall devoure all the people round about . But againe ; In that day will I make Jerusalem a burthensome stone for all people , all that burthen themselves with it shall be cut in pieces , though all the people of the Earth were gathered together against it . Therefore , be you quiet , and be content , if the Lord of Hoasts think fit , and be their servants , though it be to hew their wood , and draw their water ; and if you will yet preach , preach this , that the Kingdome is to be given to the Saints of the most High God , and that the Lord has , and will , reprove , and destroy , the great ones of the Kingdome for their sakes , if they will yet oppose , and labour to destroy the breakings forth of God in them . Watchmen , heare yet , the day of the Lord hastens greatly upon us , to staine , and bring downe all fleshly and worldly wisedome , and , out of its ruine , bring forth a pure and spirituall Glory in his Saints . There is a fountaine open for sinne , and for uncleannesse ; If you will repent of your abominations , and turne to the Lord , you may be washt , and made cleane ; If you will not , you are in hazard of perishing . It s the Counsell of God concerning you , O false and deceiving Prophets . Jer. 23. 15. Behold , I will feed them with wormwood , and make them drinke the water of gall : for , from the Prophets ( of England , it may be read ) is prophanenesse gone forth into all the Land . Zach. 13. And it shall come to passe , that when any shall yet Prophesie , then his Father that begot him , shall say unto him , thoushalt not live , for thouspeakest lies in the name of the Lord . And it shall come to passe , that the Prophets shall be ashamed every one of his Vision , when he hath prophesied ; neither shall they wear a rough garment to deceive . Isa. 26. They are dead , they shall not live ; they are deceased , they shall not rise ; their m●mory is , and shall perish . Psal. 120. Then said they among the Heathen , the Lord hath done great things for them , the Lord hath done great things for us , whereof we are glad . Zech. 11. 3. That is , A voice of howling of the Shepherds , for their glory is spoiled . If the Lord had not been of our side , may Israel say , they had swallowed us up . Friendly advice to those Ministers that have the Spirituall life of Jesus brought forth in them . Deare Friends . I Hope you will not startle , or be offended at those harsh words spoken to those lazie Pastors , or punishments denounced against them : They are words of Scripture , or according to it ; the punishments , such as are threatned by the Lord against such a Generation of men as they are ; my desire is not to cast contempt upon you , but to incourage the lowest appearance of God in you , though you be but one of a hundred to those false Pastors . It has been so , what a company of false Prophets were there to one Elijah , 1 Kings 22. 6. And surely , our Land may parallel Jerusalem , wherein is many false Teachers , for one that is true and faithfull : But the Lord knowes who are his , though men know not one from another . Friends , The Lord Jesus most certainly is hasting with a glorious manifestation of himself , in , and for his Saints . My desire is not so much to teach you , but , as a friend , desire you to take heed you act nothing against him , which ( its possible ) you may doe , by reason of that darknesse that remaines in you unsubdued , and destroyed by light of God . The way he comes in , is , and will be contrary to the wisedome of flesh ; its possible , you shall not have the first sight , or discovery of this Glory . The Resurrection of Jesus Christ out of the Grave , was made known to Mary Magdalen , out of whom Christ had cast many Devils , before the Disciples , and to two others unexpectedly in their journey : they declared , but the Disciples beleeved them not , their words seemed as tales : The Lord Jesus will have his Resurrection in the hearts of the Saints , and that such a one , as will cause a great Earth-quake in them , even to the destroying those powers of darknesse that shall striv to keep him down ; and what if he shall thus so appear , and raise up himself , first in those that wereas great sinners as Mary Magdalen was , and they shall declare this glad tidings , and proclaime this glory , that the Lord is risen , and will rise more and more in his Temple . Why should this offend you ? May not he doe with his owne what he will ? Give as much to a poore Prodigall , or more , than to you that have continued in your Fathers house ? What if the unworthiest of men , yea , the last be first in this discoverie of Jesus ; be not troubled , or offended at it , the Vision may speak in you , though it tarrie : wait for it , and with Abraham , see this day , and rejoice . You will aske what day doe we speake of : Why , the day of Israels deliverance from the Spirituall bondage and captivitie wherein they lie , whose oppressors shall be destroyed by the brightness of his appearing , a Glorie to be manifested in these last claies to the Saints . Read those Scriptures which say , Sorrow and sighing shal fly away , all teares shall be wip't from their eyes : There shall be no more a Canaanite in the House of the Lord . And those Prophesies that concerne these last daies , and you shall see glorious things spoken of Sion , the Citie of the Lord of Hosts , which some have a glimse of , and are earnestly longing for their breaking forth to a perfect day . My Friends , I would not have you think , that I conceive the various transformations of the Devill , as an Angel of light , to be these glorious discoveries of Jesus : But its certaine , the Lords discoveries are amongst us , the Devill is so busie in acting like him . Take this as a rule from one that waits for clearer light , what ever Principle gives way to the Principles , Filthiness , or Excellencie of our natures , is contrary to the pure light and nature of God . But our God will teach us to avoid their slights ; they may come near , but shall not deceive the Elect. Friends , Let me intreat you , not to be so much offended at Lay-mens Preaching , ( as you call them ) I have travail'd up and down formerly , and have seene you much against them ; I am afraid there is a remainder of that Spirit still . Moses was not angry ( though a great Prophet ) when some would prophesie in the Camp , but honestlie said , I would all the Lords people were Prophets . When the Disciples saw some casting out Devils , and followed not them , they forbad them : Christ hearing it , very meekly replies , forbid them not ; of a truth , there is a more clear sight and enjoyment of spirituall things among them , than with you . But I spare you , chusing rather to go backward , covering your infirmities , than forward , to lay them open . Yet , my Friends , if it be possible , let me beg one thing at your hands , even for the Lord Jesus Christ sake : Consider the poore husbandmen , who suffer much by your way of maintenance . What if you should Preach the Gospel , and trust God for a living ? The Aposties did so , the people wereas cruell to them , as these can be to you , yet they lived in the world , should not you ? Mistake me not , I think you ought to live on the Ministrie , if you be truly called thereto by God , But your barganing with people , so much you will have , or not preach , is a practise I understand not , if you do by the pure light of God , it is well . Friends , the Bridegroom is coming , mind his beloved ones you meet withall of it : he comes as a thief in the night , Blessed are they that wait for him . Come Lord Jesus , come quickly : and let those that love his appearing say Amen . Finis . Cant. 2. ver. 8. The voice of my beloved , behold , he cometh leaping over the mountaines , skipping upon the hills : I sate under his shadow with great delight , and his fruit was sweet to my tast . Be thou like a young Roe , or young Hart upon the mountains of Bether , or of Division , as you may read it . Cant. 8. Who is this that cometh up from the Wildernesse leaning upon her Beloved ? Psal. 8. What is man that thou art mindfull of him , and the sonne of man that thou visitest him . An apology to the true Israel of GOD . MY dear Friends , you have been very precious in my sight , formerly , though I , a poore weak creature , have wanted power so to walk as to adornthe glorious gospel of Jesus Christ , which hath caused me where I have loved , scarce to own God or you , for fear of bringing contempt , and despising to both ; no injoyment satisfying me , but even to be declared the Son of God with power , as Christ was , which yet I wait for more , and more , God hath disposed of me now a little to bring my self forth by writing : the words used to great ones , to idle Shepherds , to many in the gathered Churches , may seem harsh to you , and grieve your spirits , thinking them to be contrary to the meeknesse & gentlenesse of Iesus Christ , and so be grieved and made sad ; but shall I adde Sorrow to you , now my bowells are most yearning over you , and not able to speak any thing against you , but all I can for you , In blessings spirituall and temporall , to prevent your grief if it be possible ; consider first , what is judged here of such a Generation , as have been , and are enemies to God , it s in the wombe with you , it s here brought forth : you had by the light of Christ spelt it , here 's onely the pronounciation of the word . Secondly , consider Iesus Christ is the Lion of the Tribe of Iudah , as well as the Lamb slain from the beginning , both these he used on earth , he was meek , gentle , not quenching smoaking Flax , nor breaking broken Reeds , yet was able to appeare otherwise , if need were , as you may see at large Mat. 23. which life he doth , and will bring forth in his Saints . Thirdly , those raised expressions , and actions the Saints used , and shall act , did not , nor shall arise from a power or principall of darknesse , but from the power and puritie of God in them , read 2. Kings 3. 4. Acts 13. 10. Psal. 149. 6 , 7 , 8 , 9. 1 Cor. 6. 23. Rev. 18. 6. 7. Israel , I believe the Saints shall be more terrible to the world then ever they have been , and reward them according to their works , not in , or by a base power , but a pure one , rule , judge , inflict punishments , they shall , but in righteousnesse and judgement , whereas the world hath ruled over , judged , and inflicted punishments on Israel by a beastly , and fleshly power , and principle , which the time is coming , and who knows how soon , but such a power then , shall not be found in Israel , but destroyed by the exaltation of Iesus in them . Fourthly consider , hath not this generation of men spoken so too , been as Goliah , despisers of the host of Israel , not beccause they were filthy , but for the breaking forth of some Beams of the glory of God , and thereby defied God himself , most certainly he hath and will defie them more and more , and that the breaking forth of himself in his people , in this I have endevoured to remove that sight of trouble I saw might befall your spirits . And Israel , through the goodnesse of God , you may in this book see a glimpse of a feast prepared for Israel , some have had a taste of it , how soon you may , I know not , see it , long for it , and rejoyce as Abraham , you l say I may do it , and not taste of it my self , well you have been , and still are precious in my sight , the Lord doe with me as seemeth good in his sight , let me have your prayers who am unworthy of mercie , Edward Ellis . FINIS . 
A81403	----	To all nations, kindreds, languages, tongues, and people with your princes and rulers and all people from the highest to the lowest. This to you is the word of the Lord God. Dewsbury, William, 1621-1688. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A81403 of text R171763 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing D1274). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 7 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A81403 Wing D1274 ESTC R171763 45789270 ocm 45789270 172581 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A81403) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 172581) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1641-1700 ; 2639:20) To all nations, kindreds, languages, tongues, and people with your princes and rulers and all people from the highest to the lowest. This to you is the word of the Lord God. Dewsbury, William, 1621-1688. 1 sheet ([1] p.) Printed for Robert Wilson ..., London : 1660. Signed: W.D. [i.e. William Dewsbury]. Imprint from colophon. Reproduction of original in: Friends' Library (London, England). eng Apocalyptic literature. Broadsides -- England -- 17th century. A81403 R171763 (Wing D1274). civilwar no To all nations, kindreds, languages, tongues, and people, with your princes and rulers, and all people from the highest to the lowest. This Dewsbury, William 1660 1208 3 0 0 0 0 0 25 C The rate of 25 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 2007-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-10 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-11 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2007-11 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion TO ALL NATIONS , KINDREDS , LANGUAGES , TONGUES , and PEOPLE , WITH YOUR PRINCES and RULERS ▪ And all People from the Highest to the Lowest . This to you is the Word of the Lord God . FEar God and give glory to him , for the hour of his Judgements is come , and his dreadful terrible Day will come speedily upon all Nations and People ; therefore worship him that made Heaven and Earth , and the Sea , and the Fountains of Water , and them upholds by the Word of his Power ; let his fear and dread be upon you all : People , see what acquaintance and union you have with him ; he is a God that will not be mocked , who is now coming in his pure dreadful Majesty , and glorious Almighty Power , to break down and dash in pieces like a Potters Vessel all people from the highest to the lowest , from the Prince on the Throne , to the Beggar on the Dunghil , in and amongst all Nations , Kindreds , Languages , Tongues , and People , who put the Day of the Lord God afar off , and live without the knowledge of the onely true God in this world , serving an unknown God in the ignorance of your minds , and in Traditions ; worshipping you know not what , and walking every one in your own wayes , doing your own works , which leads to satisfie the flesh in the lusts thereof : All which is abomination to the onely true and ever living God , to whom you must give an account for every idle word , and all your deeds done in the body . All people upon the face of the Earth , let the time past be sufficient you have lived without the knowledge of the onely true God ; in this day the living God visits you with a day of Visitation of mercy , to declare his Counsel to you , that ●ou may come to the knowledge of him ; be warned to depart from the evil of your wayes , and hearken diligently to the Counsel of the onely true God , who waits upon you to be gracious unto you , whose grace hath appeared unto all men , which is the Light Christ Jesus the Son of God hath ●ighted you with , that discovereth unto you the secret evil of your hearts and consciences ; in the fear of the living God , search your hearts with the Light , which is the Counsel of God , that convinceth you in your hearts and Consciences , that Lying is a sin , Swearing is a sin , Covetousness a sin , Pride a sin , Drunkenness a sin , and Gluttony a sin , Whoredom and Uncleanness a sin , Cozening , Cheating , and Dissimulations sins , Tyranny , Cruelty , and Oppression , and Murther are sins ; which fore-mentioned , cryes to the God of Heaven for Vengeance , which if you do not walk in obedience to the Grace of God , the Light , which discovereth them , to guide you out of them : As the Lord God destroyed the old world , who received not his Counsel , so will the Lord God of Heaven and Earth break in upon all you people , scattered in all Nations , Kindreds , Tongues and Languages ; for his eternal Decree is gone over you all who walk in your wicked wayes , he will break you down and dash you to pieces , and you shall become an abhorring to all flesh : Therefore prize your time while God preserves you , for the Day of your Visitation is come , wherein the God of Heaven visits you , and exhorts you in the Power of his Spirit to return to him , which if you diligently hearken to his Counsel the Light , which sheweth you your evil wayes , and convinceth you of your sins as before written , and wait on him in the Light to lead you out of all Idolatry , and every sinful and evil way ; then will the only true God give you power over your sinful and unclean nature , and he will teach you his Wayes and lead you in the Paths of Righteousness , and save you out of all your Idolatrous wayes you have walked in , and will establish you in eternal Rest and Peace , with all his Children that walk in obedience to his Counsel the Light , which convinceth of sin in the secrets of your hearts and consciences , in which Light he is gathering of his People out of all Nations , Kindreds , Languages , and Tongues , and People , into his own Kingdom , in the Light with him to walk , who is now establishing his Kingdom in the Earth , which Kingdom shall break down all other Kingdoms , and their Dominion take away , and destroy to the end . Then shall the Kingdom of the everliving God be known in the Earth to destroy the Image , ( that will not submit to him , ) and to establish all those that walk in the Light , in his everlasting Kingdom to dwell , and there to praise his Name alone , who is worthy over all , God blessed for ever . HEAR and FEAR all Nations , Kindreds , Tongues , Languages , and People , REPENT and TURN to the onely true God , in hearkning diligently to his Counsel the Light , that convinceth of sin in the secrets of your hearts and consciences , that ye be not cut off in the dreadful terrible Day of the fierce wrath of the everliving God , wherein he will destroy all Idolatry out of the Earth , and perform according to his Word , here to you declared , and none of you shall escape , which disobey his Counsel the Light , and you shall certainly know the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it , what he will bring upon all Nations . Remember you are warned in your life-time , in this Day of your Visitation , if you slight it , your destruction is of your selves , and your blood is upon your own heads . From the Righteous Seed , of whom it is written , It shall be no more said , the Lord liveth that brought us forth of the Land of Egypt ; but the Lord liveth that hath raised up his Seed , and brought it forth of the North-Countrey , Jer. 23. 7 , 8. Forth of the Northern Countrey called England , from the Seed of God there risen , that shall spread over all the Nations of the World . W. D. LONDON , Printed for Robert Wilson , at the Sign of the Black-spread-Eagle and Wind-Mill , in Martins Le Grand , 1660. 
A91831	----	To all the hireling priests in England. Rigge, Ambrose, 1635?-1705. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A91831 of text R224247 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing R1494). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 8 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A91831 Wing R1494 ESTC R224247 45789390 ocm 45789390 172701 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A91831) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 172701) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1641-1700 ; 2646:6) To all the hireling priests in England. Rigge, Ambrose, 1635?-1705. 1 sheet ([1] p.) Printed for Thomas Simmons ..., London. : 1659. Signed: Amb. Rigge. Reproduction of original in: Friends' Library (London, England). eng Apocalyptic literature. Broadsides -- England -- 17th century. A91831 R224247 (Wing R1494). civilwar no To all the hireling priests in England. Rigge, Ambrose 1659 1535 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 A This text has no known defects that were recorded as gap elements at the time of transcription. 2007-07 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-08 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2007-08 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion To all the HIRELING PRIESTS IN ENGLAND . GODS Indignation is greatly kindled against you , Oh! ye seed of evil-doers ; How can you escape the damnation of Hell ? How often have you perverted the right way of the Lord ? Gods sword is drawn against you , and the stroke of it is near to fall upon you , you have long made your selves as fat Horses , with that which you have got by deceit and fraudelity , that your eyes hath stood out with fatness this many years ; but now the time of your calamity draws near , wherein you shall be fed with Judgement and wrath from the Almighty , for the curse shall enter into your houses , where your ill-gotten goods lieth , and shall destroy them with the stones thereof , and with the timber thereof , and as you have laid upon your beds of ease long , so shall you be cast upon the bed of endless torment , for your abominations hath reached to Heaven , and hath long grieved the Most High , your wilful transgressions cannot be numbred , for as troops of robbers wait for a man , so have you murthered in the way by consent , for you have committed much lewdness , and have compelled others to do it also , that would not ; And how many widows houses have you devoured ? Wo , wo , wo from the Lord God is gone out against you , cursed shall you be when you go forth and when you come in ; Oh! how is Gods indignation kindled against you , ye generation of vipers , who hath fed your selves and not the flock ; Oh! what will you do when the Lord requires his flock at your hands ? What a ravening and tearing in England have you made for your bellies , which is your God , the like cannot be parallel'd by all the false prophets that ever was heard or read of ; Then when this would not satisfie you , you have thirsted after blood it self , therefore shall your cup be filled with it , God will smite you with shame and contempt , so that you shall become a reproach to all that fears him ; The day of the Lord shall come upon you as pain upon a woman in travel ; and that light within , which you have so much derided and cried against , shall be kindled as a fire in your bowels , and shall never be quenched till it have consumed you root and branch , for God will not much longer be mocked by you . Oh! you greedy dumb dogs , who could never be satisfied , Hell and destruction hath enlarged her self to receive you , because you have provoked the Lord and rebelled against him dayes without number , Oh! how have you caused his servants and messengers to be shamefully intreated for declaring unto you his truth in most parts of the Nation ? nay , when some of the Rulers would have shewed mercy unto them , you have provoked them to wrath , therefore shall you have Judgement without mercy , who hath shewed no mercy ; The Lord hath shaked his hand at your dishonest gain , his Soul loaths your solemn assemblies , your sacrifices are abomination in his sight , for your hands are full of blood , your iniquities are come up to Heaven , the cry of the poor and the complaint of the needy , which you have grievously oppressed , hath the Lord heard ; your sheeps covering which you have hid your selves long under , shall now be ript off , and your nakedness and shame shall appear unto all men , the Lord will discover your secret parts when you shall not be able to make a covering to hide you , the night of darkness is coming over you , wherein you shall stumble and be snared and taken , and this is because you have hated the true light , and caused others to hate it , your calamities cannot be numbred . Oh! how sad is the cry that I have heard against you , you have turned many from the right way of the Lord , to follow the imaginations of your corrupt hearts , and when the true light did break forth to have guided their feet into the way of peace , you have laboured by all your strength to keep all people from it , and said all manner of evil against it , and for this cause will Gods Judgements be heavy upon you , you have often taken the sheaf from the hungry , and hath with-holden water from the thirsty , therefore shall a famine and a drought come upon you , till you be consumed , you shall be like unto the grasse that growes upon the house top , whereof the mower cannot fill his hand , nor the gatherer of sheaves his bosom , you have been shameful vine-dressers , your vineyards are overgrown with weeds , netles and thistles in the sight of the whole Nation , therefore will the curse come upon you , fear , the pit , and the snare will compass you , and it shall come to pass that as many of you as are not slain with fear , shall fall in the pit , and as many as escapes the pit shall fall into the snare ; for from under Gods Protection are you gone , and therefore will he suffer him that you have served so long to give you your reward , your end will be much worse then ever was your beginning , though it was Popery ; Had you but in any measure stood in the Counsel of God , and caused his people to have heard his word of faith in their hearts , they had been turned from the evil of their wayes long ere now , but you have run and God never sent you , but the love of filthy lucre , so you were never like to profit the people at all ; therefore will the Lord smite you with a sore blow , and lay all your honour in the dust , and cloath you with contempt in the sight of all that fears him , nay you shall proceed not much further till your folly shall be made manifest unto all men as theirs was who trod in your steps in former ages ; oh howl , howl and lament for the misery that is coming upon you , you have often hated reproof time after time when the Lord would have done good unto you and have had mercy upon you , for notwithstanding you were placed in his vineyard , yet when he sent his servants to look for fruits , you have beaten and shamefully intreated them , and now he having sent his Son you have slain him , what do you think will the Lord of the vineyard do when he comes to reckon with you ? he will cast you out of his vineyard and will let it out to others , who will yield him fruit in due season , wo , wo unto you , for you have stood in the way of many & would neither enter into the Kingdom your selves , nor suffer them that would , this have you often done , your long robes ( Pharisee like ) which you have long gloried in , shall become ragged & torn , and shall be unto you a torment , your powdred hair and sweet perfumes shall be turned into stink , your wives Hoods and vailes , gold and silver Lace , and other gaudy attire which you have ravened from your Parishes , ( by which you are maintained ) and caused to be hung upon them , shal become like them which Gods judgment came upon in Isaiah chap. 3. their honour shall fade as the flower and go out as the snuff of a candle , and these are the words of the Lord which was given in to me to write unto you when I was in weakness as to the outward , and who warned me to warn you what he hath intended against you ; Therefore if there be any one of you , that are not guilty of the things aforementioned , whose hearts are not wholly hardened , sit down in sackcloth and repent while you have a little time , least Gods controversie be sealed against you all , and you be turned into the pit where there is no Redemption . Written from the spirit of truth which is the words of truth , unto all the false hirelings in England by AMB. RIGGE . LONDON . Printed for Thomas Simmons , at the Bull and Mouth near Aldersgate , 1659. 
A93356	----	The lamb and his day proclaimed Smith, Humphrey, d. 1663. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A93356 of text R43749 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing S4065). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 4 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A93356 Wing S4065 ESTC R43749 42475189 ocm 42475189 151346 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A93356) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 151346) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2256:3) The lamb and his day proclaimed Smith, Humphrey, d. 1663. 1 sheet ([1] p.) s.n., [London : 1660 or 1661] Signed at end of sheet: H.S. Attributed to Humphrey Smith by Wing (2nd ed.). Reproduction of original in: Friends' Library (London, England) eng Judgment Day -- Quaker authors -- Early works to 1800. Apocalyptic literature. Broadsides -- London (England) -- 17th century. A93356 R43749 (Wing S4065). civilwar no The lamb and his day proclaimed. The kingdome of God is at hand, which come not with observation ... is near unto all that will receive it, [no entry] 1660 843 4 0 0 0 0 0 47 D The rate of 47 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 2007-07 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-09 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2007-09 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion The Lamb and his day proclaimed . THe Kingdome of God is at hand , which come● not with observation ▪ salvation is near unto all that will receive it , redemption is coming in a time unexpected , and deliverance in a way not known , as a thief in the dark is the heir ●ome , whose light out of darkness is shining , and that which shineth out of darkness is it alone that giveth the knowledge of God , whom to know is life eternal ; and the brightness of the day of God is springing forth of darkness , as the morning sun after the darkness of the night , and glorious is this day of the revelation of God , to all them that have waited for his coming , who in the life of his power , through the obedience in his love , come to rejoyce in his dominion over all the powers of darkness for ever , and sound forth the dreadful day of his power unto all the inhabitants of the earth , from the which , Christ the Saviour comes to take p●ace , and to bring the sword of Gods judgments into the bowels of all the earthly minded , and in him that judgeth the secrets of all mens hearts , doth his followers rejoyce , and proclaim him unto you all that makes an end of sin , who of the father of love and mercy is tendred unto all that will receive him , that in him who condemns the evil deeds , and sin in the flesh , salvation might be attained unto who now comes unto his own , of whom many receive him not , for he is come to judge the world whom God so loved , that he gave his son the light of the world , that whosoever believe in him ( by whom the secrets of all hearts are , and shall be judged ) may be saved from wrath to come , and find a sure hiding place , when the wicked shall be cut off the earth . And now who will receive the Lamb , in whose mouth there is no guile , 〈◊〉 among the sons of men will receive him that hath been slain from the foundation of the world , who will receive him that is the gift of God which is perfect , who will receive him that is a man of sorrowes , whose beauty is hid from the prudent of the earth , who will receive him that the Priests cry out against , and the rulers say away with him from the earth , who will come unto the waters of life and return unto the fountain of living mercies , that in his belly the springs of life may be felt : who can endure to follow him to the end of the world , whose kingdome is not of this world , and who receiveth not honour of men , who can hear , receive , and keep the hard sayings , and drink his blood that cleanseth from all sin , who is willing to receive him that is the resurrection , and the life , whose presence troubled and terrified his own Disciples , so that their hearts burned within them , who will lay down their Crowns at the foot of him that is the light , and mourn over him that is slain-whom they have pierced , and through patience , long suffering , and obedience , follow the one Shepheard in the regeneration even unto them is the word of consolation sent . Therefore be ye awakned , ô all ye rulers and people , let not your hearts be hardned against Gods witness in you , neither stop your ears , nor close your eyes , for of a truth the Lord is at hand , and is come to try you , with his loving kindness and with his judgments . His flock despised of men , hath he sent in the meekness of his love , to preach the innocent life of his son among you , in meekness , patience , sufferings , tribulations , who being reviled , revileth not again , but in patience enduring long imprisonments , yea want and sickness there , and abuses , cruel mockings , stonings in the street dayly , and revilings by ungodly persons , whose cruelty is increased , and their sins multiplyed , increasing to the day of judgment , and righteous revelation of Gods wrath upon all unrighteousness of men , who hold his truth in that which is not his righteousness , which is now brought near unto all that fear , before him in uprightness of heart , that truth in the inward parts they might come to know , and in it worship the God of the spirits of all flesh . H. S. 
A93357	----	The lamb and his day proclaimed [by] H.S. Smith, Humphrey, d. 1663. 1661 Approx. 6 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A93357 Wing S4066 ESTC R43750 42475190 ocm 42475190 151347 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A93357) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 151347) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2256:4) The lamb and his day proclaimed [by] H.S. Smith, Humphrey, d. 1663. 1 sheet ([1] p.). Printed for M.W., [London] : in the year 1661. Place of publication from Wing (2nd ed.). Reproduction of original in: Friends' Library (London, England) Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Judgment Day -- Quaker authors. Apocalyptic literature. Broadsides -- London (England) -- 17th century. 2007-07 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-08 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-09 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2007-09 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion The Lamb & his day proclaimed . THe Kingdome of God is at hand , which comes not with observation , salvation is near unto all that will receive it , redemption is coming in a time unexpected , and deliverance in a way not known , as a thief in the dark is the heir come , whose light out of darkness is shining , and that which shineth out of darkness is it alone that giveth the knowledge of God , whom to know is life eternal ; and the brightness of the day of God is springing forth of darkness as the morning sun after the darkness of the night , and glorious is this day of the revelation of God , to all them that have waited for his coming , who in the life of his power ▪ through the obedience in his love , come to rejoyce in his dominion over all the powers of darkness for ever , and sound forth the dreadful day of his power unto all the inhabitants of the earth ▪ from the which , Christ the Saviour comes to take peace , and to b●ing the sword of Gods judgments into the bowels of all the earthly minded , and in him that judgeth the secrets of all mens hearts , doth his followers rejoyce , and proclaim him unto you all that makes an end of sin , who of the father of love and mercy is tendred unto all that will receive him , that in him who condemns the evil deeds and sin in the flesh , salvation might be attained unto who now comes unto his own , of whom many receive him not for he is come to judge the world whom God so loved that he gave his son the light of the world , that whosoever believe in him ( by whom the secrets of all hearts are , and shall be judged ) may be saved from wrath to come , and find a sure hiding place , when the wicked shall be cut off the earth . And now who will receive the Lamb , in whose mouth there is no guile , who among the sons of men will receive him that hath been slain from the foundation of the world , who will receive him that is the gift of God which is perfect , who will receive him that is a man of sorrowes , whose beauty is hid from the prudent of the earth , who will receive him that the Priests cry out against and the rulers say away with him from the earth , who will come unto the waters of life and return unto the fountain of living mercies , that in his belly the springs of life may be felt : who can endure to follow him to the end of the world , whose Kingdome is not of this world , and who receiveth not honour of men , who can hear , receive , and keep the hard sayings , and drink his blood that cleanseth from all sin , who is willing to receive him that is the resurrection and the life , whose presence troubled and terrified his own Disciples so that their hearts burned within them , who will lay down their Crowns at the foot of him that is the light , and mourn over him that is slain whom they have pierced , and through patience , long suffering , and obedience , follow the one Shepheard in the regeneration even unto them is the word of consolation sent . Therefore be ye awakned O all ye rulers and people , let not your hearts be hardned against Gods witness in you neither stop your ears , nor close your eyes , for ofa truth the Lord is at hand , and is Come to cry you , wi●h his loving kindness and with his judgments . His flock despised of men , hath he sent in the meekness of his love , to preach the innocent life of his son among you , in meekness , patience , sufferings and tribulations , who being reviled , revileth not again , but in patience enduring long imprisonments , yea want and sickness there , and abuses , cruel mockings , stonings in the street dayly , and revilings by ungodly persons , whose cruelty is increased and their sins multiplied increasing to the day or judgment , and righteous revelation of Gods wrath upon all unrighteousness of men , who hold his truth in that which is not his righteousness , which is now brought near unto all that fear , before him in uprightness of heart , that truth in the inward parts they might come to know , and in it worship the God of the spirits of all flesh And all you people that are meek and tender , who have been taught by the Priest ▪ and not by the Lord , whose mercy to the humble abideth for ever , the Lord God Almighty hath so loved you , that he hath provided a better Teacher for you , which shall not be removed and a Priest that abideth for ever , and a Bishop for your souls , and behold he is no less then a King yea he ruleth over Kings , and help is laid upon him , who is mighty , and he is able to save , and he is so willing to do it that he hath laid down his life for that end ▪ and he standeth at the door and knocks , and he that knocks is called the word , and the word is as a hamer , and the word is in the heart where Christ is to be received , and where this knocks for entrance , and it knocks against sin and in him is no sin , and he cometh to save you from sin , and to lead you the way to the Father ; and without money doth he ever teach , nay he giveth abundantly unto all that are taught by him , and that more then mortal riches , and you may have him to be with you alwaies for ever , and he can resolve all your doubts , and satisfie every one , and replenish the weary , and nourish the faint , and in him are all Gods treasures , of the which by him you may come to pertake for ever , and he himself is as a treasure in thy field , but hid from thee , which I have found in the earthen vessel , and declare it unto thee , that thy fallow ground may be ript up to find the Pearl , for this is neer unto thee , and the motion of it is against thy sin , the beauty whereof thou can never see , untill to it thou come to hearken . H. S. This being written in true love and simplicity of heart , for the good of all people . Printed for M. W. in the year 1661. 
A96341	----	The voice of the Lord, saith, cry. D. W. (Dorothy White) 1662 Approx. 9 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-IV TIFF page image. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A96341 Wing W1761 ESTC R186483 45578503 ocm 45578503 172417 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A96341) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 172417) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2628:39) The voice of the Lord, saith, cry. D. W. (Dorothy White) 1 sheet ([1] p.). [s.n.], London : Printed in the year, 1662. Signed: Dorothy White. Reproduction of original in the Friends' Library (London, England). Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Judgment of God. Apocalyptic literature. Broadsides -- England -- 17th century. 2007-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-08 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2007-08 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion The VOICE of the Lord , saith , CRY . ANd what shall I Cry , Oh! the day of the Lord God hasteneth , and is coming upon all proud Flesh , upon the Lofty and the High-minded , upon all the tall Cedars ; and the Sword of the Lord God is drawn to cut down all fruitless Trees : And this is the Cry of the Lord God of Heaven , which is gone forth against you unjust Justices , with all the false Judges , with whom we are to contend for the Truth and Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ , who is come again with Power and great Glory ; against whom , the Rulers and the Judges of the Earth take Counsel , who are combinding together against the Lord of Glory , and his holy Anointed , who are blessed for ever : And this is the day of the Lord God , wherein we warn you , again and again , to repent of your evil Deeds , your Works of Darkness , which you are working in the Night which is over you . Behold thick Darkness hath covered you , and the Clouds of the Night hath infolded you , and your Eyes are yet blinded , that you cannot see the Signes of the Times , nor yet discern the Coming of the Son of Man ; surely , if you did but see the glimerings of the day of God , you would not thus make War against his glorious appearance : A Lamentation could I take up for you , as the Lord Jesus did over Jerusalem of old , who killed the Prophets , who stoned them that were sent to Preach Repentance , over whom he wept and said , Oh Jerusalem , Jerusalem ! that killest the Prophets , and stonest them that were sent unto thee ; do you not do the same , who are Halling and Persecuting , and Imprisoning the innocent People , who fear the Lord God , and for no other thing do Suffer for , but for Truth , and for Righteousness sake ; a woful Day is coming upon you all from the righteous God of Heaven , who hath determined to bring it , and it is even at your doors , although you will not believe it , although it be declared unto you ; you Despisers and Wonderers , you shall surely perish if you Repent not ; and as sure as the Lord liveth , he will plead with you , by the Sword of his Eternal Vengeance ; and woe unto you who are decreeing unrighteous Decrees , who are seeking by all subtilty to ensnare the Just ; but away with your Abominations , we see the subtilty of the Devil , whose Servants ye are , and so we may call you , as Christ did your Fore-fathers , who said , they were of the Seed of Abraham their Father , but they were of their Father the Devil , whose Works they did . The same you do now , and the Vengeance of God must come upon you , then shall you see the King of Glory appear in Flames of consuming Fire , rewarding you , the Workers of Iniquity ; then shall the witness of God be awakned in every one of your Consciences , although it be now as it were asleep , although the Son of God is slain in the Streets of Sodom , when the Blood of the Covenant is trampled under by you the uncircumcised in Heart and Ears , who cannot indure the Truth when it is spoken ; but there is a witness of God in every Conscience of you ; this you shall know awakned in the Day that is coming , and this shall arise to your Condemnation , and then your Consciences condemning you , God is greater , and will condemn you also ; and then whither will you fly ? I tell you the Mountains shall not cover you , neither shall the Rocks hide you from the Flames of his Wrath , when he appeareth to Judgement : Therefore you Judges on Earth come forth , arise you Dead to the Judgement of the great day of the Lord God , who is arising to Judge you according to your Works ; therefore I say in the Power of the living God , and by his holy Spirit , you shall be unthroned , and thrown down , the mouth of the Lord of Host hath spoken it ; and your Kingdom shall be laid waste , and your dwelling Places made desolate without Inhabitants ; your Habitation is a habitation of unclean Spirits , the Devil keepeth your House , by whose Power you Rule ; but woe unto the Earth , and to the Sea , for the Devil is come down , having great Rage , because his Kingdom is to be destroyed ; and woe unto the Rulers of this present Age , who are Vessels of Wrath , who are fitted for Destruction , in whom the Prince of this World lodgeth , and by his Power you think to make the Sons of God bow ; nay , the Authority of the heavenly Power in which we stand , shall bind you all , you Kings and Princes of the Earth ; the Dominion of our God raigneth over Hell and Death , and above you , in the King of Heavens Authority , and you shall bow and bend unto the Power in which we dwell ; and the Lord God hath put it into my Heart to expostulate this matter , and to contend for the Faith and Truth of the Lord Jesus , against whom you Rulers of the Earth are taking Counsel , and making War against ; but your Counsellor God will confound , and your Counsels shall be dasht in pieces , and your unrighteous Decrees shall be confounded , and you shall never be able to make an end of the Work which you have begun , it will be too pondrous for you ; and this Testimony we have to bear for the living God , against you the Oppressors of his Truth ; and Truth and Righteousness shall be again established in the Earth , although it is become a Sting and a Torment , yet the Truth , the living Stone shall dash you to pieces , and grinde you to powder ; therefore tremble , dread and fear the God of Host , who will terribly shake the Foundations and Pillars of the Earth , before whom you shall Quake and Tremble ; then shall you know that the God of the Quakers is a consuming Fire , which will render Vengeance upon you all , whose day you shall not escape . Therefore I say tremble , Oh Earth , ye Judges and Rulers stand in awe of the dreadful God , who is coming with thousands of his Angels to Judge the World , and you shall all know his power to your Everlasting Destruction , if you submit not to his Government , which is Righteous , Holy and True , and is upon his shoulders ; and because of Injustice the Land mourns , and because of false Judgement great is the Oppression ; and instead of Justice behold Oppression is found amongst you , who are looking for Bribes , and Rewards , and Gifts , which hath blinded your Eyes : And so by the deceitfulness of Sin , you are led into Captivity by the Prince of this World , who Ruleth in the Earthly minded , who covets after Earthly things , whose Hearts are filled with unclean Lusts ; these are not the Temples of God , but these are Vessels filled with uncleanness and abomination , against whom the Cry of the Lord is gone forth , who will meet them with sudden Destruction ; and the day hastens , that was never the like , nor ever the like shall be after it , the great and notable Day , the mighty and terrible Day , which is near to be revealed ; I say the like was never , nor shall be the like after it , so dreadful , so terrible , shall be the day of God upon his Enemies , that no Flesh shall be saved that liveth in Corruption ; and woe unto the World for they shall mourn and weep bitterly , and mens Hearts shall fail them for fear , and they shall run up and down as men amazed , and looking for those things which shall come upon the Earth ; for the Tribes of the earth shall mourn , and great Sorrow and Desolation shall come on all that are found out of the Covenant of the Lord God ; and no other hiding-place shall be found , but the holy Ark of God , into which the Righteous shall enter , but the Wicked and Rebellious shall be destroyed by Fire and by Sword. So this was upon my Spirit from God to declare and publish , as a faithful Testimony and Warning ; published by me , Dorothy White . Dated from the White-Lyon Prison in Southwark , this 17th of the 8th Month , 1662. LONDON , Printed in the Year , 1662. 
A77422	----	A brief description of the future history of Europe, from Anno 1650 to An. 1710. Treating principally of those grand and famous mutations yet expected in the world, as, the ruine of the Popish hierarchy, the final annihilation of the Turkish Empire, the conversion of the eastern and western Jews, and their restauration to their ancient inheritance in the Holy Land, and the Fifth Monarchie of the universall reign of the Gospel of Christ upon Earth. With principal passages upon every of these, out of that famous manuscript of Paul Grebner, extant in Trinity-Colledge Library in Cambridge. Composed upon the occasion of the young Kings arrival into Scotland, to shew what will in probability be the event of the present affairs in England and Scotland. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A77422 of text R9126 in the English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E616_13). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 162 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 26 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A77422 Wing B4570 Thomason E616_13 ESTC R9126 99873475 99873475 165767 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A77422) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 165767) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 94:E616[13]) A brief description of the future history of Europe, from Anno 1650 to An. 1710. Treating principally of those grand and famous mutations yet expected in the world, as, the ruine of the Popish hierarchy, the final annihilation of the Turkish Empire, the conversion of the eastern and western Jews, and their restauration to their ancient inheritance in the Holy Land, and the Fifth Monarchie of the universall reign of the Gospel of Christ upon Earth. With principal passages upon every of these, out of that famous manuscript of Paul Grebner, extant in Trinity-Colledge Library in Cambridge. Composed upon the occasion of the young Kings arrival into Scotland, to shew what will in probability be the event of the present affairs in England and Scotland. Grebner, Paul. [12], 38, [2] p. s.n.], [London : Printed in the Year, 1650. Attributed to Paul Grebner. Cf. BM. Annotation on Thomason copy: "Nou: 23". Early English books microfilm copy (Yale University Library) appears at reel 223:10, is bound after P4058. Reproductions of the originals in British Library (Early English books 146:5; Thomason Tracts E.616[13]) and the Yale University Library (Early English books 223:10). eng Fifth Monarchy Men -- Early works to 1800. Apocalyptic literature -- Early works to 1800. Europe -- Politics and government -- 1648-1715 -- Early works to 1800. Europe -- History -- Prophecies -- Early works to 1800. Great Britain -- History -- Prophecies -- Early works to 1800. A77422 R9126 (Thomason E616_13). civilwar no A brief description of the future history of Europe, from Anno 1650 to An. 1710.: Treating principally of those grand and famous mutations Grebner, Paul. 1650 27441 9 15 0 0 0 0 9 B The rate of 9 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 2007-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-10 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2007-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A brief DESCRIPTION Of the future History of Europe , from Anno 1650 to An. 1710. Treating principally Of those grand and famous Mutations yet expected in the World , as , The ruine of the Popish Hierarchy , the final annihilation of the Turkish Empire , the Conversion of the Eastern and Western Jews , and their Restauration to their ancient Inheritances in the holy Land , and the FIFTH MONARCHIE of the universall Reign of the Gospel of Christ upon Earth . With principal Passages upon every of these , out of that famous Manuscript of PAVL GREBNER extant in Trinity-Colledge Library in Cambridge . Composed upon the Occasion of the young KINGS Arrival into Scotland , to shew what will in probability be the Event of the present Affairs in ENGLAND and SCOTLAND . Ludit in humanis divina Potentia rebus . Printed in the Year , 1650. TO THE Ingenuous and wel-affected Readers . GENTLEMEN , I Here present you with a mishapen Embryo , having neither had time for Perfection , nor life to actuate Acception . A meer Chaos and disordered Discourse is it , yet for matter treating of wonderfull and famous Events , which in this European world are quickly to be performed . It is true , that Primi foetus sunt horridiores , as commonly defective in mature Conceptions and ripenesse of judgement . Yet they that reade this Pamphlet seriously , will finde those Passages opened ( I will not say fully explained ) in Scripture , which Commentator never yet disclosed , nor Divine unfolded . In such an intricate Labyrinth it is easie to stray : therefore I am confident , Charity will usher your Iudgements , and your love cover mine Infirmities . I know I have slipt in many places , but for the present can neither tell where , nor how : Some Ariadne might do well to lead the way , and I shall be as ready to follow : Secundae cogitationes sunt meliores : If I finde those Non-entities to be accepted with , but as much respect as worse ware every day is , it shall not irk me to bestow a week or two in licking it over into a better form and putting a handsomer Coat upon it 's back . There are several passages in it , which ( I know ) will not resent with our Great Ones : but Amicus Plato , amicus Socrates , yet Magis amica veritas , which shall prevail , though all the world gather in battalia against it . I must confesse it is too too abortive : for it came into the world in fewer hours , then Tostatus bestowed in translating the five first Chapters of Genesis out of Greek into Latine . I wish it may obtain the end for which I made it : that is , to move us all with repentance to meet God in these great Mutations and Changes he is bringing upon us in this Land ; that every one would strive to reform one from Heresies , Sects and Schisms ; to suffer the Scriptures to be our Rule , and the holy Ghost our Guide both in Faith , Religion and Discipline , that so God may put out his hand in amending the Body-Politick in the whole , that judgement may depart from us , destruction flee far from us ; that Peace may dwell within our wals and plenteousness within our Palaces . I study multum in parvo , and hope to give satisfaction to all , but such as are wedded more to their wils then reasons . For these I have no more but this , A good winde at their backs to the Anticyra's , that they may drink Hellebor lustily to purge their Brains , that they may be more quick , and their Eye-sight clearer . I quote strange Authors in this Work ; and good Reason , for the Work it self is strange . Yet they in whose hands these Authors are ( and they are not in every Library ) shall finde I have both dealt with them truly , and cited them faithfully . And for the Tractate it self , it will with the learned be either Laudatus aut saltem excusatus ; either of which shall content me at this time . Farewel . A brief DESCRIPTION OF THE Future History of EUROPE , from Anno 1650 , to An. 1710. I. The Occasion of writing this Treatise . HAving with silence and admiration beheld these ten years , the horrid Broyls and civil Tumults in these Western Coasts of Europe , I cannot but adore the Justice of God upon his enemies , and his paternall chastisements upon his Church for sin . It hath made me often wonder , to behold how virulently and barbarously Protestants could oppose and massacre one another , when the Romish Froggs can live in an established amity among themselves , and laugh at our follies . I will not say , it is Jesuiticall projects which sets us by the ears together , so much as our own Seditious and Schismaticall spirits , and want of Charity . If we would but ponder , how much Popery hath won upon us by these Warres and Divisions , what fearfull occasions we have given to the professed enemies of Christ to blaspheme his Name , and deride our Religion , it would much provoke us to end our Controversies , and band against the common Enemy . The Empire hath got but a wofull Booty , by her 30 years Warres , having weakned her self with the losse of Six Millions of valiant Souldiers , and enticed that Imp of Mahomet to prepare an Army of 200000 , now in the Field , and ready to march within the bowels of Germany . We in England have gained no better by our civil Warre , but in stead of one Tyrant to advance a douzen over us , and from the height of Liberty to runne the broad way up the next hill , to the height of Slavery . Our Western Sun is set , on whom the eies of all Protestants were fixt , to have composed their differences , and united them into a mutuall League against the Romish Dragon , and the false Prophet . Nor was any insufficiency in him to the performance of so glorious an Enterprize , had not the sins of his own Subjects , hastned his untimely Fate . Behold then what profits our Warre hath brought us ! and what a blessing our sins have deprived us of ! How fearfull are the Judgements of God and his anger against sin , when the Church is dilacerated , the Commonwealth disjoynted and dismembred in every part thereof , the lust of Tyrants , the pleasure of Pesants , the barbarousnes of Souldiers , dissentions of Churchmen , sad and tragicall ends of Nobles , confusions in Families , countenancing of Heresies , and applauding of Blasphemies are so rife and ripe amongst men ! On the contrary , how happy are Kingdomes , how blessed be Commonwealths , when Princes , Magistrates , and other subordinate Officers , each in their severall place and calling , strive to promote the glory of God , with the Liberty , Honour and Tranquillity of Subjects ; where the Ministry is incouraged , Universities countenanced , Courts of Judicature upholden , Subjects be unanimous and accustomed to the Exercise of Piety and Godlinesse : lastly when both Prince and people aim joyntly at the advancement of the Gospel and mutuall commodity of one another , so that there be no decay , no leading into Captivity , nor complaining in their streets ! II. The subject matter of this ensuing Discourse . The disparity of these two contradictory conditions , and the fearfull effects , which they in all ages have wrought in the Consciences of men , have made me at length after a long time of silence put Pen to Paper , and through the intricate Labyrinth of those portions of Scripture which never Commentator yet ever medled with ( I mean , the twelve last Chapters of Ezekiel , the three last of the Revelation , the last of Daniel , with some passages in Hosea and Zechary ) to descry when We People of England with all Protestants in Europe shall see an end of these our Warres and Tumults , what shall be the Estate of our Churches , Stares and Kingdomes , from this present year 1650 , to the beginning of the Fifth and last universall MONARCHY of the Gospel of Christ upon Earth , which shall begin in the year of our Lord 1710 ; and in what year we may expect the downfals of the Beast of Rome , the Red Dragon of Constantinople , the totall Conversion and restauration both of the Eastern and Western Jews within their holy Land of Jury : all which must most certainly be falfilled before the end of the World . Of these high Points and Mysteries , I finde nothing in any Commentator upon the last of Daniel and the Revelations , save only Brightman , who being acquainted in Leiden with Joseph Scaliger , got some ( but those very imperfect ) notes of Grebner concerning those Numbers in Ezekiel and Daniel . But that excellent Manuscript , which Johannes Baudensis writ of the Life and Writings of Grebner , declareth all these things most plainly and punctually , how that greater Troubles , fearfuller Combustions , direfuller Devastations shall come upon the Western . Kingdomes of Europe , then yet ever did , before they can expect the downfall either of Turk or Pope , or the universall Monarchy of the Gospel of Christ upon Earth . In which incomparable Work the Learned Astrologer bringeth Divine and Heavenly Reasons , why Europe ( for the space of thirty seven years , after that fearfull blazing Comet in 1618. ) should with amazed eyes behold the infinite and sudden mutations and downfals of flourishing States and potent Kingdomes , the deformity of Empires , and mournfull faces of Commonwealths ( as is lately happened in England , Portugall , Swethland , Bohemia , and Denmark ) the Devastations of whole Kingdoms at a clap , and burning six or seven Nations at once in their ashes and cinders ( as of late in Germany ) not to make them ask whether there be a God , Heaven and Providence , or not ? or whether Empires and States depend wholly upon the will and power of man , or upon secret and hidden causes beyond the thoughts and expectations of the World ? but to praise God for his paternall corrections , seeing by this they know he remembreth them , and that through this Fire and Water of Affliction he will bring his Church to a finall Conquest over her Enemies , and both the Congregations of Jews and Gentiles to an universall Monarchy over the face of the whole Earth . Severall passages of which Manuscript I will insert here and there in this ensuing Discourse , as Method and Matter shall require . III. The Confutation of the wicked Opinions of the Millenaries of the Personall Reign of Christ upon Earth after An. 1700. Since the spirituall sword was sheathed in England ( which lopt off the serpentine Heads of Heresie and Schisme , while they were yet growing ) it is a wonder to see how all Sects and Schismaticall Opinions in the world have ( like devouring Weed ) overgrown and choked the seed of the Word . Above the rest , the Millenaries have exalted themselves , whose abominable Pamphlets have flown abroad like Atomes , wherein they dream of a Personall Reign of Christ upon Earth , how he shall descent from Heaven An. 1666 , destroy all the works of darknesse in every corner of the Earth , make an easie passage to men from Earth to Heaven , so that they may ascend into Heaven , and leap down to Earth again , as oft as they list : how he shall keep a Quarter Sessions or Goal-delivery in his own Person upon Mount Olivet , call all Nations before him , rebuke them of sin face to face , and shall cut out of them their stony hearts , and shall sew in their bellies hearts of flesh in stead thereof : that An. Dom. 1700 shall be the day of Judgement , and that the Judgement shall last other 1700 years , because otherwise the glorious Attributes of Christ's Mercy and Justice cannot be sufficiently explained to the World and the Consciences of men . All which Fopperies with many mo too horrid to relate , are contained in M. Archers Personall Reign of Christ upon Earth , Rich. Stirreys Kingdome of King Jesus , and in A.R. his Caelestis Hierusalem , Printed A. 1642 , 1644 , and 1645. Now having unmasked the vanity of this Error ( ut contraria juxtà se posita magis elucescant ) I will epitomize in this Section the truth of the future estate of the World , from this time to the end , which afterward I intend ( God willing ) further to dilate and prosecute in this Treatise . This year 1650 all Europe are in civil Warres . These civill warres shall not cease till they have mustered out a great Army of the true worshippers of God to ruine Rome , which shall be about Anno 1666. Rome thus destroyed , the Western Jews shall begin to learn the waies of God , and believe his Gospel ( which they cannot do so long as Rome standeth ) and shall Anno 1683. enter upon the conversion of their Eastern brethren ( the 10. Tribes now invisibly hid in Tartaria and India ) and they two ( none else ) shall ruine the Mahumetan Empire about An. 1698. and so shall be restored to the holy Land to reinhabit Jerusalem . Then must begin a comparative felicity of the Church of God upon earth , because after these times both Turk and Pope shall be destroyed . Neverthelesse this felicity must be mingled with internall troubles and persecutions , within the bowels of the Church , because the Church shall never be wholly at rest , while the world standeth . Lo , here the difference betwixt Truth and Heresie , betwixt the opinions of the Millenaries and right sense of Scriptures . The Millenaries say , Christ must descend personally feom heaven : The Scriptures on the contrary say , he shall not come from Heaven personally till the last day , when he shall descend with his holy Angels in flaming fire to judge the quick and the dead . He shall send power and strength from heaven to his true Worshipppers ( as he hath done hitherto ) to destroy Turk and Pope , from Heaven he shall give power to his ancient people the Jews , to regain their ancient Land of Judea , and not by his corporeall presence upon Earth : from Heaven about An. 1700. he shall transferre his Gospel from Europe , as he hath done from Asia , and raise up and inspire godly Ministers after his own will , who shall implant his holy word in all and every of the Kingdomes and Provinces of America , and in all countries of the Southern and Eastern India , China , Tartaria , and in all the regions of the North unto the worlds end , and make it shine in as great purity and glory as ever it hath done in England or Germany . This is the felicity of the Church , the fifth Monarchy in Nebuchadnezzars Image , the ministeriall ( not personall ) Reign and Kingdom of Christ upon Earth , which must not endure for ever ( as Archer would have it ) nor for a 1000 years ( as Alsted dreams ) but for a very short time , that all Nations ( none excepted ) may professe Gods worship , and none plead ignorance before his Tribunall , presently after which the dissolution of the world shall come , after which time shall be no more . IV. A Declaration of the effects of the blaving Comet , Anno 1618. This Digression made , I return to my purposed method . That fearfull and ominous Night-torch , which prognosticated all that misery to Germany and great Brittain , which they have now suffered , was the forerunner of all our evils . This Comet Longomontanus and D. Bambridge say appeared but 28. dayes , indeed it was neither observed in Denmark nor at London before Novemb. 18. or 21. but Erycius Puteanus observed it Novemb. 11. the first time , as he testifies in the first book of his learned Paradoxologie , pag. 33. 38. so it appeared for the space of 37. or 38. dayes , foreshewing that first Germany , Livonia , Swethland , with other North-parts of Europe , then Scotland , England and Ireland , should feel the terrible effects thereof in warre and famine , for the space of 37. or 38. years , even from An. 1618. till An. 1656. This Comet was strengthned by a fearfull conjunction of Saturn and Jupiter , An. 1616. July 18. The effects of both which were not to be confined in those terrible concomitants of war perpetrated in Germany ( which L.B. and D. Vincent so pathetically delineate ) but were to end in the judgements of God upon Europe for neglecting the downfall of Antichrist , ruine of Rome , annihilation of the Sodomiticall Order of the Society of Jesuites , and in the extirpation of all Kingdoms and free States of Papists , to make way for the Lion of the North to erect his FIFTH MONARCHIE in the ashes of Germany , wherein shall be established the eternall felicity of the Church , by the conversion of the Jews and fulnesse of the Gentiles . M. Shirley Fellow of Trinity-Colledge in Cambridge , once shewed me a Letter from his learned friend Buxtorf , dared An. 1624. May 3. wherein was contained a Prognostique Prophecy of the before-mentioned Comet and Conjunction , sent him from that incomparable Astrologer , Johannes Baudensis Nephew to Paul Grebner , which for the strangenesse and rarity of it , I will here insert . Caeterùm , quòd de patriae nostrae afflictissimae statu consilesco , indignaris ; nihil profectò seribendum nunc habeo , nisi omnia ( ut Poetae verhis utor ) in pejus ruere , & retrò sublapsa referri . Tam'Danus quàm Caesar enixè laborant , ut miseram Germaniam quamprimùm pessum iri spectent : Nec milites utriusqùe qui●quam aliud meditantur , nisi strages & vastitatem . Accepi nudiustertius à Johanne Baudensi ( amico mihi multimodis charissimo ) sententias nostratium Astrologorum de horribili illo Cometà , qui Anno 1618. apparuit , & nuperrimâ Saturni & Jovis Conjunctione . En tibi vaticinium , si non Apostolicum , at longè ( ni fallor ) plusquàm Astrologicum . Surrexit Deus & gladium eduxit . Clades magnorum Imperatorum , strages populorum , regum funera , rerum-publicarum eversiones , monarchiarum mut●●iones , assassinationes principum & ducum illustriorum , vivienta & superba consi●ia , proditiones & rebelliones inter Subditos in hoc coelo nostro Europico exorientur . Experientur religiosi à potentioribus Legum & institutorum Ecclesiasticorum mutationem , à plebeijs novarum rerum inexplebilem cupiditatem . Boreales Europae partes ferro , morbo & peste laborabunt , depauperabuntur divites , Principes Dominijs exuti erunt , exulabunt patres & filij post longum turbarum inter capedinem in integrum restituentur . Hie quoque Cometa terribilem Romae ruinam , singulisque Europae civitatibus incendia minitatur , Clerici Papicolae praecipuè Cardinales de gradibus si●is dejicientur , Lowlistae ubique ad mortem rapientur , nec Gallis aut Hispanis animus erit carnificum laqueos evitare . Quinimò cernimus etiam in terrâ sanct a àveteribus incolis oriturum Regnum , quod erit Christianis miraculum , & Orbi terricul●mentum . Novique Imperij Revolutio istis succedet , sub quo generale gaudium , laetitia & voluptas humano generi subministrabitur , improbis ubique de medio sublatis . Haec omnia per Regem quendam Borealem peragentur , qui pacem , Religionem , & Securitatem per totum Orbem miraculosè stabilibit . Whereas you are angry that I keep silence concerning the estate of our most distressed Countrey . Truly I have nothing now to write , but that all things ( that I may use the words of the Poet ) grow worse and woese . As well the King of Denmark as the Emperour earnestly endeavour to see miserable Germany destroyed as soon as may be ; neither do the souldiers of either of them , think of any other thing then slaughter and desolation . I received the other day , from my dear Friend John Baudensis , the opinions of our Astrologers concerning that terrible Comet which appeared Anno 1618 , and about the later Conjunction of Saturn and Jupiter . Behold thou then a Prophecie ( if not Apostolical ) yet ( if I mistake not ) far beyond Astrological . GOD hath arisen and drawn his sword : There shall happen in these our European Regions , the destruction of great Emperours , the slaughter of people , Funerals of Kings , subversions of Common-wealths , mutations of Monarchies , massacres of Princes and illustrious Commanders , violent and proud Counsels , Treasons and Rebellions amongst Subjects : Clergie-men shall finde a change of Laws and Ecclesiastical Constitutions , by those of greater power , and an insatiable desire of new things amongst common people . The Northern parts of Europe shall be greatly oppressed with Warre , Sicknesse and Pestilence . Rich men shall be impoverished , Princes cast out of their Dominions ; The fathers shall be banished , and after a long space of trouble their children shall be restored to their former condition . This Comet also threatneth the terrible ruine of Rome and burnings in all the Cities of Europe . The Papistical Clergy , especially the Cardinals , shall be cast down from their Dignities , the Jesuites every where shall be drawn to death , neither shall the French-men or Spaniards have courage to save their necks from the halters . Furthermore , We discern a Kingdom to arise of the most ancient Inhabitants in the holy Land , which to Christians shall be a Miracle , and to the World a terrour ; and these shall obtain the Revolution of a new Empire , under which shall be administred universal Gladnesse , Joy and Delight to mankinde ( the wicked being every where taken away . ) All these things shall be effected by a certain Northern King who shall miraculously establish Peace , Religion and Security throughout the whole world . Thus far the words of this Letter . And how punctually all these things are come to passe , let the world judge . We in England have felt the misery of the one , and are ready stript to suffer the calamities of the other , having for the present lost what is impossible to be regained , and seeing a new storm of Devastations hanging over our heads by the young Kings late arrival in Scotland ( where he is received as absolute Soveraign ) which fils mens hearts with pensive thoughts and doubtings what will be the end of these wofull beginnings . For my part , I am a zealous adoret of a Parliament , nor deserve I to censure the Actions of our Representatives , yet will I not promise the Term of an Age to our novel Government , but think verily , a change to the old Model is nigh at hand . It is casual to the best Kingdoms to have Interregnums , but as we stand now , we shall neither be for six years together a Body Politique , nor a true Church of God . That excellent Astrologer of Misnia , Paul Grebner , was more then an Inquisitour into the Effects of Starres , being questionlesse indued from above with a Prophetick spirit , not to be desired , much lesse expected of all . He plainly affirms , That as England ever was a Monarchy within it self , since it was discovered by the Romans , so shall it so continue and remain , even then when all other Kingdoms and States in Europe are swallowed up of the FIFTH MONARCHIE of the Lion of the North . His Prophecie of our Civil Wars , of the Fate of our late King , and the Restauration of his Son to his Fathers Dominions , runneth thus in Ban . 72. Per idem tempus Rex quidam Borealis ( nomine Carolus ) Mariam ex Papisticâ religione fibi assumptam in matrimonium conjunxerit , ex quo evadet regum infelicissimus . Unde populus ejus , ipso abdicato , Comitem quendam perantiquae Familiae regno praeponet , qui tres annos , aut circitèr durabit ; & hoc quoque remoto , Equitem quendam bellicosum in ejus locum assumet , qui paulo ampliùs regnabit . Post hunc eliget nullum . Interea , unus è stirpe Caroli in littore regni patres sui cum Gallicis , Suevicis , Danicis , Hollandicis , Burgurdicis & Germanicis auxiliis stabit , omnes inimicos suos cruentissimo praelio superabit , & posteà regnum suum felicissimè administrabit , eritque Cerolo magno major . And in Ban . 74. he saith , Circà Anno 1663 Brittaniarum Rex antiquum cum Belgarum Ordinibus foedus & amicitiam rumpet , ob ereptas sibi ab ipsorum piratis naviculas quasdam , qui pertrepidi ad novum Danorum Regem ( nomine Christiernum ) confugient , qui utrosque primò compositissimis orationibus , deinde muneribus in concordiam alliciet . About the same time a certain Northern King ( named Charles ) who shall marry Mary of the Popish Religion to his great unhappinesse , so that his people ( rejecting him ) shall set up an Earl of a very ancient Family , who shall continue three years or thereabouts , he dying they shall elect in his stead a warlike Knight , who shall rule a little longer : after him they elect none ; But in the mean one of Charles his Stock shall land on the Sea-coasts of his Fathers Kingdom , and with French , Swedish , Danish , Hollandian , Burgonian and German Forces , in a most cruel battell shall vanquish all his Enemies , and afterward most happily govern his Kingdom , and be greater then Charls the Great . And about the year 1663 , the King of the most ancient Brittains for the losse of some Ships at Sea shall break his League and Amity with the States of Holland , who fearing , shall to the new King of Danes ( named Christiernus ) for succour , and he by fair Intreaties and large Gifts shall win either side to Agreement . Nor ever doth he speak of England in all that famous Manuscript , but as of the most warlike and potent Kingdome in Europe . Therefore all good Christians ought to wish the new Warre were concluded rather by an happy Agreement and Composition , then by Sword and Musket , and the King placed on his Throne rather with the hands of his loving and and rejoyce all Subjects , than with the swords of Forreigners . For if the beginning of his Restauration be in bloud , and tumbling of garments in bloud , the Accomplishment of it will be with burning and fuel of fire . That this future History of Europe , may be more fully and clearly understood , I intend to set it down by way of Chronology upon the principall passages in Ezekiel and the Revelations , as I lately collected it out of the two M S S. of Grebner and Ioannes Baudensis , and afterward subscribed certain Notes and Animadversions upon the same . Anno Christi . 1 Anno Mundi . 3947 THe woman travelleth , viz. The Jewish Synagogue bringeth forth Christ , whereupon ensueth the battel between Michael and the Dragon ( Christ and the Devil ) Christ being persecuted of the Devil by Herod in his Infancy , flieth into Aegypt , Anno Christi . 34 Anno Mundi . 3981 in his appointed time of 34 years , suffereth and ascendeth into Heaven ; Anno Christi . 65 Anno Mundi . 4012 The Devil enraged that he could no more persecute Christ , raiseth persecutions against the Primitive Church by Nero and others , Revel. 12. per tot . Anno Christi . 70 Anno Mundi . 4017 The first Seal opened , The white Horse and his Rider , with the crowned Bow , signifieth the purity of the Gospel in the Primitive Church , Revel. 6. 2. Anno Christi . 71 Anno Mundi . 4018 Satan is bound for a 1000 years from raging against the Church , Pevel . 20. 2. 8. Anno Christi . 65 Anno Mundi . 4020 The second Seal opened , The red Horse is the massacre of Christians in the ten general Persecutions about Anno 65 , to An. 330. Revel. 6. 3 , 4. Anno Christi . 104 Anno Mundi . 4051 The third Seal opened , Simon Magus , Ebion and Cerinthus trouble the Church with damnable and infectious Heresies , Revel. 6. 5 , 6. Anno Christi . 173 Anno Mundi . 4120 The fourth Seal opened , Horrid Famine , devouring Pestilences and outragious Wars , waste and depopulate the Roman Empire for cruelty to Christians , Revel. 6. 7 , 8. Anno Christi . 194 Anno Mundi . 4141 The fifth Seal opened , Mutual Massacres of the wretched Caesars , beginning at Pertinax , and ending at Licinius , slain by Constantine the Great , Revel. 6. 9 , 10 , 11. Anno Christi . 288 Anno Mundi . 4235 The sixth Seal opened , Dioclesian and Maximilian give over their Caesarships , because they could not eradicate Christianity . Constantine strengthened with their Armies and Provinces , warreth upon Licinius , slayeth him , destroyeth the Pretorian-Camp , abolisheth Heathenism , and setteth up the true Worship of God , Revel. 6. 12. to the end . Anno Mundi . 4255 Anno Christi . 308 The seventh Seal opened , And silence in Heaven for half an hour , viz. The Church enjoyeth rest thirty years , all the time that Constantine the Great reigned , Revel. 8. 1. Anno Mundi . 4286 Anno Christi . 339 Yet clouds of persecution arise in the interim in the sky of the Church ; and the seven Angels prepare themselves to blow the seven Trumpets for the space of 23 years , even all the reign of Constantines three sons , Revel. 8. 2 , 3. Anno Mundi . 4310 Anno Christi . 363 Julian that wretched Apostata bending his utmost endeavours to ruine the Gospel , licenceth 17000 Jews to return to Jerusalem to rebuild their Temple ; but God destroyeth them all by Lightnings and Pestilences : Horrible Earthquakes cast up into the Air the foundations which had been buried in rubbish till then . Therefore Daniels compute of the Temples finall ruine must but begin then ; there begin his two Numbers ( Chap. 12. ver. 11 , 12. ) of 1290 , and 1335 , which in all must but make 1335 years , which added to 363 , make up and point to Anno Christi 1698 , the joyfull Jubile of the Churches Deliverance from all Adversity . Anno Mundi . 4373 Anno Christi . 426 The first Trumpet blown . Fire and hail ( war and bloudshed ) cast into the troublesome Sea of the Roman-Western-Empire by Valentinian , and the succeeding Emperours , untill the end of the Western-Empire , The savage Inundations of Goths , Huns , Vandals and Bulgarians into Italy , Revel. 8. 7. Anno Mundi . 4553 Anno Christi . 606 The second Trumpet blown , Boniface that Mountain of fiery Combustions obtaineth of Phocas the Popish Supremacy . Hence wars betwixt the Emperours and Popes , Revel. 8. 8 , 9. Anno Mundi . 4613 Anno Christi . 666 The third Trumpet blown , The Romish Bishop ( the great Star of the Western Christian Clergy ) falleth from the Heaven of Truth and Godlinesse , and of a vigilant Pastour becomes a ravenous Robber of the Church , and the gifts thereof , Revel. 8. 10 , 11. Anno Mundi . 4946 Anno Christi . 999 The fourth Trumpet blown , The Pope fallen from Piety , and his Clergy from the Pulpits , Christ the Sun of righteousness with his Merits , the Church the Moon , and the Ministers the Stars thereof are eclipsed , and vilified by Sylvester II , Revel. 8. 12 , 13. Anno Mundi . 5018 Anno Christi . 1071 Satan loosed out of prison beginneth to rage by Gregory VII against the Gospel of Christ , Revel. 20. 4. Anno Mundi . 5140 Anno Christi . 1195 The fifth Trumpet blown , The Vicar of Christ with his Keyes openeth hel's mouth to let out his Cloister-fiends and satanical Locusts to overspread the Earth of Christendome , described by John most graphically , Revel. 9. 9. to 13. Anno Mundi . 5245 Anno Christi . 1300 The sixth Trumpet blown , The Ottoman Empire ariseth , invadeth first the Eastern-Empire of Constantinople , and winneth it : then flieth upon the Germane Emperour with barbarous millions of invincible Armies , Revel. 9. 13. to the end . The saying , Revel. 9. 15. of the Turks preparation for a day , a moneth , and a year , beginneth now . Which Number allegorically taken maketh 398 years : which added to A. 1300 , the year of the original of the Turkish Empire , sheweth that A. 1698. shall be the final downfal of the same . Anno Mundi . 5462 Anno Christi . 1517 The last Trumpet is blown , The Thrones , Principalities and Dominions in Heaven rejoyce , that God would now at length take his Churches Cause in hand , and raise up Luther , and other Sons of Thunder to vindicate the quarrel thereof against the Romish Antichrist to the ruine of his Kingdom , Revel. 11. from ver. 15. to the end . By eating of the Book , Chap. 10. Measuring the Temple and slaying the Witnesses , Chap. 11. is understood the Reformation by Luther , and downfall of the Papacy under Charles the fifth . Anno Mundi . 5504 Anno Christi . 1559 The first Vial poured-out , England , Scotland and Ireland by the Reign of Queen Elizabeth , renounce the Papacy ; which generates the ulcers of spight and malice in the Romish Church against England , Revel. 16. 2. Anno Mundi . 5518 Anno Christi . 1572 The second Vial poured out , Martin Chemnitius and others , pronounce the vengeance of God against the mortiferous Sea of the Councel of Trent , Revel. 18. 3. Anno Mundi . 5528 Anno Christi . 1583 The third Vial poured out , The stinking Waters of the Papacy are infected with bloud in murthering of the Popes and Romanists in Rome , the slaughters of the Spaniards in the Low-Countreys , and the Discomfiture of the Spanish-Armado in Anno 1588. Revel. 16. 5 , 6 , 7. Anno Mundi . 5540 Anno Christi . 1605 The fourth Vial poured out , The Protestant Champions Pareus , Polanus , Whitakers , Perkins , Andrews , King James and others , pour light upon the Sunne of the Gospel , in writing against Bellarmine , Stapleton , Campian , and other Papists , Revel. 16. 8 , 9. Anno Mundi . 5565 Anno Christi . 1630 The fifth Vial is now pouring out , The Swedes in Germany , An. 1632. The English in England , 1640 , combine against the Papists , Jesuites proscribed in Poland and Swethland , Anno 1648. This Vial shall end in the ruine of Rome , Anno 1666. Revel. 16. 10 , 11. Anno Mundi . 5594 Anno Christi . 1659 The sixth Vial beginneth to be poured out , Three barbarous Nations sack Hydruntum in Apulia , made enrodes into the Eastern Coasts of Italy , and sack them with fire and sword . Factions and Massacres in Rome and Tuskany . The Pope contemned and invaded , The Western Christians make an Army , and fire Rome in the 2419 year after Romulus laid the foundation thereof , as Sibylla prophesied . Oracul . lib. 4. Revel. 16. from ver. 12. to 17. Anno Mundi . 5595 Anno Christi . 1660 The faithfull and true Warriour riding upon a white Horse descendeth from heaven with his Souldiers riding upon white horses , to fight against the enemies of his Church . The Angel in the Sun calleth to all the fowles of heaven , to come to the feast of God , to eat the flesh of Kings , Captains , mighty Men and horses . Rev. 19. 11 , 17 , 18. And I saw the beast , and the Kings of the earth , and the Warriours gathered together , to warre against him that sate on the horse , and against his Souldiers . But the beast was taken , and with him the false Prophet , that worketh miracles before him , whereby he deceived them that have received the beasts mark , and them that worship his image : These two were cast alive into the lake burning with fire and brimstene , &c. Ibid. 19 , 20. Anno Mundi . 5601 Anno Christi . 1666 Vrbs antiqua ruit , multos dominata per annos : Destruiturque armis gens scelerata suis . Go out of her my people , that ye be not partakers of her sins , nor receive of her plagues Forasmuch ( O Rome ) as thou glorifiedst thy self , and livedst in pleasure , saying , I sit a Queen , am no widdow , and shall see no sorrow : therefore shall thy plagues come upon thee in one day , death , sorrow and famine , and thou shalt be burnt with fire ; for strong is the Lord God that judgeth thee . The Kings of the earth shall bewail thee , and thou shalt never more be inhabited , the light of a candle shall shine no more in thee , and the voice of the Bridegroom and of the Bride shall be heard no more in thee . Rejoyce ( O heavens ! ) for righteous are Gods judgements , He hath condemned the great Whore . Then they sung Hallelujah , and her smoak arose up for evermore Rev. 18. 7 , 8 , 20. & 19. 3. Anno Mundi . 5614 Anno Christi . 1679 Rome being destroyed , Jews dwell amongst Protestants , and begin to search into the Scriptures , and learn the waies of God . Anno Mundi . 5618 Anno Christi . 1684 A great Conjunction of Saturn and Jupiter in Leo . The Jews converted in the West , prepare to unite with their Brethren in the East , and raise a Combination to propagate the Gospel and destroy the Headless-Turks . Anno Mundi . 5622 Anno Christi . 1687 Praise our God all ye his Saints and Servants , and ye that fear him both small and great . And I heard the voice of a great multitude both small and great , as it were the sound of many Waters , and as the voice of strong thundrings , saying , Hallelujah , for the Lord our God reigneth . Let us rejoice and be glad and give glory to him , for the marriage of the Lamb is come , and his wife hath made her self ready . Rev 19. 5 , 6 , 7. Anno Mundi . 5633 Anno Christi . 1698 The dreadfull and terrible Battell of the Jews with the enraged Turks in the land of Judea , where the Turks are destroyed with an eternall destruction . Ezech. 38. & 39. chap. all . Gog and Magog , ( viz. Turks and Tartarians ) gather themselves together to battell , whose Number is as the sand of the Sea , and they went up into the plain of the Earth , and incompassed the Tents of the Saints about , even the beloved City , but fire came down from God out of Heaven , and destroyed them . Revelat. 20. 8 , 9. Anno Mundi . 5635 Anno Christi . 1700 THE FIFTH MONARCHY . Anno Mundi . 5645 Anno Christi . 1710 ANd I saw a new heaven and a new earth , for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away , and there was no more sea . The new Jerusalem came down from God out of heaven , trimmed like a Bride to meet her husband . And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying , behold the Glory and Tabernacle of God with men , and he shall dwell with them , and they shall be his people , and God himself shall be their God with them : and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes , and there shall be no more death , neither sorrow , neither crying , neither shall there be any more pain , for the first things are passed away . Rev. 21. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , &c. Anno Mundi . 5698 Anno Christi . 1763 No more Germany , no more any Western Empire or any footstep thereof ; for God hath now transplanted his Gospel from Europe unto a more gratefull and pregnant soyl , which will bring forth the fruits thereof in due season . Anno Mundi . 5699 Anno Christi . 1764 Jam nova Progenies coelo demittitur alto , Exoriturque atris Lucifer albus equis . Anno Mundi . 5702 Anno Christi . 1767 The holy Temple restored at Jerusalem : the holy utensils prepared : the glory of God filseth the house , God lovingly upbraideth the Israelites for their infidelity and Idolatry , for which they were Vagabonds in all Coasts of the World 2400 years , without King , Law , Priest and Temple , and rehearseth their blessed and joyfull estate now being converted and victorious over all their enemies . Ezech. 12. last chap. per tot . Anno Mundi . 5705 Anno Christi . 1770 Behold I make all things new . Rev. 21. 5. Anno Mundi . 5728 Anno Christi . 1793 The Jewish Magistrates and Ministers labour in the Conversion of the World to the Gospel of God . Ezech. 46. per tot . Anno Mundi . 5765 Anno Christi . 1830 The seventh Viall powred out , And now are all things fulfilled which are contained in the Scriptures . After which all Nations may expect the comming of the great Judge , to render to every man according to his works . Thus farre reacheth the Observations of Grebner and Baudensis . VI . A true Explication of that Number in Rev. 20. 8. BEfore I come to comment upon this Chronologicall Index , it will not be amisse to deliver that saying , Revel. 20. 8. ( And the Saints shall reign with Christ a thousand years ) from all those false Interpretations which have been fastned upon it , by Papias , Bucholcherus , Scaliger , Brightman , Alsted and others , and declare the true sense of it , as remotest from Innovation , and coming nearest the intention of the H. Ghost . There is in this 20 Chap. two severall Epoches of a 1000 years , which are two severall waies to be interpreted . The first is in vers. 2. of Satan being bound for a 1000 years ; which must begin either at the Instant of our Saviours Incarnation , and end at An. 1000 , in the 2d year of the Popedome of Sylvester II , that infamous Sodomite , Necromancer , and Conjurer , under whom the filthinesse and Idolatry of the Romish Church was brought to the height : or rather they must begin at the Destruction of the 2d Temple by Titus , which was An. 71 , and end in An. 1071 , in the Popedome of Gregory VII , aliàs Hildebrand , who first broke bonds of Allegiance with Henry the Emperour , excommunicated him , set the Gospel in a totall Eclipse , and Europe in the mournfull Flames of a civil Warre : but of this in the Chronology . But this in the 8 vers. of the Saints reigning with Christ a 1000 years , Alsted , Bucholcherus and others expound of a Comparative Felicity of the Church on this Earth , for a 1000 years , beginning . An. 1694 , when they say all visible Enemies of the Church shall be overthrown , and must end An. Ch. 2694. after which shall be the Warre of Gog and Magog against the Church , which shall be prevented by the coming of Christ to judgement . But in this Alsted is wide from the right mark : for this number must begin An. 1072 , at the expiration of the former , and must be interpreted for all that time that the World shall last after the aforesaid An. 1072. And the holy Ghost doth term this indefinite and unlimited time by the Number of a 1000 years , for three speciall Reasons : 1 Because a 1000 years are the Number of Perfection and of Eternity , and doth most aptly serve to expresse the End of these Earthly Troubles , and the beginning of that Time which never shall have end . 2 Because those things which the holy Ghost in the Scriptures affirmeth are yet to come , must not be plenarily accomplished till after An. 1830 , it may please God that the glorious and flourishing estate of the Church and Gospel here upon Earth , may continue much of 200 years longer , to increase the number of them who shall be saved , and to amplifie more the heavenly Attributes of Gods Mercy , Righteousnesse , Truth , Holinesse and Omnipotency in the Salvation of the Just : and his Equity , Judgement and Uprightnesse in the firebrands of destruction . 3 Because a vicissitudinary time of Affliction and Ease , Persecution and rest , pure Doctrine and Heresies , is signified to be the whole continuance or most part of a 1000 years , wherein those who are to suffer for the Testimony of the Word of God , and the truth of Jesus Christ , shall have their reward after the expiration of that time , which cannot be till after the last generall Judgement . The fearfull and terrible Warre of Gog and Magog ( viz. the bloudy Warre of Turks and Tartarians with the Jews newly converted in the Land of Jury , in which the very name of Turks shall be rooted from off the Earth ) must be before the beginning of this glorious Estate and Felicity of the Church of God here upon Earth , and therefore the 7 , 8 , 9 , and 10 verses , are in order of time before the 5 and the 6. The Devil and Antichristianity must be chained up in the dungeon of Hell for the space of a 1000 years after the Incarnation of Christ . An. 1000 must the Devil and Romish Idolatry by the Popedome of Sylvester the second , be let loose to range upon Earth , and tyrannize over the Church for the most part of another 1000 , ever till An. 1698 ( numorus completus being put here pro incompleto ) before an happy and comfortable Estate of the Gospel can be brought forth to the World . Therefore all Christendome from this year 1650 , must expect very sad and wofull daies , much persecution , bloodshed and savadge tyranny in every Kingdom of Europe ( especially in France , Spain , Italy , Swethland , Germany and England ) untill An. 1698. Some of thoseKingdoms which have abandoned the superstition of the beast , shall by subtle allurements be perswaded to readmit and reestablish the same . Wofull and unsupportable Afflictions shall besall both the European Jews ( which are the two Tribes of Benjamin and Judah , now resident in Christendom and Turkie ) as likewise the ten Tribes , the Kingdom of Israel ( who shall insensibly and miraculously arise out of the bowels of Tartaria and India , about An. 1669. ) who neverthelesse shall be so extraordinarily supported by God , that they shall stand in little or no need at all of the Christians . Because from this time of the Conversion of the Israelites for the space of 30 years , these 12 Tribes shall suffer much trouble , Heathens , Papists and Mahometans , shall strive to eradicate their name from under heaven , and yet all in vain ; for an illustrious and heroick Prince ( è Tribu Nephtali oriundus ) shall be their valiant and fortunate Commander , called Michael , not proprio nomine , but because he Dan. 12. 1. shall stand up and shew himself the Assertor and Protector of their Religion and Liberty . In which time shall be such troubles as never were , no , nor ever shall be to the end of the world . For like as the Christians had rest 30. years from the Ascension of Christ , and now have endured the fiery triall almost these 1600. years , since that time from the Heathen Emperors , and the Beast ; so the Israelites , which shall 1600. years till Anno 1668. live without Prince , Law , Temple , Sacrifice , and true Religion ( as Hosea prophesied ch. 3. v. 4 , 5. ) beginning now to be converted to Christ , shall have savage times of affliction and Butcheries for other 30. years ( to welcome their conversion withall ) till Anno 1698. when God shall grant rest from their enemies , and begin a peaceable estate of the Church . VII . Certain remarkable Nambers in Scripture , whereby the Epoch's of the ruine of Turk , Pope , and the corversion of the Iews are more fully strengthned . Entring at length upon my Notes on the afore-said Chronology , I think it meet first to strengthen the former Epoch's of the ruine of Rome , downfall of the Turk and Tartar , and the Conversion of the Jews by the Conduct of certain memorable Numbers in holy Scriptures . Grave and judicious Authours have with wonder and admiration observed the heavenly and inimitable Method of holy Scrjptures , how all the Mysteries and memorable Occurrences in the same are comprized in Numbers , how within the compasse of such a Quantity of years , God alwayes divulged his Counsels , and manifested what he purposed should be wrought among the children of men . So that in considering the admirable consent and agreement of Times by things past , we may probably conjecture of things to come . From the Creation to the Floud was 1656 years : the Floud was a sign of the Consummation of all those things which are to be fulfilled before the conclusion of time . Anno Christi 1656 , let the Church of God expect with joy and comfort , the acting of the first Scene of the Tragedies of all those European Kingdoms , which have been implacable Persecutours of the Gospel of Christ . The whole Government of Moses ( who was a second Noah to the Church ) is a shadow of the Kingdom of Christ . The Law continued in force 1529 years to the Passion of Christ : But 1598 years to the Destruction of the Temple by Titus : The Destruction of the Temple by Titus was according to the accompt of Dionyfius Exiguus , A. C. 69. From thence reckon the Number of 1598 years , and you come to A. 1667 ; which is the year which shall smoke with the ascending up of the Flames which consume the Kingdom of the Beast . From the Nativity of Christ to his Re-nativity in the preaching of his Gospel by Luther and other eminent Ministers are 1517 years : And from the beginning of the Reign of the Maccabees untill the Birth of Christ are 169 years : Put these two sums together , and you come to Anno 1686 , in which God having 18 years before enlightned the eyes of those who for almost 2000 years have sit in darknesse , and in the shadow of death , and having laid the Kingdom of the Beast and the false Prophet in the lowest dust , shall bring that people into the bosome of the true Church , which within 13 years after shall deliver his children from all adversity . From the universal Deluge of man-kinde by the Floud to the beginning of the universal Captivity of the Church under Nebuchadnezzar beleaguering Jerusalem are numbered 1698 years : So likewise from the Birth of the King of Kings unto the final Consummation of the Miseries , and restauration of the Felicity of the Church by the Destruction of Gog and Magog , shall be reckoned the very same Number of 1698 years . From the Confusion of the Tower of Babel to the return of the Jews from Babel , are 1666 years : and from prophane Pompey's spoiling of the Temple at Jerusalem ( when the Kingdom was taken from the house of David , and Superstition and Gentilism began to spring up amongst the Jews ) to the Birth of of Antichrist and Apostasie in the Church of God are 666 years ; from thence reckon a 1000 years wherein the Saints must suffer Persecution and Martyrdom for the Testimony of Jesus Christ , and the truth of a good Conscience , Revel. 20. 4. and you come to A. 1666 , in which shall be fulfilled all those things which are mentioned , Revel. 18 , and the 19 Chapter . So likewise from the Departure out of Aegypt , untill the Death of Christ , are numbered 1542 years : to these adde those 169 years , which are from the beginning of the Reign of the Assomonaei or Macchabees to the Birth of Christ , and you come to Anno 1711 ; which year shall be wonderfull and terrible to all the world , because that in the year next going before ( viz. Anno 1710. ) the abominable Names and mention of Papists , Turks and Tartars being eradicated from the memories of men , the glorious Estate of the Gospel , and the terrestial Felicity of the Church of God shall begin over the face of the whole Earth . From the Birth of Moses untill the Destruction of Jerusalem by Titus ( which typifies the end of the world ) are 1646 years : so many from the Incarnation of our Saviour , denoted that year , whose influence hath begun , and shall prove fatal to most of the Kingdoms of Europe : adde to these 20 years to come after , from that time ( which 980 years ago were prophesied of , to be those years , in which the Kingdom and the Dominion , and the greatness of Kingdoms under the whole Heaven , shall be given to the Saints of the most High , whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom , and all Dominions shall serve and obey him , Dan. 7. 17. ) and it will amount to the year of the fatal ●uine of the Beast , Anno 1666. From these few Particulars of the Consent and Agreement of times in the holy Scriptures , I infer thus much . About the year 1657 shall be great Changes and Alterations in Government in every Kingdom in Europe , as well Protestant as Papist , attended and accompanied with such horrid Combustions and Massacres , as hath not been before since the memory of man . This shall make way ( as I said before ) for the Protestants to unite in a general Combination to send Forces under the Conduct of an invincible Cyrus over the Alps to harrow Italy with fire and sword , and after level the wals of Rome with the lowest dust , Anno 1666. For as in the year of Grace 666 , Popery was brought to a full maturity in the Womb by Vitalian ( who ordained Latin-Service in the Church , contrary to Christs Institution , and the precedent Primitive times ) and as 1000 the Number of Perfection and Eternity is seldom used in our ordinary Computes , but left out for brevity sake ( as we use to say , The Spanish-Armado was in 588 for 1588 , and the Powder-plot in 605 for 1605. ) so it is most certain and indubitable , that as the Birth of Antichrist was in Anno 666 , so the death of it shall be Anno 1666 , though the Carkasse of it may lie unburied for 30 years after , yet questionlesse it shall with Gog and Magog be cast into the Lake of Gods wrath at one and the same time . This ruine of Rome shall make way within ten years after to the Conversion of the Jews : For seeing the Kingdom of Antichrist ( as now it is ) is the only Let to their Conversion ( for all the Jews that now are , live within the Papacy , and are prohibited from turning Christians , partly because of the Idolatry they see amongst the Papists in their worshipping of Images ( the Jews being Zealots in the second Commandment . ) partly because at their Conversion with the Papists they must renounce all their goods as ill gotten , which rigid Condition a worldly people will never yield to ) therefore till the very name and power of Popery be destroyed , and they admitted amongst Protestant Kingdoms , there can be small hope of their Conversion . But now Antichrist totally destroyed , they begin to see into their Errours and Ignorances , endeavour to learn the wayes of God , and that the Saviour of the world ( whom they so long expected ) is come so many years since and suffered . This Conversion of the Western Jews shall be compleated in that fatall and terrible year 1683. And six years after that shall they be united with their Eastern-Brethren the 10 Tribes captivated by Salmanasser , who have for 2433 years lien invisible in the bowels of the Kingdoms of Turks and Tartarians . The Christian world neither must nor ought to enquire , how this people which have lien hid and obscured so long a space , shall in so small a time as a year and an half , so visibly , so powerfully , and so magnificently arise to the Terrour and Conquest of the whole Earth . The holy Ghost declareth , Ezek. 37. 8. by the dry bones , fleshed and indued with life in an instant , so that they stood upon their feet , and became a great Army ; what a strange , horrid and wonderfull thing this shall be , and how terrible it shall appear to the sight of the world in that year ; which within 15 years after ( viz. Anno 1698. ) shall fight that famous and fearfull pitcht-field with the united Forcs of Turks and Tartarians , which shall prove the Deliverance of the Church of God from all adversity . Thrice shall Europe within this time strive to establish that power , which Superstition and Tyranny first procreated : Thrice shall the children of this world raise innumerable Forces to destroy the Saints of the most high : Thrice shall the Power of Godliness prevail in the hearts and arms of those , who shall make the Land thrice drunk with the bloud of the Enemies of Christ ; and whose grand Ancestours stew'd it so oft with the bloud of the Prophets and Apostles . Preparatives to these fearfull Wonders shall be those horrid and ominous Eclipses preceding the year 1660 , fatall and conspicuous to Europe ; signs both of God's paternal Chastizements for Sects and Schisms in the Church , and of his confuming Judgements impending upon the implacable Enemies thereof . In the year 1654 , August 2. shall happen a fearfull and lamentable total Eclipse of the Sun in the 39 Degree of Leo , about half an hour before high Noon , where shall be seen the mighty hand of God working Wonders in Italy , Sicily , Bohemia , Greece , Armenia and Syria , the Kingdoms subject to Leo . The body of the Sun in this Eclipse will be totally darkned for the space of two hours and 29 Minutes : it will be so great , the like hath not been before , nor after shall be : greater then that Eclipse of the Sun which was Feb. 25. 1597. commonly called the dark Saturday . Of this Eclipse thus Baudenfis M. S. fol. 105. Exercit. 59. Papa , dum Petripatrimonium dilaturies , Italicum quendam Ducem possessionibus spoliabit-avitis , &c. The Pope attempting to enlarge Peter's Patrimony by seizing upon the ancient Estate of an Italian Duke deceased without Issue , sets his own Nest on fire , and Rome in a Combustion . This year shall a new Sect of Sodomitical Monks arise , which being tollerated by the Pope , sets that Quarrel betwixt him and the Duke of Florence , which shall prove the downfall of both in a few years . This is affirmed likewise by Grebner , Ban . 75. Yet in the interim ( saith Baudenfis ) God shall promote the happiness of Jerusalem , Peace shall be within her wals , and plenteousness within her Palaces . And fol. 134. Exerc. 67. he saith , The years 1657 , 1658 , 1661 , 1663 , shall be formidable to Austria , Silesia , Hungary , Holland , France and Portugal , because that every one of those years shall be attended with four Eclipses apiece , portending the Mutations of all those several States , and that the Revolution of time is come , wherein they must give place to the Lion of the North , whose Scepter shall bruise their power to nothing , and his Gauntlet lay their Forces prostrate at his feet . At which time all Europe shall sing this mournfull Ditty ; " Heu mala progenies fatis servata nefandis , " Gensque nefandarum domitrix altrixque ferarum , " Quid fueras , quid fisque vide : tua prima propago " Bella gerit , fibolémque pctet lues atra secundam . " At Leo terribilis Borealibus cduus oris " Fammifcram ex Orco & pelagiplangentibus undis " Educens aciem , pecudes urbésque virósque " Sternet , & antiquis Solem Lunámque movebit " Sedibus ; ille etiam patrie jure infima summa " Reddet , & Occasum sub leges mittet inermem . Thus Englished . Alas ill race , to dismall Fates reserv'd , By whom dire Beasts are tamed and preserv'd , See what thou wert and art : Thy first issue Inclines to War , Plague doth the next subdue . But Lion fierce sprung from the Northern shore Shall bring from deepest Hell and waves that rore A blasing Army , he shall men o'rerun , Cities and cattel , yea the Moon and Sun Shall he remove ; and Father-like the least Make highest , and give Laws to the weak West . Yet he that returns back in reviewall of the conjunctions and fiery Triplicities , may see how they have in part prognosticated the present troubles and and distractions of Europe , with the Common-wealths of England and Scotland . Anno 1603 in the first great conjunction of Saturn and Jupiter , in the fiery triplicity , K. James came to the Crown of England , and so was fulfilled that Prophecie which an holy Anchoret made 890 years agoe , English men for that they wonneth them to drunkeinesse , to treakson , and rechlesenesse of Got's house , firsten by Dancs , thenth by Nortmans , and the thrid time by Scots , whom they holden lest worthen of all , they shallen be overcompn . Then the world shallen be unstable , and so various and diversable , that the unstablenesse of thoughts shallen be betookeineid by many manner diversity of cloathing . This could never be fulfilled but by a Scottish King swaying the English-scepter ; and therefore never came to passe till the Union of the two Kingdoms under the said King . As the second Conjunction , Anno 1623. found Germany and most of the West involved in civil Wars , and as the third An. 1643. found the King and Subjects of England in the field one against the other ; so the fourth Conjunction , An. 1663 in Sagitarius shall begin those destructive Combustions in Italy , which shall allure the Protestant Armies to make a third all-conquering Party in the same ; and the fifth An. 1683 in Leo shall bring forth the Conversion of the Jews : but the sixth Conjunction happening in Taurus , An. 1703 , shall behold that which many glorious Saints and children of God have read of , and rejoyced and desired to see , and yet could not see them . For now Revel. 22. 1. shall the Sea ( that is , the miserable estate of the World by Wars , Desolations and Sicknesses ) be destroyed , and no more extant . Now shall the time of Tribulation , War and desolation , the time of torments , temptation , heresie and persecution be utterly abolished from the memory of men For a new Heaven and a new Earth , a renovated Church , purified Saints shall succeed in the room of those Wolves , who in sheeps-cloathing devoured the Flock of Christ . These are the dayes , for the hope of which the stones of Sion cry day by day , though little esteeming seven thousand deaths in regard of that precious assurance graven in their Brests , that they shall then , and in that day behold the Lord , which hath mercifully gathered them from all Nations , and hath so wonderfully preserved them from the sorcery of Babylon ( which hath destroyed all the Earth ) that leadeth them in and out before Pagans , Hereticks and Idolaters , before the covetous and foolish-wise of this world , so prudently and so invisibly , that they seeing are not seen , and living are not known . But from these low things let us ascend up to Scripture further to prove the certainty thereof . Daniels Image as it gave the first , so it gave the fullest Knowledge of this great Mystery of the Church of God , Dan. 2. per tot . In which Image is described in brief the Estate of the World , from the very day God revealed this to Damel , and he to Nebuchadnezzar , to the full and final End and Conclusion of time . By the golden Head , silver Arms , brazen Belly , and iron Legs , we must understand the Chaldean , Persian , Macedouian and Roman Monarchies , which successively one after another , tyrannized over mankinde by cruelty , and by cruelty came to as miserable Destructions in the end . The feet part of Iron , and part of Clay , denoted the declining Estate of the Roman Empire ( after that indiscreet Division of it under Charles the Great into the Eastern and Western ) under the present Papacy , and now-vulturizing house of Austria , which hitherto doth and shall continue until An. 1694. Therefore the Stone cut without hands ( in the 34 verse ) ( which smote the Image on his feet , that were part of Iron , part of Clay , and so brake them to pieces , that the Iron , Brasse , Clay , Silver and Gold became as chaff of the Summer-flowers that the winde carried them away , and no more place was found for them ; And the Stone that smote the Image became a great Mountain , and filled the Earth ) must needs be understood of a glorious Monarchy of the Church of God upon Earth , which by the Conversion of the Universal Nation of the Jews shall overcome all her Enemies , and reign triumphantly in all Nations under Heaven , in universality , uniformity , integrity and innocency of life and conversation . This blessed and happy estate of Christs Church upon Earth ( after the aforesaid battel of Gog and Magog described Ezech. 38. and 39 Chap. of which enough before ) is graphically deciphered in the nine last Chapters of the same Prophet , beginning at the 40 ; where under a specious and large type of restoring the old Jewish Temple with the Sacrifices ( chap. 40. ) the measuring , ordering and disposing of it in every thing thereto belonging ( chap. 41. ) as the chambers of the Priests in the Temple , the holy Utensils ( chap. 42. ) the glory of God filling the house ( chap. 43. ) his paternall upbraiding the Israelites for their antient Idolatry , and demonstrating his great and affectionate love to them for the present ( chap. 44. ) is contained ( as I said before ) a pithy discourse how powerfull and magnificent these new converted Christians shall be ; how holy , learned and unanimous their Ministers should be , how ardent and studious they shall be in communicating the Gospel of Christ to such as yet sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death ( chap. 45. ) how vigilant their Princes and Magistrates shall be in being keepers of the house of God , that is in incouraging the Ministers , tam praemio quàm paenâ , to inftruct the people in the knowledge of the truch , that so both Ministers and people may render due obedience to their common Saviour , in love to God , and charity toward men . And again , the reserved portions of Land for the Temple , City , Priests and Princes all in just measures and dimensions , the waters issuing out of the Temple , ever increasing in Latitude and Profundity , the severall divisions of the particular lots of Priests , Temple , Levites , the City and the Princes secondarily repeated in the 45 , 46 , 47 , and the last Chapters , evidently declare the undoubted certainty and verity of this wonderfull mystery , that the Jews shall repossesse their antient possessions and severall inheritances in the Land of Judea ; how devout , pious and chearfull they shall be in the worship and service of God , intimated by the frequent performing of spirituall Sacrifices and Oblations : how potent and spatious their Church shall be , how great and infinite the Priviledges , and never decreasing Graces of God shall be to it , signified by the depth and latitude of the spiritual waters of Life . Thirdly , Daniel in the end of his 11 Chap. doth above all other , most plainly and specifiquely picture the two grand preparations to this spirituall Monarchy of Christs Church in the end of the World : viz. 1 the {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} of the enemies of God , and 2. the Conversion of the Jews . For in the 40 , 41 , 42 , and 43 verses of the said 11 Chapter , declaring first , what Victories the Saracens should get over the Roman Empire , by saying , that the King of the South should push at him ( viz. the Saracens should invade the Emperour ) and secondly , what lamentable havock the Turk should make of the Roman Monarchy by conquering and subduing from them all the Eastern Empire of Constantinople , in these words , And the King of the North shall come against him like a whirlwinde , with charets and horsemen and many ships , and shall enter into the Countries , and shall overflow and passe thorow ; which was verified in the Turks conquering all Greece , Scythia , Moldavia , Servia , Asia , Syria , Mesopotamia and the Isles of the Aegean sea : And he shall enter into the pleasant Land , and many Countries shall be overthrown , but these shall escape out of his hands , Edom and Moab ; and the chief of the Children of Ammon , which also came to passe when Selimus I. invaded Egypt , slew Tomumbey the Sultan thereof , eradicated the very name of the Mamalucks , and so got all the wealth and treasures of Memphis and Grand-Cairo , and added also Judca as a member of Egypt to the Turkish Empire , An. 1517. His son Solymon the Magnificent , awed India and Ethiopia , and his Grandchilde Selimus II. conquered Tunis and Algiers in Afrique , yet neither of them medled with the Arabians , Edomites or Moabites , as thinking them a people not worth conquering . In the 44 verse , Daniel saith , But tydings out of the East and West shall trouble him ; the conversion of the Eastern and Western Jews , shall so inrage the Turke , that he shall levy innumerable Forces , and march forth in great fury to destroy and root them out : And he shall pitch the Tabernacle of his Palace between the seas in the glorious and holy Mountain , shall fight a most terrible and bloudy pitcht Field with them in their own Land of Jury , and yet shall he come to his end , his power , by God's Providence , shall be overthrown , and totally eradicated by them from off the Earth , and none shall help him . Lastly , S. John in Revel. 9. 15. setteth down in plain and evident numbers , the very beginning , increase and downfall of this hellish generation . For in saying the Turkish Armies shall be prepared at an hour , a day , a moneth , and a year , he analogically declareth the very time of their birth , and the year when they shall come to a finall annihilation . Here a Day is to be taken prophetically for a year , a Moneth for 31 daies , which likewise make so many years , and a year for the daies of a bissextile Julian year ( which are 366 ) making in the same manner as many propheticall years as in the former Epoch's of Daniel and Ezekiel : So the sum's of 366 , 31 and 1 , make a compleat Product of 398 years , which added to An. 1300 ( the year in which the Ottoman Empire first saw light in the world ) plainly demonstrates , that as the Turkish Empire began An. Christi 1300 , so in An. 1698 shall be the fatall end and finall downfall of the same . Thus it is evident , that as the downfall and captivity of the Jewish Nation fell in the building and birth of that City , which was afterward the fourth Monarchy ; so in the buriall and ruine of the same City and Monarchy shall be their conversion to the Gospel of truth , and the institution of the Fifth Monarchy ; in which all power , and earthly magnificence must submit to the Kingdom of the Saints of God , and all Sccpters bow to the Authority of the Church of Christ . VIII . The cōmon Objection of Divines against the V , Monarchy and the universall kingdom of the Gospel here upon Earth , crawn from the badnesse of the Times , Answered . Against these former Assertions it is thus objected : That these are but the Dreams of idle - headedmen , considering the sad Method of the World in the continuall increase of sin and wickednesse , and degeneration of all sublunary things daily more and more to worse ; and because our Saviour said , at his second coming he should scarce finde faith upon Earth . But to this I answer ; No time is God's time for the propogation of the Gospel , and enlargement of his Church , but in the Deluge of sin and inundation of impiety : then is his Power most manifest , when man is weakest ; his Decrees most effectible , when-we think him the furthest off ; and his Providence nearest execution , then , when the world is most irregular , and incapable of a Reformation . When the Abominations and Paganismes of the old World had destroyed all true worship of God , and an 120 years of repentance did no good , then was God's time to separate the Wheat from the Chaffe , and by saying of Noahs family to preserve a seed for the implantation of a new . So in the new World , when Idolatry had overspread all , the Judgement and Mercy of God most appeared-in Abrahams Vocation , by selecting his Church from the rest of mankinde , and continuing it above 2000 years in the House of Heber , the true Heir to Grace and Salvation . Thus was it in the destruction of Sodome and Gomorrha , in the Babylonish Captivity , in the Reformation by Luther , when all the world were become Apostates , God's Providence shone out brightest , and was most conspicuous in propagating Religion , maugre all the opposition the devil and the world could invent or devise : So shall it be in this prefixed time : though the world must degenerate more and more in civility and humanity ; Christianity be eclipsed in a higher measure , and the true Worshippers of God decrease above what ever yet hath been done : though Protestantisme in many Coasts and Kingdoms shall be totally swallowed up of Popery and Mahumetanisme ; more lamentable Warres and fearfull Massacres rage through England , Germany , France , Spain , Italy , and all European Monarchies , then we have yet beheld ; and though some of these Kingdoms wholly revolt to Popery , others be luke-warm and at a stand , untill An. 1686 ; yet all these shall but make way for the finall Eradication of the enemies of the Church , and the glorious and wonderfull Birth , and erection of the FIFTH MONARCHIE UNIVERSALL , which by these pangs and sorrows of Christendome shall be brought forth about the time of the totall conversion of the Jews . For the season is now come , when Judgement must begin ( not at the Temple of Antichrist ) but at the House of God ; and what bloud soever is shed upon the soyl of the Church , shall be no other then fruitfull showers and warm seasons , to make the Field of Christmore pregnant in production of that glorious Harvest of Saints , which shall cover the Earth . For as it shall be in the end of the World , this old , decrepit , and corrupt world must be purged and refined with the fire of the Lord , before there can be placed in stead thereof a new Heaven and a new Earth : So in the finall Conclusion of the troubles of the Church , warres , Apostasies , alternations and changes in Kingdoms and States , the {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} of Gog and Magog , and all the enemies of Christ , the amputation of unprofitable Trees , and eradication of noxious Weeds out of the Garden of the Church , shall facilitate and prepare the way for the ingresse of the Monarchy of the Gospel into the eyes of the world . Far wide therefore is the Surmise of those Christians , how this doctrine of the universall Regiment of the Church upon earth is a vain glorious and fantastick dream , considering the hopes of it now are small , and like to be lesser , because charity and devotion daily decreaseth : Nay rather this is the most evident sign that it speedily approacheth , because the malice of the devil with the corruption of mankinde , hourly augmenteth and strives to stifle and prevent it . If God be known to be God by bringing light out of darknesse , and manifesting his power in weaknesse ; then certainly shall these warres and schismes among Christians , the barbarous invasions and conquests of Turks and Tartars , the encreasing Idolatry of the Western and Eastern Indians , be an Axe in the hand of God , to lop off all superfluous branches from his Vine , to make it overspread with nourishing fruit , the Globe of the whole Earth . IX . Certain Epigrams of Petrus Damiani of the ruine of Turk and Pope , &c. never yet before printed . And that these are no novell Opinions , these following Testimonies may give sufficient evidence , Petrus Damiani flourished Anno 1060. a laborious Divine , an acute Philosopher , and a witty Poet . Gesner and other Bibliothecaries say nothing of him is extant . Yet I have seen in the Library of Trinity-Colledge in Cambridge certain Latine Epigrams of his , Of the conversion of the Jews , Of the destruction of the world by fire in the last day , Of the ruine of Rome , and Of the last Judgement , which Latine Epigrams I finde translated into English Stanza's in an old Manuscript of L. B. intituled The Dove . 1. Of the Burning of the world by fire . Primum foedavit mundum scelerata libido , Cujus quàm ad coelum flammea massa venit , Diluvium immissum est , immensumque obruit orbem , Vt mala tanta pijs eluerentur aquis : O dira Ebrietas mundi faex prima secundi , Te opposita interiment atque elementa prement . Justitiam Domini in cunctis sic cernimus actis , Vnda lavat venerem , pocula flamma bibet . Thus Englished . As the first world did first by lust offend , Whose burning rage to such a height did win , That God to quench the same a Floud did send , O Drunkennesse , the second world's first sin ! The course of Vice that Element must end , Which is opposed to that which did begin . In every thing Gods justice we may spie , As Flouds drown Lust , Flames Drunkennesse must dry . 2. Of the ruine of Rome . Effuge , Grex Christi , peccati à Gurgite diro , Cui meretrix odio est , atque corona triplex , Effuge , dum Tempus datur , & fera praelia cessant ; Ne ut tu delitias , sic sua damna feras . Quum jam funestos Agnus superaverit hostes , Pingue gregique epulum militibusque dabit . Se mentem metet haec meretrix , quam sevit , eandent : Jam Sathanae sedes , quae Domina orbis erat . Thus Englished . Fly , Faithfull Christians , from that Sea of sin , Who hate the Whore , and the two-horned Beast ; Fly , fly , in time before their griefs begin , Lest as their pleasures , so their plagues you taste . When once the Lamb the victory doth win , He of fat things will make his Flock a Feast . Who as she sowed , so shall she reap those evils , Once the worlds Mistresse , now a Cage of devils . 3. Of the conversion of the Jews . Postquam Evangelium toto narretur in orbe , Fulget & ignotis nostris genitoribus oris , Quum Gentes Christum agnoscunt generalitèr omnes . Quas Deus aeternùm aetherea dignabitur aulâ , Tunc amplectetur verum Solynaea propago , Quod priùs invidiâ tam aversabatur iniquâ : Vltima Evangelium , Legem quae prima recepit , Quos docuit primos , postremos Christus habebit . Thus Englished . The Gospel once being preacht in every place , To lands of which our Fathers could not tell , And when the Gentiles all are drawn to Grace , Which in the new Jerusalem should dwell . Then shall the stubborn Jews the Truth embrace , From which with such disdain they did rebell : Who first the Law , last shall the Gospel have , Christ whom he first did call , shall last receive . 4. Of the last judgement . Indictum Tempus , quod totum territet orbem , Per praedicta homines signa monere solet . Praelia , Evangelium mundo vulgatur , adorant Judaei Christum , cognita jam meretrix : Zelus hebet , Stellaeque cadunt , fera crimina regnant , Aegra fides languet , Daemonis ira furit : Vltima jam genus omne malorum buccina clangit , Supremamque diem signa tremenda notant . Thus Englished . That threatned time which must the world appall , Is that all may amend by signs foreshown . Wars rumor'd are , the Gospel preach'd o're all , The Jews convert , the Antichrist is known . Devils rage , Vice reigns , Zeal cools , Faith fails , Stars fall , All sorts of plagues hath the last Trumpet blown . And by prodigious signs 't may plain appear , That of the Son of man the time draws near . Thus by this great Divine living in the mistiest times of Popery , it may plain appear , that it was a received opinion that the total destruction of Rome , the conversion of the Jews , and the fifth Monarchy should precede the end of the world . And this is also confirmed by Hieronymus Savanarola ( who died a Martyr at Florence , A. 1498. ) whose Prophesies are extant in the works of Franciscus Mirandula . That in the last times Jews , Turks and Moors should be converted to Christ , a man like Cyrus with a numerous Army of true professors should come over the Alpes and destroy Rome , and ruinate all the Kingdoms and States of Italy . That grievous Wars , Bloud-sheddings and Massacres should arise in the world by a Northern King for a happy Reformation , who should carry the Gospel out of Europe into a vast and unknown world in the end of time . That an Eastern King should blow the Trumpet of God from Tartaria , which should reform all the Islands of the Indian Infidels . He likewise prophesied in particular of Julio the second , of the troubles of the Duke of Mirandula , Of Luthers Reformation , Of the Persecutions of Merindol , Chabriers , Angrogne , the Valtoline , and other places of France , all which most evidently came to passe . Thirdly , A Prophecie of the estate and condition of the times unto the end of the world , was found written in Hebrew under the Foundation of the Church of S. Denis in France , A. 1616. by the Sexton of the place , as he digged for the erecting of a Monument for the Lord Teligni . He gave it unto the Popes Nuncio ( who rewarded him with 200 dollars for his pains ) from him it was sent to the Cardinall of Bruges , who presented it unto the young K. Lewis XIII . It was written in parchment , and wrapped in lead in the form of an Heart : Hebrew numericall letters were set at the side of every Line , signifying in what Year of our Lord every accident should come to passe , and be manifested to the world . Out of Hebrew it was translated into Latine by Johannes Parmarino Secretary to the said Cardinall . The Prophesie runs thus . Anno Christi . 1661 Obruit Italiam saevo Mars impius aestu . Anno Christi . 1665 Vnica sint Christo pascua , campus , oves . Anno Christi . 1666 Totum operit mundum terror & ira Dei . Anno Christi . 1667 Pauci Jehovam venerantur . Anno Christi . 1678 Inclytus exurgit factis Heros . Anno Christi . 1686 Europatremit : Asiā urget metus . Anno Christi . 1693 Generalis Terrae motus ruit . Anno Christi . 1699 Agnoscunt omnes Gentes Deum . Anno Christi . 1700 Flumina siccentur ubique . Anno Christi . 1710 Pastor & Ecclesia unica . אאא 3 Alephs . text contained within heart-shaped outline The heat of war doth Italy surround , Let Christ's pasture be one , his sheep and ground . Gods wrath and terrour doth the world confound . But few that God do reverence . A Prince shall rise of eminence . Asia doth tremble , Europe shake . Now is a generall Earthquake . All Nations Gods knowledge partake . Rivers are dried every where . Pastor and Church only one are . By this Prophecy great troubles must arise in Italy within this small time , cruell wars afflicting every State thereof , which must be preparations to the eternall destruction and ruine of Rome the head City thereof : Rome can never be destroyed except Protestants lay aside their unnecessary civill contentions , which may ( God so disposing ) come to them about Anno 1665. After which great commotions are like to arise in Europe , till a noble Hero arise , which shall quench those evils by imploying Christians in mutuall Leagues against the Turk . Suddenly after which comes troublesome daies in Asia and Africk . Then follows universall peace and quietnesse of Nations , prophesied of by Ezechiel and S. John in the Revelations , which must bring forth the purity and perfection of the Gospel over the whole Earth . X. The true Explanation of the Prophecy of the cōtinuance of the Turkish Empire , found in M. Fox's Acts and Monuments , pag , 746. Of how large an extent the Turkish Empire should be , how far it should prevail against Christendome , when it should be at the height , and when Christians should begin to cry quits with them by victories and conquests , is long since extant in ancient Prophesies . One whereof M. Fox in his first Volume of Acts and Monuments , pag. 746. antiq. edit. relates he found in the Persian language in a Manuscript of Bartholomary Georgienitz : the substance whereof in Latine is this . Imperator noster veniet , Ethnici Principes Regnum capiet , rubrum quoque pomum capiet , inque suam potestatem rediget . Quod si inseptimum usque annum Christianorum gladius non insurrexerit , usque ad duodecimum annum eis dominabitur . Domos aedificabit , vineas plantabit , hortos sepibus muniet , liberos procrebit , & post duodecimum annum Christianorum gladius apparebit , & Turcam quaque versum in fugam aget . Our Emperour shall come , he shall take the Kingdom of a heathen Prince , he shall also take the red apple , and subdue it to himself . But if the Christians sword shall not arise by the seventh year , he shall reign over them to the twelfth year , he shall build houses , plant vineyards , hedge in Orchards , and beget children , and after the twelfth year shall the Christians sword appear , and put the Turk to flight on every side . M. Fox expounds these 12 years to be 12 Turkish Emperours prevailing against Christians , beginning at the first Emperour Ottoman An. 1300. and so Solyman the magnificent to be the twelfth Emperour , and the last that should prevail against Christians ; who began his reign An. 1519. and died An. 1567. But I think rather it must begin at Mahomet the II. winning of Constantinople ( called here rubrum pomum ) An. 1452. and must end at the late Emperour Mahomet the IV. his death the last August , 1649. My reason is this : Other Emperours have prevailed against Christians , since Solyman the magnificent . For Selimus the II. his son wan Cyprus from the Venetians . Armurath III. took the Fort Guiermo from the Hungarians , and his son Mahomet III. took Agria in Hungary , and had he pursued his victory , had won that whole Kingdom in lesse them a year : So the late Mahomet is the 12 Emperour from Mahomet the II. and now after his death shall the Turks prevail no more against Christians . For fourty years agoe that Kingdom was at a stand , and is declining to an eternall destruction . The sword of the Christians shall now arise and prevail against the Turks till An. 1696. when the converted Jews shall gather head to overcome them in a bloudy pitcht field , and root out their name from off the Earth . By this young Emperours decease without issue , the Ottoman Line is extinct , and none left . One Sultan Hali ( a Persian by birth ) is now Steward of the Ottoman house , and the Crim-Tartar by old composition and agreement layeth claim to the Turkish Empire , which at present is in combustion because of this . And though above 200000 Turks are in the Field , with an intent ( as is thought ) to invade Germany , yet if Christians could but leave off their unnecessary divisions , they might soon ruinate the Turkish , Empire . For since Armurath IV. his death , An. 1642. ( who began to reign , An. 1623. ) all the time of this late Mahomet's reign , since there hath been continuall contentions and mussacres amongst the Turks , the Jannizaries eluding and despising the young and weak Emperour , which terrified the Mufti and the Bassa's sore , because they had a prophecy , that as a Mahomet wan Constantinople , so a Mahomet should lose it again to the Christians . However the matter goes for the present , the year 1698 shall be fatall both to them and to the Pope in both their ruines , and the beginning of the comparative felicity of the Church of God , as may be further manifested by an excellent Prophecy , which the learned Erasmus received from Reuchlinus , and was found in the study of Justus Lypsius by Janus Douza the younger , running thus . Post mille expletos à partu Virginis annos , Et post sexcentos rursus ab orbe datos , Nonagefimus octavus mirabilis annus Ingruet , is secum gaudia laeta faeret . Corruet hoc anno Turcarum invisa propago ; Roma , tuum in libris fabula nomen erit . Omnia tunc mundi sursum ibunt atque retrorsum Imperia , ut populos sceptra novella premant : Vtque suum cunctas Verbum diffundat in oras . Christus , & imperitet nomine ubique suo . Thus Englished . Six thousand years from Virgins birth expir'd , Six hundred after that acquir'd , The famous ninety eighth year shall come on , Full of great Contentation . This year the Turkish hatefull race shall rue , Rome shall a fable be , not true . Then shall be tost all Kingdoms of the World , And into a new Kingdom hurl'd : That into all coasts Christ his Word may spred , And be alone the Peoples Head . XI . A true Exposition of 2 Esdr. 11. ch. The two Books of Esdras are thought ( and that by none of the least learned , as Augustine , Hierome , Ambrose , Tostatus , Scaliger the elder , Melancthon , Arrias Montanus , Bucer , and Bibliander ) to be Canonicall , because of the most evident fulfilling of many predictions in them contained . In the 11 chap. of the second of those Books , there is under the type of an Eagle , a manifest prophecie both of the Roman Heathenish Empire , as likewise of the Papacy with her chief Leagurers to this present time throughout the whole Chapter . This Eagle is that Roman Heathenish Empire ; her twelve feathered wings are the twelve first Emperours from Julius Cesar to Nerva Coccejus . The three Heads are the three Kingdoms of France , Spain and Germany , preordained of God to uphold and maintain the power of her pride , when all her wings ( her heathenish and tyrannicall Cesars ) should fail her . Neverthelesse , under her 12 first Cesars are comprehended in generall all the Emperours which reigned in her from Julius Cesar ( who first crackt the strings of her liberty ) to Augustulus Momyllus ( her last Roman Cesar ) for the space of 474 years . Her 8 contrary feathers are the 8 terrible Inundations of severall Nations from the North ( God's scourges ) which over-whelmed her fairest Provinccs , sunk her State in bloud , and by fire and sword humbled her as low as the dust she trod on ; viz. 1 Alaricus and his West-Gothes , 2 Attilas and his Hunnes , 3 Gensericus and his Vandals , 4 Odoacer , 5 Theodoricus and his East-Goths , 6 Totilas and his Spaniards , 7 Alboinus and his Longobards ( who deposed her diminitive Cesar Augustulus Momyllus ) 8 and lastly , the intestine homebred Faction and Conspiracy , which proved more pernitious then the rest ( as all included diseases are the worst ) which in the reigns of Otho the Great , Otho III , and Frederique II , so often strove to eradicate the Papall Superiority , and reedifie her S. P. Q. R. buried so many ages ago out of the ruines of the City . The Head in the midst is the Germane Empire , begun An. 801 on Christmas day , by Charles the Great , which though vers. 32. it long did and yet doth put the Earth in great fear , yet vers. 33. must vanish in an instant , as did the Wings , and come to nought . The Germane Empire thus destroied , vers. 35. The Head on the right side ( the Kingdom of Spain ) must devour the Head on the left side , which is the Kingdom of France . Therefore it is manifest , That the Kingdom of France , though now it flourisheth in what Glory and Magnificence Earth can afford , must ere long be humbled by the power of Spain , with many Discomfitures , and brought to dolefull streights and great perplexities . I my self have observed one remarkable Adjunct of that Kingdome in particular , how that year ( in which the Figures of the Golden Number were equall to the Figures of the year of Christ ) hath ever proved fatall to that Monarchy for Warre , Bloudshed , Pestilence and Famine . It was so with them from An. 1570 to An. 1576. in all which seven years , the Guisian faction made lamentable havock of the Church of God and the Kingdom ; so shall it be in that year in which the finall Tragedy of that Kingdom shall be acted , six years after which France shall be no more . But when that shall be , no sign of Europe shall remain , nor remembrance where the wals of Rome stood . The LION ( which vers . 37. and chap. 12. v. 31. came roaring out of the Wood speaking to the Eagle , and rebuking her for her wickednesse ) is the WIND which the most high God hath kept for Rome and her wickednesse till the end , even the LION OF THE NORTH ( of which you shall hear anon a Prophesie of the true Merlin ) which shall reprove the Roman Empire , and cast before her her spoils ; he shall set her alive in Judgement , rebuke and correct her , and deliver the residue of Gods people by Affliction which are preserved upon his borders and make them joyfull untill the day of Judgement . In the 13 Chapter , Esdras beholds a vision of a man rising out of the Sea , and devouring the multitudes of fighters that came against him , neither with sword , spear nor any instrument of Warre , but only with the fire and storm that came out of his mouth ; which is Christ the son of man , who through a sea of bloudy persecutions and tribulations propagated his Gospel over the Earth , confounding and devouring the multitudinous Pagans and Idolaters fighting against Christians , by the invincible force of the Gospel . After a long time of the obstinate wilfulnesse and fulnesse of the Gentiles , he shall call to himself another peaceable multitude , vers. 12 , 40. even the whole Nation of the Jews , out of Armenia , Tartaria , and the Eastern India , whom God shall defend and convert to the Gospel , when he shall destroy all other Nations upon Earth . These are called the peaceable People , because after the conversion of the Jews , shall come that Ministeriall Monarchy of the Church over the whole World ; that peaceable and still Time , when all Kingdoms under heaven shall forget fighting one against another , Warres shall cease in all the World , and swords and spears shall be beaten into Plowshares and pruning hooks . When the seventh Angel blew the Trumpet , Luther began his Reformation , then it is , when the Multitude stood before the Lamb , and sung the new song of Moses ; and then neverthelesse is but the vail only of the Tabernacle opened in heaven , and a great cloud and smoak covered that Glory . But it must be 180 years after , when the Kingdomes of this World become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ , and those be destroyed that destroyed the Earth . For then and not till then shall the Temple of God be fully opened in Heaven , and the Ark of his Testament ( the very same modell , which God shewed to Moses in the Mount ) shall be seen in Jerusalem , not in a Tabernacle , but in that Temple , which the power of God shall make . Then shall lastly , the four Beasts , the Elders , with all the Angels of Heaven , and all the creatures of Heaven and Earth , and of the Sea and under the Earth fall down before the Throne , and give glory , honour , blessing and praise unto him that sitteth on the Throne , and to the Lamb for ever , and the four Beasts shall say , Amen . XII . Evidences out of Scripture that the ten Tribes shall be brought out of Tartaria & India , and converted to the Gospel , as well as our Western Iews . I have heard many Jews discoursing of this their glorious Restauration and Religion to come . They say , they never possessed ( no not in the time of David and Solomon , when their Kingdom was largest ) an half of that which God promised in Deuteronomy and Joshua . Indeed it is said in Joshua , No good thing failed of what God promised , but this is to be understood of their peaceable settlement in what Joshua then conquer'd , not of the utmost bounders of what they were to possesse towards the end of Time . From Euphrates to the red Sea , all the Coasts on the West to the great Mediterranean Sea , with Tyrus and Sydon , on the North Hemath and Celosyria , even in length from Lebanon to Egypt , was to be the confines of this sacred Commonwealth . Now if we consider , what a Moity of this was possessed by Lot , Ammon , Esau , the Kings of Tyrus and Sidon , the Philistines with Syria , we may plainly see , that more then an half was never their own , of what God promised . In confidence of possessing which , and all the world beside in time to come , in their great Hosanna they shake Palmes in their hands , in triumph towards the four coasts of heaven , to intimate that in their universall Empire every tree of the wood shall clap hands , and sing for joy . It is strange , and makes me give more credit to Esdras then otherwise I would , to see how pat he goes with our Saviour Christ , in affirming the second Captivity of the Jews to be long , and that their return should be about the ruine of the Roman Empire . He relates how the ten Tribes ( soon after their Captivity by Salmanasser ) travelled through a great River or strait ( perhaps the Streits of Anian ) in a long journey of many moneths or years to a Country not inhabited . Yea many good Authors , who write of the Histories of America , relate how the Maxicans have a Tradition ( delivered from father to son , time out of minde ) of a great multitude coming a great journey into those parts with an Ark carried before them on mens shoulders , with their God inclosed therein . These people certainly were Jews , from whom they learned Circumcision ( which our travellers finde in most of their Coasts ) with other Rites of Tribes , Heads of Tribes and Families , with some handsome Ceremonies of Marriages , Funerals and Washings , directly the same with the Jews or Israelites . But to prove , that the Israelites were first placed in Media and Carmania , and from thence removed into India , let us return a little back , and survey Scriptures and some approved Authors . When Salmanasser King of Assyria carried the ten Tribes into Captivity ( in the fifth year of the reign of Hezekiah King of Judah ) he was a Prince of spacious Dominions and invincible forces , as comprizing within his Empire all Media and Persia , Mesepotamia , Assyria , all Arabia and Ethiopia inferiour to the confines of Egypt , all Syria and Palestine ( save only the poor exhausted Kingdom of Judah ) and lastly Armenia with all the Coasts bordering upon the Caspian and Euxine sea , as farre as Tartaria . By this it will be hard to define in which Province of his Empire he placed them , out of his Dominions we may well think he would not abandon them . In the 2 King. 17. 6. it is said that he placed them in Hala and Habor by the River of Gozan , and in the Cities of the Medes . Which Hala ( or rather Chala ) and Habor by affinity of pronuntiation , can be no other then Colchies and Iberia , two Provinces of Armenia , the first bordering upon the Euxine , the latter upon the Caspian sea and the confines of the Tartars . East of Armenia lies Media , in the Cities of which , a great part of the Israelites were likewise placed to inhabit . North of Armenia is the entrance into those immense and indiscoverable Nations of Muscovites and Tartars , the utmost limits of whose Kingdoms were never yet fully known . The chief River of which Countries arising farre beyond the Hyperborian Territories , after a wearisome travel through many Nations and Provinces , disburthens it self at last into the Caspian sea , at the very entrance into Armenia , where it is called Zolga ( though our Mariners call it Wolga ) which is nothing else but a Metathesis or a bad pronunciation of the word Gozan . So that that saying of Ben-Gorion is true ( if that Manuscript be his which Gallo-Belgicus fathers upon him , yet visible in Bibliothecâ Florentinâ ) Salbumadzar ( saith he ) rex Assyrius , exciso Samariae regno , decem illas Tribus , quae à divino cultu tandiu ante desciverant ad Idololatriam , abductas in Captivitatem conlocavit in Fasso , Alvati , Loride , & Bascapante civitatibus Colchidos & Iberiae Armenicarum provinciarum , & in Ecbatana & Bocchu urbibus Mediae juxta Pontum Euxinum , & mare Caspium . Thus by the testimony of this great Rabbi it is manifest that the Opinion of those men is fond who think the ten Tribes to be utterly lost ; thus likewise is it plain that the Jews Conversion must first arise out of the East , and that Fassum , Alvatis , Loris , and Bascapan Cities of Colchis and Iberia , and Ecbatana and Bocchu Cities of Media were the places , where Salmanasser ( called here Salbumadzar ) placed these Israelites in name , but Pagans in nature . And John Lunclay in this Pandects of the Turkish History , fol. 769. writes , how there are certain Hoords ( Troops or Families ) of people near the more Northern parts of Tartaria , which retain the names of Dan , Zebulun and Nepthali , and in the vicinity of Rega there is a certain barbarous Nation of Letti , which for three moneths in the year perpetually wander up and down the fields , having these words Jure-shele-mashalom continually in their mouth , as a kinde of lamentable tune or mournfull Ditty : by which words Authours credibly suppose are meant Jerusalem and Damascus the two head cities of Judah and Israel . He that diligenrly reades the history of these X. Tribes in Scripture , after their revolt from the house of David , and combination with Jeroboam in erecting Idolatry , may see that they were a Nation quickly overgrown with Heathenism , cruelty , and barbarousnesse , wholly become abominable Pagans in nature , manners , life , condition and conversations ; as if they had had Numa Pomphilius to their Father , and not Abraham the faithfull : they only kept Circumcision and the names of their Progenitors in remembrance , but had quite forgotten the Stories of their religion and piety , thence it came to passe that in this their Captivity , being transported and implanted among those Nations , they quickly conjoyned and counited with them in marriage and affinity ( being already long before coupled with them in Idolatry ) and so ceased to be called Israelites , but being now all one people , were called by the names of Armenians and Medes . That these Israeltes likewise inhabited part of Tartaria , and from thence spread into India and the East , and that they likewise possessed a part of the Caucasian Mountains mingled with a people , which Herodotus calls {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} ( a word not unakin to Turks ) is manifest by these undeniable Reasons . 1. Because the Colchians , Iberians , and a great part of Tartaria used Circumcision in most ancient times , long before the building of Rome , which they could not have received from any people else but from these Israelites , who 30. years before the foundation of Rome were sent to inhabit among them . 2. The Crim-Tartars derive their Progeny from Sampson ( hence so many of them have been called Camson , an obscure Notion of Sampson ) and in imitation of him wear long hair ; which could not have been , except they had had their Originall from those people from whom they had the memory of Sampson . 3. The names likewise of Moses , Aharon , Cham , Selim , or Solyman ( a vitious Pronunciation of Shlemo or Solomon ) were proper names of men amongst the Turks long before ever they broke into Asia . Now what times the Turks first broke into Asia , Chronologers agree not among themselves : Some say they broke through the Caspian Streits into Armenia major ( now Turcomannia ) An. 844. But I rather suppose their first Irruption into Asia was 20. years after the death of Alexander the great , about An. M. 3718. when the Parthians shook off the Macedonian yoke , and began their Empire : for in those times we reade in Mela , Pliny and Herodotus , that a barbarous and savage people from the North had invaded and possessed Carmania , which could be no other then this Nation of the Turks . Thus it is plainly manifest , that when these Israelites passed into America , they left a great part of their Brethren behinde them in Asia , Tartaria , and India . Millions of them are in Persia , and their domineering at this present day in Carmania , is rightly observed by Benjamin the Jew in Eyre , by Mercator , Ortelius , and other Geographers . XIII . Other excellent Proofs of the future conversion and Monarchy of the Iews . I. From Abraham . Abraham was told in Genesis , His seed must thrice be like Dust , and then afterward like Stars ( Stars not for multitude , but for Piety and Glory ) once in Aegypt ; se●●ndly in Babel ; thirdly throughout the world in the Roman Empire , and afterward in the beginning of the FIFTH MONARCHY must enlighten the whole world with the Glory of God . And the Jews themselves have an ancient tradition , That they must have two Messiahs ; The first should come about what time the Government was taken from Judah ; he should lay the Foundation of their Redemption , afterwards be betrayed , crucified , and die by their own hands , and leave them in a dolefull plight in the jaws of destruction by the Gentiles : him they called Ben-Joseph or Ben-Ephraim , alluding to sorrowful Joseph , who endured so much hardship , being sold by his brethren into Aegypt , and estranged from his fathers house ; and to the unfortunate Attempt of the Tribe of Ephraim ( soon after that barbarous Edict of murthering male Infants came forth ) to deliver themselves and the Israelites by force of Arms from Pharaoh some 12 years before the Birth of Moses ; when Pharaoh levying an huge Army , made fearful slaughters of them , forcing them to return to their old obedience , of which you may reade in Psal. 78. 9. In this doleful misery they should remain so long till their second Messiah came and delivered them from the hands of all their enemies , restored them to their native Land of Judea , and reigned over them in equal fame and prosperity with David their father . Him therefore they call Ben-David . II. From Isaac . Secondly , Isaac was moe wayes then in his Immolation a figure of Christ . He had two sons Esau and Jacob , of whom it is said , The Elder shall serve the younger . Edom ( which Jews interpret to be the Roman Christian Church , the First-born to Christ from Isaac ) must come to serve the younger , The Jewish converted Church in the end of time , when it is once come up . III. From Jacob . Thirdly , Jacob a Type of Christ in his Descent to Aegypt had two wives , Leah a Type of the visible Church of carnal Jews using and leaning upon ceremonious shadows in stead of the true sacrifice from Moses to the end of the second Temple : as likewise of the Church of the Gentiles , which from the Ascension of Christ was to continue in vicissitudinary fortune to it's end , full 1668 years . Thus Leah was blear-ey'd , but fruitfull in her posterity , yet not so acceptable and lovely in the eyes of her husband as Rachel ( a Type of the glorious Jewish Church in the end of Monarchies ) who was to be many dayes barren , even from the end of the second Temple , till Anno 1683 , then brings forth Joseph , leaves her fathers idolatrous house , within a few years after travels again , and brings forth the staff of Jacobs old age with the losse of her own life . IV. From the New Testament , Act. 1. Fourthly , That the Jews were to have a temporal Monarchy in the end of the Roman Empire , is evident likewise out of the New Testament . In the first of Acts our Saviour Christs Disciples shewed how greatly the Jews expected for this time , when their Messiah should deliver them from the yoke of the Romans , and restore them to their temporal Kingdom in Judea ; as likewise how near they thought the season and period to be in our Saviours time , when they came to him , saying , Lord , wilt thou at this time restore the Kingdom to Israel ? Our Saviour in his Answer doth not deny but that such a time was to be , when the Jews should be restored to their temporal Kingdom in their own Land ( which should exceed Davids and Solomons in magnificence , and should extend over the whole world ) but only blames and checks his Apostles for enquiring of that which neither was needful for them to know , neither should be in their dayes ; as likewise for being too inquisitive in the times and seasons when it should be , and was to begin , Which ( said he ) the Father hath put in his own power . And whoso reads Hos. 3. 4 , 5. the four last Chapters of Zechary , Mich. 7. 15 , 16 , 17. Esa. 2. 2 , 3 , 4. and Chapter 27. 12 , 13. with Jer. 24. 6 , 7. with divers other passages in Scripture , may plainly see that neither Solomons house nor the Maccabees ever obtained their full propriety , nor were those Prophecies of their universall Soveraignty ever fulfilled in the Old Testament . V From Moses Song , Deut. 32. Fifthly , The Song of Moses in the 32. of Deuteronomy , is clear , that many and great afflictions shall befall them in the latter daies , even all the time of their first Messiah , and the Roman Empire . No Jew in the world ever expounded otherwise from the 36. verse to the 43. of that Song . And to this place they referre their afflictions which they have , and shall suffer all the time of the Roman Empire till their Restauration . There is but few of them now , but will confesse that their Messiah Ben-Joseph , is come already , but their Ben-David is yet hid in the depth of the Sea , and will arise from thence about the finall end of the destruction of the Gentiles . VI From the history and life of Ioseph Sixthly , The life of Joseph in Genesis hath in it more then History . At 17. years of age he was sold by his Brethren , and stood before Pharaoh to expound him his Dreams at thirty . So he lived above 12. years in misery and irons . And for those 12. years God rewarded him with 80. years of government in and over all the land of Aegypt . His brethren came and bowed to him according to his Dream of the sheaves ; his father also was inferiour and subjected to him as he was Viceroy in the government of Aegypt : and was nourished and maintained by him according to his second Dream of the Sun , Moon , and the eleven Stars crouching and making obeisance . Though his Brethren pitied him not in the anguish of his soul , yet he forgiveth and preserveth them in Aegypt , and at their deliverance thence marcheth triumphantly before them to Canaan in his Coffin . But yet neverthelesse Jacob was to stay in Canaan , and Joseph was to be unknown to his Brethren till Aegypt be destroied by Famine , and yeeld it self to Joseph . And the bones of Joseph too must stay in Aegypt till 600000 men besides women and children be delivered them by the hands of Moses and Aaron . No departure from Aegypt , no passage through the Red-Sea without the bones of Joseph . Edom in the dayes of Moses , and Babylon in Daniels time suffered the severest punishments God could inflict upon a people , and all for afflicting Eber. And here is a mystery not so observed as observable in Scripture . As Aegypt was broken before the first Tabernacle was set up by Moses : as Edom was harrowed by David before the first Temple was erected by Solomon : and thirdly , as Babel was Brought to nothing by Cyrus before the second Temple was built by Zorubbabel and Jehoshuah : so shall both Edom and Babel , Turk , Pope , and all Monarchies in the Earth be brought to dust , before the third Temple be built by the converted Jews in their native Land of Judea and Jerusalem . Jerusalem now inhabited by Turks and hereticall Christians shall at that time be purged from filth , and be the only Receptacle of the children of God . But when that time shall be , I have abundantly shewn in the Sections before . And in that season shall Benjamin be sent down from his good father in the power of his right arm , and Joseph ( even Ben-Joseph ) shall make himself known to his Brethren , who did hate him , shoot at him , cast him into the pit , and delivered him to the Gentiles . Which excellent Parallels of Joseph and Christ are fully explained in the Massorch , Zoar , and in Rabbi-Asse , besides Ezechiel and S. John in the Revelations . Notwithstanding in citing these Jewish Traditions , I would not be mistaken , as if I maintained a second descention of our Saviour Christ from Heaven , as the Millenaries do ; or that the Jews must have him come personally down from heaven to destroy the whole world , and restore them to their Land of Judea , I mean no such thing . God hath other means to bring his purposes to passe then , by sending his Sonne Christ to sojourn the second time upon earth . A second Moses , yet a King , must work all this for them : yet not a Moses of their own bloud , but a Captain from the North ; who shall work the works of God in righteousnesse , and make peace like a mighty stream overflow the whole earth . XIV . What uses Protestants ought to make of this blessing of the conversion of the Iews . The consideration of these future great blessings of God towards this Nation of the Jews , and in them to all the world in the advancement of the Gospel ; as likewise the laying to heart the grievous calamities which have so long tossed the Kingdomes and Free-states of Europe , should move all men with repentance to prepare themselves to meet those great and fearfull mutations which God is bringing upon all the European Coasts of the world . Historians have made their four Monarchies according to the rise or fall of severall particular Nations . 1. Assyrians . 2. Persians . 3. Grecians . and 4. Romans : but this is a lame Division , and comes far short of that transcendent Metamorphosis of humane affairs , which ( by comparing of Histories , observation of new Starres and Comets of late , with the consideration of the manners and conditions of the sonnes of men ) we may easily perceive must within these few years be brought upon the world . The learned Mathematicians and Philosophers ( who have more throughly searched into the secrets of Astrology ) rightlier place their four Monarchies according to the four coasts of Heaven . 1. The Eastern Monarchy of the Assyrians . 2. The two Southern Monarchies of the Persians and Grecians , bounded within the circumference of 3600 miles , or 11 degrees of latitude . 3. The Western Monarchy of the Romans . 4. and lastly , the Northern Monarchy ( but in right accompt the fifth ) must be of the Northern LION , which to the amazement of Christendome , shall arise from the Northern Sea , and pitch his Tents in the ashes of the Eastern and Western Monarchies . But now having made mention so oft of this V. Monarchy in this Pamphlet , I think it meet to produce two or three Reasons of the truth and certainty of it , deduced out of the holy Scriptures and humane Authority . Reasons of the V. Monarchy . I First , The Jews have a Tenet among them , That their Messias must not come in the Flesh till the destruction of the fourth Monarchy in Daniel , which is the Roman : and so will not beleeve Christians professing him to ●e come already : but say , this coming is deferred till the Roman Empire be totally abolished ; which because it is not nor must be yet , they will not beleeve he hath appeared . But the Jews are deceived in this , for Dan. 2. 44. and 7. 9 , 22. the Incarnation of our Saviour Christ was promised to be in the very nick of the constitution and establishment of the Roman Empire , and not after the ruine of it ( which was performed accordingly ) else should there have been six Monarchies before the end of the world . For the dispersion and rejection of the Jews , the revelation of Antichrist with the Fulnesse of the Gentiles , was prophesied to be accomplished in the fourth Monarchy , all which we see are punctually fulfilled . None of which should yet have come to passe , if our Saviour Christ was not to be incarnate before the end of the Roman Empire . Therefore as the rejection of the Jews with these other signs and things was to be in the fourth Monarchy ; so their conversion and remission into the Church , and the glorious estate of the Gospel upon earth must be in another fifth Monarchy , which is yet to come . Reasons of the V. Monarchy . II Secondly , So many Empires as are comprized in Nebuchadnezzars Image ( Dan. 2. ) must come to passe before the end of the World : But five Monarchies are comprehended in that Image , Ergò . The major is manifest , The minor is thus proved : Nebuchadnezzar himself was the Golden Head of this Image , as he was in another respect the Feet of the old decrepit Assyrian Monarchy , which by his Chaldean Empire and the ruine thereof ( which was approaching ) should totally be annihilated . The Armes and Brests of Silver are the Empire of the Medes and Persians . The Belly of brasse is the Empire of the Grecians by Alexander the Great . Lastly , the Iron Leggs and the Clay Toes depictured the Roman Empire , with the present declining House of Austria , and the breathlesse Papacy . Therefore the Stone cut without Hands which brake this Image in pieces , and became a Mountain and filled the Earth , must be understood ( as I touched before ) of a Fifth Monarchy yet to come , in which , by the Conversion of the Jews and fulnesse of the Gentiles the Gospel shall shine in majesty over all Kingdoms upon Earth . Reasons of the V. Monarchy . III Thirdly , If the rejection and dispersion of the Jews were to be in the fourth Monarchy , as is apparent by Gen. 49. 10. and Numb. 24. 24. then was their conversion not to be till the beginning of the fifth , and towards the end of the World , as is manifest by the Apostle , Rom. 11. 25. But the first is true and therefore the latter also . Reasons of the V. Monarchy . IV Fourthly , the conversion and restauration of the Jews to their antient Inheritances in the holy Land ( which Ezekiel hath so largely described in his twelve last Chapters ) and the glorious felicity of the Gospel of Christ proceeding from their conversion , must either be in the fourth Monarchy , or not untill the fifth . But in the fourth Monarchy it cannot be , for among the Turks the Jews are kept in extream slavery , Idolatry and ignorance : and under the Papacy they are not permitted to use the new Testament ( by which only they must be saved ) and besides they are so inraged against Christianity , by the Papists Image-worship , that there is a flat impossibility ( much lesse any hopes ) of their conversion , so long as either the Turkish Empire or the Papacy stands in force . Ergò their conversion and restauration cannot be , till both Turk and Pope eternally be destroyed , and so the fourth Monarchy finally ended . Thus having delivered the reasons of a fifth Monarchy , I come to describe the LION of the North , as I finde it in an antient Prophecie of the true Merlin , and by Grebner . First of Merlin . Many Scholars have often disputed what Merlin should be , who he was , what time he lived in , whether those Prophecies be true , and his , which go under his name , or not : how he came by them , and lastly , what reckoning is to be made of them . Of every of which somewhat . It hath fared with Merlin , as with Tostatus in Spain , and many Learned in our times ; who for the eminency of their Learning , and approbation of their writings , became so famous , that Pedlar Authors father'd bastar'd ware upon them in every corner for easier vent . Merlins there were severall of old ; one a Welsh-man in the daies of Edgar the Monarch , of an austere living and Monkish conversation . He lived for the most part in the Isle of Anglesey , where he had familiarity and acquaintance with the Bards and Druides then not wholly extinct , who had incomparable skill in Divination by Birds , and other kinde of Magique . He was an excellent Astrologer and a great Chymist : so that many think those Prophecies , that are like his , to be deducted from no more then naturall reason . All those Prophecies which I have seen of his ( some of which I have ) I cannot see how they smell any whit of a prophetique spirit ; they speak him a great Scholar in Astrology , but no Prophet . But there was living in K. Lucius daies another Merlin ( called the first ) a Scottish man , and he is the true Merlin , and if any Prophecies could be found of his , great credit was to be given to them . He was a great friend of K. Lucius himself , and his daily companion . Of his there is but one Prophecie extant , which I found in that antient Chronicle of Nennius of Bangor of the Saxons ( who yet lives in Manuscript ) K. Lucius being as yet unconverted from Paganisme to Christianity , would needs joyn in confederacy with Santoline a King of the Scutti ( now Scots ) to raise warre against the Roman Emperour ; to which purpose he asked councel of Merlin what he should do in this matter ; who earnestly dehorted him from his purpose ; and in the end prevailed . Merlin prophesied to him , That within lesse then a sesquidecumane period of time , the Eagles head should be cloven in two ; one part whereof Agar should burn with fire , and Japhet the other after the grand revolution of daies . Mark ( O King ) saith he , and consider , Samothea shall be quickly overflown with a vagabond Army of an unknown Originall , spued out of a land toward the East , which a floud from the North shall quickly possesse . I know thy thoughts and the intents of thy heart ; thou seekest Friendship from a people , whose weaknesse shall be thy glory , and their greatnesse thy ruine . A squadron of Fishers are risen up from the East , which shall ascend unarmed upon the world without spear and shield , to whom all Nations shall in time obey . They shall destroy the Temples of thy Gods ( O Lucius ) and convert them to the service of their eternall King , who only can rescue from the grave , and deliver from the snares of death . Behold I see a great Sun arise insensibly upon us Brittanes ! But ( woe is me ! ) what black seas of darknesse , and rivers of bloud pursue after it ? Hast thou not heard of the valiant Angles , of barbarous Neustria , of yonder terrible Picts thy perfidious enemies ? These shall overflow thy Land , and possess the Cities thereof , till the old age of Empires , and Government shall flow upon the world . Ill is autem temporibus revolutis , Cauda Virginis Leonem intrabit , & Sagittarii dorsum Scorpius ascendet . Borealia Regna à Mossoribus obterentur , Australes Principatus in statum pulvereum desinent , & insulanarum Monarchiarum potestates sine fraeno aut milite ephippiabuntur ; bella atrocia vent is dissipabuntur , & pessum ibunt judiciali grandine , quae per baculum ortum habuerunt , per spurios juventutem . Sol ipse tympanizabit miniato clamyde indutus , & Luna cineritiis cothurnis ad nundinas tolutabit . Rides , O Rex ? At quibus haec supervenient , luctu & maerore contabescent . Haec omnia vix plenè peragentur , quùm Princeps regali origine coronatus ex Borealibus plagis proveniet , suis inexpectatus , alienigenis desideratus ; qui eò quòd Leone ferociente infignietur , Leo nuncupabitur , Non conquiescet , donec Synodo per eum convocatâ minisque dissolutâ , victricia arma in hostes transferat , & lamentabili successu vicinorum Principum ditiones pessundet . Alexandrum Magnum virtute , Cyrum felicitate superabit : freta transnavigabit ; à multis regibus Imperator salutabitur ; & Urbem quandam vetustam solo aequabit . Intereà ex Oriente Princeps bellipotens illum praelio lacesset , contr à quem Leo cum omnibus copiis procedet , & cis Euphratem positis castris illum expectabit . Si Princeps flumen transibit , Leo superabitur ; at ipse exercitu fluvium transducto hostem cruento conflictu superabit , & universum Orientem in potestatem rediget . Dum haec agentur , complures Reguli ex India in Suriam cum ingentibus irrumpent excercitibus , & circà vallem Jehosaphat praeliabundi Leonem opperibunt , ubi ab ipso ad internecionem omnes delebuntur . Nec multò post , Leo ipse fatis concedet , postquàm regnum Transfugarum mirand à pietate in perpetuum fundavit . Those times being past , the tail of the Virgin shall enter the Lion , and Scorpio shall ascend the back of Sagittary : The Northern Kingdoms shall be wasted by Reapers , the Southern Principalities shall end in dust , and the powers of the Iland-Monarchies without either bridle or souldier shall be harnessed . Cruell warres shall be scattered by the windes , and quell'd by a revengefull hail , whose beginning were by a staff , their growth and continuance by bastards . The Sun it self shall play on the timbrell clad with a vermilion coat , and the Moon with dunne buskins shall amble to the fair . Laugh'st thou , O King ? But those on whom these things shall come , for grief and sorrow shall pine away . All these things shall scarce be accomplisht , when a Prince of royall stock shall come forth crowned from the Northern parts , as to his own people unexpected , but desired by forreigners , who because he shall bear a Rampant Lion , shall therefore be called a Lion . He shall not rest , till having called a Synod and after dissolved it by threats , he shall advance his conquering arms against his enemies , and by wofull successe shall harrase the territories of neighbour Princes . He shall exceed Alexander the Great in vertue , and Cyrus in successe . He shall passe the seas and be saluted Emperour by many Kings : A certain antient City shall he lay even with the ground . In the mean while a powerfull Prince out of the East shall provoke him to battel , against whom the Lion shall march with all his forces , and pitching his Camp on this side Euphrates , shall expect him . If the Prince shall come over the river , the Lion shall be overcome : but he shall passe his army over the river , and give his Enemy a bloudy defeat , and be master of all the East . While these things are in action , divers petty Kings from India shall break into Syria with mighty armies , and provided for battel shall wait for the Lion about the valley of Jehoshaphat , where they shall by him be all wholly cut off . Not long after shall the Lion himself decease , after that with eminent piety he shall have established the Kingdome of fugitives . This is all that is extant of this former Merlin , whose glorious works and inestimable Prophecies are utterly lost to the great detriment of learning . Not much unlike this , is that of Grebner , Ban . 73. Europae labes & imbecillitas singulorum ejusdem Regnorum sedem mirabilitèr struet QVINTAE MONARCHIAE , quae sub tempus exitii Imperii Romani ad terrorem totius mundi ex ruinis Germaniae refulgebit . Haec triennii spatio caetera Europae regna aut vi perdomitabit , aut belli metu ad societatem perpellet : quò universalem Ligam & unionem omnium Protestantium efficiet sub specie bellum Poloniae inferendi , re autem verâ Imperium Austriacum Italiamque invadendi . Nec eum spes fesellerit . Nam circà hoc tempus SECTA quaedam manachorum adeò abominabilis , obscaena , & seditiosa in Papatûs sinu orietur ; ut compellet tam Protetestantes quàm Italiae Principes extremum Romae exitium moliri . The corruption of Europe , and the weaknesse of her several Kingdoms shall strangely make way for the FIFTH MONARCHY , which about the time of the fall of the Roman Empire to the terrour of the whole world shall appear out of the ruines of Germany . She within three years shall either subdue by force the rest of the Kingdoms of Asia , or for fear of war shall bring them to a league , whereby she shall conclude an universal confederacy , under colour of making warre against Polonia , but in deed to invade the Austrian Empire and Italy . Neither shall her hope fail her : For about this time a certain SECT of Monks shall arise in the bosome of the Papacy , so abominable , obscene and seditious ; that it shall urge both the Protestants and Princes of Italy to endeavour the utter subversion of Rome . Thus having shewed the Seat and Certainty of this V. Monarchie ; I come to declare what People or Kingdom in Europe shall obtain and rule it , and whose it shall soly be . Of the European Christians two several Kingdoms long since , and of late have mainly striven for the FIFTH MONARCHY . First , The Kingdom of Spain hath alwayes for a matter of 170 years ago by incorporating it self with the House of Austria , and the most potent Families of Germany and Italy by strange Marriages and odde medlies laboured extremely to bring all Europe under her Wings , that so she might become the glorious Sun of the West . On the other side , the Swede of late by keeping an high hand over the King of Poland , and fixing his glorious Trophies of Conquest in all corners of Germany ; hath brought the Emperour to so low an ebb , and hath of late become so terrible to the Pope and Spaniard : and lastly can in an instant enleague himself with all Protestant Kingdoms and States , either for fear or favour upon any necessary occasion , that many account him the man that both goeth the directest way , and whom heaven hath ordained to sway the Imperial Scepter within the limits of the Church . But neither of these are they who are ordained to the Empire of the fifth Monarchy . Not the Spaniard , because he is for his inhumane cruelty so generally hated of Christians , all men avoiding him and flying from him , as the Serpent from the Ash : His Indian Plantations both thrive not , and likewise for their barbarousnesse are so detested of the savages worse than vipers , and upon opportunities are accordingly massacred . Yea , those places of Italy which are under his Protection , as Florence , Genoa , Millain and other Cities afford him as much affection , as the Spider doth the Serpent . Thus is He the universal Odium of all the world , thrives in no place , and like oyl over-swiming all other liquids , and can hardly incorporate with any ; so seldom is he conjoyned but in natural Antipathy with all Nations . Adde hereunto the austerity and unpleasantnesse of his Government , chusing rather to domineer over subdued Countries by rapine and cruelty , than to govern them by Love and Piety . And lastly , his Governours in every Province aim at their own ends , pilling and squeezing the Subjects , so that his Name and Government is every where abominated , no Province continuing loyal any longer then they can get arms and stoutly rebel . The injustice of which hath caused Portugal to be rent from him , which while the world standeth shall never be his again . And moreover the Oracle tels him , that Naples , Navar , his reconciled Provinces in Belgia , with his Indian Plantations ( the best Jewels he hath ) shall be pluckt within 30 years to come from his ambitious Crown , never to be recovered again . Secondly , The Swede cannot be Paramount in this Monarchy , because of the various Sects and Schisms he is pestered with , so inveterate and so predominant , that no Reformation can purge him of them . The male Line of that Royal Pedegree is extinct , and only a weak young Princess surviving ; the whole Kingdom shared and governed by factious Nobles and covetous Generals , and while every one sucks from the veins of the Body Politique to cram his own , it will be soon evacuated , both of life and nourishment . Besides , it hath been since prophesied to Sweden , that he shall not be so much as a tributary Kingdom to this great Soveraignty , but shall be the first , that shall be made a slave to that famous Northern Lion , who shall wear the Crown of that transcendent Monarchy . As for France , Denmark , England , and the free Cantons of Germany , they make account for the present they do valiantly if they can well husband what is got already . And for England in particular , if it chance that she make war upon any neighbour Enemy , and enlarge their Dominions by Conquest , it is more to secure her self , and prevent the Invasion of the great Eagle , and her chief feathers , then any grecdinesse of extending her Bounders by the Conquest and ruine of others . If she keep her ancient soil and possessions in those times , it is as much as heaven hath ordained her , and more she shall not have . Who then must be Lord of this Monarchy ? Or what people shall be parts and members thereof ? Even a Nation which at this day is hid invisibly within the bowels of Europe , which seeing are not seen , and living are not known : Which shall by a miraculous Resurrection ( like the Jews from India and Tartaria ) be raised to destroy all Idolatry and abomination out of every corner of the North , with the weapons of an holy warfare tending to the glory of God , and the Honour of their King . His Sword shall be Religion , and his Ensigns Righteousnesse and Piety . All the godly in every Kingdom and State in Europe , the converted Jews conjoyned and united with them in spirit and habitation , shall ( as I said before ) root out all names of Iniquity , and be this Monarchy , which shall only consist of , and subsist by Holinesse , and an unquenchable desire of propagating the Glory and Gospel of God : according to that of Daniel , Chap. 7. ver. 27. And the Kingdom , and Dominion , and the greatnesse of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most High , whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom , and all Dominions shall serve and obey him . The first preparation to the Birth of which , was that ominous and fatal Starre which appeared in the head of Cassiopea , An. 1572 , the effects of which shall begin to operate upon Europe , and the Eastern Coasts of America , An. 1699 , in bringing a Mystery to light which all the sons of Adam are not able to effect . Of this fatal and ominous Starre ( or Comet , chuse you whether ) I finde several Tractates written . One Nuntius Propheticus in Print : Magell de quintâ Monarchiâ , & Openheims Ephemeris Caelica , both Manuscripts , both excellently discoursing of the Effects thereof : How that , Quo tempore accidet septima & ultima-maxima superiorum Planetarum Conjunctio , princeps erit Monarchia prima , quae caput ex ruinis quarti Imperii erexerit . Currus Lunae Zodiacum perturbabit , Cauda Draconis coget Plciades in fletum prorumpere , dorsum Delphini ascendet , & flores Virgineos obfuscabit : continuaeturbae , seditiones , bella civilia , strages , panolethriae luctuosissimae omnia illa regua & illustres Familias persequentur , ex quibus ista Monarchia orta est , aut ei ullo modo obviabunt . Burgundiae domus finera accipiet , Silesiae libertas Gallico Neroni prostituetur . Belgarum Ordinespotentiae & Aristocratiae suae finem videbunt , &c. Openheim fol. 86. But Magel is most plain above all three , fol. 67. col . 8. Fatcor majorum Lumiuarium deliquia sine insigni hominnm pernicie pecorumque strage nunquam extitisse : Regnorum mutationes etiam , populorum clades , regum funera , bella & incendia in ipsorum Deliquiorum A●ticulis , aut paulò post evidentèr apparuisse . Fateor etiam superiorum erronum coitum malorum ut plurimùm Iliadc comitari : atque hanc stellam ( quae hoc An. 1572 in vertice Cassiopeae illuxit ) suprà omnem elementarem regionem collocatam novi Imperij Revolutionem Dominiumque significasse . Quae tamen effecta haec aetas nostra minimè perspiciet : reservanda nihil-ominùs in gentem quandam etiamnum invisibilem , cujus magnitudinis radij in universum caeli terraeque ambitum extendentur . At what time the 7th , the last and greatest Conjunction of the chief Planets shall happen , the first Monarchy shall reign , which shall lift up her head out of the ruines of the IV Empire . The Chariot of the Moon shall disturb the Zodiack . The Tail of the Dragon shall force the Pleiades to break out into weeping , shall ascend the back of the Dolphin , and shall darken the lustre of the Virgin : Daily troubles , seditions , civil wars , slaughters , and most lamentable universal Destructions shall vex all those Kingdoms and eminent Families , from whence that Monarchy sprang , or which shall any way crosse it . The house of Burgundie shall be at an End : the Liberty of Silesia shall be prostituted to a French Nero . The Estates of Belgia shall see an end of their Power and Aristocracy . I confesse Eclipses of the great Luminaries never hapned without the notable Destruction of men and slaughter of Cattel : the Changes also of Kingdoms , the Deaths of People , Funerals of Kings , Wars and fires have broke forth either in the very time of their Eclipses , or within a little after . I confesse also the Conjunction of the higher wandring Starres is for the most part attended with an Iliad of mischiefs : and that this Star ( which this year 1572 appeared on the top of Cassiopaea ) being placed above the whole Elementary Region , did signifie the Revolution and Dominion of a new Empire . Which effects shall not yet be seen by this our age ; yet are they reserved for a certain Nation , as yet invisible , the beams of whose greatness shall be extended through the whole verge of Heaven and Earth . In that same year shall the kingdom of salvation be preached by the Ministry of the Saints the most High , to those immense and unknown American Coasts , to whom as yet the Name of Christ was never yet revealed . And that people who from the Creation till that time were the Empire of Satan , shall be called the specious and spacious Church of God . The gates of which shall be open continually , neither day nor night shall they be shut , that men may bring unto them the riches of the Gentiles , and the treasures of the Kings of the Earth . All Nations and Kingdoms , that will not serve her , shall perish and be destroyed for ever . Within whose land shall be heard no violence nor destruction , nor desolation within her Borders ; but Salvation shall be her wals , and praise her gates . Her Government shall be peace , and her Exaactors Righteousnesse . Her Sun shall never go down , nor her Moon ever be hid , for the Lord shall be her everlasting light , and the dayes of her sorrow shall be ended . The people within her shall be all righteous ; for ever shall they possesse their proper inheritances , for God shall make them an everlasting Glory , and a Joy from Generation to Generation . Therefore ought no man to be sorrowfull for the Calamities of Europe , or the afflictions of the times ; nor grieved with the mutations and Downfals of Kingdoms and Empires , neither should he be afraid because Wars and miseries rage in all Coasts of the world . For this is the eternal Law of Creatures ( which the Creator imposed upon them at first ) that the Birth of one thing should be the Death of another , and that the order of Nature should be preserved by the vicissitudinary course of alternate Mutability . And why should we be offended at warres amongst men , when there are daily and continual Conflicts between the Elements themselves ? Cities , Republiques , Empires and Families are mortal as men , have their states of Birth , Infamy , Growth and Old-age as well as they . Glory , Majesty , Arts and Soveraignty began in Asia by the Assyrians ; from them departed to the Medes and Persians ; and from them ( before they had well tasted the sweetnesse of them ) translated to the Grecians , and next to the Romans : The Glory of the Roman Empire was eclipsed and humbled by the barbarous Inundations of Goths , Huns , Vandals , and other savage Nations , who being themselves once civilized and mollified by the Effeminacies of Italy and the West , were in 560 years space overthrown by the Potency of Charlemain and the Germans . Germany hath now fully possessed the Imperial dignity 790 years ; and before fifty years moe be past , shall be made a scorned Servitor of the King of the North , whose Power and Religion shall transcend the utmost Confines of East and West . In the beginning of which Empire , Venice shall not brag of being inaccessible by the circumfluent Ocean , and London , Paris , Antwerp and Prague , the IV Ladies of Europe shall be humbled to sit in the dust of eternal Destruction . The consideration of this must teach men humility in prosperity , carefulnesse to know God and keep his Commandments , seeing every Plant which he hath not planted shall be plucked up , and nothing can be permanent but by his favour and protection . XV . A Prayer to God to unite his Church , end the afflictions of it , and to hasten the conversion of the Iews , with the monarchy of the Gospel . Thou therefore the eternall and incomprehensible Father of lights , the indivisible God of peace and unity , look down at length upon the afflicted estate of thy Gospel and mournfull face of thy Church , clouded with sects and schisms , rent by civill combustions , dying by the wounds which her sons have given , and wallowing in that gore which was shed by the hands of her own children . Though our sins have deserved that we should for ever be cast out of the sight of thy countenance , yet respect thou the bloud of thy Sonne , crying better things then that of Abel , and be once at one again with thy inheritance Abraham knows us not , Israel is ignorant of us , but thou art our Father , and in thee shall be all our affiance , with whom even the worst of men have found mercy . Extend the light of thy loving-kindenes to the Tribes of Jacob , and return to the many thousands of Israel , for the time to build up Zion is come , and the daies of restoring Jerusalem cannot be prolonged . For why ? Thy servants think upon her stones , and favour the very dust thereof . But remember Edom , O Lord , as thou remembredst Babel , which have cryed so oft , Down with it , down with it to the very earth . Pour thy vengeance down upon the Beast of Rome , and the red Dragon of Constantinople , who never knew thy name , that so the sorrowfull sighings of the Prisoners may come before thee . and thy servants be preserved that are appointed to die . Let thy work be upon the MAN of thy right hand , and upon the Son of man whom thou hast made so strong for thy self , that Pharaoh , Elam , Mesheck , with the sonnes of Tubal may fall in the midst of them that are slain by the sword , and may descend into the midst of hell with all that help them , even the whole multitude of the Uncircumcised , whose Lot is to goe into the nether parts of the Earth . There shall they have their beds with the Uncircumcised near those Valiants , which are gone down to the grave , with their weapons of war , and have laid their swords under their heads , because they were the fear of the mighty in the Land of the Living . But what shall be said to the Captain of the Nations , or to the Angell destroying Edom and Babylon ? Even this , That the Lord hath founded Zion , and the poor of his people shall trust in it . He will leave an afflicted people , and they shall trust in the name of the Lord : He shall give them a pure Law , that they may pray to him with one consent . He shall open the doors of darknesse , the gates of obscurity shall he break down , that the world may be filled with the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the Sea . O thou sower of discord , and Captain of iniquity , how long wilt thou delight to murther , spoil and pursue the distressed ? Knowest thou not that it will be bitternesse in the end ? Command the people to return every man from pursuing his brother : for lo , a Nation is risen against you , a mighty Nation and terrible from the East , whose horses aee fire and his Chariots flames of fire to devour : his men are as swift as the Eagle , who will have no compassion on the fruit of the womb , nor shall their eye pity : They shall encompasse thy Tents with an intent to lay all waste before them , but neverthelesse be confident and bold in the Lord of Hosts : for fire shall come down from Heaven and return their wickednesse upon their heads , and their doings upon their own pates . O thou worship of Israel ! how wonderfull art thou in thy doings toward the children of men ! Bringing light out of darknesse , strength out of weaknesse , and making Justice the mean to the manifestation of thy goodnesse and glory ! As for me , I will expect him who is as well the King of Salem , Peace , as Melchisedeck , the King of Justice , all my daies : and will heartily pray for his coming , who shall bring every work into judgement , and every thing to a legall triall , whether it be good or evill . He is the Lamb upon the white Throne , before whose face Heaven and Earth shall fly away , and the Sea be no more found : Death and Hell shall give up the dead that are in them , and every Name that is not written in the Book of Life , shall be cast into the Lake of fire . For which time all the Creation groaneth , crying out to be delivered from the Bondage of Corruption , and restored to the glorious Liberty of the Sons of God . Even so , come Lord Jesus , come quickly , that sin may be destroyed for ever , and righteousnesse eternally established in stead thereof , Amen . FINIS . Forsitan hunc aliquis verbosum dicere librum Non dubitet : forsan multo proestantior alter Pauca reperta putet , quum plura invenerit ipse : Deses & impatiens nimis haec obscura probabit : Pro captu Lectoris habent sua fata Libelli . Sed me juditij non poenitet : haec benè vobis Commisi , quibus est amor & sapientia juxtà , Et Labor in studijs ijsdem celebratus inhaeret : Vos sequar : investro satis est examine cautum . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A77422e-920 Grebners Prophecie of our late King , and his Son now King . Notes for div A77422e-1530 ☜ ☜ Notes for div A77422e-4890 The estate of England with other Provinces of Europe from Anno 1650. to An. 1698. Notes for div A77422e-5480 A Prognostick of the Estates of certain years Of An. 1657 Of the Eclipse in An. 1654. Baudenfis Prognostication of Anno 1657 , 1658 , 1661 , 1663. A Description of the 7 fiery Triplicities . The Exposition of Nebuchadnezzars Image , in Dan. 2. The Exposition of the 12 last chapters of Ezechiel . The Exposition of the end of Daniels 11 chap. The Exposition of Rev. 9. 15. Notes for div A77422e-7910 Prophesies of Hieronymus Savanarola . A Prophecy lately found in France , of the future estate of the world till An. 1710. Notes for div A77422e-9620 A Prophecy of the year 1698 , found in the study of Iustus Lypsius . Notes for div A77422e-10940 A large Discourse of a probable conjecture that the ten Tribes of Israel were placed by Salmanasser in Armenia and Media , & that from thence they passed into Tartaria , and so into India . Notes for div A77422e-13390 Description of the four Monarchies . Prophecies of the LION of the North . 1. Of the true Merlin in K. Lucius daies , An. Ch. 130. II. Of Grebner . Who shall be King of this V Monarchy . Not the Spaniard . Nor the Swede . Object . Answ . Of the Effects of that fatal Star , which appeared in the head of Cassiopea , An. 1572. The Description of the flourishing Monarchy of the Gospel in America and India about Anno 1710 , and A. 1763. 
A35274	----	The resurrection of the witnesses and Englands fall from (the mystical Babylon) Rome clearly demonstrated to be accomplished, whereby great encouragement is administred to all saints, but especially to the saints in England, in the handling of a part of the eleventh chapter of the Revelation / by M. Cary ... Cary, Mary. 1648 Approx. 279 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A35274 Wing C737A ESTC R33344 13277407 ocm 13277407 98732 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35274) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98732) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1546:16) The resurrection of the witnesses and Englands fall from (the mystical Babylon) Rome clearly demonstrated to be accomplished, whereby great encouragement is administred to all saints, but especially to the saints in England, in the handling of a part of the eleventh chapter of the Revelation / by M. Cary ... Cary, Mary. [30], 195, [5] p. Printed by D.M. for Giles Calvert ..., London : 1648. Reproduction of original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation XI -- Commentaries. Apocalyptic literature. 2006-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-06 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-06 Ali Jakobson Sampled and proofread 2007-06 Ali Jakobson Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE RESURRECTION OF The Witnesses ; AND ENGLANDS Fall from ( the mystical Babylon ) ROME . Clearly demonstrated to be accomplished . Whereby Great encouragement is administred to all Saints , but especially to the Saints in England . In the handling of a part of the eleventh Chapter of the REVELATION . By M. Cary , a Minister or Servant of Jesus Christ , and of all his Saints . PSAL. 126. 1 , 2 , 3. When the LORD turned again the captivity of Sion : we were like them that dream . Then was our mouth filled with laughter , and our tongue with singing , then said they among the heathen : The LORD hath done great things for them . The LORD hath done great things for us ; whereof we are glad . London , Printed by D. M. for Giles Calvert at the black-spread-Eagle at the west end of Pauls , 1648. To the Honoured FRANCIS ROVSE AND Thomas Boon Esquires , Members of the Honourable House of COMMONS in PARLIAMENT . Honoured Sirs , IT being the great designe of God the Father to set up his Son our Lord Jesus Christ , as his King upon the holy hill of Sion , and ( though the Heathen rage , and the people imagine vain things , saying , Come let us break their bonds in sunder , and cast away their cords from us ) to give him the Heathen for his inheritance , and the uttermost parts of the earth for his possession . I say , this being Gods design , he hath for the effecting of it , given all power and authority in heaven and in earth into his hand , and accordingly Jesus Christ hath undertaken to execute all Gods Decrees , which are mentioned in the Prophesie of the Book of the Revelation , where we finde that God had decreed , that for an appointed terme of time , his Church , his Temple , his Saints should be in an afflicted , persecuted , depressed , low condition , and that the Beast , and the Babylonian enemies of his Church should have power to grow great , and to flourish , and to make war against the Saints , and to blaspheme God , and his name , and his Saints , for an appointed time also , and that after that time was expired , that then Jesus Christ should improve that power that was for that end given to him , in giving a glorious Deliverance to his Church , and ruining totally the Beast , great Babylon , and all his enemies , That so the Kingdomes of this world may become his Kingdoms , and that in such a manner , as they were not before , even so as all that are in authority , that will not cast their Crowns at his feet , shall be broken in peeces , for he the Lord alone must be exalted in that day ; there must be one Lord , and his name one in all the earth . Now as it most clearly appears to me from the divine Oracles of the Scripture , having compared the works of God , and his Word together , I have in the ensuing Discourse held it forth ( for the encouragement of all that wait for the appearing of the Lord Jesus Christ for the overthrowing of his enemies , and the deliverance of his people from their persecutions ) that the time is already come , wherein the appointed time of the prevailing power of the Beast over the Saints , is come to a period ; and accordingly Jesus Christ hath begunne to bring downe the power of the Beast , and to lift up his Saints out of that low , afflicted , persecuted condition in which they have beene , and that in order to the perfecting of these things England is already fallen from the mysticall Babylon , Rome . Now , Honoured Sir , You having been glorious Starres , shining with a great deal of splendour in Your Countrey both in the publikenesse of Your spirits , and the holinesse of Your conversations , wherein You have been eminent Examples , and speciall encouragements unto others , and knowing that it is the desire of Your souls to see the Lord Jesus alone advanced , who-ever be thrown down . I have presumed to present this little Treatise unto You , not doubting of Your ingenuous and favourable acceptance of it . But though I publish it under Your name and favour , yet doe I not thereby desire You to patronize any thing in it ( if there should be any thing ) that is not truth , and for the truth that is in it , I need desire no Patron ; For great is the truth , and it will prevail . Yet notwithstanding the sonnes of truth , as farre as the truth appears to them in truth will own it , and contend for it , and doubtlesse so will You. I am Sirs , A Petitioner to heaven for Sions , this Kingdoms and your prosperity , M. C. TO THE READER . OUr Lord Jesus Christ , in the eighteenth Chapter of Luke , from the first to the eighth verse , from the example of the importunate widdow , stirring up his Disciples to importunate praier , he there assures them , That God will surely hear the praiers of his own elect that cry to him day and night , and avenge them of their adversaries ; and this he will doe for them , though he make them tarry long . And hereby Saints may be assured , That God will hear their frequent importunate praiers , which night and day they have put up against the man of sinne , the Beast , and their Babylonian enemies , who have troden the Saints under feet , and made warre against them , and overcome them , and dealt cruelly with them above this twelve hundred years : and that he will at last avenge them on these their enemies . But saies our Saviour at the eighth verse , Neverthelesse , when the Sonne of man cometh , shall he finde faith on earth ? Whereby he implies , That when hee cometh , his people shall scarce have faith to beleeve that hee will thus avenge them on their enemies . But when he shall come to doe it , it will be beyond their faith . And even thus is it with Saints now , they have scarce faith to believe , that the Lord Jesus hath now begun , and is going on to avenge his own elect on their adversaries , the mysticall Babylonians . Now for the strengthening of the faith of Saints concerning this thing , I doe present them with this ensuing Discourse , wherein as the Lord hath discovered it to me ( to the strengthening of my faith concerning the prosperity of Sion henceforward , and giving me great joy and pleasure therein . ) I have made it to appeare from the Scriptures , That the Lord hath already lifted up his Saints from under the vassalage of their enemies , and hath begunne to put the cup of trembling , into the hands of them that afflicted them . Which I desire that all that love , and honour the Lord Jesus may diligently observe . For the most high God , of whom , and through whom , and to whom are all things , and for whose pleasure they are , and were created , both whose wisdome and knowledge are unfathomable ; tels his people of old by the Prophet Isaiah , as wee have it in the fourty eighth Chapter of his Prophesie , at the third and the fifth verses , That he declared from the beginning the things hee would bring to passe , and that he shewed it them before it came to passe : and he gives the reason why he did so , in the fourth and fifth verses , Because ( said hee ) I knew that thou art obstinate , and thy necke is an iron sinew , and thy brow brasse : And , least thou shouldest say , Mine idol hath done them , and my graven image , and my molten image hath commanded them . And therefore the Prophet Isaiah in the fourty eighth Chapter , and fourteenth verse , hee makes a challenge to the Nations , and to the People , to assemble themselves , and to shew which among them hath declared those things . But there is none to be found among the sonnes of men that can declare any thing : for he maketh the diviners mad , &c. And Isaiah the fourty third , and the thirteenth , he saith , Before the day was , I am hee , and there is none that can deliver out of mine hands : I will work , and who shall let it . And Isaiah the fourtie six Chapter , and the ninth and tenth verses , I am God , and there is none like mee , Declaring the end from the beginning , and from ancient times , the things that are not yet done , saying , My counsell shall stand , and I will doe all my pleasure . And yet notwithstanding all this , that people of Israel , who had seene and knowne , ( or might have ) all the glorious workes of the most high , and observed how he declared things before they came to passe , and had thereby a greater advantage then the Heathen , of being convinced of his eternall Power and God-head : Yet were they so vile , as to question it , having in them an emnitie to the true God , and chose rather to worship Idols , and denie the Eternall God : As appeares in the fourty sixth Chapter of Isaiah , and therefore at the eighth and ninth verses , he saies , Remember this , and shew your selves men , and bring it againe to minde , O yee transgressours . Remember the former things of old , for I am GOD , and there is none else , I am GOD , and there is none like me , Declaring the end from the beginning , and from ancient times the things that are not yet done ; saying , My counsell shall stand , and I will doe all my pleasure . Remember ; as if hee had said , and shew your selves men , shew your selves to be rationall creatures , and be not as the horse and mule that hath no understanding ; but seeing I have declared from ancient times , the things I would doe long before they came to passe : saying , My counsell shall stand , and I will doe all my pleasure : And be ye thereby convinced , that I am GOD , and there is none like me . But as then , so now , are there many that are become Atheists , denying the true GOD , and JESUS CHRIST , whom he hath sent , whose necke are an iron sinew , and their brow brasse , who had they not lost the principles of reason , might by the things of the Creation , be convinced of his Eternall Power and God-head , Romans the first Chapter , and the twentieth verse . As also by observing how hee declared , what it was his will to bring to passe long agoe , and how hee hath brought to passe what hee so declared . But they have lost even the principles of reason which they once had , by which they might have then been convinced hereof ; whereby they are left without excuse , as the Apostle saies , Romans the first and the twentieth . But they having lost reason , are now become vaine in their imaginations , and their foolish heart is darkened ; and though they professe themselves to be wise , and are puft up with selfe-conceits of wisdome , in their frothy and blasphemous Discourses : yet they are become fooles , changing the truth of GOD into a lie . And the Apostle gives the reason why GOD hath thus given them over , in the first Chapter to the Romans the one and twentieth , and the eight and twentieth verses , Because they did not like to retaine GOD in their knowledge , and because that when they knew GOD , they glorified him not as GOD. The like reason hee giveth , why them that perish are deceived by the man of sinne , as in the second Epistle to the Thessalonians the second Chapter , and the tenth verse , Because they received not the love of the truth . But now , Though Atheists , and Papists , denie the Eternall GOD , and observe not his wonderfull workes , how he declares things long before they come to passe : saying , My counsell shall stand , and I will doe all my pleasure ; and accordingly brings it to passe , because their foolish heart is darkned : yet all his Saints doe , and will observe this : For saith the Psalmist , in the hundred and eleventh Psalme , and the second and third verses , The workes of the LORD are great , sought out of all them that have pleasure therein . His worke is honourable , and glorious , and his righteousnesse endureth for ever : He hath made his wonderfull workes to be remembred , &c. The LORD hath made his wonderfull workes to be remembred among his Saints , though others remember them not , yet his Saints have pleasure in them , and therefore search them out , and they have a promise made to them , That in the observing the wonderfull things of the LORD , they shall understand his loving kindenesse , it runnes thus , Who so is wise , and will observe these things , even they shall understand the loving kindenesse of the LORD * , as Psalme the hundred and third and the fourty third verse . Now it being so , let Saints diligently observe the ensuing Discourse , wherin it doth appear , That GOD hath brought to passe the things he did fifteen hundred yeares agoe predeclare ; which they observing it may tend much to the strengthening of their faith in this , That JESUS CHRIST hath begun , and is going on to avenge them on their enemies . For in the ensuing Discourse it will appear , That as JESUS CHRIST did long since reveale to John , how that after the mysticall Babylonians had persecuted his Saints a long time , he would raise up his Saints out of their persecuted condition , and bring down those their Babylonian enemies : So hee hath alreadie begunne to doe this thing , even to raise up his Saints , and to bring downe their enemies , and that punctually , according to what hee did reveal to John. Now I know there hath been observed by many Saints , many things that GOD revealed to John , which he hath brought to passe . Many of which Observations are already in print : but that which I chiefly aim at in this Discourse , is that which is not yet printed by any other , and whether any other have yet observed it , I know not ; but they are passages so eminently worthy to be observed , in this present time , because they give the Saints such ground of encouragement and consolation , in respect of the happy successe that shall be of the very present affairs of this Kingdome ( how knotty and difficult so ever for the present , or for sometime , yet they may appear to be ) as that in love to all Saints I could not but communicate them to them in this way . But there are two things , which it may be may cause some to retain some unbeleeving and doubtfull thoughts concerning the happy successe of present things , although it be made clear in the following Discourse , That the time of Saints being cloathed in sackcloth is expired . First , It may be some cannot receive it , because they look for farther judgements to come upon this Kingdome , ( wherein outwardly the Saints may suffer also ) because of the great provoking sins of this Kingdom , as drunkennesse , and adulteries , and oaths , and their entering into so many Covenants concerning religious things , for which they have no sufficient warrant , now in the times of the Gospel , and the oppressions of the poor , and meaner sort of people , and the great neglect of doing justice generally , &c. Now to these I say , That it is true , that if God should deal with this Nation , according to its demerits ; then indeed no other could be expected , but an utter desolation of it , that it might either swim in bloud , or burn with fire untill it were consumed . But First , I desire you to consider , That God hath a very great number of his dear Saints in this Kingdom , in whom he delights , and for whose sake he may , and I had almost said , will spare this Kingdome , and spare the Cities and Towns , and Counties where they are for if God would have spared Sodome for ten righteous persons , we have a great ground of hope , that he will spare London , yea all England from a generall devastation and desolation , having thousands of righteous persons in London , and in all England a very great number . And how many plots of wicked men , wherein they endeavoured the ruine of this Kingdome , hath God blasted ? Having such a great number of his precious jewels in it . And secondly , What though h●ere be in this Kingdome , many that are great enemies to Jesus Christ , yet God can by his Covenant of Grace , bring many of them in to the obedience of Christ , and make them of persecutors to become eminent Saints , and call those his people that were not his people : And why should we doubt whether he would do so , since these are the times wherein he hath promised to do so , and hath already begun to doe it ? But Thirdly , If it be so , that some are hardned to destruction , and they are never quiet , but still are plotting against the just , to ruine them : yet know they shall not prevail over the Saints , but in opposing them shall ruine themselves , Zech. 12. 3. as appears in the following Discourse . Secondly , Doubtfull thoughts may be in others , that yet the Saints may be overcome , because they see they have so many enemies abroad , and at home , and they are speaking great words , and are still plotting against them . To such , I say , Let them suppose that there were none that did dare to make any opposisition at all in this Kingdome , but that all things went smoothly on , in the hands of those that are carrying it on : and if they could then beleeve , that indeed God would not have his Saints in this Kingdome to be troden under foot by the Beast any more . Then let them have the same faith to beleeve it now , as knowing it is as easie with God , to carry on this work over the mountains as over the plains , and he will make the great mountain to become a plain before Zerubbabel , before his people , Zech. 4. 7. He can command those that are preparing warre against them to sit still , and proceed no farther , and put a fear upon them ; or if they doe goe on , yet he can make it to come to nothing , and to be the most effectual way to lay them lower , and to raise his people higher . Now if any particular man would be as sure of safety , as all the Witnesses in generall are ; then if he be a man in any publike imploiment , let him according to his place oppose the Beast , and act for the welfare of all that wish well to Sion , and doe justice unto all , from the highest unto the lowest , and be more forward to act for the meanest , then for the highest . Let him suppose the condition of the meanest man * that seeks to him for just things to be his own condition , and act for him , as hee would be dealt with himself were he in that condition : for thus relieving of the poor and distressed ones , is most acceptable to the Lord of Sabbath , and in so doing , I am confident it will go well with him , however it go with others . Again , If he be a private man ; let him also in his place , wish well to Sion , and oppose the Beast ; so shall he also prosper in the prosperity of Sion . And now Reader , who ever thou art , if thou dost receive any benefit of any kinde , by reading the ensuing Discourse , whether of encouragement , consolation , information , or quickning , I beseech thee to return all the glory of it to the most High , to whom alone it is due , who for that end made use of so weak an instrument : in whom if thou be a friend to the Lord Jesus Christ , I am Thy friend 〈◊〉 serve thee M. Cary. Revel . Chap. 11. from Vers . 1. to 14. Verse 1. AND there was given me a reed like a rod , and the Angel stood , saying , Rise , and measure the Temple of God , and the Altar , and them that worship therein . 2. But the Court which is without the Temple , leave out , and measure it not : for it is given unto the Gentiles , and the holy City shall they tread under foot fourty and two months . 3. And I will give power unto my two Witnesses , and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred and threescore days clothed in sackcloth . 4. These are the two Olive-trees , and the two candlesticks , standing before the God of the earth . 5. And if any man will hurt them , fire proceedeth out of their mouth , and devoureth their enemies : and if any man wil hurt them , he must in this manner be killed . 6. These have power to shut heaven , that it rain not in the daies of their prophecy : and have power over waters to turn them to bloud , and to smite the earth with all plagues , as often as they will. 7. And when they shal have finished their testimony , the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomlesse pit , shall make war against them , and shall overcome them , and kill them . 8. And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city , which spiritually is called Sodom and Aegypt , where also our Lord was crucified . 9. And they of the people , and kindreds , and tongues , and nations , shall see their dead bodies three daies and an half , and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves . 10. And they that dwell upon the earth , shall rejoyce over them , and make merry , and shall send gifts one to another : because these two Prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth . 11. And after three daies and an half , the Spirit of life from God entered into them : and they stood upon their feet , and great fear fell upon them which saw them . 12. And they heard a great voice from heaven , saying unto them , Come up hither . And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud and their enemies beheld them . 13. And the same hour was there a great earth-quake , and the tenth part of the City fell , and in the earth-quake were slain of men seven thousand ; and the remnant were affrighted , and gave glory to the God of heaven . 14. The second woe is past , and behold , the third woe cometh quickly . The Preamble . FRom these verses , I desire as the Lord shall enable me , to declare that which God hath discovered to me : For I hope that it may be as advantagious to others , as it hath been to my own soul . But though the publication of what appears to me in these verses , be that which I chiefly aim at ; yet being prest in spirit , to give forth some meditations from the Preamble of this Book ; which Preamble is contained in the three first verses of the first Chapter of this book of the Revelation : I cannot but here insert it , as a Preamble to the following discourse also ; though it may be it may not seem in the eyes of some so pertinent . The three verses are as follows : 1. The Revelation of Jesus Christ , which God gave unto him , to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to passe ; and he sent and signified it by his Angel unto his servant John. 2. Who bare record of the word of God , and of the testimony of Jesus Christ , and of all things that he saw . 3. Blessed is he that readeth , and they that hear the words of this prophecy , and keep those things which are written therein , for the time is at hand . In these verses is contained these five particulars : First , The subject matter of this book . Secondly , The reason of the divulgation of this book . Thirdly , The instruments of the divulgation of this book . Fourthly , The fruitfulnesse of those instruments in the divulging this book . Fifthly , The pronunciation of a blessing upon the persons that reade or hear the words of this book . The first particular contained in these verses , is the subject matter of this book ; and that it exprest in these words , The Revelation of things that must shortly come to passe , The word of God , and the testimony of Jesus Christ . From whence this is the Observation . Observ . 1. That the whole book of the Revelation , is a Revelation , declaration or manifestation of the minde of God , about the things which were to come to passe , shortly after the revealing of it : which Revelation is the word of God , and the testimony of Jesus Christ . This point being so evident , and clear in the Text , I shall not produce any further proofs of it , because I intend brevity , but immediately proceed to the Deductions which flow from it , which are these . If this book be a Revelation or Declaration of the minde of God about the things , which were shortly to come to passe : then it is our duty to observe how God hath brought to passe , the things which he did pre-declare he would bring to passe ; that so we may glorifie God in his omnisciency in fore-seeing , and fore-knowledge of all things , and in his omnipotency , in bringing the things to passe which he did fore-appoint to bring to passe : that he can doe all things , and nothing can hinder him from bringing all things to passe , according to the counsel of his own will. When Saints doe most diligently observe the works which God brings to passe , according to what he hath pre-declared in his word ; then do they most answer the end , for which God did before reveal these things , which was that he might be admired and magnified by his people , in bringing all things to passe according to his word , shewing that he is God alone : for none else can declare things to come , as the eternal God doth . But how can Saints have experience of this , but by comparing his Word and works together ? Therefore it is the duty of Saints frequently so to do . So much of the first . Secondly , Is this book of the Revelation , the word of God , and the testimony of Jesus Christ ? then we are hereby informed , That it is warrantable for us to call that which is a Revelation of the minde of God , the word of God. We see John cals it so , and why may not we ? I the rather speak of this : because some have affirmed , That nothing may be called the Word of God , but Jesus Christ ; because it is a title the Scripture gives to him , as John 1. 1. In the beginning was the Word , and the Word was with God , and the Word was God. And vers . 14. The Word was made flesh , and dwelt among us , and we beheld his glory , the glory as of the only begotten Son of God , full of grace and truth . And 1 Joh. 5. 7. For there are three that bare record in heaven , the Father , the Word , and the holy Ghost , and these three are one . And Revel . 19. 13. And he was cloathed with a vesture dipt in bloud , and his name is called , The word of God ; and the armies that were in heaven followed him upon white horses , &c. But let these know , that though in these places that title , The word of God , is given to Jesus Christ , he being the essential word of God : which is the reason why this title is given to him . Yet that the Spirit of God , gives this title also to the Scripture , to the written word , the word which is the Revelation of the minde of God , as appears here , and in other places , as Jer. 2. 1. Moreover , the word of the Lord came unto me , saying , Go and cry in the ears , &c. And vers . 4. Hear ye the word of the Lord , O house of Jacob , and all the families of the house of Israel . And Jer. 7. 2. Stand in the gates of the Lords house , and proclaim there this word , saying , Hear the word of the Lord all ye of Judah , that enter in at these gates to worship the Lord. Thus saith the Lord of host , the God of Israel : amend your waies , &c. And Jer. 14. 1. The word of the Lord that came to Jeremiah concerning the dearth , &c. And Jer. 30. 1 , 2. The word that came to Jeremiah from the Lord , saying , Thus speaketh the Lord God of Israel , saying , Write all the words that I have spoken unto thee in a book . And severall like passages to these we have , as in Ezekiel 6. 1. and 7. 1. and 12. 1. and 16. 1. and Hos . 1. 1. and 4. 1. And the like we have also in Joel , Jonah , Micah , Zechary , and the rest of the Prophets : where it is clear , That that which was the Revelation , or manifestation of the minde of God , concerning the waies in which he would have his people to walk , or the things which he was about to doe , whether of bringing a dearth upon a people , or any other judgement ; or the doing of them good : This title is given to it ; The word of God. So that it is clear that this title may be given to the written Word , the Scripture , both by all the fore-cited places ( besides many others that might have been cited to the same effect ) and also in the text , where this book of the Revelation , is called the word of God. But I still acknowledge , That Jesus Christ is more eminently the word of God , he being the originall of it : for as God doth all things else by Jesus Christ , so he gives out his Word by him , and Jesus Christ gives testimony to it : which is the next instruction arising from the point , and comes now to be spoken of . Thirdly , Is it so , That this Book of the Revelation is the Word of God , and the testimony of Jesus Christ ? Then this may informe us , that as this : so all the Scriptures , doe as truly come from Jesus Christ , as from God the Father : for he gives testimony to what the Father saies . What the Father declares , he witnesses , and testifieth the same ; and therefore he is said to be The faithfull witnesse . Rev. 1. 5. And it is said of him , 1 Cor. 1. 20. For all the promises of God in him are yea , and in him amen . So much of the first particular , the subject matter of this Book . I come now to the second , which is . The reason of the divulgation of this Book ; and that is contained in these words : Which God gave unto Jesus Christ to shew unto his servants . From whence arises this Observation . Observ . 2. That it is the pleasure of God , to have his servants acquainted with his secrets , and to know what is his minde concerning things to come . This we see was the reason of the divulgation of this Book : because it was the minde of God to have his servants acquainted with it , a sutable place to this , is that , John 15. 15. Henceforth ( saith Jesus Christ ) I call you not servants ; for the servant knoweth no what his Lord doth ; but I call you friends : for all things that I have heard of my Father , I have made known unto you : and Psalm . 25. 14. The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him , and he will shew them of his covenant . So that it is a clear truth , That it is the pleasure of God to have his servants acquainted with his secrets , and to know his minde , concerning things to come . It being so , in the first place it teaches Saints to admire , and magnifie the love of the Father , that doth expresse himself so graciously to them , as to afford them that honour to be as his friends , in r●vealing his secrets to them . It is a remarkable passage , Amos 3. 7. Surely the Lord God will doe nothing , but he revealeth his secrets unto his Servants the Prophets . Oh what a high savour is this , that the Lord should engage himself that he will doe nothing , but he will reveal it unto his servants ! As a tender Husband unbosomes himself , and discovers his secrets to his beloved Wife , and cannot with-hold them from her . So the Lord God doth expresse his tender love unto his servants , in revealing his secrets to them , and he will doe nothing but he will discover it unto them . What cause have Saints now to admire , and extoll that rich Grace of God , that is extended to them herein ? Secondly , Doth the Lord reveal his secrets unto his servants ? Then ought they to be dilligent observers of what he reveals unto them . Revealed things are said to belong unto us , and if they belong unto us , then it behoves Saints to observe them , and to improve them to those ends for which they are discovered to us ; and if we should come short of it , we should demean our selves very unworthily . When a man reveals his secret unto his dear friend , if his friend should slight him in it , and take no notice of what he discovers to him , he were a very unkinde , and a very unworthy friend : But how much more may we be said , to carry our selves unkindly , and unworthily ; if we should slight the love of our God , in revealing his secrets to us , by not being diligent in observing of them ? Since it pleases the Lord , to reveal to his servents things to come ; it well becomes them to observe them exactly . And so much of the second particular , The reason of the divulgation of this Book . I come now to the third , which is the instruments of the divulgation of this Book , which is contained in these words : Who sent , and signified it by his Angel unto his servant John. So that the Angel , and John , were employed as instruments in that work . From whence the Observation is this . Observ . 3. That though Jesus Christ could reveal immediately to al his servants , all these things revealed in this Book ; yet it pleased him to chuse rather to doe it by instruments . If it had pleased him , he might have revealed these things to all his people , in all ages since John , immediately by his own Spirit ; but he chuses rather to doe it by the writings of John : which he preserves and keeps up in a high esteem in the hearts of all his Saints ; as his own infallible , and unquestionable truth , and testimony : or else he might have sent a John , or some Prophet of his , to have revealed these things by mouth unto his people , in every age , age after age : but he chuses rather to doe it by revealing it to John , so many hundreds of years agoe ; and his writings must be the instruments of revealing these things unto his people ; and he might have revealed those things unto John immediately himself , without any other instrument : but he chuses to signifie it by his Angel to his servant John. So he might teach , and edifie , and build up his people immediately ; but he chuses rather to doe it by instruments , by Apostles , and Prophets , and Evangelists , and Pastors , and Teachers : which he hath appointed , For the perfecting of the Saints , for the edifying of the body of Christ ; till we all come in the unity of the Faith , and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfectman , &c. Ephes . 4. 11 , 12 , 13. So he might likewise , have revealed himself immediately to all his people of old ; but generally it pleased him to make use either of Angels , or of his servants the Prophets , to be the instruments of revealing his minde unto his people then . Now the reasons why it pleaseth God , usually to make use of instruments to effect his designs by , may be these . The first is that which is the reason of all his doings ; his own will. He makes use of instruments , because it is his will to make use of instruments : for his will is the reason , and the rule of all his actions . Secondly , But a subordinate reason to this , may be to shew his soveraignty over al his people ; therefore he sends them about his work , they being all at his royall command . As a Prince hath power over all that are in his dominion , saying to this man go , and he goeth , and to another , come , and he commeth , and to another doe this , and he doth it : So the great King of Kings , and Lord of Lords , maketh it to appear that he hath all his servants at his beck , by sending of them about severall employments . Thirdly , Another reason why he maketh use of instruments , in revealing and discovering his minde to his people , and building up of his Saints , may be to maintain a communion among Saints : for if God should reveal himself to all alike , then would not his people have such communion one with another , as they have , to the end they may partake one of anothers gifts ; and therefore doth it please the Lord to make use of instruments , whereas if it pleased him , he could have effected all things immediately , without means or instruments : and since it is so then , First , It reprehends those that have a low esteem of instruments , and sleight and undervalue means , upon this ground : that God can worke without instruments , and without means . But let such know , that it is the will of God to make use of instruments , and in sleighting instruments , they contradict his will : and as they that sleight the Kings Officers , doe sleight the King : So they , in sleighting the instruments and means that God hath appointed to work by , do sleight God himself , and they do as much as in them lies , endeavor to break the Communion of Saints . And surely what ever the pretences of such persons are , that doe neglect means , and sleight instruments , this cometh not from the Spirit of God in them ; for the Spirit teacheth not to undervalue any means , which God hath appointed to be used . Though it is true , The Spirit teaches us not to idolize means , nor to tie God to worke only by means , but to acknowledge that God can , and sometimes doth worke without means and instruments ; Though he doth usually work by means and instruments : and therefore it is as great an evil on the one side , to reject the instruments , or means that God uses to work by , because he hath not absolutely tied himself to them ; as on the other side , to idolize means or instruments , because God doth usually work by them . Therefore in the second place Saints are here exhorted , to have a high esteem of instruments , as being of Gods appointment , by whom he will reveal himself to his people , and quicken , and comfort , and build them up upon the true foundation . Since the Lord will make use of instruments , O Saints doe not you sleight them , least you sleight God himself : but esteem them very highly in love , for their works sake . It is the rule of the Apostle , 1 Thes . 5. 12 , 13. saies the Apostle there , We beseech you brethren , to know them which labour among you , and are over you in the Lord , and admonish you ; and to esteem them very highly in love for their works sake . The Apostle knew very well that God could if he had pleased , have built up his people without employing some to labour among them , in the Word , and Doctrine , and without the admonitions of men , but these being instruments , and means of Gods appointment ; He therefore presses the Saints , to esteem very highly of those instruments , for that works sake that God had appointed them unto : for though Paul , and Apollo , and Cephas can doe nothing of themselves , yet they are to be highly esteemed , as being instruments in Gods hand , by which God will work . And so all the means which God hath appointed for his people to make use of , in which he will be found of them , and in which he will have Communion with them , let them prize , and embrace , and make use of , waiting upon God in the use of them , who will be found of them at last , and will make it appear , that they have not sought him in the use of means in vain . Though for a time he seem to be silent towards them , yet at last he that shall come , will come , an I will not tarry . It is unquestionably the policy of Satan , to take off Saints from using means , that they may be deprived of that comfort , and benefit which otherwise they might obtain in the use of means . Therefore let all Saints beware of such delusions , whereby they are drawn to dishonour God , in sleighting the instruments and means which he hath appointed , and let them be exhorted to embrace means , and make diligent use of them ; for they are blessed that so doe , as will appear in the handling of the fifth particular . But so much for this third particular , The instruments of the divulgation of this Book . The fourth particular , Is the faithfulnes of those instruments in the divulgation of this book , it is exprest in these words : Who bare record of the Word of God , and of the testimony of Jesus , and of all things that he saw . We see that as the Angel signified it to John , so John did not fail in recording any thing of it , but he bare record of all things that he saw . Whence the Observation is this : Observ . 4. That when God setteth instruments about a worke which he will have done , they must , and they shall effect it . Jesus Christ will have his secrets declared to his servants , and he imploieth John about this work ; and John doth it punctually : he bare record of the word of God , and of the testimony of Jesus , and what , of some things ? Nay , of all things which he saw . And this truth is further confirmed , by two pertinent Scriptures , which we have to this effect . One is Amos 3. 8. The Lion hath roared , Who will not fear ? The Lord God hath spoken , who can but prophesie ? The other is , Acts 4. 20. For we cannot but speak the things which wee have seen and heard . In both these places it appears , that it is not possible for instruments to be silent , nor to sit still , when God hath spoken to them , and given them commission to doe his work . First , Is it so that when God setteth instruments about a work which he will have done , that they must , and shall effect it ? Then this informes us of the reason why Saints fear not persecution , nor imprisonment , nor death , but choose rather to suffer them all , then to conceal the truth that is discovered to them , or to disert the work they are called to : for God having stirred up their spirits , and set them about this work , they cannot be silent , and sit still , but shall go on in despite of all opposition , to accomplish the worke which God hath appointed them to do . Thus did Luther , and thus have many other Saints done , and many shall doe : For if the Lord have spoken they cannot but prophesie , speak the things they have seen and heard : for their light is not given them to hide it under a bushell ; but their love to Christ constraines them to hold it forth , and the strength of Christ carries them forth . Secondly , Since it is so , it serves to encourage Saints , considering that the work that God hath to doe shall surely be accomplished , no opposition shall hinder it : for though instruments seem to be never so weak , yet they must , and shall accomplish Gods designs . Therefore fear not , the day shall break forth , and the shaddowes shall fly away , and none of the powers of darknesse shall be able to hinder it . But I shall say more to this point in the following discourse ; Therefore so much shall suffice to be here spoken of it , and of this fourth particular , the faithfulnesse of the instruments of divulging this Book . The fifth particular , Is the pronounciation of a blessing upon the persons that read , or hear the words of this Book . And that we have in these words : Blessed is he that readeth , and they that hear the words of this prophesie , and keep those things which are written therein ; for the time is at hand . From whence arises this Observation . Observ . 5. That it is a blessed thing , to reade and hear the Word of God , and particularly that which is contained in the book of the Revelation , so as to keep it . This clearly appears in these words : and the Apostle James likewise witnesseth the same , Jam. 1. 25. Be ye doers of the word ( saith he at the 22. vers . ) and not hearers only deceiving your own selves . Whereas it appears he speakes of the written Word , which men may ●●ar with the ear , and doe not . And now at the 15. vers . he saies : Who so looketh into the perfect law of liberty , and continueth therein ; he being not a forgetfull hearer , but a doer of the work , this man shall be blessed in his deed . What is the man that James saith shall be blessed ? It is the man that looketh into the perfect law of liberty , ( that is ) heareth or readeth the word of God in the Scripture , ( which is a perfect law of liberty , Spiritual liberty ) and heareth or readeth it , not forgetfully , but is a doer of it : This is the blessed man. Thus it is a clear , That it is a blessed thing to hear and reade the Word of God , and particularly that which is contained in the Book of the Revelation , so as to keep it . Then first , This condemns those that neglect the reading , and the hearing of the word : since it is a blessed thing to reade , and hear the Word of God so as to do it . Now they that doe not reade it , nor hear it , cannot doe it : for saies the Apostle , Rom. 10. 14. How shall they believe in him , of whom they have not heard ? Implying , That without hearing the Word of God , they cannot believe in God : but if the Apostle had not so said , yet we see it to be true , In that the nations and people to whom the Gospel is not preached , and that doe not reade it , doe altogether continue in unbelief . And so those that are under the darknesse of Popery , to whom the word in the purity of it is not preached , and have not liberty to reade it , they continue also in a dark and a miserable condition ; but among those people where the Word is embraced , and read , and heard there are many brought into the obedience of faith . Nay , in some places of this Kingdome where they seldom en●oy a publick Preacher , yet by reading the Word they are made partakers of the sweet blessing of it . They ought therefore to be sharply reproved for their folly , who neglect the hearing , and reading the Word , and consequently the doing of it , in which they might be blessed . In the second place , Hence all sorts of people are exhorted to be frequent in reading the Word , for all desire to be blessed , and those that have in any measure been made partakers of the blessing of the Gospel , they cannot but desire more of it ; therfore it would be wisdome for all to improve the means of being made blessed , which is hearing , and reading the Word . If a man that desires a great outward estate , should be perswaded that if there were any way at all for him to attain that estate , it must be such , or such a way , that man would be sure to take that way . Why this is the case in respect of attaining Spiritual blessings ; the readiest way that any Soul can take to attain them , is a frequent reading , and hearing of the Word of God , waiting for the comming in of the Spirit in it . O therefore let not men discover that they have a sleight esteem of Spirituall blessings , and heavenly treasures , by neglecting the means by which they are attained : for if men have a high esteem of Gold , and Pearls , if they know the means by which they may be attained , they will make use of those means : so according to the esteem we have of Spirituall blessings , will be our diligence in improving the means of attaining them . Object . But it may be some one will say , I have been frequent in hearing and reading the Word , and finde it but an empty thing , I hear and am as carnal as before , I read and am as dark , and low as before ; and therefore how can it be said that hearing , and reading the Word , is a means of attaining Spirituall blessings ? I Answer , Answ . First , If thou findest to thy apprehension , but little benefit from hearing or reading the Word ; yet thou canst not conclude it would be better with thee , if thou didst not reade or hear the Word , for there is no ground of hope for thee , when thou neglectest all means of enlivening , comforting , or of heightning the Spirit . But secondly , Though to thy apprehension thou hast no benefit from reading , or hearing the Word , yet remember , that the Word is compared to seed , Mat. 13. 19. and 1 Pet. 1. 23. Now you know that seed useth to lie hid under the clods for a time , and afterward groweth up : so may the seed of the Word seem to be hid in thee for a time , and yet afterward it may grow up , and bring forth fruit . The Disciples while the Lord Jesus was with them , often heard his word , and he plainly fore-told them of his Resurrection , but when their Lord was crucified , though they had so often heard it , yet they seemed to be altogether ignorant of the doctrine of the Resurrection , but afterward it was sweet unto them when the Spirit brought it , with other things to their remembrance . In the 4. of Iohns Gospel , at the 36 , 37 , 38. verses , our Saviour tels his Disciples , That both he that soweth , and he that reapeth shall rejoice together , but ( saies he ) herein is that saying true , one soweth , and another reapeth . I have sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour , other men laboured and ye are entred into their labours . Others had sowed the seed of eternal life in the hearts of the people : and therefore he said in the 35 , vers . That the fields were already white unto the harvest , but the Disciples were sent to reap the fruit of that seed , that others had laboured in the sowing of : So that one Minister may sow the seed of life , and joy in the hearts of some people , and another may reap it . But the time shall come , that both he that soweth , and he that reapeth shall rejoice together . When the seed ●● sowne the fruit doth not by and by appear , and of this Saints have had experience , that have laine long under the hearing of the Word , frequently attending upon it , and been diligent in reading , and yet have attained to their own apprehensions neither to faith , nor peace , nor joy , nor strength , but have seemed to be as unbelieving , as carnal , and as fleshly as ever , walking heavily for a long time : And that Word which hath been sweet to others that at the same time heard it , hath been as nothing to them . That word which hath raised the heart , and strengthened the faith , and inflamed the love of others , hath seemed to have no effect upon them , and thus some have continued weeks , months , nay years together , and if they have had any reviving , it hath been but as a morning dew ; and yet at last when the Fathers appointed time was come , wherein he hath raised them up to joy , and peace in believing , and given them life , vigour and strength , then hath the Spirit brought to their remembrance , the things which they heard many years before , and then have they been wonderfully overcome , and taken with it , and it hath brought forth fruit abundantly in them . Therefore Saints , you that say you finde little or no effect , the word hath upon you for the present , be not thereby discouraged , but goe on to reade and to hear the word still , for it is a means which is often blessed to many . But thirdly , Is it so , that it is a blessed thing to reade and hear the Word , so as to keep it ? Then it serves to exhort all , as to hear and reade the Word , so to look beyond it , in the frequent hearing and reading of it waiting for the coming in of the Spirit ; for the blessing is not pronounced upon the hearers of the Word only , but such as hear it , and keep it , and hear it and doe it : and then shalt thou hear the Word so as to keep it , when the Spirit comes along with it : Therefore when thou comest to hear the Word , doe not rest upon the bare hearing of the Word , but expect the coming of the Spirit ; and that thou maiest thus doe , consider that there are frequent presidents in Scripture , That in the hearing of the Word the Spirit hath been given : as you have it , Act. 10. 44. While Peter yet spake these words , the holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the Word . And in the second of the Acts at the 41. verse , we finde that there were three thousand souls converted , at the preaching of Peter . And when Philip went down to Samaria , and preached the Word , there were by his preaching many converted , both men , and women , as appears Acts 8. 12. There are severall other passages in the Acts to this purpose . And Gal. 3. 2. saith the Apostle , Received you the Spirit by the workes of the Law , or by the hearing of faith ? Whereby it appears , That the Spirit was received by the hearing of the word of faith , and therfore it is that the Apostle cals the Ministery of the Gospel , The ministration of the Spirit , 2 Cor. 3. 8. Therefore let all be encouraged in the hearing of the Word to wait for the Spirit , whereby they may not be forgetfull hearers , but doers of the Word , and be blessed in so doing . Vse 4. And in the last place it serves to encourage all Saints , to be frequent in reading of , and meditating upon the book of the Revelation ; for there is a blessing particularly pronounced upon them that read , or hear , and keep the things that are written therein : therefore let none be discouraged from reading those things that are written in this book , because they are so hard to be understood , and are more darke and mysterious than most places of Scripture . It is true , they are so , but to encourage us to be frequent in reading of it , notwithstanding the mysteriousnesse of it , the holy Ghost hear pronounces a particular blessing to it , which is a speciall encouragement to incite us to the reading of it . And there is also another encouragement in these words , For the time is at hand . And now if we be desirous to be informed , of the things that concern the present time , then let us look diligently into the book of the Revelation , for this word , The time is at hand , hath held true , and doth , and shall hold true , in all ages , and times , even until the glorious appearing of Jesus Christ , to judge the quick and the dead , when all shall appear before the judgement seat of Christ : for there hath been no age since the delivery of it , in which it might not be said , The time is at hand , that is , The time is come , in which some part or other of it , hath been fulfilling : for at the time when this Revelation was given to John , then was fulfilling that which is spoken concerning the seven Churches ; and soon after , that which was to be done in the opening of the seals , began to be fulfilled , which is not yet fully accomplished , and about four hundred year after Johns time , began that to be fulfilled , which is spoken of concerning the rising of the beast , and what is revealed concerning the actions of the beast ; and the pouring out of the viols upon the beast , hath been since that and now is a fulfilling , and what is spoken concerning the totall ruine of the beast , and the happy deliverance of the Saints , and the glorious state of the Church after deliverance , shall be hereafter fulfilled . So that still it might , and now , and hereafter it may be said of the prophecy of this book , The time is at hand : therefore it concernes us to be frequently looking into it , and diligently to observe the things , that are written therein . And now since the following Discourse , is on a part of the book of the Revelation ; let these two motives , which here you have to stirre you up to the reading of the whole book ; as , that it is a blessed thing , and it concerns the present time , incite you to the reading , and the serious consideration of what is herein delivered , concerning the exact accomplishment , of some of the things contained in this book , which comes now to be spoken of . AN EXPOSITION VPON Part of the eleventh Chapter OF THE REVELATION . The Exposition of the first Verse . And there was given unto me a reed like unto a rod ] IN the 21. Chapter of this book at the 15. verse , when the holy City was put into a delivered , enlarged , raised condition , there is mention made of a golden reed wherewith it was to be measured . But here is not a golden reed , but a reed like unto a rod , importing , that it is a chastized and afflicted , depressed , low condition into which it was at this time to be put : and that it was indeed so , appears in what follows . And the Angel stood , saying ] This Angel , chap. 10. 1. is thus described : And I saw a mighty Angel come down from heaven , cloathed with a cloud , and a rain-bow was upon his head , and his face was as it were the Sunne , and his feet as pillars of fire . This description resembles that which is given of Jesus Christ , Chap. 1. 15 , 16. by which it appears , That this Angel here spoken of is Jesus Christ . It is indeed the Lord Jesus Christ , that doth order and dispose all things in , and concerning his Church , and all things in the world , and therefore it is , that all power is given unto him , in heaven , and earth , Mat. 28. He is the King of the holy hill of Sion , Psalm . 2. And he must rule the Nations with a rod of iron , and break them in peeces like a Potters vessel , and he must raign untill he have put all his enemies under his feet . Rise and measure ] The Lord Jesus doth not leave his people in the hand of enemies , nor under the rod of the wicked in a carelesse manner , as if he did not care how much they were given up to the hand of the enemies : no , but they are measured out to affliction , and so far as they are measured out unto it so far shall they be under affliction , and no farther . So God measured Job to affliction , All that he hath is in thy power only upon himself put not forth thine hand , Job 1. 12. and again , Behold , he is in thine hand , but save his life . The wicked shall not goe a hairs-breadth beyond the measure . Jesus Christ hath such a tender respect unto all his people in their sufferings , that they shall have no more then need , 1 Pet. 1. 6. Measure the Temple ] The word Temple in the old Testament , is used only for that House that Solomon built in Jerusalem unto the Lord , which was called the Temple of the Lord ; it being the place wherein God was in a speciall manner present , and wherein he would in a speciall manner be worshipped . But in the new Testament it is used , first , for the Church , the Saints of God , of which that Temple was a figure : for as God was in a speciall manner present in that Temple , so he is in a speciall manner present in his people . And so we have it , 2 Cor. 6. 16. For ye are the temple of the living God , as God hath said , I will dwell in them , and walk in them , and I will be their God , and they shall be my people . & 1 Cor. 6. 19. What know ye not that your bodies are the Temple of the holy Ghost , which is in you , &c. and thus the word Temple in the new Testament is used for the Saints , as the Temple was a figure of them , as they have a speciall presence of God in them . Which is likewise spoken of Isay . 66. 1 , 2. Thus faith the Lord , the Heaven is my Thron , and the Earth is my foot-stool : where is the house that ye build unto me , and were is the place of my rest , for all these things hath my hand made , and all these things have been saith the Lord , but to this man will I look ; even unto him that is poor , and of a contrite spirit , and that trembleth at my word . So that he that is of a poor , and of a contrite spirit , and trembleth at the word of God , shall be the house , the Temple of God. As we have it also Isay . 57. 15. But secondly , The word Temple in the new Testament , as it is used for those in whom there is a speciall presence of God ; so it is used to signify that means by which knowledge , and instrustion is given out : as the Temple of old was the place where people were to receive instruction and knowledge . And in this sense it is used , Rev. 21. 22. And I saw no Temple therein , for the Lord God Almighty , and the Lamb are the Temple of it . This is spoken of the new Jerusalem , of that glorious state the Church shall be in , when they shall be all taught of God , from the greatest to the least . Now the word Temple heer in the Text , doth signify these . Eirst , It signifies the Saints of God , as they are they in whom God in a speciall manner dwels . And ▪ Secondly , It signifies the Ordinances , and means whereby knowledge is dispensed , and instruction is received : for it is the Saints that are as lights in the World , and they both instuct the ignorant , and edify one another , especially when they are congregated , assembled together to worship God , according to his own will , and to prophesy to edify one another . The Temple of God and the Alter , and them that worship therein ] It clearly appears in these words , that the word Temple heer , includes the Saints , both as they are an habitation of God through the spirit ; and so are his Temple , and as they are being assembled together , the means of instruction and increasing knowledge , and doe worship God aright : For least the word Temple should not be full enough to expresse this , it is added , And the Altar ( which in the Temple was the place where they worshipped God ) and them that worship therein . Not only the place of worship , but the worshippers . So that this takes in all Saints , as they are a Temple , as their assemblies are the place wherein God is worshipped , and instruction is given , and received ; and as they are worshippers as Saints worshipping God , and possessing God. Verse 2. But the Court that is without the Temple ] The Court is said to be without the Temple : as of old the Court was without the Temple , and was a more common place , not so holy as any part of the Temple was ; so that the Court heer being without the Temple , it is some outside thing , it is no part of the Temple . Now it being apparent that Saints onely are the Temple of God , this Court heer mentioned , though it seem to be neer the Temple , yet is not the Temple , is none of the Saints , but some outside professors , that seem to the outward eye to be near to Saints : as the Court was near to the Temple , yet they are not of that holy place , they are but an outside , they are without the Temple . But the Court that is without the Temple leave out , or cast out , and measure it not ] Though Jesus Christ have a tender care of his Saints under affliction , and they are measured out to the chastisement appointed to them ; yet hath he no such respect unto such as are not his . Though they are professors . Though they seem to be near the Temple , yet if they be not the Temple , though they do professe him , yet if they do not possesse him as the Temple doth , they must be left out , cast out of the care of Jesus Christ . But the Court that is without the Temple cast out and measure it not ( Jesus Christ will not own that as his , and therefore it must not be measured ) For it ] It was the Temple and the Altar , and them that worshipped therin , that was measured out to chastisement : So then it was it that was to be given unto the Gentiles by measure ; so that this word ( for it ) may be read thus ( for the Temple ) Is given unto the Gentiles ] The word Gentiles in the old Testament , when the Temple was in its glory , was used to expresse such as were not of the Church of God ; for the Israelites only were accounted the Church : & all others were looked upon as strangers to it , such as were a far off : as such as were enemies to the Temple , and would have the Temple ruined and laid wast . But note , though the difference between Jewes and Gentiles since the daies of the Gospel be taken away , and the Gentiles , as well as the Jewes may now be of the Church of God , if they be built upon the Lord Jesus ; yet the word Gentiles is heer used to expresse those that were not of the Church , nor of the Temple ; but would have the Temple ruined . And as the Babylonians of old had the Temple for a while given unto them : So now Jesus Christ gives his spirituall Temple , into the hands of these Gentiles the mysticall Babylonians for a while . And the holy City ] This title , the holy City , we finde in Scripture , is first given unto the City of Jerusalem , the City wherein the materiall Temple was scituate , as appears Matth. 37. 3. where it is said at the death of our Saviour , That the graves were opened , and many bodies of the Saints which slept arose , and came out of the graves after his resurrection , and went into the holy City , and appeared unto many . Which City it is evident was the City of Jerusalem . And indeed Jerusalem was then accounted a City more holy then others ; because it was the place wherein men ought in a more especiall manner to worship God. And therefore saies the woman of Samaria , Ye say in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship ; And our Saviour doth not contradict this , ( for indeed it is out of all contradiction ) that Jerusalem had been the place where men ought to worship , for God had placed his name there , and there he would be worshiped ; because the Temple was there wherein was his speciall presence . So that in this respect , Jerusalem was once a more holy City then others . But when the cause was taken away the effect ceased , when Jerusalem ceased to be the place where men were enjoined to worship God , and God had removed his special presence from the Temple ; then Jerusalem was no more holy then another place . And because that Jerusalem was to cease to be the place of worship , and the holy place ; therefore it is that our Saviour , Iohn 4. 21 , 23. saith , The hour commeth when ye shall neither in the mountain of Samaria , nor yet at Jerusalem worship the Father ; but the true worshippers shall worship the Father in Spirit , and in truth : for the Father seeketh such to worship him . As if he had said , Jerusalem shall not be the place of worship , men shall not worship God there , for if men doe perform Jerusalem worship , that is , worship with that worship that hath respect to an outward place , it shal be accounted as no worship , no , men shall not worship in Jerusalem , but such as worship the Father must worship him with an inward , Spiritual worship , and in truth , that is , in the Son , in the Spirit , and in the Son , and such the Father seeks to worship him , such he is now a seeking out , both of Jews and Gentiles ; and such worship is most pleasing unto him . So that Jerusalem had once the title of the holy City . It was once the place wherein God was worshipped , but it is now ceased to be so . But secondly , This title , The holy City , is given in Scripture unto that City , of which that Jerusalem of old was a figure , and that is , the Saints , and people of God , who are all citizens of the holy City . And therefore Paul writing to the Saints at Ephesus , saith he , Ephes . 2. 19. Ye are no more strangers , and forreigners ; but fellow citizens with the Saints , and of the houshold of God. And that Jerusalem of old was a figure of this Holy City , appears Hebr. 12. 22. and Gal. 4. 26. where the Saints are called by the name of Jerusalem , only they are differenced from the material Jerusalem , in that they are called , The heavenly Jerusalem , and Jerusalem which is above . Now that this Heavenly Jerusalem , which is compacted of Saints , and Sanctified ones , and therefore must needs be a Holy City . I say that this Spirituall Jerusalem hath this title , The holy City , given to it doth appear , Revel . 21. 2. And I John saw the holy City , new Jerusalem comming down from God out of Heaven , prepared as a bride adorned for her husband . Who is the spouse , the bride that is adorned for her husband Jesus Christ , but his Saints ? They then are the new and heavenly Jerusalem , they are the holy City . And the holy City shall they ( that is the Gentiles fore-spoken of ) tread under foot ] To be trouden under foot by an enemy , is the highest kinde of insultation of an enemy over a people that possibly can be : for what greater contempt , and scorn , and envy can an enemy expresse , then by treading , a person or a people , under feet ? And yet this is the condition , the Church was put into , which is spoken of in the prophesie of Isaiah , Chap. 51. 23. where it was said that those enemies , that afflicted the Saints , Said to their Souls bow down , that we may goe over , and their bodies was laid as the ground , and as the streets to them that went over . And this is the condition which the holy City , the Temple of God , his precious Saints are here also appointed unto , even to be trod under foot , to be depressed , and greatly persecuted , to be bowed down under the feet of their enemies , to be made as the ground , and as the street to them to goe over . Querie . But now , before I proceed any further , the Querie will be , What those Gentiles are in particular , to whom the Temple , and the holy City was to be given , and by whom they were to be trodden under foot ? For as Jerusalem , and the Temple of old were given to the Babylonians in particular : so the question is now , Who the particular enemies are to whom the Temple , and the holy City now are delivered ? For though the holy City hath many enemies , yet she is not given to them all . Answ . I Answer , Though in this Chapter there be no other description of them , but only this , the Gentiles : yet we have a large description of them , in three severall Chapters of this prophesie : which descriptions as they lie , I shall here incert . The first is , Rev. 12. 3. 4. And there appeared another wonder in Heaven , and behold a great red Dragon having seaven heads , and ten horns , and seven Crowns upon his heads , and his tail drew a third part of the Stars of Heaven , and did cast them to the earth . The second place in which the enemies of the Saints , ( to whom they are given for a while ) are described is , Rev. 13. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8. verses , which is as followes . And I stood upon the sand of the Sea , and saw a Beast rise up out of the Sea , having seven heads and ten horns , and upon his horns ten Crowns , and upon his head the name of blasphemy . And the Beast which I saw was like unto a Leopard , and his feet were as the feet of a Bear , and his mouth as the mouth of a Lion , and the Dragon gave him his power , and seat , and great authority . And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death , and his deadly wound was healed , and all the world wondered after the Beast , and they worshipped the Dragon which gave power unto the Beast , and they worshipped the Beast saying , Who is like unto the Beast ? Who is able to make war with him ? And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things , and blasphemies , and power was given unto him to continue fourty , and two months . And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God , to blaspheme his name , and his tabernacle , and them that dwelt in heaven . And it was given unto him to make war with the Saints , and to overcome them : and power was given him over all kindreds and tongues , and nations , and all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him , whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world . The third place where the enemies of the Temple , and the holy City , viz. The Saints are described , is Rev. 17. 3 , 4 , 5 , 6. as it followeth . And I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured Beast , full of names of blasphemy , having seven heads , and ten horns , and the woman was arraied in purple , and scarlet colour , and decked with gold , and precious stone , and pearls , having a golden cup in her hand , full of abominations and filthinesse of her fornication : and upon her forehead was a name written , MYSTERY , BABYLON THE GREAT , THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS , AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH . And I saw the woman drunken with the bloud of the Saints , and with the bloud of the Martyrs of Jesus : and when I saw her I wondred with great admiration . Thus now the enemies of the Church , the Temple or holy City , which in the text in hand are only described by this word ( the Gentiles ) in these passages are more largely characterized . But these expressions used in these descriptions of these enemies , being for the most part very mysterious : we have these mysteries opened , and unveiled in the 17. Chap. from the 7 , vers . to the end of the Chapter , as it followes . And the Angel said unto me wherefore didst thou marvel ? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman , and of the Beast that carrieth her which hath the seven heads , and ten horns . The Beast that thou sawest was , and is not , and shall ascend out of the bottomelesse pit , and goe into perdition ; and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder , whose names were not written in the book of life , from the foundation of the World , when they behold the Beast that was , and is not , and yet is . And here is the minde which hath wisdome : The seven heads are seven mountains , on which the woman sitteth , and there are seven Kings , five are fallen , and one is , and the other is not yet come : and when he commeth , he must continue a short space . And the Beast that was and is not even he is the eighth , and is of the seven , and goeth into perdition . And the ten horns which thou sawest , are ten Kings which have received no Kindome as yet : but receive power as Kings one hour with the Beast . These have one minde , and shall give their power and strength unto the Beast . These shall make warre with the Lamb , and the Lamb shall overcome them : for he is Lord of Lords , and King of Kings , and they that are with him , are called , and chosen , and faithfull . And he saith unto me the waters which thou sawest , where the Whore sitteth , are peoples , and multitudes , and nations , and tongues . And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the Beast , these shall hate the Whore , and shall make her desolate and naked , and shall eat her flesh , and burn her with fire , for God hath put in their hearts to fulfill his will , and to agree , and give their Kingdom unto the Beast , untill the words of God shall be fulfilled . And the woman which thou sawest is that great City which reigneth over the Kings of the Earth . In these words , we have the mysterie opened of what is delivered in the 12 , 13 , and 17. Chapters , concerning the Beast , and the Woman , and the Heads , and the Horns , and the many waters : which are all mysterious expressions , and hard to be understood , ( as those were , Dan. 7. from the 1 , to the 9 , ver . untill the interpretation was given to Daniel at the 16 , verse and so on ) but the Angel having in this 17 , Chap. opened these mysteries , now the meaning of them is more apparent : So that , First , If it be queried , What is the Beast ? We have it answered , verse 8. in these words , The Beast that thou sawest was , and is not ; and shall ascend out of the bottomlesse pit , and go into perdition . Now by comparing this with some passages in the 12 , and 13. Chapters , we shall plainly see what the Beast is . In the 11. Chap. at the 9 , verse , the Dragon there mentioned , is said to be , That old serpent called the Devill , and Satan which deceiveth the whole world . And in the 13. Chap. at the 1 , and 2. verses , it is said , That a Beast did rise up out of the Sea , having seven heads , and ten horns , and upon his horns ten Crowns , and upon his heads the names of blasphemy : and the Beast was like unto a Leopard , and his feet were as the feet of a Bear , and his mouth as the mouth of a Lion ; and the Dragon gave him his power , and his seat , and great authority . So then ; The Beast that hath seven heads , and ten horns , and is like unto a Leopard , &c. is some wicked one in whom the devil raigns ; who hath power , and a seat , and great authority in the earth : which power , and seat , and great authority , was given unto him of the devil . And though that wicked one , that hath that devilish power , and authority , be distinct from the devil ; ( as he that receives is distinct from him that gives : ) yet they are so one , as the devill is said to be in the Beast : for what the Beast is said to doe , the devill is said to doe : for in the 13. Chapter , at the 7 , vers . it is the Beast that is said to make war with Saints : but in the 12. Chapter , at the 17 , verse , the devill is said to doe it . And again , they are so one , as the Beast is said to be the devill ; and therefore when the Angel comes to declare what the Beast is , in the fore-mentioned place , saies he , The Beast shall ascend out of the bottomlesse pit . It is not said he shall receive his authority from him that ascends out of the bottomlesse pit , ( though that be the meaning of it , as before appears : ) but He shall ascend out of the bottomlesse pit ; to shew the onenesse of the devil , and the Beast . Thus the mysterie of the Beast is unfolded ; and it appears , that the Beast is a wicked one , that hath a devilish power , and authority , and is one with the devil . This is he of whom it is said , All the world wondered after the Beast ; and worshipped the Dragon that gave power unto the Beast ; and worshipped the Beast saying , Who is like unto the Beast ? Who is able to make warre with him ? And of whom it was said , That there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things , and blasphemies ; and power was given unto him to continue fourty and two months , &c. As you have it pages 46 , and 47. But secondly , If it be queried , What that Woman is , that is said Chapter 17. 3. to sit upon this Beast ? We have an Answer to this , in the 18 , verse of this 17. Chapter , in these words : And the Woman which thou sawest , is that great City which raigneth over the Kings of the earth . Now what that great City was , that did then raign over the Kings of the earth ; though it were not so apparent in severall other histories as it is ; yet the Scriptures could sufficiently inform us : for it informs us , that Tribute was paid to Caesar ; Matth. 22. 17. And that because Caesar was he that raigned over the kings of the earth , the Jews said to Pilate , If thou let this man go , thou art not Caesars friend . And that Paul appealed to Caesar , as being the highest authority that then was : as appears , Acts 25. 10 , 11. Now the place where Caesars royall seat was then , was the City of Rome , as appears in that Paul was sent thither . So that Rome was the City that then raigned over the Kings of the earth . And therefore it was that it was accounted such a priviledge to be a Roman , Acts 22. 25 , 26. Now since it is clear in Scripture ; ( and all histories do acknowledge it , ) that Rome was the great City that raigned over the Kings of the earth ; Then it appears , That Rome is that Woman that is said to sit upon the Beast . Now this being apparent , it doth appear the more clearly what the Beast is . It was clear before , That the Beast was a wicked one in whom the Devill raigned , that had received power , and a seat , and great Authority from the Devil : but it did not so clearly appear who that wicked one in particular is . But here it appears that it is particularly he upon whom the City of Rome sitteth : he that supports it . Now it is apparent that it is that wicked one the Pope , that is the support of the cursed City . He it is that bears her up in her pompe , and pride , and filthy abominable , Sodomiticall practises . He is the Beast upon which that great Whore sitteth . And the City of Rome hath been , and to this day is such a fountain of filthinesse , and whoredoms , and all cursed abominations : as this name appears so perspicuously in her forehead , as he that runs may reade it , MYSTERIE , BABYLON THE GREAT , THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS , AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH . And it is apparent , that She is drunken with the blood of Saints , and the blood of the Martyrs of Jesus . But thirdly , If the Question be , What the seven heads of the Beast are ? The Angel gives an answer to that , at the 9 , verse of the 17. Chapter . The seven heads are seven mountains upon which the Woman sitteth . The Woman being the City of Rome ; the seven heads of the Beast , are said to be the seven mountains upon which that City was built . And with this Historians agree , 〈◊〉 say , that the City of Rome was founded upon seven mountains . Now these may as properly be said to be the seven heads of the Beast ; as the ten Kings may be said to be his ten horns : as will appear by and by . Fourthly , If it should be enquired , What the ten horns are , mentioned Chap. 12. 3. and 13. 1. & 17. 3 ? The Angel answers that in the 12 , verse of the seventeen Chapter , in these words : And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten Kings , which have received no Kingdome as yet , but receive power as kings one hour with the Beast . These have one minde , and shall give their power , and strength unto the Beast ; these shall make war with the Lamb , &c. In these words the Angel unveils this also , and tels us , that those which are mysteriously exprest by the ten horns of the Beast , are the ten Kings , which did give up their power , and strength unto the Beast with one consent , & one mind , and thus it came to passe : for when the devil gave the Pope that power , and authority , whereby the Emperor of Rome was subjected to him , then the ten Kingdomes that were under Rome , did likewise willingly give up their power to him also ; and were subjected to the Beast , and as he , so they also made warre with the Lamb the Lord Jesus in his Saints : and so became the ten horns of the Beast , by which he became the more dreadfull , and terrible : for he had not been so dreadful , if he had but only had the strength of his seven heads , of that great City that is seated upon seven hils : but having these ten horns also , these ten Kingdoms he was become very terrible . But fifthly , If it should be queried , What the many waters are upon which the Woman sitteth , mentioned Chap. 17. 1. & 13. 1 ? The Angel answers that also , in the 15. verse of the 17. Chapter , in these words : The waters which thou sawest where the Whore sitteth , are peoples , and multitudes , and nations , and tongues . So that this is not left in the mysterie neither ; but the Angel plainly declares , That by the waters is meant the peoples , and nations , and multitudes , and tongues . And the Whore is said to sit upon them ; because they have willingly subjected themselves unto her , to be as it were vassals to her . Now by this time it appears from these 12 , 13 , and 17. Chapters , what those Gentiles ( mentioned in the text , to whom the Temple , and the holy City was given , ) are in particular : for it appears that as though the Church of old had many enemies , yet they were particularly given to the Babylonians , the Chaldeans : So now , the Church is particularly given to be trodden under foot of mysticall Babylon , Rome , and of that wicked one the Pope , that hath received from the devil , his power , and his seat , and great authority . Now that these particular enemies did as the text declares , Tread the holy City under foot , appears also in these following passages : Rev. 12. 13 , 14 , 15. The Dragon persecuted the Woman , which brought forth a man-childe : and to the Woman were given two wings of a great Eagle , that she might flee into the wildernesse , into her place , where she is nourished for a time , and times , and half a time from the face of the serpent ; and the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the Woman , that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood . That by the Dragon here mentioned , is meant the Pope who is one with him , appears page 49. 50. Now he is here said to persecute the Woman , ( the Church ) that is cloathed with the Sun , and the Moon under her feet . And this wicked one persecutes the Church , as she is thereby driven into the wildernesse : that is , into a desolate , bewildred , barren , and sad condition ; and that , so long as the Beast remains : ( for that 's the meaning of a time , times , and half a time , as will appear in what follows , ) as if it were not possible for the Church to be in any other then a wildernesse condition , untill the ruine of the Beast , and the fall of Babylon were come . And when he had driven the Church into that desolate wildernesse condition , he was not therewith satisfied , but cast out water as a flood after her , that he might cause her to be carried away with the flood . And hath it not been even thus ? Did not that scarlet coloured Beast so persecute the holy City , all the Saints of God ever since his first rise , as that they have been in a desolate , sad , wildernesse condition ever since ? And yet is he not so satisfied , but is sending out of his floods of malice , and fury after the Saints ; and would swallow them all up if it were possible . Again , Chapter 12. 17. he is said , To be ●roth with the Woman , and to make war with the remnant of her seed , which keep the Commandments of God , and have the testimony of Jesus Christ . And Chap. 13. 6 , 7. And the Beast opened his mouth in blasphemy against God , to blaspheme his name , and his tabernacle , and them that dwelt in heaven ; and it was given unto him to make war with the Saints , and to overcome them . And hath not that Beast , the , Pope punctually done as is here spoken of him , in opening his mouth in blasphemy against God , to blaspheme his name and his Saints ? Hath he not said himself was the head of the Church , and that he could forgive sins , with many other blasphemies ? And hath not he made war with the Saints , which kept the Commandments of God , and the testimony of Jesus Christ ? Have not they been the only ones with whom he hath made war ? The most vilest , and most abominable persons were most nourished by that cursed Beast ; and the most precious Saints have been most hated , and hath he not also overcome them ? For , for this twelve hundred years he hath so overcome them , as they never had power to rise up against him untill of late . Again , Chap. 17. 6. the great Whore is said to be drunke with the blood of Saints , and with the blood of the Martyrs of Jesus . And Chap. 18. 24. It is again said of Babylon , the City of Rome , the great Whore , That in her was found the blood of Prophets , and of Saints , and of all that were slain upon the earth . And most evident it is , That Rome hath not only made others drunken with the cup of her abominations , and filthinesse of her fornications ; but is her self drunken with the blood of the Saints , and the blood of the Martyrs of Jesus , which she hath taken in greedily , and eagerly , and in her it will be found , when with violence she shall be thrown down , and become the habitation of devils , and the hold of every foul spirit , and a cage of every unclean and hurtfull Bird. Thus by this time it appears by whom , and how the holy City hath been troden under foot . And the holy City shall they tread under foot , fourty and two moneths . ] It being apparent , what the enemies of the Church are , and that they have troden the Temple , and holy City under foot . The next thing to be cleared , is the time how long those enemies of the Church were to tread her under foot . And that is heer said to be fourty and two moneths . Now what the meaning of this is , will more clearly appear , by comparing it with four other passages in the prophecy of this Book . One is Chap. 12. 6. And the woman fled into the wildernesse , where she had a place prepared of God , that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore daies . A second , Chap. 12. 14. And to the woman were given two wings of a great Eagle , that she might flee into the wilderness : into her place ; where she is nourished , for a time , and times , and halfe a time , from the face of the Serpent . A third , is Chap. 11. 3. And I will give power unto my two Witnesses , and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred and threescore daies , cloathed in sackcloth . A fourth , is Chap. 13. 5. And there was given unto the Beast , a mouth speaking great things , and blasphemies ; and power was given unto him to continue fourty and two months . & it was given unto him to make war , &c. Now the text speaks of the afflicted condition of the Church , under the expression of being trod under foot : and the first of these passages speaks of the afflicted condition of the Church , under the expression of flying into the wildernesse ; because of the persecution of her enemies . The second of these passages , speaks likewise of the afflicted condition of the Chuch , under the same expression as the former , of fleeing into the wildernesse . The third of these expressions , speakes of the afflicted condition of the Church , under the expression of being cloathed in sack-cloath . and the 4. speaks of the afflicted condition of the Church , under the expression of the Beasts making war with the Saints and overcoming them , and they all speaking the same thing : the affliction of the Church , do also speak of the same time of the continuance of that affliction , with this in the Text. Now in the Text , that time is expressed under the expression of fourty and two moneths . And In the first of A thousand two hundred and threescore daies . In the second of A time , and times , and half a time . In the third of A thousand two hundred and threescore daies . In the fourth of Fourtie and two moneths . Now that these agree in one , appears thus . In fourty and two moneths , accounting thirty daies to a moneth , there is just a thousand two hundred and threescore daies : so that fourty and two moneths , and a thousand two hundred and threescore daies , agree in one . Again in three years and a half , we have just fourty and two months , accounting twelve moneths to a year : So that a time , times , and half a time , that is , one year , two years , and half a year , which is three years and a half , agrees with fourty and two moneths . And with a thousand two hundred and threescore daies . So that the time the Church was to continue under affliction , to be troden under foot , was a thousand two hundred & threescore daies . Now as the Prophet Ezekiel was to account a day for a year ( Eze. 4 , 5 , 6. ) so this one thousand two hundred and threescore daies , is to be accounted a thousand two hundred and threescore years . So then whereas in the Text it is said , that the Church should be troden under foot fourty and two moneths by the Gentiles ; that is particularly , by that wicked one the Pope , and his adherents , the mysticall Babylonians : the meaning of that fourty two moneths is , A thousand two hundred and threescore years . And it must of necessity be acknowledged to be so ; for the Beast hath troden the holy City under foot , for above twelve hundred years already . Verse . 3. And I will give power unto my two Witnesses , and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred , and threescore daies cloathed in sackcloth . ] That this word ( My two Witnesses ) cannot be confined onely to two men , that should be the Witnesses of Christ Jesus ; is most apparent : because they are said to continue so long , as the holy City was to be troden under foot of the Beast ; which is a thousand two hundred and threescore years . Now twelve hundred years , is a terme of time which no man ever lived when men lived longest : much lesse since the flood , therefore since the two Witnesses are said to continue twelve hundred and sixty years ; they cannot be confined onely unto two men , but do include all the Saints , that have been Witnesses of the truths of Jesus Christ , ever since the Beast began to persecute the Church : for Jesus Christ during all that time , did never leave himself without witnesses , though for the most part of that time , the number of them were very small , in comparison of the false prophets of the Beast : which may be the reason , why they are here exprest by the smallest of numbers , the number two . But I say , Jesus Christ hath never left himself without Witnesses ; but hath had some at all times , that have been witnesses of his truths , in opposition to the Beast . And those are they , that are here in the text said to prophesie , a thousand two hundred , and sixty daies . Now as this text holds forth , That Jesus Christ hath had Witnesses , during all the raign of the Beast , and the persecuted condition of the Church : so other passages in this prophesie confirm it , as Chap. 8. 9. I saw under the Altar , the souls of them that were slain for the word of God , and for the testimony which they held . These were some that had witnessed , and testified the truths of Christ against the Beast , and sealed their testimony with their bloud ; for they were slain for the Word of God , and for the testimony which they held . And to shew that these were not all that witnessed the truths of Christ , but that Jesus Christ had continually some that were his Witnesses , which the beast should continually be slaying ; it is said in the 11. verse of that Chap. That they should rest yet for a little season , untill their fellow servants also , and their brethren that should be killed as they were , should be fulfilled : So that Christ had a further number of Witnesses , which were also to honour him , by laying down their lives for his truth . And Chap. 12. 11. The Witnesses of Christ , are again mentioned , for it is said , That the Dragon did make war , with them which kept the commandments of God , and have the testimony of Jesus Christ . And verse 12. they are said , To overcome the devil , by the bloud of the Lamb , ( by which all Saints do overcome him ) and by the word of their testimony : for they loved not their lives unto the death . Here it appears that the Saints did so witnesse the truths of Christ ; as they counted not their lives dear unto them , but laid them down to seale the truth which they held , which was a means of convincing many of the truth , and thereby they were overcomers of the Beast . And chap. 18. 24. when Babylon came to be throwne downe , it is said , That in her was found the bloud of Prophets , and of all that were slain upon the earth : whereby it appears , That during all the raign of the Beast , he hath been slaying the Prophets , Witnesses , and Saints of Jesus Christ . Thus by these severall passages it is evident , That Christ hath had his Witnesses during all the raign of the Beast ; and it is apparent that this word , My two Witnesses includes all those Witnesses of Christ , that have been during all the raign of the Beast : for they have been said to prophesie a thousand two hundred and threescore years . Object . But how could all the Witnesses of Christ , be said to prophesie ? I answer , Every Saint in a sence , may be said to be a Prophet . For they are Prophets to whom God discovers his secrets : and there is no true Saints , but the secrets of God are discovered to them , Psal . 15. 14. The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him , and he will shew them his Covenant . The truth is , it is the discoveries of God , and of Jesus Christ , and of hidden truths that maketh Saints . If the Lord did not reveal his secrets unto poor souls , it would not be possible for them to be Saints . Now then as soon as the soul is made a Saint , it is made a Prophet : for when the Lord hath revealed himself unto the soul and discovered his secrets to it , made it to see the wonderfull things of his law , and caused it to rejoyce in the sweet discoveries of his grace , the soul cannot choose but declare them to others . Yea the word is as a fire in its bosome , and it cannot hold it in , according to that rule , When thou art converted strengthen thy brethren . This is ever the sweet temper of a real Saint , he cannot but give vent to the bublings of Christ upon his heart : and that in opposing gain-saiers , contending earnestly for the faith , and in the edifying , exhorting , and comforting of other Saints . Now that this is prophecying , is most evident in these Scriptures , 1 Cor. 14. 3. He that prophesieth , speaketh unto men to edification , and exhortation , and comfort . Now this all Saints in some measure or other can do , and sometimes doth ; though some Saints can doe it farre more excellently then others , yet he that speaketh to edification , exhortation and consolation , though with much weaknesse , doth as truly prophesie as he that hath greatest abilities . Another Scripture is Act. 15. 32. And Judas and Silas being prophets also themselves , exhorted the brethren with many words , and confirmed them . Here it is evident , That to speak the word of exhortation , and information , to the confirming of Saints in the truth , is to prophesie : for Judas and Silas are said to exhort and confirm the Saints , as they were Prophets . Another passage to this purpose is Revel . 19. 10. For the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophesie . This passage gives a most clear answer to the question , What is it to prophesie ? The Angel had said , Chap. 18. 24. That in Babylon was found the bloud of Prophets , and of Saints . Now here he makes it to appear , what the Prophets were that Rome had slain ; namely , they were they that had the testimony of Jesus ; for ( saith he ) The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophesie . So that all Saints that have the testimony of Jesus , have the spirit of prophesie : and so all that were slain for the testimony of Jesus , were they that did prophesie in sackcloth . I will give power unto my two Witnesses , and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred and threescore daies clothed in sackcloth . ] Jesus Christ having in the former verse , declared that the holy City should be troden under foot , which is the afflicted condition of the Church , he doth here declare , what supplies they should have in that condition : in that he saies that he would give unto them this gift , that they should prophesie . Though they are to be destitute of outward comforts and outward liberties by the enemies persecuting of them , yet they are to have inward comforts : the Lord will reveal his secrets to them , which shall exceed all outward comforts ; they shall have the testimony of Jesus , which is the spirit of prophesie . I will give unto my two Witnesses , and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred and threescore daies . ] That this one thousand two hundred and threescore daies , is a thousand two hundred and threescore years , appears in pag. 59 , 60 , &c. Where it is evident , that it is the same term of time with that in the former verse , and with that in former passages of this book ; and that the meaning of them all , is a thousand two hundred and threescore years , there appears . Cloathed in sackcloth ] While the Church was in the materiall Babylon , they were in a sad and mourning posture ; for they wept and hung their harps on willows , and could not sing the songs of Sion : So the Church now being in mysticall Babylon , and insulted over by their enemies , God having for a time given them to be troden under foot by them , they are in mourning , sad and sable garments ; clothed in sackcloth : though they inwardly enjoy the discoveries of the bosome secrets of the Father , the comforts of the Spirit , though they have the Spirit of prophesie : yet they prophesie in sackcloth , their out-side , their cloathing is sackcloth , to the outward eye they are in a sad posture : and they cannot be otherwise , while they are under the power and tyrany of Babylon . Verse 4. These are the two Olive-trees ] These , that is , these two Witnesses , are the two Olive-trees . In that they are said to be ( the ) two Olive-trees , it implies it hath reference unto some passage of Scripture , wherein there is a former mention of them . Now the place where they are mentioned , is Zech. 4. so that Zechariah doth prophesie of these two Witnesses , under the expression of two Olive-trees ; and therefore the holy Ghost mentioning the Witnesses here , declares , that these are they that are elsewhere called the two Olive-trees . Now in that place , Zech. 4. 4. we finde that the Prophet doth ask the Angel , What these be ? And then the Angel makes this answer , This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel , saying ; not by might , nor by power , but by my spirit , saith the Lord of hosts : Who art thou , ô great mountain ? Before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain , and he shall bring forth the head stone thereof with shoutings , crying , Grace , Grace unto it . Now this is somewhat a mysterious answer ; but thus much appears in it : That though the Saints seem to be little in the eyes of men , and their enemy ( whether it be the materiall Babylon , or the mystical Babylon ) seem to be a great mountain , as if it were impossible for the Saints to remove their mountainous enemy : yet they shall be removed out of their way , the great mountain shall become a plain before them ; and those Saints that seem to be little , but as an handfull to a mountain , they shall when the great mountain is become a plain ; again , become a glorious Temple , and when it shal be thus , there shall be shoutings , crying , Grace , Grace unto it . And this appears to be spoken of the two Witnesses in the Text ; for they have seemed to be small and little , and their enemy a great mountain : but undoubtedly this mountain shall become a plain before them , and they shall again become a glorious Temple , a mountain of holinesse , the praise of the whole earth . But the Prophet at the 12 verse , is said again to ask the Angel , What the Olive-branches are ? and receives this further answer : These be the two anointed ones , that stand by the Lord of the whole earth : here is another description of them , in which it is most evident , that by the two Olive-trees is meant the Saints , Servants and Witnesses of Jesus Christ ; for this is a plain character of Saints ; for first , Saints are anointed ones , and are said to be anointed , 2 Cor. 1. 21. and are said to have received an unction from the holy One , 1 Joh. 2. 20. Again secondly , as Saints are anointed ones , so it is they only that can come into the presence of God ; it is they only that can enter into the Holy of Holies , by the new and living way , which Jesus Christ hath made for them . Now by this time it is clear , That by the two Olive-trees , is meant all Saints : for they are anointed ones , and they stand in the presence of God ; they then are the two Olive-trees , which have prophesied , cloathed in sackcloth , and though they have been but as a handfull , compared with that great mountain the Beast , so that they could not prevail by might , nor by power , yet by that unction , by that anointing , that Spirit that is upon them they shall prevail . These are the two Olive-trees , and the two Candle-sticks ] These Witnesses are also said to be candle-sticks , because all Saints as they are anointed ones , so they are the light of the world , Mat. 5. 14. they are light in the Lord , and they shine as lights amidst a crooked and perverse generation . These are the two Olive-trees , and the two Candlesticks , standing before the God of the earth . ] The wicked ( saith the Psalmist ) shall not stand in thy presence , neither shall evil dwell with thee . It is indeed onely the prerogative of those holy ones , that are washed in the bloud of the Lamb , that are unblameable and unreprovable in his sight : and to these doth hee hold out the golden scepter of his grace , and these do stand in the presence of the Lord of the whole earth . Verse 5. And if any man will hurt them , fire proceedeth out of their mouth , and devoureth their enemies . ] The Saints in a sence , are the Judges and Executioners of their enemies . Behold a King , saith the Prophet ( Isa . 32. 1 ) shall raign in righteousnesse , and Princes shall rule in judgment ; speaking of the raign of the Lord Jesus , and his Saints ruling with him , so that as he judgeth , so doe they ; and they passe sentence with him upon their enemies , and therefore is it here said , If any man will hurt them , fire proceedeth out of their mouth , and devoureth their enemies : That is , that breath of the spirit that proceedeth out of their mouth , in their praiers doth both pronounce the sentence and bring down the fire of wrath upon their enemies . And this is clear , Revel . 8. 3. for there it appears , That when the praiers of all Saints were offered upon the golden Altar , that then the Angel took the Censor , and filled it with fire of the Altar , and cast it into the earth , and there were voices , and thunderings , and lightnings , and an earth-quake . So that this is the power that Saints have to devour their enemies , and though their enemies be never so high and potent , yet they are not so high , nor so potent , but they can reach them , either to kill or destroy them , or to binde and imprison them . And this is further witnessed unto by the Psalmist , Psalme 149. 6 , 7 , 8 , 9. where speaking of the Saints , saies he , Let the high praises of God be in their mouths , and a two-edged sword in their hands , to execute vengeance upon the Gentiles , and punishments upon the people , to binde their Kings with chains , and their Nobles with fetters of iron ; to execute upon them the judgement written : This honour have all his Saints . Here the Psalmist speaks of executing vengeance upon the Gentiles , and punishments upon the people , of binding Kings in chains , and Nobles in fetters of iron . Why ? Who must doe thus ? Must it not be some great and mighty Potentate ? No , but this is to be done by Saints , and that not only by some Saints , but as well by the weakest of Saints , as by the strongest ; For this honour have all his Saints . All Saints doe execute vengeance upon their enemies ; If any man will hurt them , fire proceedeth out of their mouth ; from their praiers proceedeth a fire of wrath , and devoureth their enemies . And if any man will hurt them , he must in this manner be killed . ] As a fire proceedeth out of their mouth , that devoured their enemies in general : so if any man will hurt them , he must in the same manner be killed , that is , by the fire that proceedeth out of their mouth . Verse 6. These have power to shut heaven , that it rain not in the daies of their prophesie . ] As the fire mentioned in the former verse , was not material fire , but it was mystically spoken : so the rain here mentioned , is to be mystically understood , as it is in severall places of Scripture . I will cite but only two places , for they will be sufficient : and in both of them , what is to be understood by water or rain , is declared . As Isa . 44. 3. I will pour water upon him that is thirstly , and flouds upon the dry ground . Now would we know , what is here meant by water and flouds ? it follows in the next words , I will pour my spirit upon thy seed , and my blessing upon thine off-spring . So that here the Spirit , and the blessings of heaven are expressed by water , and by flouds . The other place , is Joh. 3. 38 , 39. He that beleeveth on me , as the Scripture hath sa●d , out of his belly shal flow rivers of living water . The next verse explains this , This he spake of the Spirit , which they that beleeve on him should receive . So that we see what the Scripture means by water , when it speaks mystically of it : so that it is in this sence , that the Saints are said here during the prevalency of the Beast , to shut heaven that it rain not : for it cannot be understood of materiall rain , for that hath been extended to the unjust , as to the just : and if materiall rain should be with-held , the Saints and Witnesses might have as well suffered by the with-holding of it , as others : no , it is not the with-holding of materiall rain , but a greater judgement then that : for as the Saints had power to bring a fire of wrath upon their enemies : so to shut up the rain of spirituall blessings , that the flouds of the spirit do not descend upon them . But whereas the Saints are like the tree , that is planted by the rivers of water , that is alwaies green and flourishing ; their enemies are for want of these waters , as a dry tree that brings forth no fruit , and must be hewen down and cast into the fire . That it rain not in the daies of their prophesie ] We see what the daies of their prophesie is , at the third verse , where they are said to prophesie , cloathed in sackcloth , a thousand two hundred and threescore daies : which hath been shewed to be so many years , which is the tearm of time which the Gentiles , the Beast is to prevail , and the holy City , the Saints are to be troden under foot ; these we see are said to be the daies of their prophesying , cloathed in sackcloth ; not but that they might prophesie after that time is expired : but those were the daies of their prophesying in sackcloth , because they are troden under foot , and they are given to the Beast , the Babylonians , and during these daies of their prophesying in sackcloth , they have power to shut heaven , that it rain not spirituall blessings upon their enemies . And hath it not been even thus ? Hath not the Beast , and all his adherents been as dry trees , and have they not continued to be so , without ever obtaining a drop of spirituall grace ? Have they not been as the dry ground , obdurate and hardened in their hellish waies ? insomuch as it is to be admired , that they should so continue without any relenting or returning for so many hundred years , although they have had the Scriptures , and many of them great outward parts and abilities , and the writings of many precious Saints ; which are means by which God uses to worke ; but none of these means could work any thing , because they had the Heaven so shut , that none of the waters of the Spirit did descend upon them . Therefore it was that the letter of the Word , and all other advantages could doe nothing , for they are all nothing without the Spirit . And have power over waters , to turn them to bloud ] This is another plague distinct from the former ( but it is also mystically expressed ) therfore these waters , are not those that are said to be shut up from them : for it is not possible for them to be turned into bloud : that is , to be made uselesse , as waters are , when they are turned into bloud : but they are those waters which their enemies the Babylonians made use of , in stead of the waters of the Spirit : And what were they ? It were their Canons , and Decrees , and Constitutions which they gave forth , as equivalent unto the very dictates of the Spirit it self : and they declared them to be of as great authority , and of these waters they made all that did adhere to them to drinke : and with these waters they contented themselves , never caring for the waters of the Spirit . Now the Saints had power over these waters , to turn them to bloud ; which they did by the Spirit of prophesie which they had ; whereby they did so hold forth the Testimony of Jesus Christ , in the purity of it , as all the Romish Doctrines , and Popish Canons were turned to bloud , rendered uselesse unto others , and discovered to be corrupt . And this is that which was done by those Angels or Saints , that poured out the second and third viols . Revel . 16. 3 , 4. And to smite the earth with all plagues , as often as they will. ] How Saints may be said to smite the earth , or earthly men with all plagues , doth in part appear page 72. where it appears , That they doe it by their praiers : for when the praiers of the Saints ascended up before God , then it is said , Revel . 8. 5. That fire was cast upon the earth , or earthly men , and produced dreadfull effects ; as voices and thundering , and lightnings , and an earthquake . Thus Saints doe smite the Earth with all plagues by their praiers . But they doe not only smite the Earth by their praiers , but also by their prophesying , and holding forth the Testimony of Jesus Christ : for by the earth here spoken of , is peculiarly expressed those earthly men , that in a more especial manner trod the Saints under foot . Now they ( as before appears ) were the Beast , the Pope , and his Complices , the Babylonian Romans , and all that were of that faction . Now these the Saints do smite with all plagues , by their holding forth the Testimony of Jesus Christ against them ( as well as by praying against them : ) for thereby is their Doctrine discovered , to be a pack of abominable lies ; and this proves a plague unto them , and this pains them at the very heart : for by this plague , they are like to die , it is like to prove a mortall disease unto them , and therefore is very grievous , Revel . 12. 11. The Saints are said to overcome the Dragon by the bloud of the Lamb , and by the word of their Testimony ; for they loved not their lives unto the death : Whereby it is evident , That by holding forth the Testimony of Jesus Christ , and sealing it with their bloud , the Saints doe smite the devil in the Beast , so as to overcome him . And thus by their praiers , and by the word of their Testimony , Saints doe smite the earth , that is , their Babylonical enemies with all plagues as often as they will. Verse 7. And when they shall have finished their testimony . It is but a prefixed terme of time , as appears in the third verse , That Jesus Christ will have his people prophesie in a despicable , sad , and low condition , cloathed in sackcloth : and that is so long as the Beast is to continue , as appears by comparing the third verse of this Chapter , with the fifth verse of the thirteenth Chapter : and that tearm of time which the Beast was to continue , and the Saints to be troden under foot , and to prophesie in sackcloth , is a thousand two hundred and threescore years , as appears , page 62. Now this 1260. years , being added to the year wherein the Beast received his devillish power , and seat , and great authority , in the raign of Phocus the Emperour : which was , as say Historians , in the year 404. I say adding to this , 1260. it makes up , 1664. And this year , 1664 should be the year wherein the Witnesses should finish their giving Testimony , Cloathed in sackcloth : If this 1260 years should be computed according to the rule of Astronomers , allowing 365 daies to a year , and to every fourth year adding a day more . But we finde that the holy Ghost in this prophesie , not observing that rule , doth allow but 360 daies to a year , and according to that rule , 1260 daies to three yeares and an half . And therefore in computing the time of the Witnesses , prophesying in sackcloth , we are to observe the rule which the holy Ghost here laies down , to allow 360 daies to a year , and so the time of the Witnesses prophesying in sackcloth , is to expire eighteen years , and almost an half , sooner then as by the other account : and so the beginning of the year 1645. was the time when the Witnesses prophesying in sackcloth , and of being troden under foot of the Beast , and his adherents did expire . And when they shall have finished their Testimony , the Beast that ascendeth out of the bottomlesse pit ] That the Pope is the Beast that ascended out of the bottomlesse pit , is made evident , in p. 49 , &c. And therefore it is the Pope , that is expressed here also , by the name of the Beast that ascendeth out of the bottomlesse pit . The Beast that ascendeth out of the bottomles pit , shall make war against them . ] This warre which is here mentioned , that the Beast was to make against the Witnesses , the Saints of Jesus Christ , is the late warre that hath been by him made in Ireland and England , as will perspicuously appear , by comparing it with that description of it , which is given in this and the following verses . And first that this warre was made by the Beast that ascended out of the bottomlesse pit , that is , by the Pope , is most evident : For , First , What is done by any of the ten Kingdomes , that are of his hornes is his act . And Secondly , Whatever is done by his instigation , is done by him : Now in both these respects , the warre late in England , and in Ireland is the Beasts warre . For First , All that have acknowledged any Kingdoms to be the horns of the Beast , have acknowledged England to be one of them . Therefore this warre being made by the authority of one of the ten horns of the Beast , was made by the Beast . But it may be objected : But England was fallen from Rome before the warre , which was begun in 1641. for Queen Elizabeth long since cast off the Popes Supremacy , and it was never since acknowledged by the Kings of England ; and together with the Popes Supremacy , was the Popish Canons and Decrees rejected , and for matter of Doctrine , the Doctrine embraced in England , was purely refined from the dregs of mens inventions , And how could England then be said , ( these things being done ) to be one of the horns of the Beast , and a part of the Babylonicall City of Rome ? Answ . Although England had done these things , yet England was still one of the horns and a part of that City . And this will appear , if we consider , what it was that made the Bishop of Rome to become the Beast , and what made the City of Rome , to become the mysticall Babylon . Now the Bishop of Rome did then become the Beast , when he did receive from the devil ( for Jesus Christ never gave it him ) a power to exercise authority , over the consciences of all that did professe Christianity : and by this power he did oppresse , and trouble , and afflict the precious Saints of Jesus Christ ; by this means also did Rome become the mysticall Babylon ; for heerby did it enslave , and vassalize the Saints , as Babylon of old did the Church that then was : and then consequently all the ten Kingdomes , that did exercise this authority over the conscience , did thereby become a part of Babylon , and the horns of the beast ; by which he did push , and gore , and destroy the Saints of Jesus Christ . And hereby was the holy City troden under foot . Now then , though Queen Elizabeth cast of the Popes supremacy , and a great part of his devilish doctrine ; yet England did notwithstanding remain one of the horns of the Beast , and a part of Romish Babylon : because there was a party retained , which did exercise authority over the consciences of Saints ; which hath proved a great bondage to them , and hath persecuted the Saints , as the Beast was wont to do : for even in Queen Elizabeths daies , there were some Saints persecuted , that did scruple in some things to conforme to the Bishops ; though the Bishops then , were not so bad as they have been since : but since the Bishops grew worse , and worse , and became more prophane , and filthy , and wicked ( as all that usurp authority over the consciences do , and as the Bishop of Rome did ) I say since Queen Elizabeths time , that they grew worse and worse , they have growne higher , and higher in the persecution of Saints ; so that a reall godly Minister could scarce be suffered to abide in the Kingdome : but many were fain to flie to Holland , and New England , and other places ; and those that did abide in the Kingdome , were exceedingly persecuted . And thus England did remain a horn of the Beast , and a part of Babylon ; because there was a power retained , that did exercise authority over the conscience . And heerby it is evident , That the late war in England and Ireland was made by the Beast . For First , That war was made by one of his horns , England being then a horn of the Beast . And Secondly , This war was made by the Beast : because it was by his instigation ; for it was evident that this war was , Bellum Episcopale , the Bishops war ; and that they together with the Queen , acted for the Beast , and were thereunto instigated by him : and to that end the Popes Nuncioes , and Jesuites were so long resident in England , and Ireland ; and all the Papists in England and Ireland , were violent in the prosecution of it . So that this is clear , that the late war in England and Ireland was made by the Beast . But secondly , as the war in England and Ireland was made by the Beast ; so it was made by him against the Witnesses , the Saints , and precious ones of Jesus Christ : for that which is done against the most considerable number of Saints , is done against the whole ; as being the way to prevail over all . Now in England there are a more considerable number of the faithfull servants , and Witnesses of Jesus Christ ; then is in any Kingdome in the World. As one truly said , England is the richest Ship in the World ; for God hath more of those precious jewels in it , than he hath in any other Kingdome in the World. It is true that in other Kingdomes , as in France , and Germany , and Scotland , &c there are a vast number of such as are called Protestants ; but they are exceeding formall , and luke-warme generally ; they are professors , but few possessors of Christ : but for sincere , reall Saints that walke close with God , in a pious & holy conversation ; England ▪ exceeds all other Kingdomes in the world . Now the war being made against these , it was made against all the Witnesses , against all Saints . Now that it was made against the Saints in England . is also evident for it was the rooting out of such as were called Puritans , and Independents , and Brownists , that was chiefly aimed at in that war ; and therefore it was given out , that they would leave no more Puritans in England , then there were protestants in Rome . And this was made evident in all their proceedings , for the Puritans were they , against whom they expressed their greatest malice . And such as they called Puritents , were the most precious Saints of Jesus Christ . Thus it is evident , that this warre was made by the beast against the Saints , the Witnesses of Jesus Christ . And the Beast that ascendeth out of the bottomlesse pit , shall make war against them , and shall overcome them , and kill them . ] Iu this war that was made by the Beast against the Saints , and Witnesses of Jesus Christ , he did so prevail as he did overcome them ; for at the very first breaking out in Ireland , there was such terrible blow given unto the Saints , and they were so overcome , as the Beast , and his adherents thought themselves sure of overcoming all the rest in Ireland , and England ; so that all the rest did then seem to be as dead men ; and as at the beginning they overcame , so they continued overcoming , & keeping the Witnesses under , for they did both prevail in the field , and exceedingly overcame them that opposed them , and also took Cities , and Towns , and Castles , and got possession of County after Country ; so that the Witnesses whom they chiefly opposed , were brought to such a low ebbe , as for three years and a half , they seemed to be as dead , as lost , and had little hope , and lesse confidence of overcomming the enemy , but on the other side , the enemy had great confidence , that the Puritants and Round-heads ( as they termed them ) should not rise again ; for they looked upon them as dead ▪ Verse . 8. And their dead bodies ] The Witnesses being overcome , and brought to such a low ebbe , and seeming to be so unable to recover strength again to overcome the Beast , they were look't upon as dead bodies ; as no more able to overcome the beast , than so many dead carcases . And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great City , which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt , where also our Lord was crucified ] There is a mention made of Rome , Revel . 17. 18. And there this title is given to it , The great City . And here again the same title is given to it , The groat City . But least this should not expresse it clearly enough ; here are some other distinguishing characters given to it : and they are these : First , That it is Spiritually called Sodom ; for the abominable filthinesses , and Sodomiticall practises , that are in it ; for the abominations of that City are so many , and so apparent ; as there is no City in the world , that may so fitly be called by the name of Spirituall Sodom , as it . And secondly , It is spiritually called Egypt : and this name also is most fitly given to that City ; for as Egypt of old , was a house of bondage to the people of God ; so hath Rome been a house of bondage , to the Saints , for above twelve hundred years . Thirdly , It is distinguished by this character , Where also our Lord was crucified : because it was by the power of Rome , that our Lord was crucified ; so that though it was not in Rome , but near Jerusalem , yet Jerusalem being then under the power of Rome , it was accounted as a part of Rome . These are the characters that are given to Rome ; whereby it is made evident , that this great City is Rome . Now that the Witnesses being overcome , that their dead bodies did lie in the street of this great City is apparent ; for England being one of the ten horns of the Beast , is a part of that great City . And so the dead bodies of the Witnesses being in England , did lie in the street of that great City . Vers . 9. And they of the people , and kindreds , and tongues , and nations shall see their dead bodies ] These that are here exprest by those titles of the people , and kindreds , and tongues , and nations , are some that are distinct from the Witnesses ; for they are said to see their dead bodies : so that they are another sort of people , that is , they are not Saints , are not of the holy City , but of the people , and kindreds , and nations of the World. Shall see their dead bodies three daies and a half ] Those daies as these mentioned in the 3. verse , are propheticall daies ; so that by these three daies and a half , is meant three years and a half . And they of the people , and kindreds , and tongues , and nations shall see their dead bodies three daies and a half , and shall not suffer them to be put in graves ] These people , and kindred , and nations , and tongues , though they be not of the Witnesses , and Saints ; yet they are not for the Beast , but doe help the Saints against the Beast ; for they are said to keep the dead bodies of the Saints , from being put in graves : when the Beast had overcome the Saints so as they seemed to be quite lost , they seemed to be dead : then they would not suffer them to be interred ; though they were brought low , yet they would not suffer them to be brought so low , but kept them from being totally removed out of sight ; from being put into a condition , wherein they should not be in such a capacity of rising , as when they were unburied . Sutable to this , is that passage , Rev. 12. 16. where it is said , when the Dragon poured out waters as a floud after the Woman , that he might cause her to be carried away of the floud ; that then the earth helped the Woman , and opened her mouth , and swallowed up the floud . Here it is evident , that the Church being followed by the Beast , with a floud of persecution , that the people of the earth doe keep off the fury of the Beast , from destroying the Church utterly ; so that the people of the earth are made instruments of helping the Saints , against the persecution of the Beast . And so it was in the late warre in England , the Lord made some such as were but carnall , and prophane , to be instruments of helping the Saints , from being totally overcome of the Beast ; for those of the Saints that were in the Parliaments Army , that fought against the Beast , were but a small number compared with the others in that Army , that were not Saints . And indeed it is very wonderfull to consider , how by an over-ruling providence , the hearts of carnall men were commanded to stand up in the defence of the Witnesses , against the Beast : for there were many thousands , that did engage themselves with the Parliament , in their defensive warre , that were not the Witnesses . Thus God made them of the people , and kindreds , and tongues , and nations , to be instruments of keeping the bodies of the Witnesses , from being put in graves , from being put totally under the earth , under the Beast , although they were brought so low , as they were as dead in their own , and the account of the Beast . Vers . 10. And they that dwell upon the earth , shall rejoyce over them , and make merry , and shall send gifts one to another ] They that were the adherents of the Beast , are here expressed by this character , They that dwell upon the earth . For this is a character most proper to them , and is most usually used to expresse the Beast , and his faction , in the prophesie of this Book ; as Chap. 16. 1. where the seven Angels , are bid to pour out their viols upon the earth , which was upon the Beast and his adherents , as appears throughout the Chapter , and so again in the 6 , verse of this 11. Chap. it is said , The Witnesses had power to smite the earth , with all plagues as often as they will. Which is peculiarly spoken of the members of the Beast : for it is they that the Witnesses doe more especiall plague ; and so it is they , ( I say ) that are here thus expressed , They that dwell upon the earth . They that dwell upon the earth , shall rejoyce over them , and make merry , and shall send gifts one to another ] The Witnesses being overcome , and lying for dead ; they that are of the Beast do therin rejoyce , and expresse a great deal of delight , that they have in it , and make themselves as merry with it as possibly they may , and a mad mirth it is . And thus they did here in England , for that three years and a half , that the Witnesses seemed to be dead . For in Oxford , and other places where they that were for the Beast were resident ; they had feasting , drinking healths , and ringing bels , and making bonfires , and roaring , and carousing , and swearing , and cursing , and banning , and damning ; and all the hellish mirth they could invent . And why ? Because the Puritans , and Round-heads , and Anabaptists , Brownists , and Tub-preachers ( as they termed the Witnesses ) were overcome . They that dwell upon the earth shall rejoyce over them , and make merry , and send gifts one to another ; because these two Prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth ] The Witnesses , Prophets , Saints , of Jesus Christ , doe kill , plague , and torment those that dwell upon the earth : that is , those that were members of the Beast , and how they doe so , hath been shewed in the opening of the 5 , and 6. verses : and because they doe so , is the reason why they are so hated of them , and why they doe so much rejoyce in the casting down of them ; for they cannot endure those torments , that the Prophets of Jesus , doe inflict upon them , when they hold forth the truth of Christ , so as to overthrow their devilish doctrines , and turn their waters into bloud ; when they doe so hold forth the truth , as to throw down the pomp , and pride , of their Clergy : they cannot endure this , and when they doe declare against the sottishnesse , and blindnesse , and prophanenesse of the people which they nourish up , and admit to partake of sealing Ordinances : this proves a torment to them , as doth also the holding forth of other truths of Christ , which doe oppose them in their lusts , and in their crooked waies : and because the Saints doe so torment the Beasts crew , therefore doe they rejoyce so much when they have any hope of rooting them out . Vers . 11. And after three daies , and a half , the Spirit of life from God entred into them ] As the late war made by the Beast against the Witnesses , doth fully agree with all the circumstances of it , laid down in the former verses ; so it agrees exactly with what is laid down in this verse also : for after the Witnesses had been in so low a condition , as they were ( as Paul was when he was stoned ) supposed to be dead , for three years and a half : they did not lie as dead a day longer , but at the very day , when the three years and a half were expired ; then the Spirit of life from God entred into them , and they began to stand upon their feet . For on the 23. day of October , 1641. did the Beast begin the war in Ireland ; and he continued overcomming the Witnesses , the Saints of Jesus Christ , in Ireland , and in England , untill the 5. day of April , 1645. and from the 23. of October , 1641. unto the 5. of April , 1645. there is just a thousand two hundred , and sixty daies ; which according to the Scripture account , ( though not according to the Heathen account ) is three years and a half compleat : and when this three years , and a half were expired ; which was , I say , one the 5. of April , 1645. then was the resurrection of the Witnesses : for they having lain dead for three years and a half before ; then the Spirit of life from God entred into them . And the year 1645. as it is the year wherein the Witnesses were raised from the dead ; so it is the year , wherein the term of time in which they were to prophesie in sack-cloth , and to be troden under foot was to expire , and the year also wherein the prevailing power of the Beast over the Saints was to expire , as is made evident in the opening of the 2 , vers . pag. 60. &c. Now that one the 5. day of April , 1645. the Saints , Witnesses , and Servants of Jesus Christ , were raised up , and that then a Spirit of life from God entred into them , appears thus : On the 5. day of April , 1645. the Parliaments Army , who had stood for the defence of the Saints against the Beast ; and had bin before that time exceedingly overcome , and were brought into a very low condition at that time , being new modelled , and having a great many precious Saints in it , both eminent Commanders , inferiour Officers , and common Soldiers ; and being then put under the conduct of Sir Thomas Fairfax ; they then began to march against the enemy , and then had a Spirit of life from God , that entred into them , as did appear in all their actings afterward ; for they went on with such vigour , courage , life , and fortitude , as they effected every work they took in hand ; defeated all the enemies with whom they did encounter ; had the victory in every battle they fought ; never sate down before any City , Town , or Castle , but they took it in , before they raised their siege : Thus they acted like men raised from that dead , low , condition they were in before , And why ? Because now a Spirit of life from God was entred into them : and unto God did they give all the praise , and so let them doe still : for they had as surely fled before their enemies , and been beat down as the myre in the streets then , as ever they had been before , if the Spirit of life from God had not been put upon them . Thus the 5. day of April , 1645. did the Witnesses , the Saints , ( of whom the Beast thought to make an utter end , ) stand upon their feet having a spirit of life from God put upon them ; when the Army that fought their battles , and defended their righteous cause , began to march against the Army of the Beast , to the overthrowing of it . And they stood upon their feet , and great fear fell upon them that saw them ] The Saints being raised from the dead , from that dejected , low condition in which they were , for three years and a half ; a Spirit of life from God being put upon them : they then stood upon their feet , to the fear , and amazement of their enemies . Before indeed the Saints did lie dead in the street , and were as the street to them that went over them : but since the Spirit of life from God entred into them , they have stood upon their feet ; and as men that stand upon their feet , so long as they doe stand upon their feet , are not in a capacity of being trod under foot of men : So the Witnesses , and Saints of Jesus Christ , since they stood upon their feet , could not be troden under foot of men . Though they have been troden under feet a thousand two hundred , and threescore years , and the Beast hath had power so long to trample them under feet ; yet since the Spirit of life from God entred into them , and they stood upon their feet , it was not possible for the Beast , nor any of his adherents , so to trample them under foot any more . And they stood upon their feet , and great fear fell upon them which saw them ] The Witnesses standing upon their feet , as men risen from the dead , did cast a great fear , and terrour upon their enemies : for now they begin to fear what will become of themselves , and their great Idoll , The Beast ; they seeing the Witnesses of Jesus to stand upon their feet , fearfulnesse doth surprize them ▪ because now they conceive that their Kingdome is going down ; as indeed it is going down wonderfully , as they did rejoyce , and make merry , when they saw the Saints , or Puritans , as they termed them , brought into a low condition , when they lay dead ; so now on the contrary , they seeing these Puritans , the precious Sonnes of Sion to stand upon their feet , now a fear , a great fear is fallen upon them . Vers . 12. And they heerd a great voice from Heaven , saying , unto them , come up hither . And they ascended up to Heaven in a Cloud , and their enemies beheld them ] As the Beast , and they that joyn with him , are in severall places of the prophesie of this book , called ; The earth : So the Saints , and Witnesses of Jesus Christ , are in opposition to the Beast , called , Heaven As Rev. 13. 6. it is said of the Beast , That he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God , to blaspheme his name , and his tabernacle , and them that dwelt in Heaven . By them that dwelt in Heaven , is meant , the Saints of God , who are called , Them that dwell in Heaven . As the members of the Beast are called , Them that dwell upon the earth , Rev. 11. 10. And so Rev. 15. 5. It being said ( in the former verses ) of the Saints , that had gotten the victory over the Beast , and over his image , and over his mark , that they sung the Song of Moses the Servant of God , and the Song of the Lamb ; saith John , After this I looked , and behold , the Temple of the Tabernacle of the testimony in Heaven , was opened . And Chap. 11. 19. And the Temple of God was opened in Heaven ; and there was seen in his Temple , the Ark of his Testament , &c. It is evident , that in both these places the Saints , the Church of God , is called Heaven ; for it cannot be understood of Heaven it self ; for there is no Temple . So in this verse , whereas it is said the Witnesses heard a voice from Heaven : by Heaven , here also , is meant , the Church , the Saints of God. So that , the meaning of this verse , is this , The Witnesses of Jesus , being raised from the dead , and having a Spirit of life from God put upon them ; and standing upon their feet like living men ; that part of the Saints that in a more especiall manner , acted in opposing the Beast , and had a most eminent Spirit of life , and courage put into them , did hear a voice from the Churches of Christ ; from most of the Saints , wherein they expressed their great affection to them ; and owned them , and embraced them in their societies . They said unto them , Come up hither , and they again mutually embraced them ; they went into the Heavenly societies of the Saints , they ascended up to that Heaven : but it was in a cloud , it was not clearly seen of men , but though not clearly , yet it was seen by them ; for their enemies beheld them ; their enemies beheld them though in a cloud , in an obscure manner . And thus it was with those Saints that were in the Army on the Parliament side , as before they stood upon their feet , and prevailed against their enemies , they had the praiers of all other Saints : so afterward , were they with great affection , received into the societies of Saints , and embraced by them , and this did appear to their enemies ; though not very clearly . Vers . 13. And the same hour was there a great earth-quake . The Kingdome of the Beast being called the earth , it is that earth of whom this earth-quake is spoken . Now this earth-quake , is said to be the same hour when the Witnesses being risen from the dead , did ascend into the societies of the Saints ; and were by them received , and embraced : in that same hour , there was a great earth-quake . The state of the Beast hath been shaken before . The Witnesses have made a former earth-quake in the Kingdom of the Beast , which was mentioned , Chap. 7. 5. but that is not said to be a great earth-quake ; but this is said to be a great earth-quake . And indeed this was a greater earth-quake ; a greater shaking to the Kingdome of the Beast , then any that hath been before it , as doth appear by the effects of it , mentioned in this verse . Though it is true , this is not the greatest earth-quake that shall come on the Kingdome of the Beast ; for there shall be a farre greater earth-quake that shall come upon it : as appears , Chap. 16. 18. yet this was a very great earth-quake ; a very great shaking to the Kingdome of the Beast : For in this earth-quake , The tenth part of the City fell ] This word , The City , hath reference unto a City , formerly mentioned in this Chapter , and that is vers . 8. and it is there so plainly described , as it doth evidently appear to be the mystical Babylon . And the tenth part ] The ten Kingdomes that were the ten horns of the Beast , were ten severall parts of mysticall Babylon , which did raign over them . So that England being one of them , was a tenth part of mystical Babylon . And a tenth part of the City fell ] This was one of the effects of the earth-quake , which was occasioned by the resurrection of the Witnesses , the Saints in England ; it did so shake the great Babylon of the Beast , as a tenth part of it fell . And this most exactly came to passe , in the year of the Resurrection of the Witnesses , 1645. for then did the Kingdome of England ( which was a tenth part of great Babylon ) fall from Rome ; for then was that removed from it , whereby it had continued to be a part of Babylon ( the place of Saints slavery ) namely , the power of men over the consciences of Saints : For after the Army , which was for the Witnesses , stood upon their feet , in 1645. they so cast of that power that men had had over their consciences , and over their persons and estates for their conscience sake ; as it was not possible for the Beast , nor any of his Adherents to recover that power again , over the consciences of the Saints in this Kingdome ( though they did with all their strength , and greatest industry endeavour it afterwards ) for the Witnesses then standing upon their feet ; there was such an earth-quake , great Babylon was so shaken , as England fell from it ; the yoke of bondage which was upon the consciences of Saints in England , was then cast off : And this was one effect of the great earth-quake , which there was in mysticall Babylon , at the resurrection of the Witnesses : that England fell from it . Thus England is fallen from the great Whore , mystical Babylon ; and is become a president to the other Kingdoms ; who must all in time , cast off the yoke of bondage under which they are ; and hate the Whore , and make her desolate , and naked , &c. Revel . 17. 16. And in the earth-quake were slain of men seven thousand . ] This was another effect of the earth-quake , that as a tenth part of the City fell , so there were slain of men seven thousand . What is meant by the fall of the tenth part of the City , is already apparent , and it is not the material falling of a tenth part , of any material City , but the mystical falling of the tenth part of a mysticall City . And sutable to this , is the meaning of this slaying of seven thousand men , not by the material falling of any part of a material City . But the earth-quake being a mysticall shaking of mystical Babylon ; this is a mystical slaying of seven thousand men ; whereby they die mystically , that is , cease to live any longer to mystical Babylon , being by beholding the great victory , which the Saints had over the Beast converted , and fallen off from the Beast , which seven thousand men were before , either secretly , or openly lovers and worshippers of the Beast . But it may be objected , How doth it appear that seven thousand men , or persons were so converted , by the resurrection of the Witnesses ? Answ . Though it doe not visibly appear to the outward eyes of any ; yet it is sufficient to perswade me , and should be to perswade all Saints to believe it : in that this Scripture , this oracle of Heaven , saith it . When there was no true worshippers of God in Israel , that were visible to Elijah the Prophet , and that then the Lord telling him , that he had left seven thousand in Israel , who had not bowed the knee to Baal , nor had kissed him with the mouth ; it was sufficient to perswade Elijah to believe it : although not one of those seven thousand did visibly appear to him . Therefore much more ought Saints now , not to question the truth of this ; that seven thousand are in this mysticall earth-quake , mystically slaine , though it be not altogether so visible to us ( as other things are ) because this Scripture saies it . And besides , what the Scripture saies in it , there is a probability of it , for it is very probable , that many are convinced , that the Witnesses , the Saints , are Gods people , and those that sight against them , are enemies of God , and doe fight against God. I say it is probable , that many are convinced of this , because God hath so owned his people , and given them such victory over those vile wretches that did oppose them , and formerly reproach them , and say , Where is your God ? And now God appearing to be for them , when the enemy were come to such a height of impiety and insolency : there is no question , but that many were convinced by it , and fell from the Beast , and that the number of these so fallen from the Beast is , no lesse then seven thousand . And this was the effect of the great earth-quake . And in the earth-quake were slain of men seven thousand , and the remnant were affrighted , and gave glory to the God of heaven . ] This remnant here spoken of , are distinct from the Witnesses , whether they be such as were for the Beast , or others ; they are not of the Witnesses , but were some that were affrighted at the Witnesses , having a spirit of life from God put upon them ; and their standing upon their feet : and therefore not of them , but some others , and they were not of the seven thousand neither , because they are said to be the remnant , or the residue . So then , the meaning of this clause , is this ; that the raising up of the Witnesses in such an eminent manner , to the shaking of great Babylon , did so work upon the residue of people , as were not of the Witnesses , nor of the seven thousand , as that either they were affrighted at it , or had their mouths opened to glorifie God in it , or both . And thus it was in the year 1645. the generality of people , both in the Kingdome , and in others , that either saw or heard of the great things God did for the Saints , were either affrighted , and amazed at it , or else did glorifie God in working so wonderfully as he did : for when God did worke so wonderfully , and beyond expectation , in giving victory upon victory , and successe upon successe unto his people ; so as they seemed to be , as them that dreamed : I say , when God did thus , then the generality of people did admire , and acknowledge God in it , and give him the glory of it , They glorified the God of heaven , that had done such great things , in such an unexpected manner , and in so short a time . And thus the remnant were affrighted , and gave glory to the God of heaven . Verse 14. The second woe is past , and behold the third woe cometh quickly . In the 8. Chapter at the 13. verse , it is said , That an Angel did flie thorow the midst of heaven , saying , with a loud voice ; woe , woe , woe to the inhabiters of the earth ; by reason of the other voices , of the trumpet of the three Angels , which are yet to sound . And at the 9. Chapter in the former part of that Chapter , there being a description of a great judgement of God , upon wicked men , such as had not the seal of God in their fore-heads , at the 12. verse it is said , One woe is past , and behold there come two woes more hereafter . And now upon the resurrection of the Witnesses , which brings in such a great earth-quake at the same hour with it ; which gives such a terrible blow to Babylon , and the Beast ; it is said in this verse , That the second woe is past , and the third woe cometh quickly . So that there remaineth one great woe more to come upon the * inhabiters of the earth . And what this woe is which is to come , now quickly upon the inhabiters of the earth wil be , appears in the following verses of this Chap. as the taking off the Kingdoms of this world , from the Beast , and from all others , to be subjected only to our Lord , and his Christ ; for him to raign over them for ever and ever , &c. and now , that the Witnesses are risen , this is to be expected , and that quickly ; and that to the great joy of all Saints , and to the casting down of all their enemies that are implacable . And thus much for the Explication of that part of the Chapter which at this time I intended to treat of . I now come to draw some Deducations from it , wherewith I shall conclude this Treatise . The Application . THese verses being thus opened , many profitable Deductions doe arise there-from . But I shall passe by some of them , and be as brief as I may in others , that are points fully and sweetly held forth by others in other Treatises , because I shall take liberty to be more large in some things that are not as yet clearly held forth in print by any other , that I have heard of . Deduction 1. That Deduction that first in order arises from the first verse , is a word of Comfort for all afflicted Saints ; and the word of Comfort for such is this , That all their afflictions , whatever they be , are measured out unto them by their God , who hath a tender love unto them , and care over them in their affliction . The Saints of God who are his Temple , and the holy and beloved City , we see here are measured out unto an afflicted , sad condition : and their afflictions come not at randome , nor according to the will of their enemies : no , but they are measured unto affliction , and their enemies could have no power over them , but that they were by their God given unto the Gentiles , to be troden under foot , otherwise it could not have been possible , for the Gentiles to have troden them under foot . Now since it is Gods act towards his people , it must needs be for their good , and therefore Paul speaking of the afflictions , and the sufferings that Saints undergoe , speaks of it as their priviledge , Phil. 1. 29. Vnto you it is given , in the behalf of Christ , not only to believe on him , but also to suffer for his sake . And the holy Ghost in the Prophesie of Micah , speaks of the rod of affliction , as of the food of the people of God , Micah 7. 14. Feed thy people with thy rod ; the flock of thine heritage , which dwell solitarily in the wood . And as in Micah , God is said to feed his people with his rod ; so he is said to comfort them with his rod : for saith David , Psal . 23. 4. Thy rod and thy staffe they comfort me . And therefore let Saints in an afflicted condition , be comforted in this consideration , That their affliction , what ever it be , is that which comes not by chance , as men use to say ; nor according to the wils of men ; but their God hath dispenced it out unto them , who doth it in great wisdome , and great love , and gives them out affliction , as their priviledge , as their food , and for their comfort . O therefore , let poor souls in affliction be no more cast down , and walk no more heavily , nor goe mourning all the day long no more , because of their afflictions , but walk comfortably under afflictions , because they come from a loving God , who hath appointed them thereunto , 1 Thes . 3. 3. Deduction 2. In the second place , it serves to enforme us , That it is of God , that enemies do rise up against the Saints ; for we see here , that the Gentiles , the mystical Babylonians , were by God appointed to afflict the people of God ; to tread the holy City under foot , before ever they had a being . Now as God doth in love suffer his people to be afflicted : So in wrath he usually gives up wicked men to be the instruments of afflicting his people . For as the sufferings of Saints worke out for them a greater weight of glory , ( 2 Cor. 4. 17. ) So the wrongs and violence ; that wicked men doe offer unto the Saints , doth procure for them a greater weight of vengeance . And therefore the Apostle , Phil. 1. 28. bids the Saints , To be in nothing terrified by their adversaries ; which is to them ( saith he ) an evident token of perdition , but to you of salvation , and that of God. And 2 Thess . 1. 6. It is ( saith he ) a righteous thing with God , to recompence tribulation unto them which trouble his Saints . So that God raises up wicked men to afflict his people , that he may pour out the fuller viols of wrath upon them . And therefore , when God told Pharaoh , That he would at that time send all his plagues upon his heart , and upon his servants and people , Exod. 9. 14. saith he at the 16. verse . And in very deed , for this cause have I raised thee up , for to shew in thee my power , and that my name may be declared thorowout all the earth . So that no enemy can rise up against the people of God ; but it is of God , and God usually doth it , that he may pour out the fuller viols of wrath upon them . I say usually , it is so , but it is not alwaies so : for some enemies of Saints are sometimes chosen vessels , as Paul was : but ordinarily , it is so , and so it shall be with the Beast : for both Babylon of old , and this mystical Babylon , after they had afflicted , and oppressed the people of God , so much as was before ordained , were appointed to take off the dregs of that cup of trembling , which they put into the hands of the people of God , Isa . 51. 21 , 22 , 23. Hear now thou afflicted , and drunken , but not with wine : thus saith thy Lord , the Lord and thy Gad , that pleadeth the cause of ●is people ; behold I have taken out of thy hand , the cup of trembling , even the dregs of the cup of my fury ; thou shalt no more drink it again , but I will put it into the hand of them that afflict thee , which have said to thy soul , Bowe down , that we may goe over , and thou hast laid thy body as the ground , and as the street to them that went over . And how this was done , and shall be done , both to the materiall and the mysticall Babylon , appears at large in the 47. Chapter of Isaiah , and the 51. of Jeremiah , and the 18. of the Revelation : besides in severall other Scriptures . Now then , we may cease to wonder , why wicked men doe prevail so much , and continue so long in doing violence unto Saints ; for we see it is of God ; for ordinarily he suffers it , that vengeance may fall the heavier upon them at last . Babylon hath multiplied her abominations for a long time , and made her selfe drunk with the bloud of Saints ; but at last she shall be rewarded double for all the cruelties she hath done to the Saints . Deduction 3. Thirdly , Saints are here instructed to beware how they be too hasty to get out of an afflicted condition ; and especially to beware how they use any indirect means , that so they may come the sooner out of affliction : for it is vain and sinfull for them so to doe : for the time how long they shall remain in an afflicted condition , is fixed by the Father , and so long they shall remain under affliction , though they strive and struggle never so much , to come sooner out of it . For we see here the holy City , was to be troden under foot of the Gentiles , to be in an afflicted condition fourty and two months , and so long they did abide in that condition ; it may be they might expect deliverance the first moneth of years ; but if not then , yet the second moneth , when sixty years were expired , they might then hope deliverance was near . For the materiall Babylon , held the people of God but seventy years , but yet deliverance came not in three , nor four , nor five , nor twenty moneths of years ; but when they had been five hundred years under persecution , there came no deliverance from the tyranny of the Beast , but the Saints were to remain seven hundred years longer , and why ? because the time appointed for deliverance was not come till then . The decree was past , that the holy City should be trod under foot fourty and two moneths , and the decree being past , so long it must , and so long it did remain to be troden under foot . It is wisdome therefore for Saints , quietly to submit to the will of their God , in affliction , and not to be too hasty to get out , before the appointed time of their God be come ; but if he tarry they must wait . Deduction 4. Fourthly , In the next here is a further word of Consolation to Saints in affliction : and that is , That when the time of affliction , in which they are to abide under affliction , is expired , then they shall be delivered out of affliction , and nothing shall longer prolong their affliction : for we see that though the holy City must be trod under foot , fourty and two moneths : yet when that time is expired , they must be delivered . The rod of the wicked must not alway rest upon the lot of the righteous : No , the Father hath appointed a time , wherein deliverance must come . The Saints must not alwaies be laid low , and therefore saith the Church , Micah 7. 8. Rejoyce not against me , ô mine enemy ; when I fall , I shall rise again . So , though the Witnesses be cloathed in sack-cloth , a long time , yet it shall not be alwaies so , They shall at last have beauty for ashes , the oil of joy for mourning , the garment of praise , for the spirit of heavinesse , Isa . 61. 3. And though they have for a time lien among the pots ; yet shall they be , as the wings of a Dove , covered with silver , and her fethers with yellow gold , Psal . 68. 13. And of this we are to be confident under any affliction , that we shall have deliverance , and nothing shall be able to hinder it , when the appointed time for our deliverance is come , though not before . Deduction 5. Fifthly , In the next place , Is it so , that Jesus Christ hath had some that have prophesied , during all the twelve hundred and odde years that the Beast hath tyrannized over the Saints , during all the time , the Saints have been under the bondage of mysticall Babylon , then this may serve to convince those of their errour , who will not hear ( such as they acknowledge to be real ) Saints , to hold forth the word of truth , the Testimony of Jesus , to the edification , exhortation , and comfort of others : and the reason why they will not hear them , is , because they conceive , that since the rising up of the Beast , and the Babylonish darknesse , there hath been no true Pastors , nor Teachers , nor Prophets . Now for the convincing of those of their errour herein ; I shall be the more large in this Use , endeavouring to make it clearly to appear to be their great weaknes . And now , you that lie under this scruple , in the spirit of love and meeknesse , I desire you to consider , how evident it is , that Jesus Christ hath had some true Prophets , during all this twelve hundred years , that the Beast hath troden the Saints under foot : For Jesus Christ saith expresly , I will give power unto my two Witnesses , and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred and sixty daies , cloathed in sackcloth . And this hath been made good , for it appears , tha● in all times since , Christ hath had some that have prophesied , that is , have held forth the Testimony of Jesus Christ ; For the Testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophesie . And indeed every true Saint is a Prophet , because the Lord revealing his secrets to a soul , as it maketh it a Saint , so it maketh it a Prophet , and so the Lord looks upon his Saints ▪ as his Witnesses and Prophets . Now this being evident , That Christ hath had true Prophets ; this maketh it clear , that as it is said , Ephes . 4. 10 , 11 , 12 , 13. That Jesus Christ , when he ascended up farre above all heavens , gave some Apostles , and some Prophets , and some Evangelists , and some Pastours and Teachers , for the perfecting of Saints , for the worke of the Ministery , for the edifying of the body of Christ , till we all come into the unity of the faith , and of the knowledge of the Sonne of God , unto a perfect man , unto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ. So this word hath been fulfilled , Jesus Christ hath alwaies continued these . For , First , Apostles have been continued for the edifying of the body of Christ , as it is here said : for the Apostles being the eie-witnesses of the Lord Jesus Christ , in all that he did and suffered , and of his Resurrection , as it is evident in that expression of Peter , when another Apostle was to be chosen in the place of Judas , Acts 1. 21 , 22. Wherefore of these men which have accompanied with us , all the time that the Lord Jesus went in , and out among us . Beginning from the baptisme of John , unto that same day he was taken from us , must one be ordained to be a Witnesse with us of his Resurrection . I say , they being eie-witnesses of the Lord Jesus , their witnesse which they gave of him is left still upon record , in which Apostles still continue usefull to the Church , for perfecting of Saints for the work of the Ministery , and for the edifying of the body of Christ , till we all come , &c. and in this sense Apostles have continued : but Prophets , Evangelists , Pastours , and Teachers have actually continued in the Church ; and that doth appear by this , because we here see it is evident that Prophets have been continued . Now a man that is a true Prophet of Jesus Christ may be , and in some degree truly is an Evangelist , and Pastour , and a Teacher also . For First , To be an Evangelist , is to be able to hold forth the Gospel , in the grace and sweetnesse of it , and he that is so is an Evangelist . And Secondly , To be a Pastour , is to be able to feed the flock of Christ , both the sheep and tender lambs , with the wholsome , saving truths of Christ , to the nourishing , and strengthning of their Souls . And Thirdly , To be a Teacher , is to be able to unfold the mysteries of the Gospel , and clearly to hold forth the truths of Christ , to the instruction of the ignorant , and encreasing of knowledge ; and he that is so is a Teacher . Now he that is a Prophet , may be all these : First , He may be a man that publisheth the glad tydings , of the Grace of the Gospel . And secondly , A man that teacheth , and instructeth people , with knowledge and understanding . And thirdly , A man that feeds the flock of Christ , with wholsome saving truths . I say a Prophet may be , an Evangelist , a Pastour , and Teacher , and so was Paul : that he was a Prophet , appears , Acts 13. 1. and that he was a Pastour , appears , in that he was so frequent in feeding the Church of God : and that he was a Teacher , appears , Acts 13. 1. and 2 Tim. 1. 11. and Acts 20. 27. and that he was an Evangelist , appears in all his Epistles , by his full , and sweet holding forth the Grace of the Gospel in them , and as Paul was so : so it might be also said of Apollo , and Peter , and Barnabas , and Timothy , and others . But here it may be objected , If one man may be both a Prophet , and Evangelist , a Pastour , and Teacher , Why doth the Apostle speak of them particularly , as given to particular persons ; For saith he , Jesus Christ when he ascended gave some Apostles , and some Prophets , and some Evangelists , and some Pastors , and Teachers . And again , 1 Cor. 12. 29. he saith , Are all Apostles ? Are all Prophets ? Are all Teachers ? Implying that the Spirit had dispenced out the gift of prophesying to one , of teaching to another , of Apostleship to a third , and not all these gifts to one . Answ . Though it be true , That a Prophet may be also an Apostle , an Evangelist , a Pastour , and Teacher , as Paul was ; yet the Scripture speaks particularly of them , because they are severall gifts , and sometimes they are severally dispensed ; so that one man may be more properly said to be an Evangelist , because he may be more able to hold forth the sweet word of the Gospel , and to be a son of consolation , and to be more Evangelical then other , and so may be more properly said to be an Evangelist . And so of the rest , one man may be more eminent in one of these gifts , then in the rest ; and so may be more properly said to be , either a Pastour , or a Teacher , and yet notwithstanding , he that is an Evangelist , may in some sort be able to act , as a Pastour , or a Teacher : so he that is a Pastour , may in some sort , be able to act as an Evangelist , or a Teacher , though in an especiall manner he may be fitted to doe the work of a Pastour , and so of the rest : So that the reason why they are particularly spoken of , is , because that some Saints may be more eminently fitted for one of them , then for the rest ; and not that they , that have one of these gifts , have only one of those gifts , and is utterly void of the rest , and this will be the more confirmed , and cleared by comparing this , with that passage , 1 Cor. 12. 8 , 9 , 10. For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdome , to another tbe word of knowledge , by the same Spirit , to another faith , by the same Spirit , to another the gifts of healing , by the same Spirit , to another the working of miracles , to another prophesie , to another discerning of Spirits , to another divers kindes of toungues , to another the interpretation of tongues . Here the Apostle speaks of severall gifts , and saith that one is given to one , and another to another , and a third to a third , &c. And his meaning is , That one Saint is more eminent for one gift , and another for another , and not that he that had the word of wisdome , had no knowledge , nor no faith , &c. Nor that he that had faith , had not wisdome , nor knowledge , &c. Nor that he that had knowledge , had no faith , nor wisdome , nor prophesie , &c. Nor that he that had discerning of Spirits , had no knowledge , nor prophesie , nor wisdome , nor faith , &c. But this is the Apostles meaning , That he that had the word of knowledge , might not have so much faith , nor wisdome , nor discerning of spirits , &c. as he that had lesse knowledge , so he that was full of faith , might have lesse wisdome , and discerning of spirits , and knowledge , &c. then those that were more weak in faith . But now as some might be eminent in one of these gifts only ; so some might be eminent for two , or three : and others might be eminent for them all . And those that were eminent for one only , could not be said to have none of the rest . Now by this time the reason is evident , why the Apostle speaks of Prophets , Evangelists , Pastours , and Teachers distinctly , and withall it is evident , that he that is a Prophet is an Evangelist , a Pastour , and a Teacher . For as it cannot be said of him that hath faith , that he hath no knowledge , nor wisdome , nor discerning of spirits , &c. So it cannot be said of a Prophet , that he is no Evangelist , nor Pastour , nor Teacher . And now , it is evident , That Prophets have been continued all the while , the Saints have been in Babylon ; and in the continuance of Prophets , there hath been a continuance of Evangelists , and Pastours , and Teachers , whereby that Scripture hath been made good , Ephes . 4. 10 , 11 , 12 , 13. which saies , they must all continue , Till we all come in the unity of the Faith , and of the knowledge of the Son of God , &c. And this being so evident , it appears to be from weaknesse , and darknesse that any have questioned , whether any of these have been during the time , that the Saints have been captivated to Babylon . But here this query may be made ; May there be Prophets , Evangelists , Apostles , and Teachers , that were never ordained by the laying on of hands ? Answ . Yes they may ; for the Scripture speaks not of laying on of hands upon any , but only of Bishops , and Deacons ; and they only had the laying on of hands because they were ordained , to doe some particular things , which were to be done by them , and was proper to them only , and none in the Church else , were to act in them , but only they . But Prophesying , and Evangelizing , and feeding , and teaching , and building up one another , was common to all in the Church , as every one had received the gift , so to minister , as good stewards of the Grace they had received ! For their gifts are not given to be laid up in a napkin , But the manifestation of the Spirit , is given to every one to profit withall . So that , these I say were not restrained only to be done by Bishops , and Deacons , who only were persons ordained , by the laying on of hands ; but were common to be done by all . Now a Bishop , ( which the Scripture indifferently cals , either a Bishop , or an Elder , or a Presbyter , ) is ordained by the laying on of hands ; because he is appointed to the work , which is proper to that Office , and not to any other in the Church . Now the works that are proper to a Bishop , Elder , or Presbyter . Are , First , To rule , and guide , and govern the Church : and this is clear by that of the Apostle , 1 Tim. 5. 17. Let the Bishops that rule well be counted worthy of double honour . And 1 Tim. 3. 4. the Apostle saies , That a Bishop must be one that rules well his own house ; implying , that he is not fit to rule the Church of God , if he doe not rule his own house well . And of those it is that the Apostle speaks , Hebrew . 13. 7. Remember them which rule over you , who have spoken unto you the word of God. And vers . 17. Obey them which have the rule over you and submit , for they watch for your Souls . And of these he also speaks , 1 Thes . 5. 12. Know them which labour among you , and are over you in the Lord , and admonish you . Moreover , secondly ▪ It is the work of a Bishop , or Presbyter , to ordain Elders , or Bishops in the Churches where they are wanting , as appears , Titus 1. 5. The Apostle there speaking to Titus , who was a Bishop or Presbyter , saith , For this cause left I thee in Crete ; that thou shouldest set in order the things that are wanting ; and ordain Elders in every City . And so Timothy being a Bishop , it was his work , as appears by that rule given him , 1 Tim. 5. 22. Lay hand suddenly on no man. Again it likewise is made evident , to be the work of Presbyters , 1 Timothy 4. 14. and 2 Tim. 1. 6. Now these things were proper to the Office of a Bishop , and others that are not ordained to be Bishops , have no warrant to take upon them to act in these things . But there are other things that Bishops are also enjoined to doe , that may be and ought to be done by other brethren , but Bishops are enjoined to doe them , in an especiall manner , and they are these : First , To feed the flock over which they are made over-seers , and this is that Paul enjoins the Elders of the Church of Ephesus to doe , Acts 20. 29. Take heed unto your selves , and unto all the flock over which the holy Ghost hath made you over-seers , and feed the Church of God , which he hath purchased with his own bloud . And this is that which Timothy , who was an Elder , or Bishop , was enjoined to , in these passages , 1 Tim. 4. 3. Preach the word , be instant in season , and out of season , reprove , rebuke , exhort with all long-suffering , and Doctrine . And vers . 5. Doe the work of an Evangelist , make full proof of thy Ministery . And 2 Tim. 2. 15. Study to shew thy self approved unto God , a work-man that needeth not to be ashamed , rightly deviding the word of truth . Thus ought Bishops in a more especiall manner to feed the flock of God , and to instruct and admonish them . But this is not their duties only , but the duty of all the brethren , according to their severall abilities . But Secondly , It is the duty of Bishops , or Presbyters , to be good examples to believers : this also Timothy was enjoined unto , 1 Tim. 4. 12. Be thou an example to believers , in word , in conversation , in love , in spirit , in faith , and purity . And this Titus , who was a Bishop , was also enjoined unto , Tit. 2. 7. In all things shew thy self a pattern of good works : in Doctrine shewing uncorruptnesse , gravity , sincerity . And 2 Tim. 2. 2. The things which thou hast heard of me among many witnesses , the same commit thou to faithfull men , who shall be able to teach others also . Thus it is the duty of Elders , or Presbyters , to be a good example to believers : but it is not their duty only , but the duty of all other Saints also . Thirdly , It is the duty of Bishops , to watch over the souls of the flock which are committed to them ; for they must give account of them to God , and this the Elders , or Bishops of the Church of Ephesus , are enjoined unto , Acts 20. 28. Take heed ( saith the Apostle ) unto your selves , and unto the flock over which the holy Ghost hath made you over-seers : for I know ( saies he ) that after my departure , there shall grievous wolves enter in among you : So that the Elders of the Church ought to look to the flock , to keep them from the pernicious Doctrines of wolvish men , and Heb. 13. 17. saith the Apostle , Obey them that have the rule over you , and submit your selves ; for they watch for your souls , as they that must give account , that they may doe it with joy . So that it is evident , that it is the duty of the Elders of the Church , to watch over the souls of the people . But this is not their duty only ; but the duty of all believers , to watch over one another . Thus the Scripture declaring that Bishops are ordained , by the laying on of hands , declares what things are to be done by Bishops , as Bishops , and not by other Saints ; and what things are to be done by them , which is to be done by others also . Now the Scripture speaks but of one Office more , to which persons are ordained by the laying on of hands , and that is of Deacons . Now the Office of a Deacon the Scripture expresses distinctly also , namely , that they are to receive the collections for the poor , and to distribute it to the poor , to widows , and to such as are in want , and to all according to their necessities . And this appears , Act. 6. 1. 2 , 3. and 4. verses compared together ; this was the work which Deacons were ordained to doe , and which is to be done by them only , and not by others in the Church . But we finde that Stephen and Philip being Deacons , were such as did feed the flock , preach the Word , opposed gainsaiers , were Teachers , and did the work of Apostles and Evangelists , and wrought miracles , and wonders among the people , as appears in the sixth , seventh and eighth Chapter of the Acts ; but these are the duty of Deacons ; but not their duties only , but the duties of all the brethren , in which they are to act according to the measure of grace received . And now , since the Scripture speaks but only of Bishops and Deacons , that were ordained by the laying on of hands , and declares it is the duty of the rest of the brethren in the Church , to prophesie , as 1 Cor. 14. 31. Ye may all prophesie one by one ; and that it is the duty of others in the Church to doe the work of Evangelists , Pastors and Teachers . It is hereby clear , that they may be Apostles , Prophets , Evangelists , Pastours and Teachers , that were never ordained by the laying on of hands . And so much for answer to that query . And since it is made so evident , that Prophets , Apostles , Evangelists , Pastours and Teachers have continued all the while the Beast hath continued , I hope , hereby they that thorow darknesse have been of the contrary minde , will be hereby convinced of their errour herein . And now be ye exhorted to frequent the Assemblies of Saints ; and come to those meeting places , where such as are precious Saints , doe hold forth the word of truth ; and by the Spirit of Prophesie doe sprak unto men , to edification , exhortation and comfort . O come you , and partake of those gifts of the Spirit , whereby some are inabled to hold forth the glad tidings of the Gospel , to publish peace , and grace , and mercy thorow Jesus Christ , and to doe the worke of an Evangelist , and partake you of those gifts , whereby others are inabled to unfold the mysteries of the Gospel , and to teach , and instruct the simple , and to doe the work of a Teacher . In a word , Come and partake of Apostolicall , Propheticall and Pastorall gifts , of all the particular operations and manifestations of the Spirit of Christ in his Saints : which are given to profit withall . Consider that Jesus Christ saith , I will give unto my two Witnesses , and they shall prophesie . It is the gift of Jesus Christ unto his people , which he gives not only for the good of the persons in whom it is , but for the good of others also . Saints have an interest in one anothers gifts ; and therefore Paul speaking of such as were Prophets , as himself and Peter , and Apollo , saith he to the Saints ( 1 Cor. 3. 21 , 22. ) all are yours , whether Paul or Apollo , or Cephas , &c. Thus the gifts that are given to others , are given to them for me , and the gifts that are given to me , how weak soever , are not altogether for my self , but for others also : for Jesus Christ hath so disposed of it , to give several gifts to several Saints , to this end to maintain Communion among Saints . O therefore you that are Saints , have Communion one with another , that you may receive benefit from one another , as Christ hath appointed : For he gave some Apostles , and some Prophets , and some Evangelists , and some Pastours and Teachers ; What to do ? For the perfecting of Saints , for the work of the Ministery , for the edifying of the body of Christ . Now doe you desire to be edified ? Doe you desire to presse forward toward perfection , that you may not be as children , carried about with every winde of doctrine ? Then frequent the Assemblies of the Saints , that you may partake of their gifts . Jesus Christ hath given them to effect these things in you , and all his people : and for the keeping a spirit of love among Saints , that they receiving benefit one from another , may not say one to another , I have no need of you , as those seem to doe , that forsake the Assemblies of Saints : but that all being joyned and knit together , may encrease with the encrease of God. And so much shall suffice to be spoken to this . Deduction 6. Sixthly , The next instruction that I shall come to ( though it be not the next in order , yet I shall place it here , because of the affinity it hath with this ) is this . That since the Witnesses , the Saints of Jesus Christ , have had a spirit of praier , all the while the Beast hath continued ; whereby their enemies have been devoured , as by a spirituall fire : then hereby they may be convinced of their errour , that say they are in Babylon , and therefore doe not joyn with any , in pouring out their fouls to God in praier , nor yet doe it themselves . Now let such consider , that in the darkest mid-night of Popery , Saints have had a spirit of praier ; and indeed it is not possible to be a Saint , and not to have a spirit of praier . It is the very nature and constitution of the spirit of a Saint , to ascend upward to God in praier , at all times , and upon all occasions . The truth is , that though the Saints may be without other Ordinances , as baptism , and breaking of bread ( though I know no rule they have willingly to neglect them neither : ) yet they cannot be without the use of praier and prophesying ; and therefore we see that Saints have alwaies enjoyed them , during all the time they have been troden under foot : the spirit of praier , and prophesie hath been still upon them . And herein they have appeared to be both living Christians , and waking Christians : a dead man cannot breathe , nor can a sleeping man speak ; but when a man breathes and speaks , he is discovered to be , both a living , and a waking man. Now if Christians be not dead Christians , then sure they will both breathe , and speak as soon as the breath of spiritual life is in a man , he is a man that breaths toward God in praier continually : and when he is grown up a little , he is able to speak , to edification , exhortation and comfort ; though some are more fluent in speaking , and have better utterance then others , yet * all in whom there is true spiritual life , in some sort or other , doe so speak as to edifie , exhort , and comfort one another . Let such therefore as are in this errour , beware how they entertain principles , so contrary to the very life of Christianity . And O do you not stop your breath ; what though you be in Babylon ? yet you must breathe there , otherwise you are stifled . Beware therefore of being stifled , breathe freely toward thy God , whereever thou art . Thou maist have Communion with him in any place . Though thou art with Daniel in Babylon , and in a Lions den ; yet the breathings and the pantings of thy soul after God , are acceptable to him . Object . But perhaps some may say , When I goe about to pray , I finde much deadnesse , fleshlinesse , carnality and coldnesse in my self , both when I am to pray publikely with other Saints , and when I am privately retired ; and I look upon this as an effect of Babylonish darknesse . I question therefore whether I may pray , until it be wholly done away . Answ . The Apostle , when he bids us , In all things to make known our requests to God , and to pray without ceasing , and to continue in praier , and to pray continually , Phil. 4. 6. 1 Thess . 5. 17. Col. 4. 2. did very well know , That Saints did carry flesh about them , which would be opposing the Spirit● ; and therefore he himself saith , When I would doe good , evil is present with me ; and , The flesh lusteth against the Spirit , and the Spirit against the flesh , and these are contrary the one to the other : so that ye cannot doe the things that ye would , Gal. 5. 17. I say the Apostle knew this , That the flesh would oppose , but he would not have Saints , upon that ground to neglect spirituall duties : for that were to suffer the flesh to get the victory ; but rather to be the more frequent in spirituall duties , and to be the more incessant in holy performances , especially in praier , that so they might overcome the flesh that so opposeth . Again secondly , When the Apostle presses Saints to spirituall duties , he speaks to them as knowing , that though they carry flesh still about them , yet that they have a spirit in them , in which they are to act toward God : and that though flesh be acting in them ; yet at the same time , that spirit may act in them . And therefore when Saints come to pray , though the flesh doe endeavour , to put out the life of the Spirit , yet the Spirit strives to mortifie the flesh : and though both act at the same time , yet God is able to distinguish , between what cometh from his own Spirit , which is alwaies in his Saints , and what comes from flesh in them . And though the flesh doe act its part , yet Jesus Christ having by one offering , done away all the corruptions of the flesh in his people : God can notwithstanding the flesh in them , smell a sweet savour in those performances , in which there is much weaknesse and flesh , and but little of the Spirit appearing ; there being an attonement already made , for the sins of their holy things . So that Saints , you having Spirit in you , as well as flesh , you are not to neglect to performe spirituall duties , because you doe not see flesh wholly subdued ( for that was never yet done in any Saint , while he remained in this tabernacle ) but in that spirit to act , especially in praier , even when you finde flesh also acting ; for if you have but a spiritual desire , to have that flesh subdued , that desire cometh from the Spirit ; and that spark being neglected , may seem to die ; but if according to the rule of Paul to Timothy , we stirre up that gift of the Spirit we have received , how weak soever it may seem to be , that spark may grow up into a flame , and get strength in a great measure , to burn up that corruption that so troubles and burthens us . Therefore the Apostle gives this rule , To continue in praier . Saints doe you desire to have flesh subdued ? then continue so desiring , and be continually lifting up your spirits , to your God in praier against it : and that you may doe so , take all opportunities to retire your self , from other imploiments , that you may lift up your souls unto God in praier : and doe not content your selves with barely having these desires , and so be continually plunging your selves in worldly imploiments , in conversing with sublunary things : but improve all opportunities , to retire your selves , from conversing with these things , for the enlivening and enflaming of your spirits ; and doe not perswade your selves , that while you are discoursing of your bargains , and tradings , and lands , and livings , and cloathing , and I know not what ; that you pray as well , as when you retire your self into a private place , to lift up your souls in secret to God in praier : For our Saviour gives you this direction ; When you pray enter into your closets , and shut your doors , and pray to your Father which is in secret , &c. Matth. 6. 6. And our Saviour himself observed the same rule : for it is often said of him , That he went apart into a mountain to pray ; and continued whole nights in praier unto God : the night being the time in which he was free from other imploiments . And so Act. 10. 9. it is said , That Peter went upon the house to pray . And truly if Saints did improve more opportunities , and take more advantages thus to retire themselves to converse with God ; so much coldnesse and lukewarmnesse , worldlinesse , covetousnesse , pride , and contention would not appear in them . But it hath been the designe of the common enemy , to take off Saints from these warrantable , profitable and advantagious retirements , wherein they might enjoy Communion with God , to the end they may continue in a more loose and carnal frame , to the sading of their spirits , and to the scandal of their most holy profession . But another may say , I finde that our Saviour saith unto his Disciples , Whatsoever ye shall ask in my Name , that will I doe , Joh. 14. 13. And John saith , We have confidence toward God , and whatsoever we ask , we receive of him , 1 Joh. 3. 21 , 22. And again , This is the confidence that we have in him , that if we ask any thing according to his will , he heareth us ; and if we know that he hear us , whatsoever we ask , we know that we have the Petitions that we desired of him , 1 John 5. 14 , 15. And by these passages it appears , That Saints in the Primitive times , before the great falling away , and the rising of the Beast ; when they praied , had assurance that they should have the Petitions they desired . But when I pray , I have no such confidence in many things : and many times it is a long time before my Petitions are answered ; and in some Petitions I have a plain denial ; and therefore I question , whether it be not sinfull for me so to continue praying , until I am fully come out of Babylon : and then I conceive that I shall have such a spirit of praier , as the Saints had in the Primitive times , and have confidence , that whatsoever I ask of God , I shall receive of him . Answ . First , That the Saints while they have been under the bondage of Babylon , have had a spirit of praier ; and have had their petitions heard , is evident . For their praiers have brought judgements upon their enemies , being presented upon the golden Altar . And if it have been no sin , for these to continue praying , though they were in Babylon : then doubtlesse it would be no sin for thee to pray , though thou shouldest be in Babylon . But Secondly , Whereas thou saist , That in some things thou hast no confidence that thou shalt be heard ; and sometimes it is long before some Petitions are granted , and other Petitions are plainly denied . Let me tell thee , That if in those things , in which thou hast no confidence , thou doe pray for them with the submission of thy will , unto the will of the Father , it may be no sin for thee so to pray , for the things that thy soul desires , though thou hast no confidence of them ; if they be such things , as be not sinfull in themselves , as such as these are not , viz. to be delivered from bodily distempers , to be kept from dangers in travelling , whether by sea or land ; to be delivered from the tyranny of unreasonable men , that seek to doe thee hurt : or to have parents , or children , or wife , or husband , or brethren , or sisters , or any other friend delivered from bodily distempers , or dangers in travelling , &c. or to have them brought to the knowledge of the truth , from darknesse to light , and from the power of Satan to God : or to have them kept from errours and seducing spirits . I say these , and such like things , which are not sinfull in themselves , if thy soul desire them , it will be no sinne for thee to pray for them , though thou hast no confidence that they shall be granted ; so thou pray for these , with the submitting of thy will , to the will of the Father . And this is clear , in that the Lord Jesus himself , in whom was no sinne , did pray so , with submission to the Fathers will , for deliverance from that bitter cup , which he was to drink of , though he had no confidence that 〈◊〉 Petition should be granted . So that Saints may pray , for those things which th●y doe not infallibly know , to be according to the minde of God : and yet it may be no sinne so to pray , if they doe pray with submission to the Fathers will. And in so praying they may be acceptable to the Father , who many times doth grant some of those Petitions , as soon as they are put up ; and at other times , after he hath made his people to wait long , and to pray importunately for them . And if some of them be denied , yet their persons and praiers may be accepted , and may be , and sometimes are granted another way , God giving them in that , which is better then the thing desired . But Thirdly , All Saints may have , and doubtlesse many Saints have as much confidence now in praier , as the Saints had in the Primitive times ; for what was the confidence that Saints then had ? Saith John , This is the confidence that we have in him , that if we ask any thing according to his will , he heareth us . This was the primitive Saints confidence , and what Saint hath not this confidence now , that if we ask any thing according to his will , he heareth us ? Saints are now confident , That the things they pray for which God wils , and intends to give unto them , shall be granted , only they have not an infallible spirit , so as to know in all things , what it is the will of God to bestow upon them . But many things they doe know , and others they have strong perswasions of , when God in a more then ordinary manner , moves their spirits to pray for them . Thus Saints have a holy boldnes and confidence , in approaching to the throne of Grace , by the mediation of Jesus Christ , coming to God in the spirit of Adoption , being confident of having every good thing , that a gracious and loving Father sees good for them , all their Petitions are heard . They are confident , that if they ask any thing according to his will , he heareth them . And no Saints in the Primitive times had other confidence . So that Saints , it is no sinne for you to continue praying , making known your requests to God , but it is your duty so to do . But Fourthly , Though flesh doe break out , and in some things Saints doe not pray aright , yet they are not therefore wholly to neglect praying : knowing that God still delights in the breathings of his owne Spirit in them ; although they have many weaknesses and infirmities in them . And Fifthly , If they finde their faith is not so high , nor their confidence so strong , as some Primitive Saints were , then ought they to pray for the increase of faith . If they be weak in faith , let them have recourse to him , who is the authour and finisher of faith , for the strengthening of it ; who will give liberally , and will not upbraid his people , though they be weak . Though a man that is altogether faithlesse , hath no promise sure to him ; yet the man weak in faith , hath as many promises made to him , as he that is strong in faith . So that though it be weak , yet if it be a true faith in him that praies for the increase of faith , he shall finde accesse to the throne of grace . And so much for the clearing of this . Deduction 7. Seventhly , The next Deduction is to discover the excellency and preciousnes of Saints , from the 4 & 5 verses , they are discovered to be excellent , in that they are said to be Olive trees , they are not as the dry tree , who is nigh unto cursing , whose end is to be burned , He. 6. 8. But blessed and happy is the condition of Saints : For they have an unction from the holy Ones , they stand in the presence of the Lord of the whole earth . They are precious in the eies of God , and profitable to men : for they empty the golden oil , they have received from the holy one into others ; the Spirit as it floweth from them , sometimes penitrates into those that are strangers , aliens to Jesus Christ , whereby they are brought home to the imbraces of Jesus Christ : and then Saints are excellent in their eyes also . And so David cals them , Psal . 16. 2 , 3. My goodnesse extendeth not to thee ; but to the Saints that are in the earth , and to the excellent in whom is all my delight . And excellent they are . Secondly , Because they are not only as Olive-trees , but as Candle-sticks . For as it is said of Jesus Christ , so it is said of them , They are the light of the world , Mat. 5. 14. They are as light shining in a dark place . Now how precious is light , to them that are continually in a sensible darknesse ? Light is one of the most precious things in the world : it puts a beauty upon other things , it chears and comforts the heart ; it causes men to see the dangers that are in their way , that so they may avoid them : and many others , are the excellent properties of this naturall light ; but many more , are the precious effects of spirituall light . And this is that that Saints have ; though others are in the darknesse of hell , yet they enjoy the light of heaven : The Lord God almighty , and the Lamb are a light unto them , Rev. 21. 23. And in this respect also Saints are excellent and precious ones : But I would be brief in this particular , and therefore shall not further enlarge it . Deduction 8. Eighthly , The next Deduction , in which I shall be brief also , is to discover from the fifth verse , the dangerous condition of those wicked men , that are enemies to Saints . Though Saints seem to be poor , weak , despicable creatures , and their enemies in outward appearance seem to be strong and potent , and to be overcomers of them : yet these seeming weak Saints , are strong , and mighty : for they can but send up a message to heaven , and bring secret and invisible arrows from thence , which shall destroy their enemies . The breath of their mouth kindles coals of fire , that destroies their enemies ; And if any man will hurt them , he must with this fire be killed . Little doe wicked men think , that when they deal cruelly with Saints , they bring coals of fire upon their owne heads ; yet so they doe , if they continue irreconcilable enemies unto them . There is a notable place , to shew the danger men run upon , when they offer to wrong the Saints of God , it is Zech 12. 3. In that day , saith the Lord , will I make Jerusalem a burdensome stone for all people : all that burden themselves with it shall be cut in pieces ; though all the people of the earth shall be gathered together against it . Though the spirituall Jerusalem , the Saints of God , had all the people of the earth gathered together against them ; yet so potent and strong are they , through the Lord of host their God , as they should overcome them all ; they should be as a burdensome stone , and should crush in pieces , all that burden themselves with them . Therefore it would be wisdome in men , to beware how they offer any violence to any one of the Saints of God , either to their lives or liberties , how colourable so ever the pretences be , upon which they doe it ; seeing it is such a dangerous thing to abuse Saints : as that in wronging them , men be devoured or destroied by them . And so I have done with this particular also . Deduction 9. Ninthly , In the next place from the sixth verse , might be discovered the reason , why there hath been such a hardnesse of heart and impenitency upon the Beast , and the Babylonish crew ; namely , because that as a judgement upon them , for persecuting the Saints of God ; the heavens have been so shut up against them , as that none of the waters of the spirit have descended upon them . But I passe this by , with some other particulars that might be observed in that verse . Deduction 10. The tenth Deduction is from the seventh verse , where it is said , The Beast that ascendeth out of the bottomlesse pit , shall make warre , &c. It doth enform us , that this title , The Beast , is the most proper title of the Pope ; as is evident in the comparing of the several passages in this prophesie , where the Beast is mentioned together ; which is done in the explicatory part of this Discourse ; where it appears evidently , that by the Beast is meant the Pope : Now in all the other passages , of the prophesie of this book , where the Pope is mentioned ; and in this seventh verse , he being called the Beast , it is evident , that this is his most proper title . Though it is true , the Pope is Antichristian , yet we doe no where , in the prophesie of this book , nor in any other Scripture where he is expressely spoken of , finde the title of Antichrist given to him . But generally , in the prophesie of this book , and in the prophesie of Daniel , where there are some things spoken of him , he is called the Beast . And for the 2 Thess . 2. where he is also expresly spoken of , and plainly described , he is not called there Antichrist neither , but is there called , That man of sin , the son of perdition , and that wicked . Now it is said , there are many Antichrists , 1 John 2. 19. But it is no where said , There are many Beasts , and therefore he is called , The Beast , and that man of sinne , the sonne of perdition , and that wicked . As we use to say , The King of such a Kingdome ; and The Governour of such a place ; and , The Maior of such a City or Town ; importing there is but one : So the Pope is called , The Beast . For though there be many Antichrists , yet there is but one Beast ; but one Pope , who is , The Beast . I doe the rather observe this : first to discover , the exceeding greatnesse of the wickednesse , and the abominablenesse of the Pope ; who for his opposition to God , and his enmity to the Saints , is exprest by a peculiar title , that is proper only to that wicked one : to shew that he is above al others hateful and cursed . And secondly , I doe the rather speak of this , because some doe confusedly speak of the Beast and Antichrist , confounding the Beast with Antichrist , whereas there be many that are , and may be called Antichrists , especially some that are risen up lately , That deny that Jesus is the Christ , making themselves equal with the Lord Jesus Christ : and who do also deny , That Jesus Christ is come in the flesh ; or at least have a light esteem of Christs coming in the flesh : by looking upon that flesh , which was so united unto the God-head , as when the life of it was laid down : it was said to be the life of God , 1 John 3. 16. as no * more to be esteemed then the flesh of a common man. I say these , and such as these are Antichrists , as is clear , 1 John 2. 22. and 1 Joh. 4. 3. But though there be many Antichrists , yet there is but one that may be called the Beast : but by confounding the Beast with Antichrist , some look upon the Beast onely as Antichrist , whereas there be many Antichrists , which are to be rejected and avoided , besides the Beast ; though they have more specious pretences than the Beasts pretences now are , and are thereby the more like to prevail upon the more knowing professors of the time . So much for this particular . Deduction 11. Eleventhly , In the eleventh place , it serves to justifie the Parliament , and all that joyned with them in the late defensive war. Now although they have been branded with the odious titles of Rebels and Traitours , and what not : yet here their justice and righteousnes in that act , appears as clear as the Sunne . For first , we see here , that the enemies which they did oppose was the Beast , that did ascend out of the bottomlesse pit . And who the Beast is , and how the Beast did appear to be he , that did wage the late warre in England and Ireland , is made evident in the explicatory part of this Discourse . Now since it was the Beast , that cursed enemy of Jesus Christ , and all his Saints , that raised this warre , it was a most righteous act in the Parliament , and all that did adhere to them , to oppose him , and his party in it . But here by the way I desire to declare , That though I doe affirme , that that warre was raised by the Beast , that cursed enemy of Jesus Christ : yet doe I not hereby condemn every particular man that did engage in this warre ; nor any particular man , high or low : for I know not , but that it might be possible , for some by colourable pretences to be drawn to engage in this warre , that never intended to fight for the Beast , but on the contrary hated him . But this I affirm , that the generality of those ( especially of the chiefest ) that engaged in this warre , were such as were thereunto incited by the Beast , and intended the advancement of the Beast . And now I say , seeing the warre , that was raised against the Protestants in Ireland , and against the Parliament , and such as were stiled Puritans and round-heads in England , was a warre made by the Beast , that ascended out of the bottomlesse pit , and contrived in Rome and hell : it was a most righteous thing for the Parliament , and those that adhered to them , to defend themselves against it : God having put a power into their hands to do it : and yet were they no Rebels , unlesse it were rebellion to oppose the Pope and the devil . And secondly , The righteousnesse of the Parliament , and those that adhered to them , is made further evident , by considering the ends for which the Beast did raise this war ; and they were , First , To destroy the Witnesses , to make an utter end of all the Saints and servants of Jesus Christ , and to leave none that should oppose or speak against the Beast , the Pope , that so he might bring all men into a professed subjection to himself . And knowing that the Puritans were the only obstructers hereof ( for others would easily enough have been perswaded unto a uniformity , and would say , that there was little or nothing in the Romish doctrines , but might have been imbraced , rather then to make any division , if the Puritans were removed out of the way ) therefore one main end the Beast had in this warre , was to overcome the Witnesses . Now this being one end of the Beast in that warre , it was a righteous thing for the Parliament , and those that adhered to them , to oppose the Beast , for the rescuing of , and preserving of the Saints of Jesus Christ , from the tyranny of the Beast . It being a righteous act in Abraham to rescue and deliver one just Lot , from those that would have captivated him , and his family : It is much more a righteous act in the Parliamentary party , to rescue and deliver , all the precious Saints of Jesus Christ : ( for al Saints had a share in this deliverance ) from the cruelty and tyranny of the Beast , that sought their ruine . But Secondly , Their righteousnesse in that act , will appear , if we consider the other end of the Beast in the late warre , and that was to thrust out Jesus Christ , from raigning as King , and to set up his owne Kingdome , by subjecting the consciences of all that professe Jesus Christ , both in this Kingdome , and all others , unto his laws . Now this being his other great design in that war ; it was a most righteous thing to oppose him in it . And it had been a great sinne for the Parliament to stoop themselves , and to suffer all the rest in the Kingdome , thus to be subjected to the Beast ; and lay aside the Regall power of Jesus Christ : God having put power into their hands , to oppose the Beast herein . Thus , the righteousnesse of those that did oppose the Beast , appears , if we look upon the ends of the Beast in that warre . And Thirdly , Their righteousnesse in that act of opposing the Beast , is made the farther evident , because it is in part a fulfilling of that righteous sentence , which God hath past upon the Beast , Revel . 18. 6 , 7. where God saies to his people thus , Reward her even as she rewarded you , and double unto her double according to her works ; in the cup which she hath filled , fill to her double : how much she hath glorified her self , and lived deliciously , so much torment and sorrow give her . Now this sentence is in this warre ( wherein the Beast hath been overcome , and his designs frustrated , and a tenth part of Babylon is fallen ) in part fulfilled : for in this warre Babylon hath in part had of the same cup , which she filled to the Saints , as she overcame them , so they have in part overcome her ; and this is the beginning of her torments , which are coming on apace , and ere long the cup that she hath filled , shall be filled to her double . Now the Parliament , and those that adhered to them , having in the late defensive warre , in part fulfilled that righteous sentence of God upon Babylon ; it doth therein most clearly appear to be a righteous act . Deduction 12. Twelfthly , In the next place here is a discovery of the reason why the Parliamentary Army , did not more prevail for the first three years and an half , and why after that period of time it was so successefull and victorious : The reason of it here plainly appears to be , because it was ( according to fore-appointment ) the minde of God , to have his people brought to a low ebb , for such a period of time ; so that they should be lookt upon as dead men , and the enemy should rejoyce over them , as if they were all totally overcome for three years and an half : And since it was so , it was not possible for the instruments that were then imploied , if they had been never so faithfull , so active and diligent , to do any more , then that which God had raised them up for ; which was only to keep the dead bodies of his people from being buried : and so much they did : they still defended the cause of the Witnesses against the enemy , so as it was only kept , as it were above-ground , though it seemed to be as dead . And so God would have it to be , for the first three yeares and an half : but when the first three years and an half were compleatly ( according to Scripture account ) expired ; then it was not possible , for the adverse party to prevail over them ; for then the time was come , in which the Witnesses were to be raised , and then the Spirit of life from God entered into them : and that was the reason why they went on like active , living men , so couragiously and victoriously : for God had appointed them to carry on his worke , for the fall of this Kingdom from Rome . Deduction 13. Thirteenth , In the next place , this serves to exhort all those that were drawne to engage in the late war against the Parliament , and those godly people that adhered to them , to relinquish that act of theirs . And that , First , Because it is so apparent , that in so doing , they were instruments of upholding the Kingdome of the Beast , and that they did in it endeavour to support the Beast , as much as in them lay , whatever the pretences were upon which they were drawne to engage in it : and therefore if they desire to be enemies to the Beast , let them be enemies to this act of theirs : for in it they went about to support the Beast , though it was in vain , the time of his ruine being come : and therefore it behoves them to repent of what they have done in it ; for it is not good pretences can justifie an evil action . It would be their wisdome therefore , now at last to renounce it , as they renounce the Beast himself . And Secondly , It concerns them to repent of this deed of theirs , considering against whom they fought , not against ordinary men , but against the choisest of * men , the Witnesses and servants of Jesus Christ : nay they fought not against them onely , but against Jesus Christ : for as Jesus Christ saith to his Disciples , That the world hated them , because it hated him ; and he that hateth him , hateth the Father also , Joh. 15. 18. & 23. So it may be said , that they that fought against the Saints of Iesus Christ , fought against Iesus Christ himself , and against the Father also . Now therefore , you that were active in that quarrel of the Beast , how doth it concern you to renounce what you have done therein ? least you be found to be fighters against God : and let no longer a spirit of emnity and difference remain between you , and those that you opposed in that particular , but be of one minde with them , in a mutuall opposing of the Beast with them . And this doe , least persisting in that way of defending the Beast , you be destroied with the Beast . Deduction 14. Fourteenthly , In the next place it enformes all those that did engage in the late defensive warre , that they have cause to rejoyce in what they have done , in that particular , and no cause to repent of it . Have you contributed to the maintenance of the warre in England and Ireland , by lending plate , and disbursing money ? And have you sent horses , and arms , and provisions to the Army ? And have your servants or children , or your selves in person , been actually in that warre ? You have cause to rejoyce in all that you have done therein : for you see it was a most just and righteous act , and God hath by it brought a most glorious worke to passe , in the bringing this Kingdome from that vassallage to Rome , in which it hath been this twelve hundred years , and putting the cup of trembling into the hands of the enemies of Iesus Christ , the dregs whereof they shall at last take off . And therefore you have no cause to repent , but to rejoyce in what you have done therein ; to rejoyce that you had the honour to be in any measure instruments of promoting such a cause ; and if you suffered any losses , by being opposers of the adverse party , yet it was farre better to be losers in opposing them , then in any measure to comply with them . And you that have received wounds , or lost limbs , for promoting that cause may glory in them : for what soever you have herein done , or suffered , it hath been in , and for opposing that grand enemy of Iesus Christ , The Beast , and in being instruments of bringing Gods designe to passe , for the ruining of great Babylon , and the setting up the Kingdome of Iesus Christ . And therefore , how ever you seem to be rewarded of men for it ; yet never repent of it , but rejoyce in what you have done in it . Deduction 15. Fifteenthly , In the next place this may convince those of their errour , that take to themselves a power over the consciences of Saints , to rule over them , and make laws for them , and to force them to obedience to those laws . Let such seriously consider this , that this is apparently that cursed power that the Beast hath usurpt to himself , or at least it had no other Donor then the Dragon , the old Serpent , the Devil : who gave the Beast his Power and Seat , and great authority . And by this Power the Bishop of Rome , first became , and still continues to be the Beast . And this is a Power that is abhorred of God ; for those men that exercise this Power , doe take away the legislative power of God , who is the King , the Judge , and the LAW-GIVER of his Saints ; and doe give Iesus Christ lesse honour , then the Heathens doe their idols , who doe allow them to be the orderers of their own worship . O that these men therefore might be convinced of their errour , in imposing their lawes upon the consciences of Saints , and constraining them to worship God , according to the rules that they have hammered out from them ; though they dare not affirme that they themselves are infallible : for surely , if they persist in it , God who is jealous of his glory , and will not give it to another , will break out in the fire of his jealousie against them , as well as against the Beast , that great man of sin , who sitteth in the Temple of God , and takes upon him to make lawes as God. It concerns them therefore , to beware how they goe on in these waies , least they be destroyed with that son of perdition . Again , Let such consider , that all those that ever exercifed this power , for the generallity of them were alwaies enemies of the most precious , and most spirituall Saints ; and were followed with a curse . Let them but look upon the Bishops , and generally they were enemies of Saints , and a curse rested on them , even a blindenesse of minde , and hardnesse of heart ; and at last they were brought down , and shame and contempt cast upon them . And it may be some of you , that have endeavoured to take the same power , have opposed the Bishops for the same thing : O therefore , that in the consideration heerof you might at last lay down that imposing power , although thereby you may seem to lose , that honour that you seek from men , and to lose much of these outward things , the things of the world , which at best are but vanity : for it is far better to be without these , and have a good conscience , than to enjoy much of these , either with a troubled , or seared conscience , and a hardened heart . It is better to be at emnity with the Beast heerin , and lose much of the world , then to enjoy abundance of the world , and soon after to perish with the Beast . Again , This let me tell you with all , that if you shall persist , in endeavouring to get such an imposing power ( it being that by which the Beast raigns in any place where it is ) it is in vain for you to endeavour it in England , for England is fallen from Rome , and is no more a part of Rome ; and therefore it is in vain to seeke to exercise a Romish power any longer in it . And England being thus fallen , is become a president to the other Kingdomes so to doe , and shall not return to Rome again , for England and all the other Kingdomes must hate the whore , and make her desolate . And thus much I cannot but speake , to you that endeavour to take such a power upon you , whether you will hear , or whether you will forbear . Deduction 16. 16. The next particular arising from these verses thus opened , is an exhortation to all the Saints in England , to dwell together in unity . O you precious sonnes and daughters of the Almighty , the Saints , and Witnesses of the Lord Jesus Christ , that are in this Kingdome of England , Consider you what your condition was about seven or eight year ago ; at what time you were trampled upon by the Bishops ( which was a treading under foot of the Beast ) Call to minde how some of you were pillored , and had your eares cropt and many of you imprisoned , and fined , and by severall other waies were persecuted , and troubled by the members of the Beast your adversaries : and that onely for acting that which in your conscience , you were parswaded was according to the minde of God ; and which if you had for fear of men , or for any other reason left undone , your conscience told you , that you should in so doing be disobedient to your heavenly Father . I say , call these things to minde , and what a great pressure it was to your spirit , that you could not with liberty , and freedome follow the Lamb ; but men did what in them lay to enforce you to worship the Beast , and to embrace for doctrine , the commandments of men . O how grievious was this oppression to you ! And what a burden was it ? And how did you groan in your spirits to be delivered ? What a grief was it to you to see precious Saints cruelly , and ridgedly dealt with , by the enemies of Iesus Christ ? And how many frequent prayers did your souls breath out , and lift up to heaven against your enemies , and for deliverance , from their yoake of bondage ? I say , call these things to minde , and remember that this was the condition of you all , whether you are such as are commonly called Presbyterians , or Independents , or Anabaptists , if you were Saints , if you loved the Lord Iesus Christ in sincerity , you were all a like hated of , and opposed by the Beast : and it was a grief , and burden to all your spirits , to see the enemies of Iesus Christ to prevail so much , and you all , both Presbyterians , Independents and Anabaptists did pour out many effectual , fervent praiers against the Beast , and the Bishops his adherents in England . Again , Consider , as the Beast was thus an enemy to you all alike , so it was a mercy to you all alike , when in the year 1645. God gave you all , a full victory over the adherents of the Beast in this Kingdom : for then the Bishops , and them that fought for them ( and in them the Beast ) was overcome . And this , I say , was a mercy to you all alike , and it was alike answer to all your praiers , and alike joy to all your spirits , to see your enemies , and the enemies of Jesus Christ overcome . And now since you are all children of the same Father , and have all one Lord Iesus Christ , and have all one Spirit , and have all drank of one cup of affliction , and had all one common enemy that hated you all , and persecuted you all , because you had all the one holy Spirit of the Father , and of the Son in you : and since your Father in love to you all , and in answer to the praiers of you all , gave you all alike deliverance from that enemy of you all . O unite , unite , unite ! since your God hath made you one in his love , O be you one in your love one to another ! and let it appear that you dwell in God , by dwelling in love . What a low , unworthy thing is it , for you that dwell in God , to grow cold in love towards your brethren , the children of your Father , for differing from you in judgement , in some circumstantiall things only ? What if some be weak , and doe not know so much of the minde of God , in some circumstantial things as you ( whether you be Presbyterians , Independents or Anabaptists ) conceive you doe ? Will you therefore not love your weak brother , for whom Christ died , and who is beloved of your Father , because your Father in his wisdome , hath yet with-held that light from him , which he hath given to you ? What a weaknesse is this in you thus to doe ? Doe you not know , that it is not for your merits that you have more then him , but it was from grace , from free favour that you have it ? And doth what you have received from grace , worke such an effect in you , as to make you grow cold in love toward your brethren ? O let it be far from you ! And what though some are Presbyterians and some Independents , as they are commonly distinguished ? Though I could wish , that these distinctions of difference might be all laid aside , and that all that belong to Jesus Christ might only be called Saints , and the servants of Jesus Christ , and by such generall expressions as include them all , though they still differ in circumstances : for there were no such distinctions used among Saints in the primitive times , though there were differences in some circumstances . But I say , What though some are Presbyterians and some Anabaptists , &c. Yet if they are such as you judge to be in Christ Jesus , and to be beloved of the Father : resolve you in the strength of Christ , to suffer none of their differences from you in judgement , to with-draw your affections from them : but since you love your God and Father , love you his beloved children , and your brethren : and since you sincerely love the Lord Jesus Christ , let it appear in loving of those upon whom his image is stampt : For there is no reason , why you should not love Presbyterians , as well as Independents , and Anabaptists , as well as Presbyterians , &c. unlesse you look upon them as no Saints , as such as are no lovers of the Lord Jesus : but if you look upon them as Saints , then if you love the Lord Jesus , you cannot but love them , what ever their judgements be . And if you be deficient herein , you are to condemn your selves in it , and to be humbled for it . And henceforth , considering the onenesse that is between you all , what ever your judgements are , and that you have been as one in your sufferings , and as one in deliverances from sufferings , doe you still be one in love , and then upon you will the Lord command the blessing , even life for evermore . Psal . 133. 3. Deduction 17. 17. The next , and the main Deduction that flows from these verses , being thus explained , is a speciall encouragement , in particular to the high and honourable Court of Parliament , and to his Excellency the Lord FAIRFAX , and the honoured his Councell of Warre , and all inferiour Officers and Souldiers , and in generall to all the Witnesses of Jesus Christ in this Kingdom of England . First , It is of speciall encouragement unto the high and honourable Court of Parliament ; for as much as ( a great number of them , being the Witnesses of Jesus Christ ) they were the primary or first instruments , that God made use of to defend the cause of his people , and to preserve them from the tyranny and fury of the Beast . Now you being the first instruments that God made use of , to plead the cause of his people , God having into your hand first put the power of opposing the Beast : and that wonderfull hath been the spirit of courage and constancy , that hath been put upon you in that high Court of Parliament , that make it your design to advance the honour of Jesus Christ , and the good of the Saints , and of all the Subjects of this Kingdome in generall : so that though you have been opposed by great and potent enemies , yet your courage hath not failed , but you have persisted constant , in prosecuting the same designes , since you first began to oppose Strafford and Canterbury , in 1641. unto the year 1645 , still opposing the adverse party ; and you have not basely complied with them ( though some corrupt members diserted you , and did so ) but you still stuck to your first principles ; and God having put power into your hands , hath inabled you to carry on his designe in the worst of times , and after all , having graciously given you good successe , to your unwearied pains and labours thorow which you had gone , by giving you a happy conquest over your enemies . And in all this , the word of God being fulfilled , these things being according to what is written , even your being first laid low , and also your raising again , it being written , predeclared , that the Beast should make warre with the Witnesses ( of whom you are a part , and whose cause you defend ) and should overcome them , and kill them , and that they should lie dead three years and an half , and after three years and an half , should be raised to the terrour of their enemies , and that in their rising , a tenth part of Babylon should fall , &c. These things being written and fulfilled , the Beast having made warre against the Witnesses ( whose cause you have been principle instruments of defending against him , and his adherents , ) and having overcome them and killed them , both in England and Ireland , and they being dead for three years and an half , the enemy rejoycing over them , and making merry , because they thought they had been so slain , as they should never recover life again ; your Armies being overcome , and your Garisons being possessed by the enemy , and after three years and an half , the Spirit of life being put upon your Army , and they , as it is written , standing upon their feet , and therein at the same time , England being fallen from the Beast , from being a part of great Babylon , and this in the year 1645. and that year being the year , wherein it is written , The prevailing power of the Beast should come to a period . I say , these things being so , here is special incouragement to you Witnesses , in the high Court of Parliament , to goe on in defending that cause , that God hath given you the honour hitherto , to be instruments of defending : I say , to go on to defend it . And that , First , By doing justice upon your , and the enemies of Jesus Christ . Hath God delivered any of the chief actours of this unnaturall , bloudy warre into your hands ? then you being a Civil Power , ordained of God , are to doe justice upon evil doers : for the Apostle saith of a Ruler , Rom. 13. 4. He is the minister of God , and he beareth not the sword in vain : for he is the minister of God , a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doth evil . And they are evil-doers in a high degree , that are theeves and murderers : and such are the chief actours of an unjust warre . Now if God have delivered any such into your hands , you are to execute wrath upon them : for it is an observable passage , 1 King. 20. 42. The Prophet of the Lord there tels Ahab King of Israel , after he had let Benhadad King of Syria , whom the Lord had delivered into his hand , to go away with his life ; that Ahabs life should goe for his life . Therefore it is not safe , to neglect doing justice upon such persons , although they consent to such Articles of agreement ( being constrained to doe it , for their own ends ) as Benhadad did , 1 King. 20. 34. Now you in the high Court of Parliament , whom God hath honoured to be the chief instruments of defending the righteous cause of the Witnesses , have speciall encouragement to goe on to execute just wrath upon such grosse evil doers , without fear . And also secondly , You have encouragement to goe on , to deal well with all the Witnesses and servants of Jesus Christ , that walk soberly and justly toward men , and holily towards God , that are under your jurisdiction ; whether they be such as are commonly called Presbyterians or Independents , or Anabaptists , &c. even to deal well with them , and all the Subjects of the Kingdome , and to undoe the heavy burdens , and to let the oppressed goe free , and to break every yoke , and to establish just and righteous laws . I say , here is speciall encouragement for you to doe thus ; for in doing thus , you shall prosper and become a glory to the Kingdome ; and no enemy shall ever henceforth be able to prevail against you : for though formerly you were brought into a low condition , and the enemy prevailed over you with a very high hand ; yet henceforth the enemy shall no more prevail against you , although they were in number a hundred thousand more then they are . And secondly , From these verses thus opened , here is speciall encouragement in particular , for his Excellency the Lord FAIRFAX , and the honoured Councel of warre : since as the Parliament are the primary , so they are the secondary instruments , of defending the cause of the Saints of God against the Beast . Now , since you , and the Army under you in an especial manner ( according to what is written , and declared long agoe ) were they that had a spirit of life from God put upon you , in the year 1645. whereby life was put into all the Witnesses , and whereby you were inabled to act like living men , men that had a life from God , in the overcoming the Beast and his adherents in this Kingdom : and seeing you have been instruments of defending that cause ever since : I say , seeing God hath honoured you , so as to make you such eminent instruments of this great worke , and the hearts of all the Saints in England , are generally knit unto you , and the eyes of all the Saints in England are upon you , most Noble General , and Worthy Commanders ; here is , I say , special encouragement for you to goe on still to improve the power that God hath given you , for the same end for which it was given you , viz. The suppressing of the Beast , and defending all the Saints and servants of Jesus Christ in this Kingdome , and to goe on ( having the honour of Jesus Christ , and not your own , and publike good more then private ends in your eye , and in your heart ) to endeavour to cause justice and righteousnesse to abound in this Kingdome : and this is your encouragement , that in so doing , as you have alwaies been since 1645. So you shall ever be conquerours in all the battles you fight , and overcomers of all the enemies with whom you encounter , no weapon that is formed against you shall prosper , nor no enemy shall be able to stand before you ; yea though all the people of the Earth should be gathered together against you ; yet you should be but as a burthensome stone unto them , and all that burden themselves with you , should be broken in pieces . And thirdly , Here is speciall encouragement , for all the Saints in England in generall , to be of good courage , not to fear the menaces or threatnings of any enemy : for no enemy shall ever any more prevail over them . Now what I say , for the encouragement of the Parliament , and of the Generall , and chief Commanders of the Army in particular , and of all the Saints in England in generall , is clearly grounded in the Scripture , and therefore is it unquestionable , and to be received and observed of the Parliament , Army and Saints in England . Indeed if I should declare any thing to you , and tell you that I had it by vision or revelation , and it were not apparent in Scripture , I know no warrant you had to receive it , or to have any confidence of it : For as Paul speaking of the day of Christ , saith to the Thessalonians , Now we beseech you by the comming of the Lord Jesus Christ , and by our gathering unto him , that you be not soon shaken in minde , nor be troubled , neither by spirit , nor by word , nor by letter , as from us , as that the day of Christ is at hand ; Let no man deceive you by any means ; for that day shall not come , except there come a falling away first , &c. So may I say , you have reason to beware that you be not soon shaken in minde , or troubled , neither by spirit , nor by word , nor by letter from any , concerning any thing for which they doe not bring a word from the Scripture : and let no man deceive you , for you may be deluded and deceived , if you receive any thing from any , which is not according to what is revealed in the Scripture , as the young Prophet was deluded by the old Prophet , when he received that Doctrine which was contrary to the Word of the Lord , which before he had received : So may you , if you should so doe . Therefore if a Prophet , or an Apostle , or an Angel from heaven , should bring any message which is not consonant unto the Word , which you have already received in the Scripture , you are not to be shaken in minde , nor to be troubled by it , nor to imbrace it . But now the Scripture grounds , upon which I doe for their encouragement declare and affirme , That the Parliament , and the Army in prosecuting the righteous cause of the Saints ( and that all the Saints of England in generall ) shall all overcome their enemies , and go on victoriously hence forward are these . First , Because the Witnesses are raised from the dead , The Spirit of life from God is entered into them , and they do stand upon their feet . Secondly , Because England is fallen from Rome , and is no more a tenth part of that great mystical Babylon . Thirdly , Because the one thousand two hundred and threescore years , in which the Beast was to tread the holy City under foot , did expire in 1645. Now the first of these grounds , is evidently drawn from Scripture , as appears in the explicatory part of this Discourse ; where it is evident , That that great and considerable number of Saints in England , and all reall Saints of Jesus Christ , of whom it is said , That the Beast should make warre against them , and overcome them , and that they should lie dead three years and an half , the Spirit of life from God should enter into them , and they should stand upon their feet , to the fear of their enemies , and to the glory of their God. And it is evident , that this which this Scriptrre hath said of them , is punctually come to passe ; The Beast did make warre against all Saints , in making warre against that great number of the Saints in England in the late warre , the Beast did overcome them , and kill them , and they were mystically dead for three years and an halfe , and as soon as the three yeares and an halfe were compleatly expired , the Spirit of life from God entered into them , a Spirit of life , vigour and courage was put upon them , and they did no longer lie as dead men , but like living men , they stood upon their feet , to the fear and amazement of their enemies , and to the glory of their God , who had put such a Spirit of vigour , and courage upon them . And now upon this ground , may all the Saints in England , and those Worthies in the Parliament of England , and their Army , who have been instruments of bringing down the power of the Beast in England , be encouraged to continue opposing the Beast , and acting justly and righteously toward all , and be assured ( God having put a Spirit of life upon them , and made them to stand upon their feet ) they shall overcome every enemy , that shall rise up against them , and the enemie in no battle , shall be able to stand before them , nor give them one defeat , but shall fall before them , and bee cut downe as mowne grasse , and the men of warre shall not finde their hands , but turne their backs , and flee before them : for they shall now finde them living men , such as have a Spirit of life from God put upon them . The second ground , upon which I affirme , That no enemy shall be ever able to prevail over them , is clear in Scripture . For it is also evident in the Explicatory part of this Discourse , That England is that tenth part of the Citie , which the holy Ghost in this Scripture speaks of , where it is said , That upon the raising of the Witnesses , and their having a Spirit of life from God put into them , and their standing upon their feet , A tenth part of the City fell . And it also appears , That England being that tenth part of the City , is fallen from mysticall Babylon , and is no longer a part of it , but is overcome by the Lord Jesus , hee is now King of it , who is King of Kings , and Lord of Lords , who will keep it for himselfe , and will not suffer it to be subjected to the Beast any more : The Saints in England are brought out of the bondage of mysticall Babylon , and shall return no more to it , and therefore they may be confident , That none of the Romish power , of any of the other nine Kingdomes , neither those that are more remote , or those that are nearer neighbours to it , shall ever be able to prevail over England . Thirdly , The third ground of my affirming that the Parliament , Armie and Witnesses in England , shall hence-forth overcome all the enemies that shall rise up against them , is evident also in Scripture : for it appears also in the Explicatory part of this Discourse , That the one thousand two hundred and threescore daies , in which it is said in this Scripture , That the holy Citie should be troden under foot , and that the Witnesses should be in sack-cloth , by reason of the Gentiles , the spirituall Babylonians tyrannizing over them , is one thousand two hundred and threescore yeares , and did expire , Anno Domini 1645. as appeares by computing the time of the Beast's continuance ( as it ought to bee computed ) by the Scripture account : And also , this one thousand two hundred and threescore yeares of the Beast's continuance , appeares to be then expired , because it is said , That when the Witnesses had finished their prophesie in sack-cloth , that then the Beast should make warre with them , and overcome them . Now the Beast having made warre against them , and overcome them , and they being raised again , and set upon their feet , to the feare of their enehemies , in the yeare , one thousand six hundred fourty and five . It is by this evident , that that year , the one thousand two hundred and threescore yeares , wherein the holy City , the Saints should be troden under feet by the Beast , did expire . And now you Witnesses in the Parliament , and Parliamentary Armie , and Kingdome of England , may be confident , that all the combined power , both of men and devils , which shall conspire against you , shall never be able to prevail against you ; for you shall be troden under foot no more , the Beast shall prevail over you no more ; for the time of his prevailing over you is expired , and he must hence-forth be troden under foot himselfe , and you must henceforth prevail over him , and you must reward great Babylon , as she hath rewarded you ; the Cup which shee hath filled , you must goe on to fill to her double . Now in these considerations , and from these grounds , held forth in the Word of Truth , the Scripture , and that part of it in this booke of the Revelation , which Revelation God gave unto his Sonne Jesus Christ , to shew unto his servants . Let all the Saints in England be strong , and of a good courage , and feare not what man can doe unto them . Let not the heart of any one Saint be troubled , fearing that either Poperie , Prelacie , or Presbytery shall recover any power in England , to Lord it over Gods heritage , to tyrannize over the Witnesses of Jesus Christ , or to restrain them from walking in that way , which appears to them to be according to the minde of God. But Saints , be you assured it shall never be , since you have a Spirit of life from God put upon you ; and since England is fallen from Babylon , and since the time of the Beast's tyrannical power over you , is expired , therefore cast off all unbeleeving thoughts , and all distrustfull feares of these things ; and be confident , That Jesus Christ will by you , goe on conquering , and to conquer . And what though a great Armie should be a preparing to overcome you , as there was in July , one thousand six hundred and fourty seven ? Yet as then , they were soon blasted , so they shall be for the future : For you have a Spirit of life and courage from God put into you ; therefore men shall not prevaile over you . And you are no more a part of Babylon , therefore you cannot be kept in bondage , and the time of your being troden under foot is expired : and therefore though all the Malignants in this Kingdome , and in Scotland , and all those forraign Forces , that those factours of Rome , that are gone from England into France , or else-where , can possibly procure , were conjoyned together in one body , and marching against you ; yet should not your hearts be troubled , nor be affraid , but be assured they should be overcome by you : And what though you seem to be small in number ? You know that God hath formerly commanded others to stand for you , and can doe so still , if it be consonant to his wisdome now also ; but if it were not so , it were an evil in you to distrust his power , to whom it is all one to save by few , or by many ; For victory commeth not from the strength of horses , or the legs of men , but from the Lord of hosts . And therefore upon these grounds , let all the Witnesses of England , be confident of overcomming all that shall rise up against them , by the strength of the Lord of hoasts their God. And having experience that God hath done thus for them ever hitherto , since one thousand six hundred and fourty five , let them not be of such unworthy spirits , as to be distrustfull for the future . Deduction 18. The last particular that I shall hence observe , is , To stirre up the hearts of Saints to joyfulnesse and praises . O Saints considering what God hath done for you , seeing hee hath put a Spirit of life upon you , and hath made you that lay dead to stand upon your feet ; And seeing that England is fallen from mysticall Babylon ; and that now your enemy the Beast shall have no more power over you , he that hath troden you under feet a thousand two hundred and threescore yeares , shall tread you under foot no more ; and that now your time of prophesying in sack-cloth is expired : Put you now on , in stead of your sack-cloth , the garments of joy and praise , and walk no longer sadly , being delivered out of the bondage of spiritual Aegypt , and from the oppression of your enemies ; let your hearts be affected herewith , and your souls rejoyce in the apprehension of it . For suppose that when you were under that bondage , so that you were driven into corners , and your enemies hunted after you to make a prey of you , and having taken some of you , did imprison some , and fine others , and banish others , and pillory others : if one should then have come into your meetings , and told you as an infallible truth , That within one moneth your enemies should be brought down , and tyrannize no longer over you , but you should be set at liberty to worship the Lord Jesus , in that way which he should discover to you , to be most agreeable to his owne minde . How would your spirits at the apprehension hereof , have been filled with joy ? Your joy would have been such , as would have been beyond expression . O let your joy be now no lesse , since this is actually done ; and especially having assurance that you shall be brought under bondage no more : but let your hearts leap and sing for joy ! And in your joy let the high praises of God be in your mouths , and let him be exalted in your spirits . O be frequent in offering up the Sacrifices of praises , in the secrets of your spirits unto your God , that hath done such things for you ! I will extoll thee , O Lord ( saith David ) for thou hast lifted me up , and hast not made my foes to rejoyce over me . This is now the case of all the Saints in England . The Lord hath lifted them up , and doth not suffer their foes to rejoyce over them . O that with that sweet singer of Israel , they might extoll the Lord their God in it , and for it ; for Praise is comely , saith that holy man , For the upright ( Psal . 33. 1. ) And it is a good thing ( saith he ) to give thankes unto the Lord , and to sing praises unto the name of the most High , and to shew forth his loving kindenesse in the morning , and his faithfulnesse in the nights , Psal . 92. 1 , 2. Let Saints therefore be much in this comely , good and pleasant worke of praise ; and improve all opportunities to exercise themselves in this worke . Let them sing praises unto the most High in the morning , and shew forth his loving kindenesse and faithfulnesse in the nights . Though others forget God , and he is not in all their thoughts , and they doe not remember the great things he doth for his people , yet let him be much in the thoughts of his Saints , yea much in their thoughts to praise him for his benefits . And let them say within themselves ; Blesse the LORD , ô my soul , and forget not all his benefits . O let them not forget to praise him for what he did for them , in the year , 1645. but let them register in their hearts , the particular acts of the great things he then did for them : and let them not forget , what hee did doe for them in July 1647. Let them not suffer these things to slip out of their minde , but let them call to minde how frequent and importunate they were with God in praier , for to obtain these mercies for themselves , and for the Kingdom : and having now attained them , let them be as frequent , and as ready to praise him , Call upon me , saith God , in the day of trouble , and I will hear thee , and thou shalt glorifie me , Psal . 50. 15. O now , you that called upon God in the day of trouble , and were heard : be you much in that heavenly and angelical work of glorifying God! Let all that love the Lord in England , remember that it is the duty , as well as the priviledge of those that have got the victory over the Beast , to sing a song of praises , unto him that fits upon the throne , and unto the Lamb for ever and ever , Revel . 15. 3. And since they are the persons , that have now got the victory over the Beast : Let them with enlarged hearts , sing that new song of praise , and let not doubtfull , nor distrustfull thoughts of the power and faithfulnes of God for the future in the least measure sad their spirits , or keep back their praises : but let the voice of joy and praise be heard in the tabernacles of the righteous in England : for the right hand of the Lord is exalted , the right hand of the Lord hath done valiantly for them , and they shall not die but live , and declare the works of the LORD , Psal . 118. 15 , 16 , 17. The Postscript . IT being so , that ( since my finishing of this Discourse ) there are some further mutations in these Kingdomes , which may seem to give to some some ground to question that which I have here asserted , viz. That the Witnesses are slain by the Beast , and that ( according to this Prophesie ) after they had lain dead three years and an half , they are risen and doe stand upon their feet : If this be so , may some one say , then how cometh it to passe , that there is such a probability that the enemies of the Saints shall again get ground of them , and bring them again into a low condition ? For Inchiquin in Ireland , and Poyer in Wales , and a great party in Scotland doe seem to act afresh for the Beast , and doe expresly declare against the Witnesses under the titles of Independents and Sectaries , &c. but if the Witnesses were indeed slain and raised , then undoubtedly they should indeed go on conquering and overcoming the Beast , and the Beast should no more recover power over them , to put them into a distressed condition ; for then the daies of their prophesying in sack-cloth , in sad and sable garments is expired : But how can it be said to be so , since the Beast seems in a probable way of recovering power over them again ? Now that this seeming ground of fear may be removed , I shall lay down these three considerations . First , That though the Beast shall no more prevail over the Witnesses to bring them down , yet he may and must endeavour to oppose the Witnesses , and again to make war against them that they may bring him downe : for now that the time of his prevalencie over the Saints is expired , he must not long continue in his present station ; but as he shall not goe higher , so he shall go lower , yea he shall come down wonderfully , and how shall that be but by his opposing the Saints , who shall be as a burden some stone , and all that burden themselves with it shall be cut in peeces ? And therefore the more we see that that the accomplices of the Beast do endeavour to oppose the Saints , the nearer we may conclude that hee and they are to their ruine ; and therefore their risings and stirrings should be rather encouragements then discouragements unto the Saints . But Secondly , That the Witnesses are indeed slain and risen , and do stand upon their feet , is altogether unquestionable , because ( as appeares by the fore-going Discourse ) this prophesie of the slaying of the Witnesses , and of their rising , &c. is in every particular iota and tittle of it most exactly accomplished , I will not here recapitulate any of the particulars , but refer the Reader to the fore-going Discourse , but shall here only desire the Reader to consider of this one in a more especiall manner , viz. That the holy Ghost expresly declares , that the falling of a tenth part of the City should immediately follow the Witnesses , standing upon their feet , and be in the same hour with it as an effect of it . Now that a tenth part of the City ( particularly the Kingdom of England ) is fallen from the mystical Babylon , that is to say , from being a place of bondage to the Saints is most evident , and therefore it is undeniable , That the Witnesses are slain and risen . Thirdly , It is no wonder that the Witnesses being raised , and having a spirit of life from God put upon them , that the Beast doth endeavour to oppose them ; for that spirit of vigour and courage that is put upon them , is to be exercised and actuated , and they must goe on in it to give that scarlet Whore bloud to drink , and to reward her , as she hath rewarded them , and of the cup which she hath filled to them to fill to her double : for the Saints are those Armies in heaven , which are said to follow him that is faithfull and true , and in righteousnes doth judge , and make war , who is cloathed with a vesture dipt in bloud , and whose name is called the Word of God , when he cometh to make a final end of the Beast , and the false prophet , and them that worship his image , and to cast them a live into a lake of fire burning with brimstone . Now that the Saints may be actuall instruments , not only of beginning to ruine the Beast , but of the totall ruining of the Beast : it is no wonder that he endeavours again to recover strength against them ; and therefore when the Dragon and his Angels ( the Beast and his imps ) do fight against Michael and his Angels ( Jesus Christ and his Saints ) it is said that they prevailed not ( that is after the Witnesses were risen to oppose the Saints ) but were cast out , and that was the shortest way they could take to be overcome , and to be cast out , even their opposing Jesus Christ , and his Saints , which have a spirit of life from God put upon them . Thus much for the removing of that doubt . Now that I may not be mistaken , I shall here adde a caution , and so conclude : It is this , I desire it may be observed , That though I have particularly ( in this Discourse ) mentioned the Parliament and the Army ( having good ground so to do from what they have done , and have beene instruments of already ) encouraging them to go on in opposing the Beast , and his adherents , and defending the Witnesses of Jesus Christ , assuring them of successe in their undertakings , yet it is upon no other grounds , then as they shall so go on ; but if they shall turn aside , and aim more at corrupt and self ends then at the promoting of justice and righteousnesse , then at the publike good of the Kingdom , then enlargements shall come for the Saints , and they being delivered from the rage of the Beast , shall be preserved wholly from his fury some other way , and by some other means , when corrupt persons may perish in carrying on of corrupt designs , but I hope ( and have perswasions of ) better things of those Worthies , even that as God hath begun , so he will go on to grant them the honour , and the happinesse still to remaine glorious instruments in his hand , of setting up his King upon his holy hill of Sion , and subjecting these Nations unto his royall Scepter , that judgement may run down among us as water , and righteousnesse as a mighty stream . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A35274-e1350 * The Psalmist in the former part of that Psalme , had been speaking of severall passages of the providence of GOD , which it concernes Saints to observe , amongst the rest these are some , He poureth contempt upon Princes , causeth them to wander in the wildernesse where there is no way ; yet hee setteth the poor on high from affliction , and maketh him families like a flocke . The righteous shall see it and rejoyce , and all iniquity shall stop her mouth . Now this is that which is by Saints to be observed at this time also , even how GOD beginneth to pour contempt upon Babylonish Princes , viz. Bishops and other Babylonian Factours , and to set the Saints that were lookt upon as poor despised creatures on high from afflictions and to make of them families like a flock , who not long since were small in number , but now is this number greatly increased . * I say , that seek for just things , not those that seek for unjust things , as for protection in evil waies , or for places of profit or honour , when they neither deserve them , nor are fit for them , or else have too many already , &c. Notes for div A35274-e3740 * That is upon mysticall Babylonians . Notes for div A35274-e9560 1 Pet. 1. 4. 10. 1 Cor. 12. 7. * Therefore to confine this speaking or prophesying to such only as are ordained to be Bishops or Presbyters , is a principle derived from Babylonian darknes , and hath not the least footing in the Scripture . * Though that flesh as it was offered up through the eternall spirit , was a propitiation for our sins , and that bloud so shed did cleanse us from all sin : ye that flesh so offered , did at once sanctifie and perfect all that are his . 1 Jo. 4. 10. and 1 Joh. 1. 7. and Heb. 10. 10. and 14. * Though I say that it was against the choisest of men ; yet I doe not hereby affirme , That all that were engaged on that side , in an outward opposition , were the choisest of men : for some that were on that side , might be as bad as some on the other side : for some of the nations , and kindreds , and tongues , and people that were distinct from the Witnesses did help the Witnesses , as the earth was said to help the woman , Revel . 12. 16. 
A66683	----	The breaking of the day of God wherein, four things are manifested : I. That the two witnesses are not in ki[ll]ing, but in rising from death, II. The three dayes and half, or 42. months of the saints captivity under the beast, very near expired, III. Christ hath begun to reign in his saints, and to tread their corrupt flesh under his feet, IIII. Christs dominion over the nations of the world, near the approach / by Gerrard VVinstanley. Winstanley, Gerrard, b. 1609. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A66683 of text R40126 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing W3042). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 250 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 77 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A66683 Wing W3042 ESTC R40126 18724716 ocm 18724716 108220 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66683) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108220) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1662:20) The breaking of the day of God wherein, four things are manifested : I. That the two witnesses are not in ki[ll]ing, but in rising from death, II. The three dayes and half, or 42. months of the saints captivity under the beast, very near expired, III. Christ hath begun to reign in his saints, and to tread their corrupt flesh under his feet, IIII. Christs dominion over the nations of the world, near the approach / by Gerrard VVinstanley. Winstanley, Gerrard, b. 1609. [14], 138 p. Printed by I.C. for Giles Calvert ..., London : 1649. Numerous errors in paging. Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library. eng Apocalyptic literature. Secularization (Theology) Levellers. Great Britain -- History -- Civil War, 1642-1649. A66683 R40126 (Wing W3042). civilwar no The breaking of the day of God. Wherein, four things are manifested. I. That the two witnesses are not in killing: but in rising from death. Winstanley, Gerrard 1649 45052 419 0 0 0 0 0 93 D The rate of 93 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 2005-08 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-08 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-12 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2005-12 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE BREAKING OF THE DAY OF GOD . Wherein , Four things are manifested . I. That the two Witnesses are not in killing : but in rising from death . II. The three dayes and half : or 42. months of the Saints Captivity under the Beast , very near expired . III. Christ hath begun to reign in his Saints , and to tread their corrupt flesh under his feet . IIII. Christs dominion over the Nations of the world , near the approach . BY Gerrard VVinstanley . London , Printed by I. C. for Giles Calvert , at the Black-spread-Eagle , at the West end of Pauls , 1649. TO The despised Sons and Daughters of Zion , scattered up and down the Kingdom of England . DEar friends , and fellow brethren in the Kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ : you have been , and are the object of the worlds hatred and reproach ; not simply as you are men and women , but because the light & beauty of our Father shines forth of you , which they cannot behold : therefore they brand you for wicked ones , and your principles to be errour . And under that name of deceivers & troublers ( though indeed they themselves are the only deceivers & troublers ) they threaten your ruine & death : you are the signes and wonders of the Kingdom ; you are the object of every ones laughter and reproach ; you are the men , that they would plunder ; you are the men , that are sentenced to be put to death in these uproar risings , under the name of Round-heads , That the name of Israel may be no more known in the Land ; but they shall never prevaile , your Father hath blessed you , yea and you shall be blessed : you are the men they would chain up by an Ecclesiasticall compulsive or coersive power , you are the men that they would give no liberty to ; to practise what God teaches you ; you are the men preached against , writ against , & petitioned against to the higher Power , to bring you under their foot-steps : you are the men that are counted the troublers of Kingdoms and Parishes where you dwell , though the truth is , you are the only peaceable men in the Kingdom , who love the Kingdoms peace , the Magistrates peace , and the Peoples peace ; who love the health and peace of all their souls . But what 's the reason , the world doth so storm against you ; but because you are not of the world , nor cannot walk in the darkwayes of the world ; they hated your Lord and Master , Jesus Christ , and they hate you ; they knew not him , and they know not you ; for if they had known him , they would not have crucified him ; and if they did truly know the power of that God , that dwels in you , they would not so despise you . But well : these things must be ; it is your Fathers will it shall be so , the world must lie under darkness for a time , that is Gods dispensation to them ; and you that are Children of light , must lie under reproach and oppressions of the world ; that is Gods dispensation to you . But it shall be but for a little time . What I have here to say , is to bring you glad tydings , that your redemption drawes neer ; you are come to the half day of the Beasts reign , which may be very hot , yet it will be short , for the Son of righteousness and peace i● risen ; and he is beginning to disperse those cold , rainy Clouds of mens lusts and inventions ; And to make the earth , ( mankind ) to become like the summer season , full of light , heat , fruitfulness and comfort . There are two things which the Lord our righteousness is in doing . First , He is burning up all the drosse of our flesh , and treading it under his feet ; by his bright appearing in our hearts ; and by the lively and free discoveries of himself , and doth cast out the accuser , ( The Serpent ) and takes possession and dwels in you himself , and takes you up to dwell in him : this is Gods Kingdom , and this many of you have experience of ; and this strength of your God within , is that which supports you against all the storming provocations of the world without ; stronger is he that is in you , then he that is in the world . Secondly , the same God of truth , he is burning up the drosse and shaking and casting down all corruptions , which the wise flesh ( or rather wicked Serpent ) hath built up in Common-wealths and Churches ; and is beginning to spread the knowledg of himself over the earth , as the waters cover the Seas ; But for the present , men are angry & disquieted at it , they would not know God , nor be saved , God at first must work against their wills , and make their swelling spirit to become willing and obedient , before they can be healed . And what 's the reason ? Why truly the , Serpent that deceived the whole earth , doth still stir up the whole world to wonder after the Beast ; and to maintain that corrupt power as long as he can ; for when once the Anointing takes the Kingdom and reigns : The Beast , or fleshly wisdom in States and Churches , shall never reigne more : this the Serpent knows , and because God and the Lamb sits upon the Throne , judging the Beast and Serpent ; The smoke of their torment ascends upwards day and night , in blasphemy against God , and bitter language and ill usages of his Saints ; that live above , in the liberty and life of God , which is a condition above the bondage and death of the Serpent ; well it must be thus for a time , but do you wait patiently upon your God , and you shall see in conclusion , he will bring in your enemies to fall down at Christs feet , and acknowledge love , and live in the same God with you , and then your joy shall be more and more fulfilled . This thing God ere long will do ; far he is judging the Serpent . And if England , Scotland , and Ireland ; this three-fold Kingdom , united under one head or State Government , be the tenth part of the City Babylon , that must fall off from the Beast first , as I have no doubtings but daily confirmations in me , that it shall be ; You shall then see , That all this envy and bitterness of spirit in these Nations , shalldie , and shall be swallowed up , in the spirit of love : you shall see these great nationall divisions , to be swallowed up into brotherly one-ness ; you shall see oppressing injustice , to be swallowed up into righteousness and peace , and the fire of Gods spirit , to burn up the fire of mens lusts and inventions : so that Magistrates shall love the people , and be nursing Fathers to them , for that prophesie comes now to be fulfilled ; and the people shall love and chearfully obey the Commands of Magistrates ; All striving who shall honour God most , in their severall places and callings , this God can do , and this he will do : for he is Commander in chief , in and of the spirits of men . There are three Songs , which God hath taught us , and will have us to sing in experience continually . The first is , fear ( or rather love ) God , and give glory to him . The second is , Babylon is faln , is flan , that great City Babylon is faln . And the third is Haleluja : for the Lord God omnipotent reigns . Now brethren , you I speak to , in whom the Serpent ● subdued ; you see and feel , that God your teacher , your comfort , your life , your strength , your liberty ; you are set free by him , and it is a sweet satisfying freedom : Now speak plainly , do not your hearts love God , and glory in him , do you not acknowledge God all in all , in pardoning , healing , teaching , saving , and manifesting love and life to you ; and that your selves , men and creatures can do nothing herein , but must let that alone to God for ever , now you give glory to him , and you love him , and I beleeve that Scripture that is interpreted , Fear God , should rather be , Love God , for the frame of spirit thus set at liberty , in whom Babylon is faln , and in whom the Lord God omnipotent reigns ; is rather full of the embracings and breathings of love and delight to give God all the glory , rather then fear ; which 〈…〉 of bondage , which perfect love casts out ▪ Well , all that I have 〈…〉 the midst of this cloud of 〈…〉 your Redemption drawes near : God is working out , an inward , and an outward peace , and liberty for you all . What I have writ in this following discourse , I could not but write , I was carried by a strong hand ( I believe of God ) in writing of it through much bodily weakness , and yet with abundance of delight ; that gave strength to my spirit ; I leave it with you . But the Crown of Glory I chearfully set upon his head that sits upon the Throne , and upon the Lamb for evermore . May 20. 1648. Your Brother , and Companion in the Kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ . Gerrard Winstanley . the Particulars insisted upon in the following Discourse . CHAPTER , I. THe great Mystery of God is this : He will cast the Serpent out of man ; and subdue that ●orrupt flesh under his feet , & dwell in man himself . pag. 1. The Promises and Types of the old Testament , point out God manrfested in the flesh , which is Gods Kingdom . God by his Prophets fore-told the captivity of Gentile Saints , under the little horn , The Beast . The Prophets saw not in the depth of those Prophesies , God gave them to write . God manifested in the flesh , makes known his own mystery to men . Seven particular heads to be minded about Gods two Witnesses . CHAP. II. What the testimony of the two witnesses is . p. 9. Jesus Christ and his Saints make one perfect man . The Anointing that dwelt in Jesus , and in his Saints , is that only power , that bruises the Serpents head . The world ever hated the appearance of God in the flesh . CHAP. III. Who these two witnesses are that God speaks of ; to whom he will give power to prophesie in sack-cloth , 1260. dayes . p. 15. What is meant by three that bear witness in Heaven , and by three that bear witness on earth . The excellency of Christs spirit in his sufferings . Christ was not compelled by humane authority , to bear testimony of his Fathers Councell ; but he did it willingly . The Saints are not compelled , they bear testimony of the Father willingly : by the power of the same Anointing . Gentile Saints are Gods Witnesses , that prophesie in sackcloth 42. months . What is meant by two Candlesticks . And by one golden Candlestick , and two Olive-Trees of each side of it . And by two Olive-branches . Jesus Christ was the first that went under the Captivity of mystery Babylon , and the first that came out . Christ laid the foundation of Sion ; and his hand shall finish the building . The two witnesses kill enemies by fire that proceeds out of their mouth : and how . What it is to hurt the two witnesses . What Antichrist is . What is meant by Heaven . The witnesses have power to shut Heaven , that it rain not : and how . What is meant by rain . The witnesses have power over waters , to turn them into blood ; and how . CHAP. IV. What is meant by 1260. dayes , which is the time given to the 2. witnesses to prophesie in , cloathed in sack-cloth . p , 42. What is meant by prophesie : and to prophesie in sack-cloth . And by 1260. dayes in a literall sence . And by silence in heaven for the space of half an hour . And by wilderness into which the woman fled . The wilderness is a safe hiding place ( in Gods hand ) from the face of the Serpent . The earth helped the woman . What is meant by 1260. dayes in a mystical sense . And by 3. dayes and half , by 42. months , or by time , times , and dividing of time , that the Saints are to lie under the captivity of mystery Babylon . What is meant by Dragon , by Leopard , by the Beast with 2 horns like a Lamb , And by the Image of the Beast . The proud Beast , or whorish spirit , will not suffer Christ to reign ●ing , Priest , and Prophet ; but he will reign in his stead . What it is to speak like the Dragon . The Saints rejoyce when Christ reigns . What the seaventh day or Sabbath is . The Saints greatly rejoyce , when they feel and see the Serpent cast out of them : and the Anointing appears to rule and dwell in them . CHAP. V The Witnesses were to be slain when they had finished their Testimony . p. 63. The witnesses finish their testimony , and prove the word of the Father true : That the seed of the woman should bruise the Serpents head , by their own experience , not by hear-say . What the bottomles pit is . What the Beast is that rose out of the bottomless pit . What the smoak is that ascended out of the bottomless pit . What the King of this bottomless pit is . What is the ayre wherein the Beast lives . S. John speaks that the two witnesses must prophesie in sack-cloth , but 1260. dayes : And Daniel saith , that the Sanctuary and Hoast shall be trod under foot , 2300. dayes , how these are reconciled . The Beast kills the two Witnesses , and how . Three dispositions in the Beast whereby he kils Gods two witnesses . The Ecclesiastical Lawes of the Beast , kill Gods 2 witnesses , but give liberty to Gods enemies . The Whore kils the two witnesses , by that Authority which she got from the Kings of the earth when she and they committed fornication together . What the mystery of iniquity is . Wh●● the Kingdom or mystery of God is . The killing of the two Witnesses , is not a killing of the bodies of their flesh only : but 〈◊〉 killing of their testimony , and how . The Rea●●● and whorish spirit , snubs and thwarts Jesus Christ in 8. particulars . CHAP. VI . The Witnesses were slain long agoe , have lain dead in the street of the great City three dayes and almost the half , and are now upon their rising . p. 85. We in these dayes are under the found of the sixth Angel , or second woe . Four Angels are loosed , that were bound up in the great River Euphrates ; and what they do . What the great River Euphrates signifies . What is meant by Kings of the East , whose way is prepared when Euphrates is dried up . Those four Angels are evill ones , and what they are by name . How these four evil Angels kill the third part of men . These four evil Angels raise Armies of Horse-men , and what they are . What is meant by fire , smoak , and brimstone , that proceed out of the horses mouths , by which the third part of men are killed . The rest of the men that were not killed , yet repented not ; and who they be . Why these our dayes are called the half day Of the Beast : or the dividing of time . They of the nations , kindreds , tongues and people , shall see the dead bodies of the witnesses he dead in the street of the great City 3 dayes and half : and who they are . They will not suffer the two witnesses to be put in graves ; what is the meaning . What the great City Babylon is . What the street of the great City is . The Beast doth not do his own will , when he killed the witnesses , but Gods will . A scruple answered . The power called Ecclesiastical , hath and doth deny the Scriptures . Men of the earth rejoyced when the witnesses were slain . The appearance of God In Saints casting down the formes and Customes of t●● Beast , is that which torments the world . G●● calls his witnesses to come up to heaven 〈◊〉 him : what is meant . What the Cloud is , in which the witnesse●● ascend up to heaven . What is meant by Earth quake . In the Earth-quake the tenth part of the Cit● fell , what is that . Seaven thousand men were slain in the Earth quake , who are they . How those 7000. me●● are slain . The re●nant were affrighted , what is that . The reformation , and preservation of Magistracy in Common-wealths : is that which every man is to mind with tender care ; it being Gods Ordinance . The downfall of humane Ecclesiastical power will be the reformation and preservation o● Magistracy , and peace of Common-wealths . That which men call Ecclesiasticall power was raised up by the craft of the Serpent , on purpose to make war with Christ and his Saints , God only suffering it for a limited time . Ecclesiasticall troubler , relies upon the arme of flesh to support it , not upon the arme of God . Ecclesiasticall power hath alwayes made men hypocrites . Ecclesiastical power hath through its policy , ever made Magistrates to act backwards . A Conclusion . ●ROPHESIES FVLFILLED : AS particular and generall experience is proved . CHAP. I. 〈◊〉 great Mystery of God is this : Hee will cast ●●e Serpent out of man ; and subdue that cor●upt flesh under his feet , and dwell in man him●elf . IN every age of the world God , hath manifested his love to sinners , more clear than other , that he will deliver them from the power of darknesse , by no other ●●●e or power ; but by his Son Jesus Christ . ●●●om Adam to Moses , God revealed his Son , ●●●er the name of a seed , The seed of the woman bruise the serpents head ; and then to Abraham promising a blessednes to all Nations thorow his Sonne . In thy seed shall all the Nations of the earth be blessed . This was Gods sowing time , and all our mercies , graces , pardon , life , salvation , are in that seed of his love , Jesus Christ , whom the Father hath sent and cast into the world : even as the fruitfull crop of corn , lies in the small seed , which the husbandman throws into the earth . Then from Moses till the fulnesse of time , or the period of Gods determinate counsell . That Christ should come in the flesh . God did make known his Sonne , under types , figures shadows and ceremonies of the Law : And God took no delight in those legall performances , no further then they by his appointment , held forth his Son . And so the Law was a teaching ( not a whipping ) Schoole-master till Christ came in the flesh . When God made known the Law of works to the people upon Mount Sinai in Horeb , he taught the people therein to beg a Mediatour ; for God appeared so terrible to them , that they said to Moses . Do thou speake to us , and we will bear , but let not God speak with us , lest we die . They have spoken well , saith God , in what they have spoken ; therefore bid them go to their Tents again , and come thou , said God to Moses , and stand by me , and I will speak unto thee , and thou shalt be a Mediator betweene me and the People . But Moses was made onely a Type of Christ , who is the Mediator of a better Covenant then this . For as soon as God had granted them Moses , he promised them his Son Jesus Christ in Moses : for when the People had desired Moses to speak to them from God , They have well spoken , saith the Lord , in what they have spoken . For I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren like unto thee ; and I will put my words into his mouth , and he shall speak unto them , all that I will command him : And the Apostle shews plainly , that this Prophet , whom God promised , is Jesus Christ the Sonne of God , or God manifest in the flesh . And so the Law of Types and Ceremonies , whereof Moses was the Mediator , was but a teaching School-master to lead us to Christ ; For it was added till the time of Reformation , or till the seed came : For it was impossiible that the blood of Buls and Goats should take away sinnes ; therefore when Christ or the anointing came into the world ; he saith , Sacrifice and Offerings thou wouldest not ; but a body hast thou prepared for me : in burnt-Offerings and Sacrifices thou hast no pleasure . Then said I , Lo I come to do thy will O God . He takes away the first Covenant , where of Moses was Mediator that he might establish the second , whereof he himself is Mediator . And therefore Stephen told the Jewes , That though they had received the Law by the hand of Angels , yet they had not kept it : and why ? Because saith he , There was not a Prophet that God sent to fore-tell the coming of Christ , the just One ; but your Fathers did slay them ; and of whom now , your selves are the murtherers of the just one . They should have observed Moses Covenant of Types , till Christ came , who was the body and substance of all , and cleaved to him , and then rejected the Types . ah but they rejected Christ , and kept to the Types still ; and therefore saith Stephen , you have not kept the Law . As it was the sin of the Jewes to keep to the letter of Moses , when Christ was come in the flesh : So I believe it will be the sin of many professing Gentiles , to keep to the bare letter of the Apostles , only looking upon Christ in the flesh , when the promise of the Father is come , that he will take up his Saints into a spirituall enjoyment of himself ; and that they shall die to formes , and know Christ no more after the flesh . I hope I shall declare a truth in this before I have done . In the dayes of Daniel , Ezekiel , and Zechariah , who did prophesie towards the latter end of the Jewish figurative worship ; which was a little before the dawning of the new Testament , or of Gods being manifest in flesh , in the man Christ Jesus . For Daniel did prophesie in the first year of Darius , which was the full end of seventy years of Israels captivity in Babylon . Now from the carrying away into Babylon till Christ came , was fourteen generations , but 70. years of those fourteen Generations , were now expired ; so that the dawning of the new or better Testament , was near at hand in the time of those Prophets . And now upon the delivering of Israel after the flesh from that Babylonish captivity , God reveals to Daniel in a Vision , his Councel and purpose , to send his spirituall Israel , which are the believing Gentiles , into a longer captivity , under the power of mysticall Babylon . For Daniels Vision reports three things . First , the nature and power of this mysticall Enemy . Secondly , How that the house-hold of Faith , in the latter dayes shall lie under that Antichristian power for a certain time . Thirdly , It points out the Saints deliverance from this Captivity ; and the ruine of that tyrannicall Beast . And all the time of this mysticall Captivity , it is called by the spirit of God , the hour of temptation that shall come upon all the World , to try them that dwell upon the Earth . Now to Daniel God revealed the Vision more dark and hidden ; for Daniel himself did not understand the mystery of the Vision ; for saith Daniel , I hear , but I understand not : then said I , O my Lord , what shall be the end of these things ? And he said , go thou thy way Daniel , for the words are closed and sealed up till the time of the end ; for thou shalt rest , and shalt stand in the lot , at the end of the dayes . But when Jesus Christ , the Lamb of God was come ; and had shed his blood , and was gone to the Father again , and was found worthy and able to open the book of the mystery of godliness , and of the mystery of iniquities , and to loose the seven Seales thereof : that is , To make known to sinners that by his bloud , a sweet harmony and consent was made among the seven attributes of the God-head ; and so fully declaring their reconciliation to God , according to his eternall councell in him . Then did God give the full Revelation of all things to this Son , that he might reveal them again to his Servants . For God doth not speak to us out of his Son , but in his Son , and by his Son : And it shall come to passe , that , that Soul , that will not hear the voice of this great Prophet which God hath sent into the world , that we might live through him ; shall be cut off from among the people . And now Jesus Christ being , in this last age of the World , fully revealed to be the seed of the woman ; the Messia , the holy and just one ; and by his bloud hath worthily deserved to be King of Saints , and King of the World ; he doth now clearly shew by his spirit , the right understanding of all those Books , dark sayings of old , and Visions that were sealed up to the Prophets . Many truths he hath made known already , yet I beleeve there are many more truths , which are not yet made known to the Sons of men ; for indeed our weakness is not able to bear all truths at once : But at the sound of the seventh Angels Trumpet , when the mystery of God is finished , and Temple of God is opened in Heaven : that is , when Christ in spirit is made known to Saints : and I believe , that the time for this Angell to sound , growes very near , if not begun already : Then the Saints shall see clearly into the mystery of God , which they have so long time earnestly desired to attain unto . Now among many other truths which God hath promised by his spirit to lead his Saints into , which must be made known in the time of the end . There is one mystery of God concerning Gods two witnesses , spoken of by St. John , and what the meaning is ( as they conceived ) many dear servants of God have writ very largely , which I shall neither contradict nor condemn , but only adde what I understand , and so cast in my mite into this treasure of God , according to the measure of the gift of Christ which I have received . Revelations 11. 3. I will give power to my two Witnesses , and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred and threescore dayes , cloathed in sackcloth . Some by these two Witnesses , do understand , the Law and Gospel , and others conceive them to be Christian Magistrates and Ministers : Some understand them to be faithfull Men and Women that have been martyred for the testimony of Jesus : And others conceive them to be only the Ministers of the Gospel , as the margent notes in the bible shew : and others do say they be two particular eminent Saints , whom God will raise up towards the end . But the Scriptures of truth , will not give their harmoniall consent to any of these so laid down , neither will they own any of the like terravid and fading subjects absolutely to be those two Witnesses , which the spirit in that place speaks of . Therefore according to the proportion of faith received , in declaring of my perswasion therein , I shall endeavour to shew : First , What the testimony is which these two Witnesses do bear witness unto . Secondly , to shew you who these two Witnesses are . Thirdly , to shew you what the meaning is ( as I conceive , ) of the 1260. dayes , which is the time appointed them of God to prophesie in , and when they must be slain . Fourthly , to shew how the two Witnesses are slain , and how long they have been dead , and how long they are to lie dead , before the spirit of life from God enter into them , and set them upon their feet . Fiftly , to shew what falles out in the World upon the slaying of these two Witnesses ; and why they of the Nations , People , Tongues and Kinreds , will not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves , and buried . Sixtly , What shall follow upon the resurrection of the two Witnesses from the dead . And seventhly , I shall endeavour to shew what I have given me to understand by those dark words , phrases , and termes of time which are expressed in that eleventh Chapter of the Revelations , under which this mystery of God concerning his two faithfull Witnesses doth lie folded up . But I do declare what I conceive of the words and phrases all along this discourse , as they necessarily fall in the way . CHAP. II. What the Testimony of the two Witnesses is . NOw for the first of these , to shew what the Testimony of the two Witnesses is . I conceive it is to bear witness of the eternall will and Councel of God . That the seed of the woman should brusse the Serpents head ; and that this seed is Jesus Christ his Son : a perfect man after the flesh , as he was called the Child Jesus , or the Sun of man . Or secondly , A perfect man in the unity of faith with all his Saints : he being the head , and all the City of Zion , or number of Saints the Members , knit into one spirituall body , by the spirit of the Father . And this is called the Branch and the Vine . Now a Branch or Vine , doth not consist of one sprig or rod , but of divers : and so the seed of the Woman , the Anointing , or the Son of God ; doth not consist of one man only after the flesh , to wit , the man Christ Jesus ; but also those whom the Father hath chosen and given to Jesus the anointed , and writ their names in him , the Lambs Book , makes up but one Son of God , being all partakers of one Spirit . And likewise they make up but one feed of the Woman , they be●ng all partakers of one fl●sh , to wit , the flesh of Christ ; the Saints being bone of Christs bone , and flesh of his flesh . And this is the 1and of righteousness , which all the Children of Zion shall inher●t : they shall not dwell in Adams corrupt flesh : but in Christ pure flesh . And because Christs mysticall body springs from the first Adam , which is from the earth , earthly and corrupt . Therefore the Lord takes away the filthy garments from them : And purges the iniquity of that Land in one day ; that is , in the day of Christs power , and so makes them conformable to the second Adam , which is the Lord from Heaven . Now this seed of the woman shall break the Serpents head : for God the Father hath engaged himself , to subdue the Serpents power under the feet of S●●nts , as well as under the feet of Christ , he and they being but one body , one man , one branch , one Vine , one Son of God ; being but one in respect of the unity of spirit , and one in respect of the unity of flesh : after their iniquity is purged as it must be , God being Christs God , and their God ; Christs Father , and their Father . Only here lies the difference , Christ hath the full measure of the spirit ; but God gives to the Saints severally as he will , according to the measure of the fulness of Christ , Jesus Christ he breaks the Serpents head , by the strength of his Father which dwelleth in him , And the Saints break the Serpents head by Christs strength in them , even the same Anointing : and hence it is that Christ the head , prayed , That his Disciples , or body mysticall , might be one with him , as he and his Father were one : and when the Saints are taken up into this spiritual enjoyment , and feeles , sees , and findes by experience , that Gods strength which is the anointing , dwells in them , and is become the Lord their righteousness : they henceforth know Christ after the flesh no more . And this speaks great comfort to Saints , to the poorest members that live alone among the scoffing sons of bondage , as well as to the whole City in generall : they shall never fall from grace ; their eternall life is as sure as the eternall life of Jesus Christ their head , in whom their life is hid , God himself being that life and strength : and these being part of that seed , which the Father hath said shall break the Serpents head ; so that the Serpent shall only bruise the heel , by his temptings ; but he shal never blot out one name that is writ in the Lambs Book of life ; for this compleat man , or seed of the woman , shall break the Serpents head . The head of this mysticall body hath conquered already , and is sat down in glory , waiting till his body be glorified with him , and so all enemies be for ever made his foot-stool . And this is the Counsel of God , which the two witnesses give testimony of , that the Serpents head shall be bruised , and sinners reconcil'd to God , by no other name or power , but only by Jesus Christ , the anointed Son of God . This anointing being God himself in man . God was in Christ reconciling the world to himself , not imputing their sins to them . But the Lamb Christ Jesus he is the chief , and the power of the Fa●her appeared first in him , and after that , through him in the Saints , to break the Serpents head , according to the word of the Father . And this is the testimony which these two faithfull witnesses , beare witness to , for the glory of the Father , who is engaged . In this was manifested the love of God towards us , Because God sent his only begotten Son into the world , that we might live through him ; And we have seen , and do testifie that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world . Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God ; That is acknowledge , that Jesus is that power whereby God will break the Se●pents head , God dwells in him , and he in God . And so again , who is he that overcometh the world , but he that believeth that Jesus the Anointed is the Son of God . And this eternall councel and purpose of the Father , That the seed of the Woman should break the Serpents head ; was declared as soon as the devil , or red Dragon had deceived the whole world in Adam . And this Councel of God is held forth to the world in all the promises ; in all the Mosayecall types , and in all the prophesies of old . For minde it , the Scriptures point out nothing else to us but this , That Jesus Christ is , the onely begotten Son and strength of God , whereby he will subdue the power of darknes , and translate sinners into his owne Kingdome and glory : and he is the very righteousnesse of God ; whereunto the selfeconceited Jewes and Gentiles will not submit . And therefore God had need of faithfull witnesses to bear testimony hereof to the world ; such witnesses as men may say ( after the vail is taken off their hearts ) that without doubt their testimony of the Fathers Councell is true . Such witnesses as can and will prove their testimony , not from the writings and words of others : but from their own experienced knowledge , of what they have seen and heard , and been made acquainted with from God . The world is so far from believing this report : That the Anointed , is the power of God : That when Christ appeared as a man in the flesh ; they reproached him , under the name of a Mecannick tradesman , a Carpenter ; and never rested till they had killed him and cast him out . And now in these Latter dayes , when Christ comes in Spirit , ruling and working in the Saints , according to the promise of the Father , truly the ignorant deceived world denies him still , will not own his spirit , but jeeres him , calling him the Spirit of the Divell , and a spirit of errour : even as the Jewes told Christ after the flesh , that he was a deceiver of the people . And this deceived world , or corrupt flesh of man , endeavours to make lawes and establish ●hem with all possible policy and power , to ●ring the Anointed into bondage , and will not allow him a liberty to worke where and upon whom he pleaseth ; but would restrain him to their scanty measure , the principles of the flesh : and so though the world allow Christ the name of King , Priest , and Prophet , yet they will act ●hese Offices themselves , both over him , and over his body the Church . Ey , but Gods two faithfull witnesses shall not only prove that Christ is King , Priest , and Prophet in name only : but that he is those in ●ule , in operation and powre , proving it in ●heir own experience ; which in time the world ●hall see , and be ashamed ; though for the present they will not see , nor be ashamed , for ●heir envy to Christ and his fellowes : And ●hen shall the glory of the Father be advanced , ●nd the song of the Saints , shall set the Crown of glory upon the head of him that sits upon the Throne , and upon the Lamb for evermore . For then all Nations shall see the word ●nd councel of the Father fullfilled ; that the ●erpents head is bruised by the seed of the woman . This is their testimony , which I lay ●own generall , but the witnesses prove their Testimony by particular experiences ; as here●fter I shall relate some . CHAP. III. Who these two Witnesses are that God speaks of , to whom he will give power to Prophesie in sackcloth a thousand two hundred and sixty daies . NOw the second thing is , to shew who these two Witnesses are which God speaks of . I will give power to my two witnesses . And these are , the word of God , and the Spirit of God , or Christ in flesh , and Christ in Spirit , or the Anointing in the person of Christ after the flesh ; or the Anointing in the flesh of Saints : And these are but one in respect of nature , one Spirit , and one flesh , one body , as I have shewed : But they are two in respect of their appearance or manifestation in or to the world . The man Christ Jesus , who was borne of the Virgin , and dyed by the hands of the Jewes at Jerusalem ; he is the one Witnesse . And the body of Saints in whom the Spirit of Jesus Christ dwells , who are persecuted for the same testimony that Christ held : they are the other witnesse . And my understanding herein is built up as followes . ☞ There are three that bear witnesse in Heaven . The Father , the Word and the Spirit , and these three are one . But one Witnes , though three names or denominations . By Heaven , I understand the Church , or the City Zion , in whom the Anointiug dwels , and in ●hem and to them , the witnesses of those three ●n one , is satisfaction enough ; and the Saints ●ife is bound up in that divine manifestation , and ●hey live in that life , and see light in that light . The son of righteousnes , the Lamb the Anointng , is the light of that City , which makes it Heaven . The Testimony of men to the Saints is no●hing , they have no peace nor joy in their hearts , till God himself do witnesse to them by ● lovely manifestation of himself , taking them ●p into his own rest . And this is God in three discoveries , which make up but one witnesse , both in and to Zion the Church : not to the World first : but to them first , and afterward to the World . Then there are three that bear witnes in earth . The water , bloud , and Spirit , and these three ●re one : but one witnesse though 3 denomina●ions , making one perfectman . Now by Earth , [ understand either the Saints before they have a cleare manifestation , before their filthy garments be quite taken off them : For then they look upon Christ after the flesh ; and seek for testimonies of the Fathers love and promise in a ●itterall way ; and God condescends to the weaknes of their flesh ; for in the fulnes of time , God ●ent his Sonn made of a VVoman , made under the Law , to redeem them that were under the Law , that we might receive the adoption of Sons , according to the promise . Gen. 3. 15. Or Secondly , by Earth , I vnderstand mankind ; all sects and Nations , as they are considered one flesh , or one earth ; of which all of us are made even one created humanity . And unto this earth , God sends water , bloud & spirit , in two appearences , to witnesse this his faithfulnesse , that what he spake shall come to pass● That the seed of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head . God cals these his two witnesses , because they are two discoveries of his own wisdom and power . For first , By water , bloud and spirit , I understand to be our Lord Jesus , the seed of the woman , a perfect man according to the flesh ; who 〈◊〉 the first faithfull and true witnes , the humane ●ody of Christ , and the eternall spirit that dwelt ●herin : or that power which God gave : I wil give power to , my two witnesses , &c. And God gave this is power , when the holy Spirit descended like a Dove upon Christ Jesus , when he was baptized , and came straight-way out of the water . This power God gives to both his witnesses : but to his humane body first . If you look into the Evangelist Iohn , you shall find that one of the Souldiers with a spear pierced Christs side , and forthwith there came out water and blood : now the water and blood declared Jesus Christ to be a true and reall man , the seed of the Woman , according to the word and Councell of God ; and so the VVord was made flesh , and dwelt among us and we saw the glory thereof , as the glory of the onely begotten Son of God , full of grace and truth . Now Physitians say , and it is a truth , that the heart of man hath adjoyning to it a bladder or skin of water , which cools the heat of the bloud ; Which they call the Pericardium . And the Spear piercing Christ to the heart did break that skin of water , and so there came out that water and blood that was in his heart ; this shews he was a man , the seed of the Woman . And then for the spirit or power that was in Jesus Christ declares him to be one faithfull witnesse ; for though hisfufferings were so great that he sweat drops of blood , yet there was no sin , or murmerings against God found in him ; but he was still full of the sprrint of humility and patience , of love , and of faithfulnesse to God his Father , who had assigned him that cup to drink . And likewise was still full of the spirit of love to poor lost sinners , that flood in need of this his death , or else they could not have bin reconciled to God : and this unbsameable spirit of his , gives testimony to Heaven and Earth , that Christis the great power of God , and so the world , to the councel of his Father : For indeed no son of man besindes him , could be found to suffer the like intolerable burden of wrath , and yet beare it , with such a patient understanding , loving , faithful , and pittiful spirit towards others , as Christ did . Now this humane body of Christ , is an active and loving witness , bearing record of the Father wish courage ; and he did not receive his testimony from any creature ; but from the Father . For the Son can do nothing of himself , . but what he seeth the Father do ; and whatsoever he doth , the Son doth likewise . Jesus Christ was not compelled to bear witness to the Father , as a malefactor is compelled to bear the sentence of justice , but he undertook to bruise the Serpents head voluntarily : he suffered freely , and dyed freely , seeing it was the will of his Father : he took up death ( which was the desert of our sins ) willingly and voluntarily ; as soone as the Father had declared his councel concerning him , Behold ( saith Christ ) I come to do thy will O God ; And no man takes away my life ; for I lay it down of my self : I have power to lay it down . and I have power to take it up again . New if the blood of Buls and Goats , and the ashes of an Heifer , sprinckling the unclean , sanctifyeth to the purifying of the flesh , how much more shall the bloud of Christ , who through his eternall spirit , offered himse ; f without spot to God , purge our Consciences from dead works ( of humane formes and fleshly actings ) to serve the living God , in spirit and truth . The Scriptures are plentifull to prove this , In the Evangelist , we see Christ beares witnes of himself , That he is the Son of God : and told the Jewes , that unlesse they believed that he was He , they should die in their sins : The Pharisees told him , his record Was not true , because he bare record of himself : but saith he , My record is true ; and I am one that bear record of my self , and my Father that sent me beareth witness of me . I have many things to say and judge of you : but he that sent me is true , and I speak unto the world those things which I have heard of him : And when ye have lifted up the Son of man , then ye shall know that I am he , and that I do nothing of my self , but as my Father hath taught me , so I speak . And St. John Writes . Grace and Peace to the seven Churches , that is , ( to the complaeat number and body of Saints ) from jesus Christ who is the faithfull and true witnesse . And again unto the Angel of the Church of Laodicea , Write thest things saith the Amen the faithfull and true witnese , the beginning of the creation of God . And by this we see that jesus Christ , he was Gods first witness . Then secondly , The Saints or City Zion or the mystical body of Christ ; This is Gods other Witness : And these doe not receive their testimony from men , but from Jesus Christ . And their testimony is still the same , that Christ bare witness to ; and therefore they are said to suffer for the Testimony of jesus . Now this second witness , is not to be restrained to Magistrates , Ministers , particular men or women ; but to all the body , consisting of learned , unlearned , poor and rich , men and women , in whom the spirit of the Son dwells and from whom they receive their testimony : neither are they compelled to bear witness , but through the same anointing , they professe God willingly ; and they finde it is pleasing to them to acknowledg the Father , as to take their meat and drink : therefore certainly those that have neither will nor skill to bear witness to the Father , unlesse they have a directory from men , and those that never worship God without a humane power to encourage them . Yea , ☜ rather , they that would fain have a humane power establisht , to suppresse Gods Witnesses , it is a manifest sign that they themselves are none of his Witnesses . Now I conceive that water , bloud and spirit ( as I mentioned before ) points out the Saints , which are the feed of the woman likewise , and as our Lord Jesus our head gave testimony in his appointed time ( prophesying in sackcloth ) so the Saints his body in whom the spirit rules , giving testimony in their appointed time . And the understanding people in all Nations , Kinreds , Tongues , and People , do see their testimony ; and how they have bin slain in the streets of the great City Babylon , three dayes and an half , as I shall declare how I conceive it , if God please : Now these Saints are not only learned Schollers in humane wisdome , but such as the world counts fools , neither are they Gods witnesses that are compelled by humane Lawes to worship God : For these witnesses declare their testimony willingly against the wisdome of the flesh , neither is there here and there one Saint that are called Gods witnesses , but all the Saints in one body , three in one water , bloud and spirit , make up one witness . Now this spirit , or this anointing that is in Saints , which indeed is Christ the Lord their righteousness , is a faithfull witness likewise : This is he that came by water and bloud , and not by water only , but by water and bloud ; and this Christ came not only in himself , but in his Saints , whom he sanctifies and washeth in his bloud ; and it is the spirit that beares witness , because though the bodies be weak , yet the spirit in them is truth , it being the anointing which they have received from the holy one . And when Christ had not only freely shed the water about his heart , but the bloud in his heart also , as a price laid down for sinners : he that saw it , saith the text , meaning God , and the spirit of God that was in Christ , a●● those few Saints then present ; bore record 〈◊〉 his record is true , and he knoweth that he 〈◊〉 truth , that ye might believe . All the whole body of Saints , both 〈◊〉 and Gentiles , are Gods Witnesses ; for one ●●●●rit unites them into one body . But I be●●●● that those that live in the time of the new Testament , while the little horn-beast and whorish spirit , had a ruling power allowed him of God ( though I mention three names , yet they are all one enemy to Christ ) I conceive ( I say ) that these are they to whom God hath given power to prophesie in sack-cloth one thousand two hundred and sixty dayes . And these are they that are slain in the streets of the great City Babylon , that is , by the power of the Beast : Yet the Saints of old , are to take part of this honour , & stand in this lot , because they & these have all one spirit ; and if God had appointed them this sackcloth honor , they would have been faithfull witnesses of God , as well as these : Nay , in their time , they bore witness to God , against the same spirit of the beast ; though he had not the same power as he hath now : Mordecai , Hester , & the Jews , gave a faithfull testimony to God , against proud , hypocritical , and bloudy Hamon : And likewise Daniel & the three Children did bear witnese to God Faithfully , against the hypocriticall and bloudy practices of Darius councellers : which sufferings of them then , did but type out the sackcloth-profession of Saints in the dayes of the little horne , the Beast and whorish spirit , or as I may say , Judas spirit of self-love and hypocrisie , that must reign in the world for a time . Thus we see it is Jesus Christ after the flesh , and his spirit ruling in the flesh of Saints , which are Gods two Witnesses : The spirit of Christ sent down into Saints , or rather the Saints taken up into fellowship with that spirit , according to the Fathers promise , and love to his Sons and Daughters in the latter dayes , which must prophesie in sack-cloth , one thousand two hundred and sixty dayes ; and it can be no other but these in whom the power of God dwels and rules . And there are divers discoveries of this truth laid down by God himself , as a testimony from him that these two are his Witnesses , in the four , five , and six verses of that seventh chapter of the Revelations . In the fourth verse , These two witnesses are ●aid to be the two Olive Trees , and the two Candle-sticks , standing before the God of the whole Earth . Now I conceive that these two Olive-trees , and two Candlesticks , can be ap●lyed to no other , but to the two appearances of the Anointing . First , In the body or flesh of Christ . Secondly , In the flesh of Saints , that is to say , Christ and his spirit . And marvel not that I say , Christ and his spirit are the two Candle-sticks , because the Scriptures in other places , call Christ and his spirit the lights of God , as indeed they are , and by Candlesticks , are properly meant the Churches , or particular societies of Saints , as St. John writes . But in this place , the light that is held forth , is this eternal councel of God , That Jesus Christ is this Son , by whom he will bruise the Serpents head , and reconcile sinners to himself , and by no other name or power whatsoever . So that when Christ was visibly seen upon the earth , in the day and hour of his sufferings , or time of his sack-cloth prophesying ; he and his spirit in one person were the Candle-stick , in whom this mystery of God , and truth of his councel did burn and shine forth to the world ; and therein they were a certain witnes of the Father . But set that day and houre aside , and then properly the Churches are called Candlesticks , in whom Christ and his Spirit burnes bright , and shines gloriously . Men or Women , Magistrates or Ministers , or churches , cannot be called these two Candlesticks : because the churches ate taken up and moved by Christ , and such as were un-willing are made willing to beare the testimony of God , by the almighty working of Christ in them that beleeve . But now christ and his spirit , was never unwilling to bear witness to this purpose of the Father ; for as soon as ever the Father had declared his will ; Loe , I come , saith Christ , to doe thy will , O God . And therefore the Father glories in Christ , and makes proclamation to all the World , That he will have all men honour the Son , as they honour the Father . Then again , they are called two Olive-Trees ; and these cannot be Men and Women , Magistrates or Ministers : but onely Christ and his Spirit . If you looke into the fourth chapter of Zechariah , there is mention of one Golden Candlestick , which I conceive is the generall Church of Christ , or the great Congregation , as David speaks , the mysticall body of Christ , the Saints , or City Sion . And , then there is mention of two Olive Trees by the Candlestick , one upon the right side of the Bowle , and the other upon the left side thereof . Now these two Olive-Trees are Iesus Christ ☜ and his Spirit , the one being under , the other over the Church : which are the two Armes of God , imbracing the Church in love . For first , God sent the humane Body of Christ , to testifie his love to the Church , and to comfort her in all her asslictions : Because he was afflicted for them , and with them , and therofore , in that he himself hath suffered being tempted , he is able to succour them that are tempted : and this is the Olive-Tree upon the left side of the Candlestick . Then secondly , God sent his Spirit the comforter , to testifie his unchangeable love to the Church , and to lead her into all truth ; because he is the Spirit of truth : And so in the bodily absence of Christ , the Spirit , which is the Lord our Righteousnesse , ruling as a King in love in them , doth counsell , comfort , sanctifie , and remaines with the Church for ever ; and so doth establish the covenant of Grace to them to be an everlasting Covenant . And this is the Olive Tree upon the right side of the Candlestick . And further , Zechariah goeth on , making mention of two Olive Branches , which through the two golden p●pes empty the golden Oyle out of themselves . And the Angel said to Zechariah , Knowest thou not what these be ? And he said , No , my Lord . Then he said , These are two Anointed ones , that stand before the Lord of the whole earth . Now these two Olive Trees , and these two Branches , that thus empty themselves with constant running , and so feed the Church with life and light , which is that golden Oyle that they empty out of themselves , and which the Angel likewise called the two Anointed ones , they cannot be meant of any other but Iesus Christ in his own particular person in the flesh ; and he spiritually in his Saints . For there is none that hath the seven pipes , the seven Lamps , and the seven eyes , which are the seven spiritual power of God in his hand , but onely Iesus Christ , for the Spirit descended , and rested upon him : And in him dwelleth the fulnesse of the God-head bodily . And then secondly , because none stands by the Lord of the whole earth , as the Angel told Zechariah , but onely Jesus Christ and his eternall Spirit , who is both the outward and the inward Lord and King of Saints . And this is cleared by Gods own word to Daniel , when God shewed to him , what was written in the Scriptures of truth , There is none , saith God , holdeth or standeth with me in these things , but Michael your Prince , that is , Iesus Christ , in his two-fold discoveries , in the flesh of the Man Iesus , and in the flesh of Saints by the same Spirit : and the great promise of the Gospel , for the exalting of Iesus Christ , the Anointed , and the Anointing is this , Sit thou , saith God , on my right hand , ( or stand by me ) untill I make thine enemies thy foot-stool . Now brethren you know , that the Church and Sainrs doe not receive light , life & grace , from any other but from Christ ; Of his fulnesse we receive grace for grace : Therefore these two Olive-trees , these two Candlestickes which John speakes of , and these two Witnesses which God glories in , and calleth His Witnesses , must needs be meant Christ and his Spirit , or the two appearances of God in Iesus , and in his Saints . There is one phrase mose in that fourth verse , which is this , These two Olive-trees , and the two Candlestickes , strand before the God of the whole earth , saith john . And these two stand by the Lord of the whole earth , saith Zechariah . I conceive the meaning is two-fold , as the phrases are different . They stand by the Lord of the Whole erth saith Zechariah , that is , they hold with him , as two friends maintaining one and the same cause , in giving testimony , and in convincing the world by experimentall discoveries of this truth , and counsell of God , that the seed of the Woman shall break the Serpents head : and none holds with me in these things , saith God to Daniel , but Michael your Prince . And they stand before the God of the whole earth , saith John , that is , as they two faithfull witnesses , the Anointed and the Anointing , Christ and his Spirit , hold with God in defence of his Word , Truth , and Honour ; so these two Witnesses they stand before God : that is , they are alwayes in his eye , in his heart , are his delight , and his right hand ; and so will honour them as they honour him : And so certainly will subdue all enemies under Christs feet ; as under the feet of his humane Body , so under the feet of his Body the Church , which are the heele of Christ , and so part of his feet , according to the word of the Father : therefore the Apostle speaking of Christ , This man , saith he , after he had offered up one sacrifice for all , sate down at the right hand of God , expecting till his enemies be made his f●ot-stool . And Zechariah makes it yet more plain , That Iesus Christ , a perfect man in the sense aspresaid , is Gods two witnesses , that both stand by and before the God of the whole earth . As Zech. 4. 7. Who are thou , O great Mountain , before Zerubbahel ? thou shalt become a plain : And ●o forward to the end of the ninth verse . Zerubbabel types out Iesus Christ , who is the King , or chiefe Governour in Sion , Gods holy Hill . For Zerubbabel was the chief of the Fathers of Israel , that was carried into the captivity of earthly Babylon : And he was reckoned the first that came out of that literall Captivity . All other Priests and Elders were counted inferior to him , as appeares Ezra 2. 2. Nehem. 7. 7. And this types out Iesus Christ , that is the Head and chiefe of Saints , that was carried , or rather sent captive into mysticall Babylon , that is , to prophesie in Sack-cloth under the wisdome and powers of the flesh . or Serpent , which ruled in the Jewes and Gentiles , and under which he was slain . And he was the first that returned with joy from that Captivity ; for he rose by the power of God , the third day , and ascended to his Father . And all the rest of the Saints in their appointed time , when their testimony is finished , they shall come along with Christ our or from under then same captivity , as inferior Priest and Elders For Christ the first fruits , then afterwards they that are Christs ; as it shall be in that other resurnection , where these words are used , I. Cor. 15. Then again , Zerubbabel was the chiefe tha● did build the Temple and Walls of the Citi●Jerusalem which was thrown down ; all the rest of the Fathers and Elders were inferior to him , as appears , Ezra . 4. 2. Nehem. 12. 1. And this types out Jesus Christ , who is the chiefe in Zion , and whose hands did lay the foundation of that spirituall House of God both in respect of one private Saint , and in respect of the whole body , as is mysteriously declered by Zechary , chap 4. 9. For where it is said , that the hands of Zerub babel have laid the foundation of this House , and his hands shall finish it ; it points out cleare to me , that by the phrase , This House , hath reference to the golden Candlestick in the second verse , which is the Church Zion , or House of God , for there is no other House , spoke o● but this ; as is likewise mystically held forth in the chapter before , which is the voyce of the Father unto Christ the Anointed , under the name of Joshna the high Priest : If thou wil● walk in my wayes , and keep my charge , then shalt thou also judge my House , and I will give thee places to walk in among these that stand by Heare now , O joshua the high Priest ( that is Christ the Anointed ) thou and thy fellowes that sit before thee : for they are men wonderd at ; that is , the Saints , or House of God in whom the Anointing dwels , the foundation of this House , the hands of Jesus Christ hath laid , and his hands shall finish this Temple and City building . Therefore God the Father makes a boasting exultation over all enemies of Christ , that rise up to hinder him in building Gods spirituall House , the Saints ; as Sanballat and Tobia , rise up to hinder the building of literall Jerusalem , Who art thou , O grat Mountain before Zerubbabel ? thou shalt become plain ; that is , who art thou , O great wisdome and powers of the flesh , and darknesse before Christ my Sonne ? ye shall all be trod under his feet ; nay , his very heels shall stamp you down : For behold , I will bring forth my servant the BRANCH , and he shall break the Serpents head . Then God goes on to hold forth to our view his two faithfull witnesses , which he calls the two anointed ones , which stand by the Lord of the whole earth , which are the Branch , that is , first the Man Christ Jesus , the anointed , For in him the Godhead dwels bodily , and he is pointed out by the name Joshua the high Priest ; and by the name Zerubbabel , as being the first and chiefe witnesse . Then secondly , his mystical body the Saints , which being united to him , and he to them by the same Anointing , makes up Gods Branch . And these are pointed out to be Joshua's mysticall body , that was cloathed with filthy garments in the dayes of corrupt flesh , before God caused their iniquity to passe away , and cloathed him with change of garments , that is , with the beauty of the anointing . ☞ Now mind this , that though the Saints be many particular persons , yet as they stand in relation to Christ , they are but one body , kni● together by that one Spirit the Anointing ; and Jesus Christ , as he is called the Anointed of the Father , cannot properly be called a perfect man if he should be separated , or stand at a distance from the Saints , his body and spirituall house therefore the Apostle joynes Head and Members together , and so make up one complea● Christ , or Anointed , in Eph. 4. 13. and 1 Cor. 12. 12. as you may read . And these I conceive to be Gods two faithfull witnesses , the Man , or Child Jesus , who is the head and chiefe witnesse ; and the Citie Zion , who are anointed with the same Spirit , every one with that measure as God is pleased to divide to every one his portion as he will , according to the measure of the gift of Christ . And these two witnesses stand by the God of the whole earth , in proving in their own experience , this to be a truth ; that the seed of the Woman shall break the Serpents head : and there are none that acknowledge the Father , and beare witnesse to him herein , but onely these two , against all the world , and Babylon : All others wander after the Beast , Flesh , & self . But these only whose names are written in the Book of life , admire God , and make their boast only in him continually . But Iesus Christ the Head , he beares witnesse by the power of the Father in him : The Father that dwelleth in me , saith Christ , he doth the works ; and the Saints they beare witnesse by the power of Christ , Which is the Father likewise that is in them , as in him . But the Saints receive this power at the second hand ; for the anointing that Was powred upon the head of Christ Iesus , fell down to the skirts of his garments , and so his meanest member Partakes of that anointing , and by his power the Saints doe all things , and without him they can doe nothing . The Spirit of God gives a second testimony , that the two witnesses are Iesus Christ in his flesh : and Iesus Christ spiritually in the flesh of Saints , and can be no other . For saith he , in Rev. 11. 5. If any man will hurt them , fire proceedeth out of their mouth and devoureth their enemies . And if any will hurt them , he must on this manner be killed . Now mark , this is one part of honour which the Father hath given his two witnesses , to kill enemies by fire that proceedeth out of their mouth . For when Paul spake of the destruction of the Man of Sin , or mystery of iniquity , it is not to be done by an earthly power , of prisons and punishments : But the Lord Jesus himselfe ( saitn he ) shall consume him with the Spirit of his mouth , and with the brightnesse of his comming . And in the great Battell of God Almighty , when Christ and his Saints fought with the Beast , and the Kings of the Earth , which is the wisdome of the flesh strengthened by humane Authority , the Text saith : That the Beast and the false Prophet were taken ( as other places say , God takes the wise in their craftinesse ) and they were cast alive into the lake of fire burning with brimstone ; that is , they were plunged into a deep vexation of spirit , so that they gnawed their tongues with anger ; which is as terrible to that proud spirit , as a fire of brimstone to tender flesh . And the remnant were slaine with the sword that proceeded out of the mouth of him that sate upon the Horse . By remnant I conceive , is meant the common people that were deceived by the learned wisdome of the Beast : but when she was destroyed , first , that was the main upholder of deceit ; then the people were undeceived and convinced , by the word of truth in the mouth of the Anointed . And whereas they Wandred after the Beast , now they admire at the wisdome and power of Christ ; for the Word of his mouth , is a sharp two edged Sword ; and when that appeares , no policy or strength of flesh , can stand before it ; which would make void the councel of God , by her directories , and blessed reformation as the flesh called it . Therefore if any will hurt Gods two faithfull witnesses ; that is , if any will deny them or their testimony , and turning them and their witness into a lie , as all ungodly men do ; turning the grace of God into wantonness ; and so making void Gods eternall councel in their thoughts , words , and practises , so far as lies in them ; after this manner they shall be destroyed : that is , not by prisons , whips , or punishments of men ; nor by any Carnall weapons , but by the spirit of truth , that proceedeth out of their mouth . Every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh , is not of God . and this is that spirit of Antichrist , whereof you have heard , that it should come , and even now already it is in the world . He that denies the Anointing to be manifest in the flesh of the person , Christ Jesus , is Antichrist : but this none denies , if any do , they be very few ; for all sorts of professors , acknowledge Jesus Christ to be born of the Virgin , and to be a man , and so come in the flesh . But there are but few that confesse , that the Anointing , is manifest in the flesh of Saints : or that Christ who is the Lord our righteousnes , doth rule in beleevers , from one single person to the whole City , which are his body , scattered up and down the world . And if they do confesse this , yet when Christ doth manifestly appear to dwel and rule in the flesh of his Saints , they will not freely acknowledge it ; but presently stand off and call it a delusion , or blasphemy for any to affirm , that the same anointing for kind , as was in the flesh of Iesus Christ , doth rule and dwell in the flesh , according to the measure of the gift of Christ : and in this sense there are many Antichrists , that deny Christ to be come in the flesh . And what do these Antichrists do , but hurt Gods Witnesses , or deny that power the Anointing , which God hath given to his Witnesses : or if they acknowledg the one witnes , to wit , Iesus Christ after the flesh , yet they deny the second Witnes , the Saints , which is Christs mystical body ; or Christ in his spirit , manifesting this testimony in their flesh , as he did in their own person , That the seed of the Woman should bruise the Serpents head . But he that believeth on the Son of God , hath the Witness in himself : That is , be that belieyeth in whole Christ , Head and Members , a perfect man , consisting of divers members , hath the Witnes in himself , the truth is in him , as it was in Iesus : But he that believeth not God , hath made him a lyer , because he believeth not . the record that God gave of his Son . Then farther , God proves Christ in his two-fold appearance , that is , in his own person , and in flesh , or persons of his Saints , to be his two witnesses ; for saith he in the 6. verse of the eleventh chapter of the Revelations . These have power to shut Heaven , that it raine not in the dayes of their Prophesie ; and have power over waters to turn them into bloud ; and to smite the Earth with all plagues as oft as they will . By Heaven , I conceive may be understood either God himself or his Church : If we understand God to be that Heaven , that the witnesses have power to shut that it rain not in the dayes of their Prophesies ; then I conceive the meaning is two-fold , thus , first , they have power to stay the hand of God from raining and powring down destruction upon the Beast all the dayes of their prophesie , because God hath said , they shall prophesie in Sackcloth one thousand two hundred and sixty dayes . So that God hath given the power of destroying the Beast out of his hand ; or hath tyed up his power till that time be accomplished ; for it is their time of prophesying in sackcloth : it is not Gods time of raining down wrath as yet : because God by his word hath limitted himself to such a time . And truly here our God points out such a spring as may refresh his people in all their suflerings . To consider the sufferings of the Saints , and the enemies cruelty ; is not acted according to the will of the enemy , but enemies and Saints , and troubles ; are all in Gods hand , and enemies shall dye , the Saints shall be comforted , and all teares wiped from their eyes , when Gods appointed time is accomplished , and not till then . surely this gives much strength of peace and patience , to poor children of God , in their sufferings . But secondly , They have power to shut Heaven , or to stay Gods hand from raining down judgement upon the Beast , all the dayes of their prophesies ; as sometimes God rained down a deluge of water to drown the rebellious World : and sometimes he rained a deluge Of fire . as a plague to destroy those wicked people in Sodome and Gomorah . And this power is in the hand of the Anointed Iesus Christ ; for he hath the power of hell and death . And the reason is this , Iesus Christ hath bought out this power by his bloud , out of the hands of offended justice : For now as God shewes no mercy out of Christ , so he executes no act of wrath or justice , but by the hand of Christ : for the Father hath committed all judgment to the Son ; and Christ is all , and in all . Christ hath the Key of life and death , he can either bind or loose ; destroy or save : Therefore it is said , That the Witnesses have power to shut Heaven , or the hand of offended justice ▪ that it rain not down plagues : And they have power to open Heaven , and to smite the earth with plagues as oft as they will . Or secondly , If by Heaven we understand the Church , which I rather adhere to : then I conceive the meaning is this . The Witnesses have power from God to prophesie in sackcloth one thousand two hundred and sixty dayes ; and there shall not be showers of divine discoveries , whereby the Beast shall be utterly consumed all that time , onely she shall be plagued now and then , by those divine discoveries , like drops of raine , so often as the spirit of truth , the Anointing which rules in the witnesses , pleaseth . And by these few discoveries of divine truths from God to , and in the Church ; the carnall inventions of the Beast shall be discovered to be evil , and made void thereby ; and the Beast or subtile flesh , shall be put to her shifts , to invent new deceits every age against Christ , which doth plague this carnall earth mightily . But the witnesses have power to shut Heaven that it rain not . That you may see into the mystery hereof . By Rain , I understand two things , by which the Beast is destoyed quite . First , When discoveries of God , and manifestations of the brightness of the Anointed Iesus Christ , appears in every Member of the Church , like a showre of raine , that sweepes away the refuge of lies , or fleshly inventions before them , as Isaih saith , The Earth ( or Saints ) shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord as the Waters cover the Sea ; for now the darknes of men , cannot stand before the light of God , nor the wisdom of the corrupt flesh , cannot stand before the wisdom of God , and this is that sword that is in the mouth of Christ , whereby he destroyes his enemies , and this shall be made good when the Church shall not need to be taught by any man , but shall be all taught by God , and by that same Anointing shall know all things . But Heaven , or the Church , is shut up from these plentifull discoveries , till the time of the end , that the Witnesses sackcloth-prophesying is accomplished ; but when that time is finished , then this rain shall appear , whereby the Beast with all her fleshly deceits shall be destroyed . Secondly , By Raine , I understand the number of Saints that shall increase and spread like the multitude of drops in a showre of raine , or like sands upon the Sea shoar , so that their number shall over-top the number of Babylons Citizens : And so the Church being full of the righteousnes of God , and discoveries of Christ , shall sweep away the City Babylon , with all her beastly practices , and fleshly inventions : And hereby the Beast shall be destroyed . For whereas all the dayes of the Witnesses sack-cloth-prophesying , and death , The earth ( that is the flesh of men , and conversation of men ) was full of drinesse and unfruitfulnesse before God , in every thought , word , & Work , by reason of the Beast , or wisdom of the flesh that ruled in them , and promoted Self . Now by this Rain , the earth or flesh of man , is filled with fruits of righteousness and truth . I mean , by the plentifull discoveries of truth ▪ or brightness of Christ ; and by the plentiful1 increase of the Saints , the destruction of the Beast , or the Serpents head in flesh is broken and consumed . And that there shall be such increase of Saints in the latter dayes , the Prophesie of Hosea makes it manifest ; for when God cast off literal Israel , He promised the large increase of spiritual Israel , which are beleeving Iewes and Gentiles that shall be like the sands of the Sea shoar in the day of Christ . But the Witnesses have a power to shut the Church , or Heaven , from raining in this kind , till their Prophesie be ended , as God appointed : And then ( I believe ) there shall appear plentifull manifestations of Gods love in the Church , to the increase of their number , and to the increase of their spiritual enjoyment of God . And likewise there shall appear hereby even plentifull manifestation of justice and wrath upon the beast and wisdom of the flesh to its utter overthrow . And these manifestations of love & justice , shal appear like a showr● of raine , sweeping away the refuge of lye before it . And yet further in that sixt verse , They have power over waters to turn them into bloud . By waters , first of all I conceive are mean● the inventions , actings , and appearances of the power and wisdom of the flesh , arising against the testimony of the two Witnesses , to prove their testimony false . For the Devil and corrupt flesh would faine prove God a lyer , and would not have the seed of the Woman break the Serpents head . And hence doth arise such a dea● adoe among men to find out a way to worship God , and give direction to others , and to enforce people to observe those directions , o● else to stand lyable to humane punishments , as though they must help Christ to save sinners : But when the Angel powres out his Viall into the Sea , fountains and waters of Babylon , that is , upon the very spirit of subtile enmity it self , and upon all the carnall wisdom and appearances that have flowed there-from ; and caused them to become like the bloud of a dead man : that is , to corrupt and dye for ever . And every living soul within the Sea dyed . That is , All the strength , glory , and being of the beast , dyed . And the place and power , fleshly wisdom , and actings against Christ and the Saints was seen no more ; And this suites with the Oath that the Angel swore in Daniels hearing , and in Johns hearing likewise . That when the beast had accomplished to scatter the holy people , all those things in the vision , should be finished , and time should be no more . For when the seventh Angel had powred out his vial upon the Ayre , or the element wherein the beast lived , which is a humane magisterial power , got from the Kings of the Earth , when they and she committed spiritual fornication together , after that God had limitted the beast a time to reign in : Then there came a great voice out of the Temple of Heaven : that is , from Christ , saying , it is done . And in that day , saith God , I will make a Covenant of peace for Israel , and I will break the bow and the sword , and the battel out of the Earth , and make them lie down safely : And there shall none hurt in all Gods holy mountain any more , as the Beast hath done hurt . But secondly , when these waters are applied to Nations , Kinreds , Tongues , and People ; as they be , for saith John , The Waters which thou sawest , whereon the Whore sitteth , are peoples , and multitudes , and nations , and tongues . Then they point out unto us those people , men and women , in whom the flesh rules , in all her self-actings and inventions against Christ , and in either of these senses , that is , either the multitude of fleshly inventions arising from the spirit of self-love ; or , the multitude of people in whom the flesh works so powerfully ; or both these joyned into one body , make up the City Babylon . And all those phrases , as Mystery Babylon , Beast , Whore , and Mother of Harlots , and abominations of the earth , are to be applyed hereunto . And when the waters are thus turned into bloud by the testimony of Gods two Witnesses ; that is , the wisdom , inventions , and actings of the flesh are now destroyed , and proved evil , and the men in whom this wisdom appeared against God , are ashamed and confounded ; then it is manifest , That the seed of the woman , Christ the anointed , hath broken the Serpents head . I heard the Angel of the waters say , Thou art righteous , O Lord , which art , which wast , and shall be , because thou hast thus judged ; For they have shed the bloud of Saints , and Prophets , and thou hast given them bloud to drink , for they are worthy . And by these phrases thus made manifest , it appeares , that Jesus Christ in his two-fold appearance , in the flesh , and in the Spirit , as hath been declared , are Gods two faithfull Wit●esses , and can be meant of no creature . CHAP. IV. What is meant by one thousand two hundred and sixty dayes : which is the time given to the two witnesses to prophesie in , cloathed in sack-cloth . AND now I come to the third particular to be minded : that is , to shew the meaning of the thousand two hundred and sixty dayes , which is the time given them of God to prophesie in ; and when they must be slain , and who it is that slayeth them . In handling of this , I shall observe three things in prophesie . First , to prophesie is to fore-tell , either in plain or dark language , what hereafter shall come to passe And this did God the Father , when he said , The seed of the woman shall break the Serpents head : And this is both a Promise and a prophesie . Secondly , to prophesie is to make such things plain and easie to the understanding of others , which appeared dark and hidden before : And this did Jesus Christ when he made the mysteries of the Kingdome of God plain and easie to the understanding of his● ] 〈◊〉 which were spoken indark sayings 〈◊〉 ther 's : and this is Gospel-ministery by the 〈…〉 of truth . Thirdly , to prophesie is to give testin● 〈◊〉 or proofe of such things to be true by 〈◊〉 Discoveries , which God hath 〈◊〉 or fore-told heretofore should 〈◊〉 passe in the latter dayes : And this did Jesus Christ , when he by his Death and Resurrection , did experimentally prove himselfe to be the seed of the Woman that broke the Serpents head . And so the Spirit of Christ in the cōversion of sinners to God , doth provelikewise by many cleare experiences , that those sinners so taken up to God , are part of that seed of the woman , in whom the Serpents head is broken . And they shall prophesie in Sack-cloth ( saith God ) and so they doe . For first , all those abusive slanders , mockings , oppressions and death , which was laid wrongfully upon Jesus Christ ( for his enemies confesse they found no fault in him , and yet they would crucifie him ) doth not all this shew a cause , time and houre of mourning , or wearing sack-cloth ? And this was the condition of Christ whilest he was in the world , bearing a visible testimony to his Fathers counsell . And this is the same condition of his church ; for as he was in the world , so are ●hey . The world knew not him , neither doth the world know them : The world hated him , ●nd it hates them . Secondly , Sack-cloth implies the absence of ●ome friend , plenty , honour , comfort , &c. And did not our Lord Christ leave his glory in Heaven , and came and took upon him the forme ●f a Servant ; nay , took upon him the curse ●ue to sin , which is death , that he might ●reak the Serpents head , and free sinners from the bondage of that power of darknesse ? And ●oth not his Church goe on weeping ▪ carrying ●heir Sheaves with them , like Pilgrims and ●●rangers looking for a dwelling place in God ; ●nd waiting upon him till he wipe away all ears , &c. And thus they prophesie in Sack-●loth . Thirdly , Jesus Christ prophesieth in Sack-●loth while his heel is bruised by the Serpent ●nd his seed ; for in all their afflictions he is ●fflicted with them . Therefore it is a time of ●●ourning to Christ , to see such cruelties and ●ppressions to be inflicted upon his Church , ●hom he doth so dearly love . And it is a Sack-cloth time to his church , ●hen they see the Name , the Truth , end Testi●ony of their Lord Christ Whom they love , to 〈◊〉 blasphemed , rejected and persecuted in the ●orld . And now I shall observe the time that God I ●ath given his witnesses to prophesie in , and that is 1260 dayes . The number of 1260 dayes is to be understood , as I conceive , in a two-fold sense , yet both pointing out the mystery of God : the first , more Literall , the second more Mysticall . As first , I conceive , that these , 1260 dayes , are reckoned according to the dayes of a Week , that our Saviour Christ Jesus did beare witnesse to his Father from the time of his Baptisme , and descending of the Spirit upon him , to the day that he was crucified . For he began his visible testimony , that he was the Son of God , when he was supposed to be about 30 years of age , as Luke speaks , & we read not of any thing that he did till this time that he was baptized , and the Spirit descended upon him . And from that time , till he was crucified , as I have gathered by books , it was supposed to be about three years & a half , which is about this account , which the Spirit calls 1260 days , according to the days of a week : it is but about 17 dayes difference . The like number of dayes is spoken of , Rev. 12. And the woman fled into the Wildernesse , where she hath a place prepared of God 1260 dyes . This I conceive was the same tearm of dayes , according to the number of the dayes in a week , that one Saviour did prophesie here in the world among men . And this points out unto us the time of the battell that was fought between Michael our Prince , the seed of the woman ; and the Dragon , or the power of darknesse ruling in the corrupt posterity of Adam . For if the Serpent and his seed , could have made Jesus Christ to have sinned by their temptations , then the Serpent had conquered him , and had broken Gods head . But Jesus Christ held out to the end , and sinned not , as he that saw it bore , witnesse , and his witnesse is true ; therefore he broke the Serpents head , and became a faithfull witnesse to his Fathers counsell . Now all the time of this bettell , the church was kept by the power of God at a stand , and there Were no voyces heard , but silent for the space of halfe an houre , that little time of 1260 dayes : and God and Angels , Saints and Men , were spectators of this great battell between the Serpent and Christ . But when Christ had finished his testimony , he laid down his life , and the Serpent and his seed thought they had conquered him , and began to rejoyce and make merry , as Revel. 11. 10. And then was made manifest in heaven , that is , in and to the Church , by the Father , the Spirit of truth , That Christ by death had overcome him that had the power of death , which was the Devill . Then there was heard a loud voyce in heaven , in the Kingdome and victory of Christ . Now is come Salvation and . Strength , an● 〈◊〉 Kingdom of our God , and , the power of his Christ , for the accuser of our Brethren is cast down which accused them before God day and night And they ( the Church ) overcame him ( the Serpent ) by the blood of the Lamb● ( the death 〈◊〉 Jesus Christ ) and by the word of their testimony ( the Fathers promise , That the seed of the Woman should bruise the Serpents head . ) And they loved not their lives unto death . They would rather dye , as the Martyrs did , then they would deny this testimony of Jesus . One thing note here , That as the silence in heaven for the space of halfe an houre , points out the time of tine battell between the Serpent and Christ in the flesh , so likewise it points out the spirituall combat between the Spirit of Christ and the flesh , or the Serpents power in every beleever . For so long as the Flesh and Serpent accuses , their consciences before God day and night , and every disobedient action that will breake their peace , is laid before them , they cannot sing praises , but mourn bitterly ; for as yet God hath given them no testimony of his love in pardoning of them , and of receiving them into his enjoyment : & this is the writing time , or the halfe houres silence , till God give deliverance . But when the Anointing sets the poor souls free from these accusations , by a satisfying discovery of his love , then there arise voices of ●raises , and thundrings-forth of thankesgiving ●o God day and night , even as the accusation formerly was day and night . And truly here is great comfort to every particular member of Zion , to know that the wisdome and power of their corrupt flesh , which fights against the Anointing , and accuses their consciences day and night before God , presenting God to be an angry God to them , when as indeed he is loving , yea , and love it selfe to poore sinners ; I say , for them to know , that it is conquered , and the life and power of it is taken away by Christ the Anoiuted , it is comfort . And when Christ , who is the Lord our righteousnesse , is pleased to cast the Serpent out of your flesh , and to take possession , and dwell in you himselfe ; then you shall be freed from all those accusations , and from the malice of the accuser , and be made able to sing by experience , Now is come salvation and strength , and the Kingdome of our God , and the power of his Christ , to my soule ; for the Prince of Darknesse , and powers of my flesh that fought in me against the Anointing , or Spirit of truth , is now cast out : For God hath pardoned all my disobediences , and taken me into his own rest : Therefore honour and glory be to him that sits upon the Throne , and to , 〈◊〉 Lamb for evermore . And now the Dragon being vexed , and 〈◊〉 of wrath , because he is conquered , and c●st out of heaven , ( even every particular member of Zion ) he rules strongly still in the children of disobedience , or in the Serpents 〈◊〉 in whom he dwels ; and raises all cruell per●●cutions against the church , out of whom he is cast , and in whom the Anointing rules . And of whom according to the flesh , the Lamb Jesus Christ was born . And as Paul spake of Isaac and Ismael , that he that was born after the flesh , persecuted him that Was born after the Sprit : even so it is now , he or they in whom the Serpent rules , persecutes him or them out of whom the Serpent is cast , and in whom the Anointing rules , who is the Lord our Righteousnesse . But ( saith John ) unto the woman ( or church ) was given two wings of a great Eagle , that she might flie into the wildernesse into her prepared place , where she is nourished for a time , times , and halfe a time , from the face of the Serpent . I conceive , that the soule , by the wisdome and love of God , is carried into a condition of sensible barrennesse , both in it selfe and in others ; in which condition the soule is under Gods protection from the face of the Serpent , so that this Wildernesse spoke of , is a very safe condition , or hiding-place from the Serpent , wherein the soul is fed and nourished by God , and not by any creature , for a lime , times , and halfe a time ; that is , the Church , and every particular member , is fed and protected by God all the severall degrees of the dayes of The Beast , as hath been shewed . And here I shall mind two things , First , what this Wildernesse is not . Secondly , what it is . First , ☞ when men are in a good conceir of their own Wisdome , Learning , and Strength , as the Jewes were , that thought they had all knowledge to discerne Truth from Errour ; and therefore when Christ , who is Truth it selfe , came to them , they called him a Deceiver , and a man of Errors , and sought to kill him , through that conceit of theirs . But Christ told them , that of all men , though they were the chiefe in humane learning in those dayes , they were the deepest in sin and errors , and the furthest from truth , because you say , Wee see ( saith Christ to them ) therefore your sin remains . Now this good conceit of a mans self is not the wildernesse-condition , it is not a safe hiding-place from the Serpent , but it is before his face , or in his hand . Or again , when Men suck content from creatures , as from mens Learning , gifts , customs , prayers , or formes of worship , and think they shall never have comfort umlesse they enjoy these outward helps ; this is to preferre the broken Cisternes before the fountains . And this is not the Wildernesse-condition neither : for still the poor man is before the face of the Serpent , and in his hand ; for he seekes contentment from creatures , and not from God onely , by resting upon outward helps . But now secondly , when a soule is driven or called into the wildernesse , where she is fed by Gods speciall and loving care , from the face of the Serpent , we are to mind two things . First , it is such a condition , wherein a man is dead to all his owne wisdome , memory , strength , learning , actings , and lookes upon all as priviledges of no gain , but of weaknesse and of drosse ; without the Anointing , he cannot meditate , nor understand ; till God come into him ; he cannot speak , till God give utterance ; he feeles his heart barren of understanding , of love , of peace , he feeles and sees nothing in him , but onely a thirsting soul after God , whom his secret thoughts tell him , is able to satisfie him , if he please but to manifest himselfe . And secondly , as the soul sees a barrennesse and death within it self , so likewise is she dead to every thing without , she finds no comfort or strength from any man or creature ; preaching , praying , and all outward forms , are barren actions to this poor soul , because she sees the Spirit absent . And therefore she cries , Saw yee not my beloved , him whose enjoyment I ●on● after ; I can take no delight in your company and societies , and in your actings , unlesse my God whom my soul loves , did manifest himself to me there . The experiences and writings of Prophets , Apostles , and Saints , are dry shels to me , and cannot comfort , unlesse God whom my soule breathes after , give to me likewise some experience of his love , as he gave to them , and then I shall have joy ; yea , and my joy then will be fulfilled , and not till then . And here also the soule sees and feels a barrennesse , as if she were in the midst of an unfruitfull and dry wildernesse , where she sees nothing within , but a hunger-starving soule , nor any thing without round about , but barren trees , as our Saviour sought for Figs from the tree , but found none . Now this poor man sees nothing in others and nothing in himself to nourish him ; but onely a secret hope of relief from God , Waiting upon him with tears in his eyes till God come , longing to see him , mourning in his absence ; for the soule hath no sensible manifestation as yet . And this , I conceive , is the wildernesse into which the woman fled , & in which the Lamb feeds her : and this is a sure hiding-place from the face of the Serpent , and a very safe condition in two respects . First , because God is now ingaged to take care of this soule ( for by Woman , in that place , I conceive is pointed out the Church in generall , and every particular beleever , and what is made good to one soule is true in all Sion ) she is now dead to all other protectore ; but alive to God , she waits , she sighes , she breathes after him . O. when shall I see my God , when shall I be satisfied with the Mannoe Which is from heaven , even the sweet enjoyment Of the Anointed . Secondly , it is a safe condition because the soule is now in a way of nourishment before God , from the face of the Serpent ; God never manifests himselse to a soule , till he hath first emptied her of her-selfe , and drawn her off from sucking milk from the teats of the creatures : For saith God , whom shall I give understanding to ? and to whom shall I teach doctrine , but to them that are drawne from the milk , and are weaned from the teats of a mans own self-conceit , and sucking contentment from mens learning and inventions ? And so saith the Apostle , You are dead to all things below God ; but your life is hid with GOD in Christ . This is a very safe condition for a poor soul ( though she thinkes not so ; for she is now in Gods way that leads to true rest . And when God is pleased not onely to allure her , and bring her into this wildernesse , but begins likewise to speake kindly to her , and to manifest his love in lively and sweet discoveries , then the writings and experiences of Prophets , Apostles and Saints , do fulfill his joy ; and he now sees there is no lie of the truth ; that is , of the Anointing . But this woman , say some , cannot point out a partioular Beloever , but some thing more generall , because it is said , That the Earth helped the woman , as you may read , Rev. 12. 15 , 16. I conceive there is no scruple in this objection . I will answer it briefly : First , if the Magistrates , or common people , be this Earth , as some think , then it followes , that if they help the Church in generall , they help every particular believer also . But I conceive that interpretation is too far below the spiritualnesse of this mystery , though there may be a truth in it notwithstanding . For God makes use of Magistrates and common people to help his Church and Saints against the Serpents flood of mallcious temptaitons . But by Earth I rather conceive is to be understood the humane body of Christ , which is made of the same earth that our Bodies are , and this helps the Church ; for by the blood of this Lamb , they overcome the Serpent , and by this Lamb they are fed , as you may read more fully Rev , 7. 9. 17. Now in the second place we are to look into the mysticall meaning of this number 1260 dayes . And I conceive , they point out the length of time that the Church of Christ is to lie under the captivitie of the little Horn , or Antichristian power , which are called Gentiles ; for they are not in covenant with God . The time of the battell , as I shewed , was 126● dayes , according to single dayes in a Weeke And the holy City shall be trod under the feet of the Gentiles almost so many yeares , according to the yeares in a mans life : This conceive is one mystery of God , I say , almost , doe not say altogether so many yeares as . the beattell was dayes . For Christ will not have them to hold . an even proportion of years to those 1260 dayes but hath shortned the dayes of their captivity for the elects sake . And therefore , saith God the witnesses shall prophesie 1260 dayes , and the Gentiles shall tread under foot the holy City 42 moneths . Now these 42 moneths being just 3 single yeares and halfe , beare a proportion of time with the 3 dayes and halfe , that the witnesses must lie dead : but I pray mark , we are not to reckon the fourty two moneths , nor the three dayes and halfe , to point out no longer time then barely three single years and half , as some think . But I conceive , that God by these tearmes of time , points at a higher mystery : That is , points out to us 3 ages and a halfe , or 3 degrees of time and a halfe , that he hath determined for the Beast to tread the holy City under foot . Therefore when the question was asked by one Angel in Daniels Vision : How long shall it be to the end of these wonders ? Another Angel swears by him that liveth for ever . That it shall be for a time , times , and an half ; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people , all these things shal be fi●ished : John mentions the samet earms of time . So that now mark , I conceive these time , times , and a half , are 3 ages and a half , which God can and will shorten as he pleases , as he hath promised : And the 42. months , nor the 3 dayes and half , doth not hold a proportion of years , to the 1260. dayes , which was the time of the battel ; but they point out 3. ages , and an half , of the Reigne of the Beast . As the day and Reign of the Dragon , the ●lay and Reign of the Leopard , the day ●nd reign of the Beast with two horns , which speaks like a Dragon , the day and reign of the Image of the Beast , which I conceive is the half day : And by the names and discriptions of these Beasts , and by the 3 dayes and half , or the divided time , as now it is God points out the different workings of the wisdom of the flesh , and how she flies from one shape to another , as Christ comes into the heart of his Saints to discover her . And that an age of a man is called a day , the Scriptures make it plain ; as our Saviour said , Abraham desired to see my day : that is the day and reign of Christ , so the day of Moses , or the age or time while Moses bore rule , and so here the day of the Dragon , before the Devill took up any other shape . If you desire to know the Beast , that treads you and the holy City under foot : look first into your own hearts , for there she sits ; And after that ye have beheld her confused workings there against Christ , then look into the world , and you shall see the same confusioin of ignorance , pride , self-love , oppression , and vain conversation acted against Christ , in States , in Assemblies , and in some Churches in the world . But when Christ comes in his brightnes ; in glory light and beauty , as the Son that shines from East to West , enlightning the whole earth ; then will this beast or wisdom of the flesh be destroyed , in all her shapes and disguises . First in the flesh and hearts of Saints , And afterward through the multitude of Saints , and their manifold discoveries from God , all her confusion shall be thrown down in the world , and she shall reign no more ; but the Kingdom , yea the greatnes of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven , shall be given to the Saints of the most high . The Beast , or this powerfull wisdom of the flesh ; or rather the Serpent in flesh , which reads down the holy City 42. months , or 3. layes and half , in her first day she is grosse , ●nd down right prophane , which was the day ●f the Dragon , or magistracy out of joynt , as ●n the day of Nero , when Magistrates and people were all deceived ; But Satan finding he ●ould not do mischief enough against Christ ●n this age , or day . He chauges his shape into an Angel of light , 〈◊〉 in the day and time of setting up an Univer●all Bishop that should rule successively ; but ●eing discovered by the light of Christ to be ●ery hypocriticall , and full of abominations : ●his is the Leopard . She changes her self into her 3. day , into re●ormed Episcopacy , & appears by faire shews , ●f pretending peace , even more closely hypo●riticall . But this day of hers likewise , being discovered to be a day of darknes by the Lord our righteousnes : this is the Lamb with the ●wo hornes , &c. She changes her self into her half day , or Image , which is more closely hipocriticall , then the former , she being now hedged into a nar●ow compasse by Christ , and all her shifts are almost discovered , so that every young man of Christ , can point the finger at her , and say that as she that will not suffer Christ to reign King , ●riest , and Prophet in his own house ; but will give him the name , but reign her self in those Offices . This is she that will not suffer Christ to choose his own Church , out of the world ; but she will chuse for him , and Christ must either be content with a whole Parish , and a whole Kingdom , and so the whole world to bee his Church , or else this beastly whorish spirit , Will allow him no Church at all . This is she that will not suffer Christ to call , to gift , and to send forth , his own Ministers and Servants , to work in his Vineyard ; but she will choose , & call , and gift them for him ; and he must either be content , with such Ministers as she ordaines , and counts able Schollers , and Orthodox Divines , or else he shall have none at all : Shepherds and Fishermen , or Tradesmen that are unlearned in mens writings , she will not allow to preach the Gospel , though Christ give them anointing , and bid them speak the things which they have seen and heard from him . More might be said here , but every mans experience can ad some thing ; but I will speak two words more , to them that pretend love to Christ . First , if there be any that by humane wisdom and policy endeavour to set up the worship of God , or that by a humane Law , or compulfive power , will inforce others to give testimony to the Father , that Jesus Christ is his Almighty power : Call you these people , or this Government what you will , I am confident it speaks like the Dragon and it is the Image of the Beast . And secondly , if there be any that pretend love to Christ , and yet in their judgements and practices are part for Christ , and part for the flesh . And though they do not desire a humane Law to enforce others to walk in their way , yet they will not own as Brethren , nor with the tender embracings of love will not receive any ; but such as are of their own way and judgment , though the Anointing which knits Christs misticall body together be manifest in them : call you this likewise what you will , I am confident it speaks like the Dragon , and is of the Image of the Beast , and part of the half day . But I will speak one work of comfort to the Saints , your captivity under the Antichristian power , is come to the half day or half time , and the Lamb will nourish and feed you before the Throne , or under the eye and protecting care of God , in this half time ; as he hath fed the Church with love and watchfull care , in the 3 , dayes that are past ; And the power of this blaspheming horne , that will not acknowledge Christs testimony , nor suffer others to acknowledg him : this day of his is and shall be shortned for the elects sake . And I believe ere long we shall heare the Angel say , it is done , her 3 dayes and half , or her time , times , and half time is now accomplished . And the stone which is cut 〈…〉 Mountains without hands , even 〈…〉 Christ our righteousnes , shall destr●●● 〈…〉 workings and Kingdom of darkne● 〈…〉 in the Saints , and likewise 〈…〉 power , that Satan exercised over 〈…〉 he trod them under foot the 42. 〈…〉 now Christ will reigne himself for 〈…〉 ever , for of his Kingdom there shal1 〈…〉 . And then the world shall see by experience , that word of Solomon , to be made good . That when the wicked ( that is , the flesh rules ) the City mournes ; but when the righteous ( that is , Jesus Christ ) rules , the City Zion rejoyces , and there is great shouting for joy among the Saints , when they can speak by experience and say , O rejoyce , rejoyce , for the Lord God Omnipotent reignes . And now doth the Sonne of righteousnes , rise higher in the bright manifestations of himself upon the soules of his Saints , And the day of Christ begins to shine more clear ; even that one day , as Zachariah calls , it , which did appear in the hearts of Saints formerly , for Abraham saw it , and David saw it , and rejoyced to see it . And truly this day of Christ , this sweet discovery of the Fathers love to poor sinners , began to dawne upon the seventh day in course after the Creation of all things ; for Adam sinned upon the sixth day towards the close of the day or cool of the evening , And then the seventh day in course should have been a day of punishment or destruction to Adam , for his disobedience : I but the Son of our righteousness rises presently and love appeared in this promise , that the seed of the woman should bruise the Serpents head , and so stopped the breakings forth of wrath , and made it a day of joy and gladness unto lost sinners , And therefore when the Jews told Christ he was a finner , because he had broke the Sabbath-day , when he had but cured the lame Man upon that day . Why saith Christ , my Father worketh hitherto , and I work , that is : All the six dayes was my Fathers time of working , and making all things ; but the seventh day is my day , and now I work , to bruise the Serpents head , and to save that which was lost . And therefore I say , this one day of Christ , did dawn upon the seaventh day from the creation : and the Sonne of righteousnes hath rose higher and higher , in the discoveries of himself , or his Church : though the thick and cold clouds of flesh and self-love , both in our selves , and in the world , hath darkened the beames of it from us . I but now the Winter is near past , the Summer is come , the flowers appear in the earth : that is , the glorious workings of the Anointing , in the spirit of Saints ; The time of the singing of birds is come , that is , all the Saints begin to sing Halelujah , for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth , within , and begins to reign in the world , and the voice of the turtle is heard in our Land , that is , the voice of the Lord Christ our rightousnes , is heard and seen to rule in our flesh : And now the Beast or wisdom and power of our corrupt flesh , or Serpent within us , is wounded to death , and she shall reign no more . And so by the multitude of divine discoveries , self-love and confusion shall be destroyed in the flesh of Saints ; and their very flesh shall be made that land of righteousnes , even the branch or the Lords own planting the Inhe●●tance of their Father ; in whom the King of Righteousnes , and the King of Peace shall dwell and rule for ever . And by the multitude of these Saints whom Christ will raise up like drops in a shoure of raine for number . All the oppression , injustiee false shewes and formes of Gods Worship , shall all be destroyed in the World , and judgement shall run down our streets like a stream , and righteousnes like a River . And though there be a people still on earth , in whom the wisdom and power of the flesh dwells ( as yet there must be ) yet the power of it shall be kept under , and suppressed by the power of Christ , the Anoining in the Saints , for a certain terme of years appointed by the Father . And then he will let Satan loose again , who shall stir up those children of disobedience in whom he dwells , to joyn together in one mind and spirit of malice , and of fleshly wisdom and force , which is Gog and Magog 〈◊〉 destroy the holy City , the Saints , the body of Christ , and house of God . But then shall the wrath of the Lamb be made manifest to their destruction , and then comes the End , That the Son shall deliver up the KINGDOM unto the Father . CHAP. V. The Witnesses were to be slain when they had finished their Testimony . NOw in the next particular , we are to mind the time when the Witnesses are to be slain , and that is , when they have finished their Testimony , as John speaks , When they shall have finished their testimony , the Beast that ascendeth out of the bottomles pit , shall make war against them , and shall overcome them and kill them . These two Witnesses ( I conceive ) may be said to have finished their testimony , when by manifest experience they have made it appear , that the seed of the Woman hath broken the Serpents head , and so have proved the Word of the Father to be true . And this they have done , for first , Jesus Christ in his own person he broke the Serpents head , when he trod under his feet all the sub●●wit and power of the Serpent , and prevailed over all his temptations , so that Satan could find nothing in him ; and so by death , overcame him that had the power of death , which was the Devil . Secondly , Jesus Christ , breaks the Serpents head in the Saints , when he makes them able to speak out of experience , I was proud ( saith the soul ) now God hath made me humble : I was envious , now God hath made me love , even my enemies ; I loved and acted injustice , now God hath made me to hate injustice , and to love truth in my heart , and to act righteousnes chearfully . The flesh and the lusts of it ruled strongly in me , now holines rules in me , so that I can look back and see my strong sins and lusts lie like dead enemies before me ; and my heart rejoyceth in the Anointing , who hath given me the victory . And now I see , That the love , the self-denial , the inward rejoycing of my heart to advance God above all things , is Christ , the Anointing in me , the hope of my future established enjoyment of God . And this is my life , and this my life is hid with God in the Anointed , & in this glory of Christ , thus revealed in me , and to my sight & feeling , that the Serpents head is broken in me , in part , and shall be quite broken at the resurrection , at the day that my body is raised out of the dust ; In this I rejoyce with joy unspeakable . Formerly my life and joy was bound up in creatures , in riches , in friends , in self-satisfaction , in my pride , covetousnes , and contents of the flesh . Ah but now my life is the enjoyment of my God ; His wisdom I glory in , His will , His love , His spirit of truth I glory in . Not only to heare of these without , by the voice of others , but to feel the working , dwelling , and ruling in me . To hear that Christ was raised from death , and from the grave , is joy . But to see and feel Christ the Anointing , raised upon me ; and to feel him who is the spring of life , to be opened in me , and to send forth sweet manifestations of God to my soul , this is much more joyous , and full of abundance of inward refreshments . But the foul sees and feeles more of this glory within it self , then it can relate in words ; And when once the Saints can speak this in experience , then the Serpents head is broke in them , the seed of the Woman , and they seal to the truth of the Fathers word , and now their testimony is finished . And this was Pauls case , while the Serpents power and head , ruled in him , he was a blasphemer , and a persecuter , as himself confessed ; but when the power of God appeared to break the Serpents head in him , then saith he , but I have obtained mercy , and by the grace of God am made to preach , and to acknowledge and practice , that faith of God which once I endeavored to destroy . But when the Witnesses had thus finished their testimony , and proved the word of the Father true in their own experience , then the Beast that ascended out of the bottomles pit , made War against them and kil'd them . Now here mind first , what is the bottomles pit , I conceive it is the corrupt heart and flesh of man ; for there is no end of the pride , envy ignorant self-conceited subtilty ; and hurtfull nature of it against Christ , the Prince of Princes , and being far below God . For let a man live ten thousand Million of years , and the sinfulnes of his flesh will not lessen ; but grow worse and worse , and rise higher and higher , in wickednes , against righteousnes and peace , if Christ do but let him alone : so that the depth of this pit being so far below God , may be well said to be bottomles . But this is spoke after the manner of men , for no man can search the bottom of his heart ; but God knowes the full depth of it : it is not a bottomles pit to him , though it be a bottomles pit to men . Then secondly , mind , That the Beast that rises up out of this bottomles pit , is the wisdom and power of it , branching it self forth into divers forms of Church-Government , being contrary to Christ in every thing , and so makes war against Gods witnesses , in all their actings , either inwardly or outwardly . And this Beast , or blind , subtil , hypocriticalnes of the flesh will not suffer Christ the Anointing to rule in the flesh , but she will rule therein , and over Christ too ; this is the Beast which hath his seat in every Son and Daughter of Adam . Now John speaks of a smoak , that rises up , out of the bottomles pit , and this smoak I conceive , is either the inward inventions , accusations , and workings of the flesh within , like a cloud hiding the Son of righteousnes from the soul as long as he can . Or else it is the outward actings of the wisdom of the flesh , in hypocrisie and provocations from men , which is like an overflowing wave of powerfull wickednes , which drownes the souls of men under ignorance and darknes that they know not what to do , or else pufs up their minds with a vain confidence , that they worship God according to his word , when as it is manifest they have not so much as the letter of the word to warrant their practices ; and so this smoak becomes a strong delusion , to them in whom the Beast reignes with power . Then thirdly , mind , there is a King of this bottomles pit , and that is , Satan the spirit of darknes that rules in the children of disobedience ; or the Prince of the Ayre : The Ayre , I conceive is the element wherein the Beast or whorish spirit lives , and that is , either the time which God hath given her to reigne in , or else the humane , compulsive , and coersive power , exercised by Satan , against Christ & his Saints : compelling the Saints to forsake the spirituall way of Christ , and to honour the God of forces , and of Silver and Gold , which they know not , as Daniel speaks ; for take away this power , or let but the Angel powre out his Viall upon this Ayre , and the Beast dies , her time is done or accomplished . So that here is the bottomles pit , the corrupt flesh : Then the Beast that ascendeth out of this bottomles pit , and that is ; The wisdom of the flesh , which is enmity against God . And then here is the King of this bottomles pit : Even Satan or the universall power of darknes , that leads poor sinners captive at his will . And yet these three are but one power of darknes in three discoveries , fighting and making War against Christ , and his testimony ; But the Anointed will destroy this power of darknes , and translate his mysticall body into his own Kingdome of light and liberty . And when they had finished their testimony , the Beast shall make War against them , and shall overcome them , and kill them . Before I proceed , it is needfull to clear one Scripture of Daniel , that may raise a scruple : In that which I have already writ , it appeares that God said , the Witnesses should prophesie in sack-cloth 1260. dayes . But when one Saint spake to another Saint , and asked , how long shall be the vision of the daily sacrifice , and the transgression of desolation , to give both the Sanctuary and the Host to be troden under foot ? The Angel answered , unto 2300. dayes . Then shall the Sanctuary be clensed . Now this time of Daniels vision was 14. Generations , ( except the 70. years captivity ) before Christ came : therefore I conceive , that this 2300. dayes , doth point out so many full years , that the Church partly of the Jews , and partly of the Gentiles , shall lie under the captivity of the blaspheming horne , in his severall shapes . And so points out the oppressions of the Church of the Jews , the destruction of the City Jerusalem , and the destroying of the Temple , and all those wastings of the Church ( both before Christ came ) among the Jews , ( and since Christ came ) among the Gentiles , and so comprehends the Tyranny both of the Dragon ( corrupt Magistracy , ) And the Tyranny of the Beast ( the Antichristian shapes ) over the holy City , from the end of the 70. years captivity in Babylon , to the time of the end , that the Beast shall reigne no longer . And I believe that this 2300. dayes are a full number of years , that the Church of the Jews and Gentiles , have suffered and must suffer under the Serpents power , till the appointed time be finished from the end of the 70. years captivity ; for when Daniel asked the Angel , what should be the end of these things , he said , go thy way Daniel , for the words are closed up and sealed , till the time of the end , pointing out to us that the Jews were yet to suffer many things before the Gentiles be called . But when God speaks , that his Witnesses shall prophesie 1260. dayes , and that the holy City or the Host , shall be trod under foot , 42. months , which are one and the same tearm of time as hath been shewed ; I believe he points out the very direct time of captivity that the Church of the Gentiles shall undergo under mystery Babylon , or the blaspheming horn . And therefore when the Angel was shewing the vision of these things to John . Saith he , seale not the sayings of this Prophesie , for the time is at hand ; or the time of the 1260. dayes , are upon the beginning , and the time of the Jewish Church is come to a period . And as God was pleased to shew unto John the beginning of those 1260. dayes captivity , so I believe , God is pleased to shew his Servants now , that these 1260. dayes , are very near an end . And that the Kingdoms of this world shall become the Kingdoms of Christ , and he shall take to him his own power , and reign for ever and ever . Even so come Lord Iesus . I shall now proceed ; hither to we see who it is that kills Gods two Witnesses , Even the wisdom and envious power and policy of corrupt flesh : that would be as God , and sit in Gods Temple , and rule over all that is called God . The corrupt wisdom , blind zeal , and meritorious actings , is forcibly pressed upon the Saints , by the flesh ; before the believing in the free grace and love , and gift of God , yea , the flesh honours it self and dishonours God , and all that worship God , or that live in him , yea , the flesh rules and strives mightily , and hath a great prevailing power to enforce men to attend upon her preparative use of means , which she calls means , and self-actings ; to get knowledge , comfort , life , and will not suffer men , nay , nor the Saints some-times to honour God by waiting upon him , and wheresoever you see the flesh active , if God be pleased to teach , you shall see the flesh both in your self and in others , to slight , despise , and undervalue God , though to your present apprehension , you think you honour God ; but truly we dishonour God when we would worship him in the way of the flesh ; and will not wait upon him in his own way . It remaines now to shew how the Beast ( or flesh ) doth kill the two Witnesses . And this phrase killing , is but a fuller declaration of that compleat captivity under the blaspheming horn in his severall shapes , for the space of 42. months , or three dayes and half , or 1260. dayes , which are all one ; and then that God that gave his witnesses into the hands of the Beast to be killed , raises them up to life again : and as Solomon said , the righteous is delivered , and the wicked falls into his place ; for upon their rising , the Beast is killed , and he dies for ever ; but the killing of the witnesses is not everlasting , neither is their death eternall ; for God will raise them up from death , and of the life and Kingdom of the two witnesses , there shall be no end . But how are the Witnesses slain ? why truly when the wisdom and powers of the Beast rules in full strength , then the Father hath so . determined , that the witnesses shall be trod under foot and killed , but this killing is but in the eye of the world , not in the eye of God and Saints ; for because I live ( saith Christ ) therefore you live , and the world sees me no more , but you see me . And there are three dispositions of the Beast , to be considered in killing Gods witnesse● . First , consider the spirit of envy and heart-burning that is in the flesh against Gods Witnesses . As first , the flesh of every man within , in the secret of his own heart , doth rise and fret against any truth which doth principally advance God , and deny self : we cannot bear the truths of God at first hearing , nor ever , till God make us able : I speak in experience , my own flesh declared its rebellion against God in this particular . Tell a man that he hath no knowledge , & no faith in God , and his heart swels presently , and thinks you wrong him ; tell him him his own humane learning and workings are abomination to the Lord , and that he must lay aside his beloved actings , and wait onely upon God for knowledge and faith , & his heart swels , and cannot endure to hear of waiting upon God : And truly , God is more honoured by our waiting , then by the multitude of our self-actings . Tell a man that God doth and wil give his Spirit to Tradesmen now-a-dayes , as he gave himself to husbandmen and Fishermen formerly , and that these being taught of God , are Ministers which God sends forth ; and that humane Schollars that are not so taught of God , are no Ministers , but such as run before God send them , though they have the ordination of humane authority , his heart presently swels against this , and he cries it down for an Error , and cannot endure to heare , that God should teach any but schollars , that any should preach glad tidings from God to sinners , but such Schollars : Here the flesh within every man labours to kill Gods witnesses : for the flesh grudges to give God his liberty to doe with his own what he will , and the flesh would have something in it selfe , it hath a secret grudging to acknowledge all wisdom , faith and life must be given of God , and that his actings can get nothing . And if there were not an inward root of bitternes in every mans heart against truth , there would not be such strivings and wars amongst men as there is ; the flesh of every man envies the Anointing , and would not have God to reign in him , but by secret grudgings and swellings would cast God out ; not under the name of God , but under the name of an Error● For truly our flesh will envy Truth , it will not envy Error : the flesh will kill its enemy , not its friend . Barabbas must live and Christ must die ; and so Christ , who is God blessed for ever , is put to death under the name of a Deceiver , and a man full of errors . And thus the Flesh in every man labours to kill Gods witnesses ; even the Declarations of truth within it selfe , by grudging , because he cannot beare it . Secondly , this spirit of envie which ariseth in the flesh against Gods witnesses , whose testimony honours God ; doth not onely appeare inwardly in the sensible feeling of a mans owne corruptions , when God begins to teach him , but it appeares outwardly likewise , in other mens actings to the view one of another . As the envy of Darius his counsellors against Daniel : the envy of Herod against the Child Jesus : and the envy of the Scribes and Pharisees against Christ & his Apostles , who threw down the letter of the Law which the Jewes doted upon , and set up the spirituall practice of the Gospel , which they could not endure . This envie in the Flesh , is the first on-set of the Beast to kill Gods witnesses . A second disposition of the Beas is , the spirit of subtill policy and hypocriticall craft , that laies wait to ensnare Gods witnesses , and makes his mountain strong against God . And this crafty hypocrisie appears in every man likewise : for when God hath found out a mans iniquity , and begins to shame the Flesh , that he may save the Soul ; the heart wil not with humility acknowledge it self sinfull ; but will have many turnings , shifts , and policies to justifie himself ; though his conscience tell him he is guilty . So while the Witnesses of God prove the man a sinner , his flesh still would fain be esteemed righteous , and labours to kill the Witnesses . If the heart be found guilty of pride , coveteousnesse , envie , unfaithfulnesse , or any uncleannesse , it hath many winding pretences to cleare himself , and so prove God the liar . But well , though the fleshly conscience smother and kill Gods Witnesses within it selfe , and by his shifts avoids shame , and so rejoyceth in his innocency got by lying craft ; yea , and rejoyces over that testimony from God , that bore witnesse against his conscience . As when the witnesses were slain in in that 11. Revel. all that dwelt upon the earth , that were tormented by them , rejoyced at their death . Even so all the wisdom , love , joy , and peace in sin , that were tormented in a man by the testimony of truth against them ; now they all rejoyce by the loud out-cries of the flesh , ( God suffering it ) the truth is slighted , and the conscience quieted upon carnall grounds , through carnall policy . But when the determined time is accomplished , that God will raise up the spirit of his Son in thee , who is killed by , and lies buried under thy corruptions , then God will destroy thy flesh , & all thy carnall joy & peace , and all thy own self-works shall be burned , and he will make thee confesse thy selfe a sinner , and a wicked man . When God hath given thee experience that he hath broke the Serpents head in thee , and so hath revealed his Son in thee , and filled thee with joy and peace of himself , taking thee into his rest , into his kingdome and glory , by the rising of the bright morning Star , and the resurrection of Gods truth , the Anointing within thee ; then the envy , policy , and all the wickednesse of the flesh acting against God , shall be destroyed . And the Anointing , which is the Lord our Righteousnesse , shall dwel and rule in thee for thee for ever , which is thy redemption . And secondly , this spirit of hypocriticall craft against truth , appeares in others likewise , to the view one of another ; by slighting the testimony of God by a two-fold policy : first , by devising carnall customes , and false formes of worship , which are pleasing to the flesh , not according to the command and example of Scriptures , which the flesh pretends to follow , and yet doth not . Here is truth killed by the subtill inventions of the flesh , which are cried up for sound learning . Secondly , the Flesh kils Truth , by working subtilly with the higher powers of the earth , the Magistracy , which God hath set in the world , by which he preserves peace , and outwardly punishes them that doe evil . I say , the flesh works subtilly to deceive this , and gets an Authority here-from to make Lawes , Canons , Directories , & Ecelesiastical or Classical Constitutions , to compel all men to an uniforme conformity , to all her inventions , customs and formes of worship agreed upon : And this is the subtilty of the little Horn , or the King of a ●erce countenance , which Daniels vision speaks of , whose power shall be mighty , but not by his own power . For truly this Ecclesiasticall power is no power which God did ordai● or make ; but is a power which the crafty Flesh hath got from the Kings of the earth , whereby the Flesh doth destroy wonderfully , the mighty and the holy people . And likewise through his policy , ( God still suffering it , and having appointed a time for the Flesh to act its part in , against God ) mind that , He causes craft to prosper in his hand , and he shall magnifie himselfe in his heart ; and by peace ( or by pretending of peace ) shall destroy many ; he shall also stand up against the Prince of Princes : ( here is the up-shot of the Fleshes malice and policy ) But he shall be broken without hand . Now mark : All this crafty hypocriticall policy of the Beast , is not to move Gods witnesses to be faithfull , to give God all the glory , but to intangle them in and by the usurped power and unjust Lawes and Constitutions of the Flesh ; because the Witnesses beare testimony that the Flesh wo●ld reigne as God , and would sit in the Temple of God , that is , in created man : but their testimony is , that God will destroy this Serpent and will reigne himselfe in his own House , even Man . And this we have experience of , that the Canons and Lawes that have been made and confirmed by humane Authority , to maintain Directories , and Ecclesiasticall forms of worship , did not suppresse wickednesse : for ungodly men , that wondred after the Beast , and honored the Flesh , still have their liberty in sinfull practices . But they have insnared and suppressed the Saints , that worship the Lamb , that is , God in Man : or the holy breathing in mans flesh . And this is the second on-set the Beast makes to kill Gods witnesse . As Darius his crafty counsellors got the King to signe a Decree , which they pretended would be for his honour and welfare , but the subtill intent was to entrap and kill Daniel , who was Gods friend . A third disposition in the Beast , is the spirit of cruelty which puts all those Lawes and Canons in execution , to kill Gods Witnesses . And the flesh in every man is very ready to assent hereunto , even to stop the mouth , and to kill Truth . And this is cruelty ; the flesh would not have Truth to live , but is still heart-burning against it , Truth must be kild , because it testifies against the flesh , that the deeds thereof are evill . If thou be vain-glorious ; and the flesh be proud of Learning , gifts , preaching , praying , actings ; and set a man tell thee never so mildly of thy pride , coveteousnesse , and oppression , or self-worship , and blind devotion ; and though the inward conscience tell thee , thou art scuh a one , yet thy flesh burnes and swels presently , and nothing wil satisfie thy disquiet flesh , if it might have its will , but the imprisonment and death of him that speakes the truth . And is glad to heare of any Glosse , or subtill invention , or authoritative Law , that doth seem to kill Truth , and countenance a vain and empty form of Gods worship . If God give thee a discerning heart , thou wilt acknowledge , that thy own flesh within , as well as the flesh of other men , is very cruel against truth , and rejoyces in its death . And when the Flesh gets a power into his hand , as it hath a power when the Kings of the earth give their authority and power to it ; then it puts all politick Lawes and Ecclesiasticall Constitutions into execution , to kill the appearances of Truth every where . The Jewes by the envy and policy of their flesh , first , made a Canon-Law , that whosoever acknowledged Iesus the Anointed , should be put out of the Synagogue . And within a littie time after , did put this Law into execution , and did cast the poor man out , whom Christ had cured of his blindnesse , because he testifies love to Christ , and said , he was no sinner , whom their flesh said , was a sinner . Likewise they did imprison and beat the Apostles by the same Ecclesiasticall Law , because they preached the Name of Iesus ▪ And have we not all experience , how this selfe-honoring Beast , in her three shapes already past , hath mightily suppressed , martyred , and worn out the Saints of the most high God , by executing her Canon-Lawes , by Inquisitions , High Commissions , and Classicall Censures , upon those innocent Lambs of Christ , that could not conform through their love to God ) unto her fleshly forms of worship , and Carnall Customes , which he hath with a great confidence declared to be according to the Scriptures , which upon examination appears to be her own invention and fancy , and not agreeable to the sense of the Scriptures in any kind . And here lies the great mystery of all , God the Father will have his Son Iesus Christ to be advanced , King , Priest , and Prophet ; for God in Flesh must rule , and this is Gods Kingdome . But the corrupt felsh , ( or rather the Serpent in flesh ) would be God ; therefore all the wisdome and power of it , sets it selfe as God , and strives to advance it selfe ●above God , and denies and persecutes Gods Anointed ones , in whom God delights . And this Mystery of iniquity did work in Daniels time , by envy and craft against the appearances of God in Daniel : And it prevailed in the time of Caiaphas the High Priest , to kill the Man Christ Iesus , who was Gods faithful and true Witnesse . And as the Beast had got a humane corrupted power to put Christ to death , yet an illegal law ; for the Judge confessed he found no fault in Christ ; yet the Beast had no law to put such to death , as acknowledged or beleeved in Christ ; for the Anointing in Saints was not yet known so manifestly in the world . Therefore she began to creep in , in Rauls time , to spy out the Saints liberty , and to bring them into bondage : and after some few years she commits fornication with the Kings of the earth , and they gave their authority and power to the Beast , and then an universall Bishop was set up at Rome , and a compulsive power was put into his hands to compell all men and women to conforme to what Divine government or worship he and his Colledge made , or else to suffer punishment . And now the Beast makes Directories , and Church-governments , not according to Scripture , but by her Conclusions and Inferences from Scripture that agree ( not with the Mystery of God ) but with her own Being & maintenance . And likewise she hath power in her hand to make laws and Canons , and Ecclesiastical censures , to inforce a conformity hereunto . The first of these is to insnare the Saints , and to catch them within the limits of a law ; and in the next place to kill them . And thus the Beast hath killed and worn out the Saints , and made warre with Christ , Gods two Witnesses a long time . And the Beast hath killed them by her Ecclesiasticall lawes ( an ordinance of government which God never made ) but is a corrupt power cunningly juggled out of the hands of civill Magistrates of the earth , which is Gods Ordinance , which he appointed for the government of the world . And by this Ecclesiasticall Bastardly power which was got in fornication with the Kings of the Earth ; The Beast hath reigned and lived in pomp like a delicate Whore , first killed , and then trod the Witnesses under her feet : For now she doth what she will , she sits like a Queen , and knowes no sorrow ; for she hath a power from the Kings of the earth , and this power is permitted and limited by our God , to tread them under foot 42 months which beare testimony of her ruine . For this is the testimony of the two Witnesses , That God will reigne and dwell in Flesh , and tread the Beast under his feet . And this is Gods Kingdome ; but this the Beast cannot indure to heare of . Therefore she envies Gods two Witnesses , and uses all her policy to kill them , and tread them under her Whorish feet , that she might prove God a liar , and reign her selfe as God , in Gods Temple . It is not any particular man or office , that kils Gods witnesses , but it is the Serpentine flesh in every man that advances it self in men and offices above God , and this must be till God take him away , or tread this wicked one under his feet . But one thing note , that the slayiug of the witnesses , is not a slaying of the Bodies of their flesh onely , but a slaying of their actions and testimonies , by reproaches , oppression , and Ecclesiasticall laws , not suffering them to act ike themselves , according to their testimony of the Father in the view of the world , so that they ly like dead bodies in the worlds account , though they be still living in themselves : and will appeare to the world to be alive ere long . For first , the humane body of Christ was kild by the Jews , that was the History : but this is not the onely killing ; for afterwards when the Beast had committed fornication with the Kings of the Earth , then he killed the Lawes , Ordinances , and Commands of Christ ; by seting up Lawes , Ordinances , and Commands of his own invention , in stead thereof , and would not suffer the practicall directions of Jesus Christ to have a Being on earth ; but turnes the Scriptures that testifie of Christ , up-side down , advancing the Mysterie of Iniquity , that is , the Serpent in the flesh , in stead of the mystery of godlinesse , God manifest in the flesh , and hath drawn a dark veil over the free grace of Gods absolute workings , ( as the witnesses testifie God to be all in all ) and carries sinners back again to a ceremoniall , Jewish , and legall way of worship , to seek salvation not by faith onely , but ( as it were ) by the workes of the law . As for instance in 8. particulars . 1. Jesus Christ said , Wee should bee all taught of God , and that he would send the Spirit of truth to lead us into all truth . But the Beast saith , we must be taught by men , and calls the teachings of God , without mens teachings , a delusion . 2. Jesus Christ sends forth his servants to preach the Kingdome of God , that is , to speak of what they have heard and seen of the indwelling and in-working of God in themselves , and in the man Jesus Christ . But the Beast will suffer none to preach , though they be taught of God , unlesse they come out of her Schools of learning first , and so speak what they have seen and heard from Commentaries , Books , and ancient Authors . 3. Jesus Christ commands his servants to love their enemies , and pray for such as doe despitefully use them . But the Beast , though she pretend love to God by outward profession , will not onely oppresse and kill despiteful enemies , but such as are peaceable men , under the name of factious , and men of errors , if they cannot conform to her principles and practices . 4. Iesus Christ calls his Church out of the world , & makes them to beleeve in God by his own almighty power ; but the Beast will have a whole Parish , a whole kingdome , and so the whole world to be his Church in her time , or else she wil suffer him to have no church at all . 5. Iesus Christ speakes honourably of the Saints , and calls them , his sheep , his little flocke , his peculiar ones . But the Beast speakes bitterly of them , evill intreats them , prisons , whips , oppresses and murders them , and thinks she doth God good service in so doing . 6. Jesus Christ commends the Communion of Saints , such as worship the Father sincerely in spirit & truth . The Beast commends the communion of bare professors , for Saints , whose worship lies in forms and customes onely . 7. Jesus Christ declares that his Sabbath , or day of rest to a Saint , is his indwelling in the soul , and the souls indwelling in him , which is continuall , and not an observation of one seventh day in the week , after the Jewish type . But the Beast being unacquainted with the substance , observes one day in seven , after the manner of the typicall worship ; and condemnes the soules continuall resting in Christ , and Christ in it , for an error . 8. And so for Bapti●me , breaking of Bread , and Saints communion , Ministers maintenance , as Jesus Christ left direction , the Beast by her usurped authority , and fleshly inferences , quite altered , and practices clean contrary things of her own invention , and hath deceived the whole earth , that all the world wonders after the Beast , and judges her wayes more wise , more holy , more orderly , and more decent , then the Directory of Jesus Christ . And thus we see the Beast hath killed one of Gods Witnesses , Jesus Christ , both in his humane Body , and in his testimony ; and Christ hath lain like a dead body under the power of the Beast , three dayes , and upwards of the halfe , And then for the Saints , in whom the same Anointing dwels , who are Gods second Witnes ; for they hold the testimony of Jesus , to acknowledg the Lord their God , and him onely will serve . First , the Beast hath killed the bodies of their flesh , by martyrdom in several ages of the world by-past , in her three dayes that are by-past . And so all along since , the Beast hath slain them in their actings and testimony , and would not suffer them to receive Christ and his testimony . And whereas the Anointing teaches them to worship the Lord their God only , & acknowledge him all in all , in binding and loosing the Conscience , The Beast hath usurped this power , which she got by craft from the Kings of the earth , to appoint directories , Ordinances , and Ecclesiastical Governments , to inforce every one upon pain of prisons and death not to deny these , but to own them , & to submit to them , as Gods Directories , Ordinances , and Government , to the binding and loosing of Conscience , when the plain truth is , they are but the thresholds of the Beast , laid equal with Gods thresholds , and the Posts of the Beasts house set equal with the Posts of Gods house ; and brought in on purpose to pollute Gods Sanctuary ; for which God will consume the Beast , and all that worship both him and his Image . CHAP. VI . The Witnesses were slain long agoe , have lien dead in the street of the great City three dayes and almost the half ; and are now upon their rising . NOw consider that this slaying of the two Witnesses is past long agoe , and they are lying in the street of the great City like dead bodies three dayes and an half , but I believe they have lien dead , well nigh their full time , if not compleat ; for I believe they are upon their rising . But are the Witnesses then slain for certain , I answer , by the experience that we have of the fulfilling of Johns Vision and Prophesie , it appears clear to me , that they are slain : And that the troubles of the world at this very day is but the Cloud in which the Witnesses doth ascend up to God , after that the spirit of life from God was entered into them . This is partly seen by some already ; but for the time and season when God will make this manifest to the view of the world , I am silent ; God hath the times and seasons in his own power , yet I have perswasions in me from experimentall grounds of Gods own working , that ere long within few years , God will make this visible to the world , but they shall be filled with great feare , and be offended at it . A mans own sight and perswasion will not satisfie others ; therefore I shall add a few things more that lies in my spirit to confirm this , grounded upon Johns Vision , for the fulfilling of a Prophesie , shews the meaning of a Prophesie . In Revel. 8. 13. There are three woes denounced to the Inhabitants of the earth : the first woe is past already , and I have nothing to speak of it but only this : That when the bottomlesse pit or corrupt flesh was opened , made manifest , and had a liberty to act it self , it brought forth woe and sorrow to the Inhabitants of the earth ; that is , to such as lived below God , meerly in the use of creatures of this world ; such as lived seemingly a little higher , and yet below God too , in the use of Gods Ordinances ; but in an outward profession to the flesh , living by sense , ( through a meer form and custome , and humane . ) These meet with woe & sorrow , for a literall profession exposed them to the lash , but to worship God in spirit , carries away the smart , when the flesh is let loose it prepares misery to it self and to all that live after the flesh . The third woe is yet to come , and I have nothing to say of it , only I greatly rejoyce in expectation of that universall glory which God will reveal to his Saints , and into which they shal be taken up when those dayes come . But the middle woe , or the second in course , is now in being ; And there are great troubles to be acted in the world , but yet for the comfort of the Saints , two things are to be noted . First , that under the sound of the sixth Angel , that pronounces the woe , The death of the Beast is declared , and that his determinate time is quite finished , and though he strive mightily , like a dying hog for life at the last gaspe , yet he shall never reign again in Majesty , established by an usurped Law , over Christ and his Saints , as he hath done ; for his time , times , and dividing of a time , his 42. months , and his three dayes and half , are upon the point of expiring . And the Lord Christ is beginning , nay hath begun to take the Kingdom , and to reign ; of whose Kingdom there shall be no end . Secondly , note that under the sound of the sixth Angel , the Witnesses are to be killed , but to arise from death , and ascend up to God , in the Cloud : And their rising is the Inhabitant ; of the earths woe , even to such as have no hope , but in this life , it will be , and it begins to be a time of woe to them ; for all creature comforts , helps and communion , shall be taken away and dead to them . And I believe we are under that sound ; oppression , and injustice , doth so mightily abound in the Kingdoms and Magistracy of the world , for when the seventh Angel sounds , then Christ , or the Anointing , ●ho is King of righteousnes , and King of Peace , shall reign in the Kingdoms and Magi●tracy of the world , for a certain space , or a thousand years , as the Scripture speaks : which yet generally doth not appear , though this Kingdom of Christ doth begin to appear , in & among the Saints that are scattered abroad . The Beast is giving up his last breath , and his violent kicking and sprawling , troubles the whole world for a little time ; for the spirit of the Beast is the life of the Inhabitants of the Earth : therefore I believe the Witnesses are not in killing , but in rising from death , and that the world must see ere long ; which will be a third woe to them , when they shall see poor despised Saints whom no man regards , to partake of the glory of the City of God , and they themselves put by . There is one passage of Johns Vision ; while ●his sixth Angel sounds , which gives light hereunto : the words are these . Loose the four Angels that are bound in the great River●uphrates : And the four Angels were loosed , &c. These are four evill Angels as I conceive , which stir up the four quarters of the Earth to enmity against every appearance of God , so that there shall be risings up of much bitternes in the East , West , North , and South , among the Sons of men against God , though they think not so , for they think their cruelty is godlines , and they think their malice is zeal , and they think their oppressing , imprisoning & murdering the Saints , under the name of erroneous Round-heads , doth God good service . And it appears they are four evill Angels , because they were bound up like prisoners , in so bad a place , as in the River Euphrates : and they were prepared for this time , that is , For an houre , a day , a moneth , and a year , to slay the third part of men , It appears they are four evill Angels , if we consider , first , what the great River Euphrates is : I believe this Euphrates is the spirit of the Beast , or the very Serpent himself , which like a great River overflowes every Son and Daughter of the first Adam . And this River Euphrates is to be dried up , when the sixth Angel powres out his Violl , so that the way of the Kings of the Earth might be prepared . The meaning to me is this ; That when this spirit of the Beast , is dried up , destroyed and subdued , then the Kings of the East , or such , in and upon whom the Son of righteousnes rises first ; which are the Elect or City Sion , they come and take the Kingdom , and the Anointing in them , who is the Lord our righteousnes , reigns in the earth , that is , in mankind , forever and ever . The spirit of the Beast or Serpent is called Euphrates , because as the River Euphrates in the History , overflowed a great part of the Earth . So this spirit of darknes overflowes man-kind , and drownes them in ignorance , pride , covetousnes , malice , disobedience , discontent , & deceived zeale ; but when this is dryed up , as it must be when the seaventh Angel sounds , then the Nations appeare for God . And the Saints are called Kings of the East , for their knowledg , and for their faithfulnes to God , for as the wise men or Kings of the East , found out where Jesus Christ lay , when he was born , but would not tell Herod who laid wait to kill him , but went another way . So these spiritual Kings of the East , or as Daniel calls them , the wise or understanding people ▪ They know where the Anointing appears ; and they know that the Kingdom of Christ is spirituall : for the Anointing teaches them all things , and they have experience of the love , sincerity , humility , peace , and the like , which are the Laws and walls of that Kingdom . And likewise they know that the spiritual powers of darknes , as ignorance , pride , envy , discontent , hypocrisie , self-love , and the like , is the Serpent , that would destroy Christ or the Anointing : for if pride ruled which is the Serpent in the Children of disobedience , then humility which is Christ in the Saints , must be destroyed : And if malice reign , then love which is Christ in the Saints , must die . And so of all the rest . And the Saints knowes this : therefore in the second place they are called Kings of the East , because they do not betray Christ into the hands of Herod the Serpent ; but they hold forth the power of Christ , in faith and patience , till God finish his work , & thereby destroys the enemies . Now when pride , covetousnes , injustice , envy , self-love , and the like , is dried up like a River that cannot run , Then the way is prepared for these Kings of the East , to take the Kingdom , and to reign in with Christ and righteousnes for ever ; and these four Angels were bound up in this River Euphrates , and were not suffered to act in their full strength , or appear out of that cursed fountain of darknesses till God pleased to let them loose , therefore they were evill , because bound up or imprisoned in such an evill stinking River . Secondly , These four Angels were evil , in respect of their nature , for I believe they are four spiritual powers of wickednes . As first , wicked craft and subtilty in the strength of it . 2. Hypocrisie in the strength of it : 3. Envy in the strength of it : And 4. A murdering cruelty in the strength of it . Now these four Angels or powers of darknes were bound up within the very body of the Serpent , and not suffered to act in that violent universal strength as they do , till this sixth Angel sounded , And now being let loose , they stir up every one in the four quarters of the earth , and vex , and torment you day and night ; for men in whom these powers rule , they have no rest . And men are stirred up in Armies to kill and slay . But whom do they slay ? Not the witnesses , though they think so in their heart : as it is spoke of Gog and Magog ; but those men only who have not the Seal of God in their forehead , or as it is said before , the Inhabitants of the Earth . And truly the strong subtil craft , unparalleld hypocrisie , extream envy , and inbred cruelty , that is expressed in the four quarters of the land of the world too , against the Saints , that are branded Sectaries , Schismaticks , Anabaptists , Round-heads , doth appear plain to me , to be those three powerfull Angels of darknes , which are let loose in the spirits of men , even in that spirit of darknes that hath overspread the Earth , man-kind ; like the over-flowing River Euphrates , therefore they are evil Angels . Thirdly , consider , how doe these Angels slay , the third part of men ? Why truly I believe it is not their killing of their bodies only , though it may be in these great troubles , many are , and doubtles shall be killed in that sense ; but it points out a worser death then that of the body ; for they kill the very minds and consciences of men . And it is thus . These four Angels shall be so powerfull in mens spirits , and spread so universally over the earth of man-kind , That many that are convinced of a false worship , and unjust wayes that are practised generally , shall out of slavish fear of men , and out of shame to own God , his wayes at this time are so contemptible , and so generally reproached , slandered , and hated , tha● a third part of men shall turn Hypocrites , and practice wayes contrary to their knowledg , and will say , do , subscribe and fight , laugh , scosse , reproach and kill the Saints , yea do any thing ; so they may have the flattering word of their carnall Neighbours , and not be called Round-heads , Anabaptists , or Independants , these names whereby the Saints are branded are so odious . And truly these men are slain , for the fearfull and unbelieving shall have their part in the lake , which is the second death . And every Parish through this Kingdom and the World too , at this very day , are full of these dead men and women . But these four Angels are spiritual powers of darknes , which do not appear in apparitions and visions ; but being let loose in mens spirits , they rule and work there ; And the multitudes of men whom they violently stir up are called Armies of horse-men , as you may read , which declares their strength and their swiftnes to do hurt , pointed out by the strength and swiftnes of horses . Now these Armies of horse-men , or multitudes of men , put upon violent and unreasonable actions , by these four evil Angels , are the appearing cause that doth hurt and kill weak spirited men and women , by over-awing them . And out of the mouthes of those Armies , thus set on fire ; there proceeded fire , smoak , and brimstone , by which the third part of men were killed . By smoak is betokened false Doctrines , threatnings , reproaches , scoffes , oppressions , and bitter provocations . Brimstone betokens , persecution , whips , plunderings , prisons . And fire betokens , fire and faggot , hanging , murdering , or putting them to death in any kind , that do not submit to the wayes of these four Angels . And this is further cleared by the 19. vers. The power of this Army whereby they do hurt , is in their mouths and in their tails . That is , they call their own inventions and lies , the Doctrines of God ; and against them that do not submit thereunto . First , they give out bitter reviling language , and threatning speeches , to plunder , imprison , and kill . And thereby over-aw men , and make them afraid and ashamed to own God , and so kill them . And if this doth not do , then their power is in their tails ; when by the Authority of the Civil Magistrate , whom these four Angels have deceived , they over-awe men by punishments , whips , prisons , plunderings , and death ; for this followes the other , as the tail follows the head . And therefore mind , That when threatnings , reproaches , and bitter language goes before ; prisons and death followes , if they can but deceive the Magistracy , which is Gods Ordinance , and get an Authority by craft from him so to do : And thus the four Angels by their Armies deceive , and kill weak men , and make them out of slavish fear , and bashfull shame to disown God , and to say or do any thing , to preserve themselves from danger . And the rest of the men that were not killed by these plagues , repented not : That is , though these Armies of men , in whom these four Angels rule with violence , were not themselves over-awed by this slavish fear and bashful shame , because they are audacious , bold , and desperately confident in wicked wayes . And though they do see poor weak men over-awed by them , and made to do any thing , ( not out of sincerity of heart to God , ) but out of hypocrisie and fear to their usurped power of wickednesse . They have neither piety in them , to see men so enslaved , but rather glorie in it : neither do they repent of their own works , and false Idolatrous worship , which is self-invention , neither indeed can they , for the four evil Angels being let loose , rule in them . So that these that repent not of the works of their hands , are the master-upholders of the Beast against God ; such as repent not of their pretended plat-forms and customes of pretended divine worship , which have no warrant from God Such as repent not of their covetousnes after silver and gold by rich Tythes ; nor of their murther in reviling , imprisoning , and killing the Saints ; nor of their fornication , in loving themselves , riches , creatures , honours , more then God . But though they do not repent , yet they shall not reign alwayes like Lords over Gods Inheritance . For God hath and doth proclaim by the voice of the sixth good Angel , that time to the Beast shall be no more , his dayes are near done . And secondly , after that the spirit of life from God hath raised up the two Witnesses , there were seven thousand slain in the Earth-quake , which are these very master-builders and upholders of the Beast , as I shall shew anon . Well , here is a great Cloud of trouble arises ; nay , it is risen , And these four evil Angels , subtilty , hypocrisie , malice , and cruelty , are very bitter in the spirits of men , whom they torment day and night , and kill . And they have condemned to death all the Saints of God in the Kingdom , under the name of Round-heads ; and they are boldly confident , they shall compasse their murther-intent , but they shall never do it . For the day of the Beast is ended , his reign is done , and the Saints shall sing that Song in experience , Babylon is faln , is faln . For the spirit of life appears in some already , and will appear in more ere long , ( when the showre of hayl falls , ) And God takes up his Saints to himself , for the Witnesses are not in killing , bnt in rising from death , and ascending up to God in this Cloud : the Cloud of woe shall not now fall upon them , but upon the Inhabitants of the earth , who have no other hope or comfort , but in this life . There are a few words more mentioned in Johns Vision , in that eleaventh of the Revelatiticons , which being fulfilled declare , that the witnesses are not in killing , but in rising from death : It is said , That they of the Nations , Kinred , Tongues , and People , shall see their dead bodies , lie in the street of the great City three dayes and an half , &c. These two appearances of God in flesh , which testifie of God : that is . The appearance of God in the man Jesus ; and the appearance of God in the Saints , are said to be dead bodies ; when they do not act and operate like themselves , in the view of them ; whose names are not written in the Lambs book of life ; so long as the Beast hath a time to fit in the Temple of God , and to shew himself as God , no more then the dead bodies of men , can do the actions of living men . God the Father hath made Christ his Anointing the King , Priest , and Prophet , to bring sinners to God ; but these Offices of Christ have been trampled upon by the Lawes , Canons , Acts and Ordinances of the Beast , and have not visibly appeared to the world ; but the anointing of the Father in Jesus and the Saints , have been like dead bodies , in respect of such operations , and have not acted publikely like themselves ; but have lain all the time of the Beast , dead in the eye of the unbelieving world , who have rejected them and stumbled at them , till the spirit of life from God , rayses them up , and sets them upon their feet ; that is , till God subdue all enemies under Christs feet ( the Anointing ) and give all rule and all authority to him . But though the Beast have allowed Christ the name of King , Priest and Prophet , yet he hath denied Christ both the operation and honour of these three Offices , and hath set the Crown of these upon his own head . For whiles the Beast declares himself to be so quick-sighted , that he can presently discerne , what is truth and what is errour ; and take upon him , by his usurped power , to punish errours , with plundering , prisons , and death . Does he not thereby declare himself to be as God in knowledg , knowing good and evil . And as God likewise in Majesty , by punishing every one that opposes his beastly being : and so he declares himself to be an absolute infallible prophet to teach men , A King to rule and punish men , and a Priest to save men from death by his skil and operation . And thus the Beast hath a long time acted these three Offices of Christ , as himself pleased ; and the Anointing in Jesus , and the same in the Saints , have lain like two dead bodies , killed under the hand of the Beast . And these two dead bodies were to lie dead , three dayes and an half : that is , the whole reign of the Beast , in his three ages and an half . As first , the time and age of the Dragon , which was Majestracy out of joynt , that persecuted Christ and his Saints , by open violence , before the universal Bishop was lifted up by the Dragon ; and this is the first shape or time or age , in which the Serpent appeared to kill the Witnesses . Secondly , The time and age of the Leopard , which is that we call grosse Popery , when the universall Bishop bare rule by the authority of the Dragon , before there was any Church reformation ; And this was not so down-right violent , but kils the Witnesses by a pretended Law , under the names of error , for indeed the appearance of God in flesh , is far different from the appearance of the Serpent in flesh . And the Serpent having a time , to act himself , and to maintain his being , labours to destroy the being of God , and calls the appearance of God an errour or deceiver . Thirdly , The time and age of the Beast with two horns like a Lamb , but spake like a Dragon ; And this is that we call reformed Episcopacy , which was of the same nature ; and had the same authoritive power from the deceived Kings of the earth , to make war with Christ & his Saints , as the former had , though a little more hypocritical ; for it came in sheeps cloathing , but it spake like a Dragon ; for it devoured the sheep by his common Lawes , Ecclesiasticall power , and high Commission Courts . And these two shapes of Popery and Episcopacy are called times , because they are two ages or dayes of the Beast , maintaining one and the same nature and compulsive and coersive power , the one being more grosly abominable , the other more hypocritically abominable : so that here is time , the Dragon ; and times , Popery and Episcopacy , faln in the world : or three dayes , which are visibly past and gone already , in this one tenth part of the Citie , England , &c. Here remains in being , the dividing of time , or halfe day , which is called , the Image of the Beast , because it hath not the Authority of the Beast , though it have the Nature and Spirit of the Beast in it . And this halfe day , or this dividing of time , is the age of the Beast , under which England , Scotland , and Ireland doe now groan ; and it may be a very hot time for the length of it ; but it will be but short . And I have some hopes that God will make this three-fold kingdome , being under one Magistracy , the tenth part of the City Babylon that shall fall off first from the Beast . And this is called the dividing of time , because the witnesses are neither under an absolute bondage by Ecclesiasticall Lawes , as formerly ; neither in absolute freedome , because the boylings of the foure evill Angels mentioned before in mens spirits , both in Magistrates , common people , and such as they call Ministers , are so opposite against them . And I beleeve that Gods two witnesses do yet lie dead publickly under the heart-burning power of discontent , both of out-side professing Presbyters , and out-side professing Independents ▪ but this will not last long : for the sincere-hearted , that worship God in spirit and truth , are reproached thereby , and are not much visible in the eye of the world . And then again it is called the halfe-day , in regard of the shortnesse of it ; and when it shall end our God onely knowes : but there are two things that give me great perswasion that this halfe-day is neer an end . First , because our Lord Jesus the Anointed , told us by his own mouth , that these days should be shortned for the elects sake . Secondly , the rejoycing in hope which God hath put into my heart , grounded upon experience of his love which I see in my self ; and in others of his servants ; and of his power in shaking Kingdomes , and things in the world , agreeable to the prophesy of Ezekiel , which was fore-told to be in the latter dayes , gives me great perswasion , that this halfe-day is neer an end . Now it is clear to me , that the time , times , or the three dayes , which are but one and the same thing , are already past , and therefore I beleeve , that the Witnesses are not in killing , but are upon their rising . Then further it is said , That they of the nations , kinreds , tongues and people shall see their dead bodies lie in the street of the great City , three dayes and a half ; that is , the Saints , or Elect that lived ●n all the three ages and dayes of the Beast , shall ●ee the appearance of God in the Man Jesus , and the appearance of God in the Saints , to be suppressed , reproached , killed , and not suffered to act like themselves by the Ecclesiasticall Laws and Canons of the Beast . And these three dayes and a halfe cannot be three single dayes , nor three single yeares and half , according to mens account of dayes and yeares , as some think ; for then the Saints that were scattered in all nations , kinreds , tongues & people , could not have seen them lie dead in regard of the shortnesse of time , and the great difficulty of travell to see experience . But in the three ages and halfe of the Beast , all the Saints of God through the whole dominions of the Beast , have suffered more or lesse by the Beast , and have seen , doe see , and shall see the captivity end . The testimony of God in those two-fold appearances to be suppressed , and not suffered to act visibly in the world , but to lie like a patient long-sufferer , till Christ come and destroy his enemies by the word of his mouth , and by the brightnesse of his coming . Another thing mind , that though these of the nations , kinreds , tongues and people , do see the dead bodies of the two Witnesses so lie in the street , yet they will not suffer them to be put in graves : that is , though the City Babylon look upon the manifestation of God in the flesh of Jesus , and in the flesh of the Saints , as two dead bodies , yet the Saints see them to be living , and looks upon them with pretious thoughts . And though the City Babylon would have these two witnesses put in graves , that is , quite buried , forgotten , and put out of memory , by their sharp Lawes , to advance the learning of the flesh , and to suppresse the teachings of God , yet the City of God , the Saints , will not forget Christ , nor put him out of memory . For though they cannot acknowledge Christ and his testimony publickly , for fe●r , or by restraint of those lawes , as the Disciples durst not meet publickly for feare of the Iewes , yet they will acknowledge and remember Christ among themselves , and speak of him , and rejoce in him : and so will not suffer these two Witnesses to be put in graves , or to be forgotten . From hence likewise it appeares , that the Witnesses were killed long agoe , and in these troublesome daies are upon their rising ; for they must rife in a cloud . And by the great City which is called spiritual Sodom , & Egypt , is meant that wicked Babylon , or that Serpent ( which hath over-spread mankind , and keeps it in bondage ) which God will destroy and cast into the Lake . And by the street of the great City , it is clear to me , to be the limited time , wherein God hath determined the Beast to reign , & would not call him to account , but let him doe what he will to advance himselfe : and in all this determinate time , the Beast walkes up and downe at liberty ( as a man walkes up and down in a street of a Citie where there is no stop ) and knowes no sorrow . And here is both a time limited to the Beast , and the wicked power of the Beast limited in this time : For the Beast does not doe his own will , but Gods will , and that is comfort for the Saints . Well , all this limited time , or the full length of this street , or the length of the chain in which the Beast is tied God hath suffered the Beast to walk at liberty up and down . Thus long thou shalt reign over my Saints , and no longer , saith God . And all this limited time the two Witnesses are first killed , and then lie dead , under the Lawes , Canons , and bastardly Ecclesiasticall power ; for God never made it ( though he suffer ir ) ● or it is the power which the Beast makes use of all his limited time ; and by this power the Beast keeps the Witnesses under , and wil not suffer them to act like living bodies publickly . But there is one clause may raise a scruple : It is said , they lie in the street of the great City , where also ( where also ) our Lord was slain . This implies , may some say , that Iesus Christ was neither of the two witnesses ; but that they were to be slain a long time after his departure hence , and in the same City where also he was slain . I answer , when I say , that Jesus Christ is one of Gods witnesses , I doe not look upon the body of his flesh onely , but upon the manifestation of God in that flesh of his . And the witnesses . If you observe all along , I judge them to be these two : First , the manifestation of God in the man Christ Iesus . And secondly , the manifestation of God in the flesh of Saints ; for hereby God makes good his ancient word of , promise , That the seed of the woman shall breake the Serpents head . And therefore though the flesh of Christ was killed in that City Babylon , ( or by the spirit of Babylon , which is indeed the meaning ) yet the manifestation of God in the flesh ; was not killed by the Dragon and Leopard , till divers yeares after Iesus Christ was crucified . For the Saints had a liberty to acknowledge and professe God openly , and to practice what God in Christ had made known to them , for a long time after Christ was departed , and their testimony was not suppressed by any humane deceived power ; for in Pauls time , which was after Christ , the spirit of Babylon began to work , to bring the Saints into bondage : but it had not as yet an Ecclesiasticall power . And when John writ his Epistles , this Babylon was in rising towards his greatnesse , but it was not set upon the Throne by the Kings of the Earth , as yet . But when the Dragon ( that is , Magistracy out of joynt ) and the Leopard ( that is , a spirit of whoredome pretending love to God , but intending to advance it self above God ) had committed fornication together , then they begat this Beast ( or Ecclesiasticall power ) to kill and suppresse , not men and women simply , but the manifest appearance of God in them , And then the purity of the Scriptures of the Gospel was corrupted , and the practice of it quite altered , and the invention of selfe-seeking flesh set up in the room of it , and sharp punishing lawes were made to forbid Fishermen , Shepheards , Husbandmen and Tradesmen , for ever preaching of God any more , but Schollars b●●d up in humane letters , should onely do that work . So that the manifest appearance of God in the man Christ Iesus , as it was left in writing , had a dark veil of humane inferences , and selfish conclusions drawn over it : and ever after the manifest appearance of God in the Saints , was suppressed likewise . For the Beast which hath a limited time and power to reigne , by God , will not suffer God to reigne by him ; but takes away his liberty , and would destroy Gods Being , and will not suffer God to reveale himselfe any more in flesh and this is called the time of Gods patience and long-suffering : so that the witnesses , or the manifestations of God in flesh , were slain in that Citie Babylon , and lie dead in that street , in which also the flesh or body of Iesus Christ was crucified and slain . But that slaying was but the history , and God leads us , as we are able to beare it , from carnall knowledge , to spirituall and divine knowledge , and that crucifying is nothing in respect of the other . For to suppresse the appearance of God in flesh , is the main businesse the Serpent aimes at : for if the Serpent could kill this , as he killed the flesh , and so hinder the appearance of God in his sons and daughters in these latter dayes , according to his ancient promise , then hee would prove God a lyar , that the seed of the Woman should not bruise the Serpents head ; and then the Serpent would prove the onely Being , which he strives to maintain . I but God will make his own counsell good , and he will raise up his Witnesses again , which the Beast hath killed and supprest , and God will make himselfe visible to all men , dwelling and ruling himselfe in man , and subduing the Serpent under the feet of mankinde , according to his promise . That the seed of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head . But further , in that eleventh Revelations and tenth verse , it is said , That after the witnesses were slain , they that dwelt upon the earth rejoyced over them , and made merry , and sent gifts one to another , because these two Prophets , tormented them , that dwelt off the earth . I shall not speak much of this ; for they that are acquainted with histories , or have any experience , can tell , what rejoycings there have been in all ages of the Beast , when the appearance of God in humane flesh , by martyrdom or punishment , hath been supprest ; and the wisdome and learning of the Beast , ( which the whole world wonders after ) is advanced . And if men of the earth , such as have their hope and comfort in this world only , could destroy the appearance of God in such as they call Round-heads ( among whom there are pretious Saints ) they would rejoyce mightily ; but some that are so called , are meerly carnall , and are but as the Chaffe among the Wheat , or Weeds among good Corn . For it is the bright appearing of God in the Saints , casting down all formes and customes of the Beast , which doth torment the world at this very day , as the bright shining of the Sun doth mightily offend a weak-sighted eye . And indeed , if this worshiping of God in Spirit , were or could be beaten down , and proved an error : and if every man were or could be forced to maintain and practice one outward lazie , formall , customary , and tyth-oppressing way of pretended Divine worship , which pleases the flesh : for it nurses up pride , coveteousnesse , ignorance , oppression , and is the mother , or harlot rather of all abominations : and if men might be freely taught , that they shall goe to heaven though they seek it not by faith onely , but as it were by the workes of the Law , that is , by bidding them doe what they are able , and Christ will doe the rest ; and so joyne Christs merits and mens workes together , O then , cry some , it would be a merry world , and we should have good times again . Ah! But the dayes of the Beast are done , and God is putting a stop in the street of Babylon , and taking away that limited power , and is beginning to raise up his witnesses : that is , God is beginning to manifest himselfe more abundantly then formerly in the flesh of his Saints , the seed of the woman , and more plentifully dividing to every one his portion severally as God will , according to the measure of the gift of the Anointing , even as hee did manifest himselfe to dwell bodily in the Anointed Jesus , who is the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all . And God doth this , that his Saints may worship him , not in bare formes of godlinesse , and customes of Religion , in a self-seeking way of pride and coveteousnesse , expressing bitternesse of spirit to others thar differ ; but that they may in his strength , worship him in love , sincerity , humility , and in spirit and truth , inwardly rejoycing and glorying continually in God onely . At this the Nations of the World will bee mightily angry , when it appeares more plentifull ; and I beleeve it will appeare ere long : For ( saith the Angel in the vision ) after three dayes and halfe the spirit of life from God entred into them , and they stood upon their feet , and great fear fell upon them which saw them . Now I conceive , yea it is cleare to me , that these three dayes and halfe are upon the very period and finished point ; three dayes are compleatly past , and the halfe day is ●now in being ; and this halfe day must be shortned too for the Elects sake : so that the time will not bee long , before the glory of God that is made known in secret , be preached on the house top . And they heard a great voyce from Heaven , saying , Come up hither , And they ascended up to Heaven in a Cloud , and their enemies beheld them . The two Witnesses heard God speake out of Heaven ; it was a lively voyce : it was not the dead voyce of a man speaking out of a Book . And what is this Heaven ? Why truly , as the Firmament is called Heaven in the history , because the created Sun , Moon , and Stars , those glorious lights , are seated there : so wheresoever God dwels , who is the light of lights , that is called Heaven in the mystery . And this leads us to the sanctified Humane Nature , Jesus Christ , in whom God dwels bodily : And I beleeve this is the Heaven here spoken of ; So that God the Father speakes out of his beloved Sonne Jesus Christ , and calls his Witnesses , that have been trampled upon under the feet of them that were not in covenant with God , fourty two months , that is , the three dayes and halfe of the Beasts reigne , and bids them come up hither , into the same condition of Nature , Life , Liberty , Peace , Victory , Kingdome and Glory of his beloved Son Jesus Christ . And this Paul having some experience of , gives God thanks that had called him into his Kingdome and glory . For seeing the men of the World will have no communion with these lights of God , his Witnesses , but mightily oppresse them , and weare chem out , therefore God takes them up into fellowship with himselfe : and so the Anointing in the man Iesus , and the Anointing in the Saints , are made one with the Father , and the Father entred into Iesus and the Saints ; so they likewise enter into the Father , and partake of his rest and peace . And this is Gods Kingdome , even God thus manifested in flesh . And so humane flesh is changed into the image of God , and the vile bodies of the Saints are made glorious by the in-dwelling of the holy breathings of Almighty God . Come up hither , faith God , into the same height of glory , you shal lie no longer under the feet of the Gentiles , for the appointed time is accomplished . And they ascended up to heaven in a Cloud . Now this Cloud is the combustions , delusions , oppressions , and troubles , which the foure evill Angels before spoken of , raise up . For mind , and you shall see , that when the sixth Angel began to blow the Trumpet , the foure evill Angels were loosed out of the great River Euphrates , and they went forth killing and doing hurt . And thus they continued untill the Witnesses ascended up to heaven , and then this second woe ceased . And the third woe to the inhabitants of the earth , cometh presently after , as you may read . So the loosing of the four evill Angels and the troubles that they stir up and the ascending up of the Witnesses into heaven , were all to be acted under the sound of the sixth Angel , which is the second woe . By Cloud note four things : First , what the Cloud is . Secondly , it darkens the Sunne from our sight . Thirdly , It sends down rain . Fourthly , the effects that follow . Now by Cloud , in this spirituall sense , I conceive is meant a conjunction of the seven thousand ( which Iohn mentions , which I shall speak somthing of anone ) either in whole as they live in all Nations , or in part as they have power in one Nation , to manage the cause of the Beast , by preferring the wisdome , power , and learning of the flesh , in either upholding old corrupt formes and customes , or in making new ones of pretended divine worship . By reason whereof in the Second place , the light of the Son of Righteousnesse , Iesus Christ is hid from the generality of men ; where these bear sway ; for the immediate teachings of God must not be preached , neither must any be suffered to write thereof , but the seven thousand , or such as they tollerate . And so the wisdome of men is taught for the wisdome of God , by reason whereof , a dark veil is drawn over the mindes of men , so that the whole world wonders after the Beast , saying , Who is like the Beast ? who is able to make warre with him ? Or , Thirdly , by Cloud may be meant the two effects that follow , as first , the falling of the could in a showr of rain ; for when the usurped authority of the seven thousand is slighted by the Saints , and these Mordecaies will not bow to that proud Haman ; and indeed none dare encounter with the wisdome , power , customes , formes , directories and abominations of the Beast , but the Saints in whom the holy breathings of God dwell , and the weakest of these dares throw him the glove . I say , when that cloud of false witnesse is scattered , it showres down threatnings , oppressions , prisons , punishments , death , like a flood of water to drown the woman ( the Spouse of Christ ) upon every one that will not conform ; for truly the King of a fierce countenance ( the Prince of darknesse ) rules in the cloud , who through policie makes craft to prosper in his hand , and he destroyes the holy people mightily , and then the second effect . But in the Fourth place , the falling of the . Cloud makes men to run under some shelter . And so when this Cloud of false witnesses falls , either in self-seeking , and false doctrines , in threatnings , or punishments , upon all that will not conform , or in forcing people to conform , or in restraining people from such wayes of Divine worship , ●s God hath perswaded their hearts unto ; and ●o taking peace from the earth . In the falling of this Cloud , or in this showre of rain , God calls upon his two faithfull witnesses , & bids them come up to him , & shelter themselves , in heaven , even in the glory , kingdome and beauty of Jesus Christ . And , they ascend up to heaven in this cloud , that is , God takes up his Saints to him , & is their refuge and shelter , their life , liberty , and comfort ; he dwels in them , and they dwell in him . And now they live above the wisdome , malice & sorrows of the world , in the joy , rest & peace of the Father , as Iesus the Anointed did . And their enemies beheld them , that is , those that were the upholders of the Beast , shal be cōvinced in their consciences , that the Saints whom God , so takes up into fellowship with himselfe , though they be not bred Schollars inhumane Arts , yet they are more righteous then they : and at this sight they shall be offended , and very angry . And in the same hour there was an Earthquake . By Earthquake mind two things : First , when God shakes down all the corrupt flesh in a Saint , and treads it under his feet , making that subtile , proud , coveteous , envious , and unclean Serpent his foot-stoole , shaking down , either more visible , or lesse visible in the eye of the world , old Adams building , that he may set up his own new building , the Anointing . And this shaking is that which vnbelievers scoff & make a laughing-stock at in these dayes : but they can do no otherwise , for they are slaves to the Serpent , and he makes them do so , and they will do so till God pul them out of that power of darknes . But this is not the shaking onely which is pointed out by Johns vision , though without this the other that follows cannot be done . Therfore Secondly , the Earthquake here pointed at , is this : When God shakes down corruption in Magistracy , which the Beast brought in , and so restores that ordinance of God to purity in justice ; and when he shakes down all false shews , forms & customes of pretended divine worship , that he may advance himsel to be the onely teacher of truths in the hearts of his Saints And in the effecting of this great work , God shakes , and will yet shake , Kings , Parliaments Armies , Counties , Kingdomes , Universities , humane learnings , studies , yea , shake rich men , and poore men , and throwes down every thing that stands in his way opposing him in his work . And this is the earthquake here spoken of , which is the history of things , which followes the other which is the mystery . For as all outward abominations in mens practises came from the indwelling of the Beast in every mans heart : so when God first shakes down and casts out the Beast out of mens hearts , the outward abominations and unjust practises in church and State , shake together and fall presently . And truly this is one main testimony that God is shaking down the corrupt flesh in many , and is in raysing of his Witnesses , in regard we see so much shakings of Kingdoms , Assemblies , Churches , and corruptions out of them , which have been brought in and upheld by the Beast , all the time of his Reign . And in the Earth-quake , the tenth part of the City Babylon fell off from the Beast , and begins to submit to the Scepter of Jesus Christ ; and the wisdom , love , justice , and peaceablenes of the Saints , or rather of Gods indwelling , and teaching of them , shall appear so bright , and the Government in their hands becometh so righteous , more peaceable , and more safe , for the well-being of men , then the former Customs , Laws , and Directories were , all walking in love and justice , as Members of one body , Christ , knit together by the same Anointing , that the very enemies shall give glory to God and say , his wayes and actings are more righteous then mens ; And then multitudes shall come in and enquire after Sion , with their faces thither-wards , the beauty of Sion shall be so glorious . By tenth part of the City , that fell in the Earth-quake , I believe it is a tenth part of the Nations of the world , that have been deceived by the Beast , and that have acted for the Beast , against Christ , and wondered after the Beast ; for when the ten horns , or ten Kingdoms that formerly had given their power to the Beast , begin to hate the whore , and to take back their power , out of the hand of that Ecclesiastical whorish spirit ; the forty two months being now ended , and the words of God fulfilled , Then the whole ten Kingdoms shall joyn together to advance God in Christ , and shall make the beastly whore desolate and naked , and shall eat her flesh and burn her with fire . And there is some good hopes , that these three Kingdoms , England , Scotland , & Ireland , though three , yet united under one State-Government , is the tenth part of that great City , that shall first fall from the Beast , and submit to Christ , and then we shall see the witnesses are in rising , which I believe with rejoycing , that God is raising of them , and that this violent storming of the Beast in this tenth part of the City Babylon , shall ere long droop and hang the head , like a dead man that hath no strength to strive any longer : the discoveries and manifestations of God in his Saints , shall come in so plentifully like a showre of Hayl , that shall sweepe away all the refuge of lies before it . But if this threefold Kingdom , be not the tenth part , nor the Land which God will honour , the first of Nations , in raising up his Witnesses in , and in casting off their Sack-cloth here , The Saints must wait but a little longer with patience upon their God , for I am mightily perswaded , and filled with a sweet joy in the expectation of it , That there is a tenth part of the City Babylon , falling off from the Beast ; and striving to set the Crown with shouting upon the head of Jesus Christ . And in this tenth part the two witnesses must first throw off their mourning Garment , and Sack-cloth ; but whether it shall be these three united Kingdoms or no , I leave that to our Father and submit to him ; wishing in my heart that England , Scotland , and Ireland , might live before God in this glory ; I rejoyce inwardly that this shall be the tenth part . I have no doubting in my heart about it , I have strong perswasions in my spirit , that it shall be ; I greatly desire in my soul , that this Land may be the tenth part . Yet not my will , but the will of my Father be done . And as there fell in the Earth-quake , the tenth part of the City : so in the same Earth-quake were slain of men , seaven thousand . By seaven thousand , I conceive are pointed out , the compleat number of those false Witnesses ( for seaven , implies a perfect number ) whereby the Beast hath deceived the people ; so that all false Prophets , false Ministers , either of Justice of Divinity , which have reigned with the Beast , shall be destroyed with the Beast , in this Earth-quake ; or as John speaks in Revelations 19. in that great battel of God-Almighty ; the beast was taken and with him the false Prophet , that wrought miracles before him : with which he deceived them that had the marke of the Beast , and them that worshipped his Image ; These both were cast alive into a lake of fire , burning with brimstone . That which he called the seaven thousand , in the eleventh Chapter he calls the false Prophet in this nineteenth : for it is one and the same conjunction of power , that doth mannage the cause of the Beast in his severall shapes , in his three dayes and half . I do not believe that Kingly Authority , or Parliamentary Authority is reckoned in the number of the seaven thousand ; for these two Authorities are Gods Ordinances , or the higher Powers , which God hath ordained for to preserve peace in the World . But all usurped powers from these are Clergical , Ecclesiastical , Classical , which are stolen by craft from those kings of the earth , on purpose to make war with the Saints , and to stand up against the Prince of Princes ; these are the seaven thousand , and this is the false Prophet that must be broken without hand , even the bright appearing of God in Saints , shall consume that Beast . And by the number of seven thousand , as God points out the compleat number of such ●as do mannage the cause of the Beast ; so he points out that the number that shall be deceived , are not a few in the rank of hundreds ; but many , very many in the rank of thousands , so many as he calls them the whole World : but all that seaven thousand or compleat number that upholds that cause of the Beast , are to be slain in the Earth-quake . But this slaying , is not meant the killing of their bodies , though it may possibly fall out that in so great troubles of he world , some may be slain in that sense . For their slaying points out , the slaying of their Cause , the destroying of he Beast , with all the wisdom , Authority , forms , Customs , and oppressions ; for when the Witnesses , are raised , the limited power of the Beast is ended , and he shall reign no longer , and so the seaven thousand , or the compleat number of such as mannaged the cause of he Beast have no more work to do . And these are said to be slain in a twofold respect . First , when they shall see the cause of the Beast is destroyed , and they are like to have no more gain come in , for they have no work to do , for they cannot work in Christs Vineyard : Now their hearts are filled with anger , madnes and vexation , to see that inferiour people , even the fools of the world , but the babes and sucklings of Christ , are raised up to speak the deep things of God , which those Masters of Art understand not : And so the seaven thousand seeing their Trade go down , they grow very angry , and that beastly spirit in them , opens his mouth in balsphemy against God , and blasphemeth his Name and his Tabernacle , and them that dwell in Heaven : calling light darknes , and darknes light , and calling every truth an error , because it is too high for their understanding , and in this sense they are flain , and their hearts die within them with discontent , and vexation ; and so they lie in hell , or under the dispensation of wrath . But secondly , these , or some of these shall be slain in another sense : That is , they shall even burn their books , forsake their private Chambers and Colledges , and deny their Ecclesiastical Trade , which their Fathers and friends for worldly living sake have bred them too , and shall come in and joyn with the Saints to wait upon God , and to give glory to him ; and some shall by the spirit of burning , or bright appearing of God in them , be thus slain , and happy it will be for those among the seaven thousand that shall be thus slain , for they have escaped the woe , which the other that are disconted and angry lie under . And the remnant were affrighted , and gave glory to the God of Heaven ; by remnant are meant the common people , that have been deceived by the false Prophet , or 7000 ▪ that mannaged the cause of the Beast ; for when they shall see that Husbandmen , and Tradesmen in every corner , are able to speak in experience of things and truths which they have heard and seen from God ; & their learned Clargy begin to be sleighted in their Office , and be ashamed in their own visions , though their persons be tender in the eyes of Saints , &c. Why now the ignorant common people are afraid , that all Lawes and Governments shall be thrown aside , nay , the Beast doth buz them in the head with such a conceit , to make the appearance of God odious , as if men now should live in sin and error , as they list without controle , this the Beast pretends , but inwardly her fear is , she shall be destroyed her self ; because the Lawes , forms , directories and customs of the flesh , are denyed by the Saints , and Mordecaie that loves God , will not bow to proud selfish Hamon ; and this is the remnant shall be afraid of . But when God is pleased to put it into the hearts of Governours and Kings of the earth , to take their Authority out of the hands of the Beast , as our Governours in this tenth part of 〈◊〉 City have done in part ; and when God is 〈◊〉 sed to shake down all injustice in the civil ●●istracy , and restores that to the beauty and ●●●●ty of justice and tendernes , as I am confident 〈◊〉 is about that work , then we shall have no ●se to fear or be troubled that we shall have 〈◊〉 Laws and Government , for we shall then 〈◊〉 Laws and Governments according to truth , 〈◊〉 Magistrates that will tender , love , and delight to be executing justice , for the good and ●●●●ry of the Common-wealth . But this is the misery of our age , men strive to uphold the usurped Ecclesiastical power , which God never made , only he determined to 〈◊〉 way it should rise and reign too , forty two months over his Witnesses : And in upholding of this , which God is in throwing down , because the time is near expired , men are so ma● and ignorant ( as the Beast hath deceived them ) that they will throw down the lawfull powe● too , even Magistracy , which is the higher power God hath ordained , and commands every man to be obedient too . And they count Magistracy no Government ; unlesse the Beast reign cheek by chaw by it as formerly in the dayes of ignorance ; but it must not be so , for Magistracy in the Common-wealth must stand , its Gods Ordinance . But this Ecclesiastical beastly stole● power in and over the Saints shall fall ; for the seven Angels of God are sent to powre out seaven Viols of wrath , to blast , curse , and destroy all the glory of the Beast . And when Christ comes in brightnes , and consumes the remnant : that is , when Christ by his bright appearing , burns up and consumes all● the ignorance , envy , discontent , unbelief , and al● the drosse of the flesh in all people , and teache● them to knowledge of his will . Then this remnant shall give glory to God , they shall then fal● down before God , and acknowledg him Lord o● Lords , and King of Kings ; they shall acknowledge all Gods Ordinances , and forsake the Beast , and rejoyce and sing songs of praise because the Lord God omnipotent reigns . This Ecclesiastical power hath been a great troubler of Magistracy , ever since the deceived Magistracy set it up ; for when tender hearted Magistrates , have sat in the seat of Magistracy , it hath been a grief and burden to them : witnes Queen Maries dayes , as in the book of Martyrs , To imprison , banish , fine , and sometimes put to death , peaceable quiet men , that have no offence laid to their Charge , but about the matters of their God ; as Darius bad Councellers troubled Daniel , who indeed were a type of this Ecclesiastical troubler . For while the Serpent ruled still in particular persons , he was every foot put to his shifts to deceive and stir up new enemies against God and his Saints , when the old ones returned to dust : therefore he wrought very subtilly to deceive the Kings of the earth● , that by them might be established this Ecclesiastical troubler , to be a standing Law ; for as Daniel speaks , this King of a fierce countenance , reigns by a power , that is none of his own , but by the power of Magistracy , out of whose hand the Serpent hath got it by his craft . And so , though persons die that mannage the cause of this troublesome Beast , and others come in their roome , yet still the Office and trouble remains ; And it hath been observed , that when some Bishops have first been made Bishops , they were tender hearted and zealous , but after a little time by mannaging this Ecclesiastical Beast , which their Office tyed them too , they grew hard-hearted , and great oppressors of peaceable men , that were guided by God to walk sincerely , according to what they knew and understood , and durst not do any thing , because others do it , or said it was a truth unles they saw it , to be a truth likewise . I wish this were seriously minded in these our dayes . And as it was raised by deceived Magistracy , so in every change of time , the maintainers of that stolen usurped power , did not rely upon God , to preserve and carry on Church-work , but still they were petitioned to Kings and Parliaments , to establish this Ecclesiastical power , to enforce men to a uniformity in Religion , but self-love and temporal livings were the bottom of that zeal , And so by the precepts of men , they have taught , or rather by compulsion have enforced men , to pretend a fear of God ; for thei● Ecclesiastical power , makes men fear men , mor● then God , and so makes hypocrites , which hath been a power , God hath since Esay prophesied threatned , and executed wrath upon the mannagers . So that ever since this Ecclesiastical power was raised up , it hath been a troubler of Godly Magistrates , a troubler and silencer of godly Ministers , a troubler of common people in , High-Commission Courts , Sessions , and by Classical censures , & making men hypocrites to act contrary to their knowledg for fear of punishment . But if it please God to put it into the heart of Magistrates in Kingdomes , to take back their power from this Beast , and to let the government of Church-work lie only upon the shoulders of our Lord Christ , for it is his due right , he is King of Saints . Then the pure reformation of civill Magistracy would soon appeare , confusion and Babylon would die , and there would be peace among men . Indeed the main cause of all our Nationall troubles is , the discontent of the whorish spirit in men that wonder after the Beast , but when once it is faln really in Common-wealths , as it is faln in some Saints , then men will be freed from bitternesse , and rejoyce because the Lord God omnipotent reigneth . And Magistracy , which is Gods Ordinance , will run in its right channell , to be a terror to the wicked , and to protect them that doe well ; whereas by this Ecclesiasticall power established by deceived Magistracy , the sincere in heart , that worship God in spirit and truth , according as God hath taught them , and they understand : These are , and have been troubled in Sessions , in Courts , and punished by Fines , and prisons , &c. But the loose-hearted that will be of any Religion that the most is of , these have their liberty without restraint , and so Magistracy hath acted quite backwards , in punishing them that do ●●ell , and protecting in a hypocriticall liberty them that do evill . O that our Magistrates would let Church-work alone to Christ , upon whose shoulders they shall find the government lies , and not upon theirs ; and then in the wisdom and strength of Christ , they would govern Common-wealths in justice , love , and righteousnesse , more peacebly . All that I shall say in conclusion is this , Wait patiently upon the Lord , let every man that loves God , endevour by the spirit of wisdome , meeknesse , and love , to dry up the river Euphrates ; even this spirit of bitternesse , that like a great River hath over-flowed the Earth of man-kind . For it is not revenge , fines , fightings , that will subdue a tumultuous spirit ; but a soft answer , love and meeknesse , tendernesse and justice , to doe as we would be done unto : This will appease wrath . When this Son of righteousnesse and love arises in Magistrates and people , one to another , then these tumultuous Nationall stormes will cease , and not till then . This Son is risen in some , or else these tumultuous stormes would have made it a cold and uncomfortable season before this time . This Sonne will rise higher , and must rise higher , and the bright shining of it will be Englands liberty . Well , I am confident , that those that are very violent in spirit , without double-dealing , acting outwardly what meerly is in their hearts and knowledge , though for the present they are tormented even in Hell night and day by that unquiet Spirit ; yet these 〈…〉 make and enjoy a peaceable , quiet , and righteous spirit , and I beleeve within a short time , and they shall be delivered from this Serpents bondage , and Gods kingdome shall enter into them ; and when men have wearied out themselves in following their lusts , then is Gods time to take them up into his rest and liberty . This work God maniests in some , that are scattered up and down , like a few drops of haile before the showre fall in force . And when he workes in generall , then the showre of haile shall fall in force , and sweep away all the refuge of lies before it ; that is , plentifull discoveries of God in every man , burns up the drosse of the flesh , and plentifull increase of Saints in a Kingdome , is like a showre of haile , that sweeps away all abominations in States and Churches : And such a time as this is coming on , when the seventh Angel sounds . And I shall leave with you one Scripture , with which I will conclude . And the Temple of God was opened in Heaven , and there was seen in his Temple the Arke of his Testament , and there were lightnings , and voyces , and thundrings , and an earth-quake , and great haile . Commander in chiefe is God himselfe , who rules the Spirits of men : Wait then on him , up-roares to quell , and setle peace again . Those that doe rise for fleshly ends , a Kingdome for to trouble , Shall lose their pains , undoe themselves , and vanish like a bubble . Gods shaking Nations , trying men , and changing times and customes , Ruining the Beast , and saving men , amidst these great combustions . Cease striving then , ye sons of men , Destroy not one another : God will avenge him that 's opprest , by Christ our elder brother . His turn is next , the Realm to take , and rule the sons of men , And Beast and Devill , Pope and Sin , Shall never rise again . But yet mens hearts disquiet are , and bitter as we see ; Hot times have been , hot times yet are , but hotter yet may be . For now the Image of the Beast appeares to act his part ; But he 's a falling , and Saints shall sing Haleluja with joy of heart . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A66683e-180 1. Kin● 18. Psal. ● Num. ● 12. Dan. 24. D●● 6. 5. 〈…〉 II ●n 19. ●hn ●et . 〈◊〉 . ●e 〈◊〉 12. Jer. 23 ● 6 2 Thes 2. 8. Luke 17. 21. Heb. 4. 3. 1 John 4. 4. Esa. 1. Esa. 1 Rev. 〈◊〉 Dan. 7. 6. 27. Rev. 11. 5. Rev. 16. 7. Rev. 14. 〈◊〉 1. Esa. 60. 4. ●ev. 11. ●3 . Cor. 〈◊〉 4. ●a . 4. 4. Esa. 49. 22. Rev. 1● 7. 8. chap. 19. 6. 1 Pet. 4. 13. ☜ John 18. ●ev. 22. 1. ●ev. 5. ●3 . Notes for div A66683e-1500 Act. 4. 12. Gen. 3. 15. Chap. 18. 18. Gal. 3. ● . 16. Gal. 3. ●20 . Heb. 10. 5 Exod 20. 19. Deut. 5. 28. Heb. 8 ▪ Deut. 1 18. Acts 3. 21. 22 Heb. 1● 4. and 5 ▪ 10. Psa. 40 6. Act. 7. 52. Col. 2. 7. Rev. 11. ●2 . ● Cor. 5. 16. Can. 2. ●0 . 11. Dan. 9. 1. 23. 24. Mat. 〈◊〉 1 Dan. 7 21. 25 25. & cha● 8. 23. 2. Rev. 1 Rev. 3 10 Dan. 12● 8. 9. 13 Iohn 4. ●ev. 5. 2. ●ct 2. 13 ●ev. 1. 1 ●ct 3. 23 John 3. 9. ●sal . 78. 2. ☜ John 16. 12 Mar : 4 13 Rev. 11 19. Phil. 3. 11. John 16. 13. 1 Cor. 12. 11. Eph. 4. 7. Notes for div A66683e-2750 ●n . 3. 15. 〈◊〉 . 1. 25. ●phes . 4. 13. Cor. 12 3 , 14. ●ecl . 3. 8. ●ohn 15. 5. ●ohn 6. 37. Rev. 13. 8. Isa. 60. 21. Zech. 3. 4. 9. Rom. 8. 29. Psal. 110. 1. Col. 1. 24. Ier. 50. 20. 1 Cor. 12. 11. Ephes. 4 7 Isa. 27. 1 Iohn ● 2● Iohn 1 21 ● Cor. 5. 16. 1 Pet. 1. 5. Rev. 20. 15. Heb. 10. 13. Thes. ● . 10. Act. 4. 12. ● Cor. 5. 19. Gen. 3. 15 1 Iohn 4 9. 14. 15. 1 Iohn 5 5 Rev. 12 9 Col. 1. 13. Cor. 3. 16. Mat 13. 19. 〈◊〉 23. ●6 . ●●hn 7. 12. Dan. 8. 23 , 24 , 25. Mic. 6. 16. Isa. 26. 11. Zac. 3. 8. Rev. 5. 13. Notes for div A66683e-3530 1 Iohn 5. 7. 8. 9. Rev. 21. 23. Acts 10. 40. 41. Zech. 3. 4. God . 4. 4. Mat. 3. 16. John 19. 35. John 1. 14. I Pet. 2 23. Isa. 55. 5 , 6. John 5. 19. John . 10. 17. 18. Heb. 9. 13. 14. John 8. 13. 14. 18. John 8. 26. 28. Rev. 1. 5. cha. 3. 14 ●ev. 6. 9. Rev. 1. 1. 1 Tim. 6. 13. Rev. 19. 10. Rev. 11 9. Mat. 11. 27. 1 Cor. 1. 27. Psal , 110. 3. Jer. 23. 5. 6. I John 5. 6. 1 John 2. 20 1 Cor. 6. 20. ●ohn 19. ●5 1 Cor. 12. 12. Dan. 7. 35. Rev. 1. 20. Acts 4. 12. 1 Isa. 19. Psa. 40. 6. Heb. 10. 7 , 9. Heb. 2. 18. John 14. 19. 26. Ezek. 37 26. Zech. 4. 12. Rev. 5. 6. Cor 2. 9. Dan. 10. 21. Psa. 110. 1. John 1. 16. Rev. 11. 3 , 4. Zech. 4. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 13. Rev. 11. 4. Gen. 3. 15. Psal. 49. 6. Heb. 10. 12. Psal. 2. 6. 1. Cor , 15. 26. Zech. 3. 7. 8. Zech. 3. 8. Esay 60. 22. Col. 2. 9. 1 John 2. 27. Zech. 3. 4. John 14. 10. Psa. 133. 2. Rev. 11. 5. 2 Thes. ●2 . 8. Rev. 19. 14. Rev. 13. ●3 . Rev. 1. ●6 . Jude 4. 1 John 3 , 4. Eze. 11. 16. ●●hes . 7. ● Cor. 12. ●2 . ●ev. 11. 3. ●John ● . ● , Rev. 11. Rev. 1. ●8 . ☜ 1 Cor. 6. 20. Rev. 11. 6. Rev. 16● 8● Isa. 11. 9. 2 Thes. ● . 8. John 2. ●0 . 27. ●er . 31. ●4 . Ios. 1. 10. Hos. i. 10. Isa. 28. 2. 17. Gen. 3. 1. 5. ☜ Rev. 16. 3. Dan. 12. ●7 . Rev. 10. 6. Rev. 16. 17. Rev. 17. 2. Hos. 2. 8. Isa. 11. 9. Rev. 17. 15. Ephes. 2. Rev. 16. 5. 6. Notes for div A66683e-7160 Gen. 3. 15 ▪ Mat. 1● ▪ 11. 1 Pet. 4. 13. Rev. 11. 3. Esa. 53. 6 , 7. 1 John 3. 2. Phil. 2. 6 , 7. Rev. 7. 17. Gen 3. 15. Psal. 83. 2. ☜ Luke , 2. 23. Rev. 12. 6. Rev. 12. 7 , 8 , 9. Joh. 19. 35. Jer. 3. 1● . John 19 ▪ 30 , Heb , 2. 14. Rev 12. ●0 , 11. Gal. 5. ●7 . John 8. 36. Rev. 8 5 Jer. 23. 6. 1 Cor. 3. 17. Cor. 1. 17. ●ph . 2. 2. ●al. 4. 29. ●ev 12. 4. ●say 32. ●0 . to 15. ●say 28. 〈◊〉 &c. Luke , 12. 32. John 7. John 9. 41. ☜ Esay 32. 12 , &c. Cant. 3. 3. 1 John 1. 4. Esay . 32. 12 , 15. Esay 28. ●9 . Col. 3. 3. Hos. 2 , 14 Joh. 1. 4. John 2. 1. Asts 5. 34. Rev. 12. Dan. 7. 21. Mat. 24. 22. Rev 11. 2 , 3. Rev. 11. 9. Dan. 11. 36. Dan. 12 : 7. 7. Dan 7. 25. Dan 12. 14. Mat. 24. 22. Rev. 13. 2. 11. 14. 2 Thes. 2. 8. Revel. 16. 17. Dan. 7. 7. Revel. 12 17. Rev. 13. 2. Dan. 8. 25. Ezek 34. 16. Rev. 13 , 11 , 14. 2 Thes. 2. 4. 5. John 15. 19. Luke 10. 21. Act. 4. 13. 20. 1 John 2. 20. 27. ☜ Rev. 17. 2. Rev. 13. Esa. 29. 13. Rev. 13. 17. Rev. 7. 17. Dan. 7. 11. Rev. 16. 17. Dan. 12. 7. Dan. 2. 45. Jer. 23. 6 Rev. 11. 15. Prov. 11. 10. Psal. 97. 1. Rev. 19. 9. Zech. 3. 9 ☜ John 19 14. Gen. 3. 8. Ex. 12 ▪ 6 John 5. 17. Zach. 3. 9. Can. 2. 10. 11 , 12. Esay 60. ● . ●er . 23. 6 Rev. 20 ● &c. Ez. 38. 18 1 Cor. 15. 28. Notes for div A66683e-9850 Rev. 11 7 Mat. 4. Hab. 2. 14. Col. 1. 27. 1 Pet. 4. 13. 1 Cor. 15. 26. Job 42. 5. Phil. 3. 11. John 11. 35 Rev. 2. 17. 1 Tim. ●● 13. Gal. 1. 23 ● Rev 11. 7. ☜ Dan. 8. 25. Gen. 6. 5. 1 King 8. 39. Dan. 7● 21. 25. Revel 13. 6. 7. Rev. 9. 2 Thes. 11. Rev. 1. 10. 2 Sam. 22. 5. ●ev. 9. ●● . ●ev. 10. 6. Dan. 11. 8. 43 Rev. 16. 17. Col. 1. 13 Tim. 2. ●6 . Thes. ● . 12. Col. 1. 12. Rev. 11. 7. Dan. 8. 13. 14. Dan. 8. 17. 19. 20. &c. Dan. 12. 9. Rev. 22. 10. Rev. 11. 15. Rev. 13. 5. 6. Psal. 106. 29. Rev. 11. 2. 3 , 9. Rev. 11. Dan. 7. 27. John 16. 12. ☜ Esay 1. 11 , 12 , 13. Esay 54. 13. John 6. 45. John 9. 34. John 4. 1. John 7. 12. Dan. 6. Mat. 2. Acts 7. 52. Dan. 8. 23. Ezek. 28 15. Gen. 3. 12 Esay 32. 15. 1 Cor. 3. 15. Luke 18. 13. Gal. 1. 15 1 Pet. 4. 13. 2 Pet. 1. 10. 1 John 27. Rom. 13. 1. Rev. 17. 2. Dan. 7. 7 , 11 , 24. Dan. 8. 9. 〈◊〉 . 8. 24 , ●evel . 13 ●6 . ●an . 11. ●6 . Thess. ●4 . ●en . 3. ●● 5. Dan. 7. ●1 , 25. Dan. 6. Luke 21 12. 17. ☜ John . 7. 7 Luke 22. 8. Act. 5. 33. ●ev. 13. 〈◊〉 Rev. 17. 〈◊〉 . ●ev. 18. 〈…〉 . ●ohn 9. Acts 16. ● 4. Acts 5. Dan. 11 ▪ 43. Psa. 2. 6. Luk. 17 ▪ 21. 2 Thess. 4 , 5. Dan. 6. Rev. 1. 5 ▪ Gal. 2. 4. 5. Rev. 13. ●2 . Rev. 17. ●2 . Dan. 11. 36. &c. Dan. 8. 9 , 24. Rom. 13 , ● , 2 , &c. Rev. 18. ● , 7. Dan. 7. 25. Rev. 11. 3. Gen. 3. 15. Jer. 23. ● Dan. 11 ▪ 42 , 43. Izek. 43 〈◊〉 Thess. ● . 5 , 5. Mat. 15. 〈◊〉 ☞ ●oh . 6. 45 Eph. 1. 19. Johu 15. 19. John 4. 23. Rev. 12. 9. Rev. 13. 3 ▪ 1 John 2. 20. 27. Dan. 8. 25. Rev. 14 ▪ 9. 10. 11. Eze. 43 8 ▪ Notes for div A66683e-13600 Rev. 11. 8. Rev. 11. 11. 13. 18. Rev. 9. 2. Esay 32. 9. Rev. 9. 12 Dan. 12. 7. Rev. 13. 6. 7. Rev. 10. 6. 7. Dan. 2. 44. Dan. 7. 26. 27. Rev. 11. 15. 17. Rev. 20. 6. Jer. 30 , 17. Rev. 21. 8 Rev. 9 , 14. 15. &c. Rev. 9. 15. ☞ Rev. 16. 12. Dan. 7. 27. Jer. 23. 6 Gen. 2. 14. Mat. 2. Dan. 1● , 10. John 10 ▪ 14. 1 John ● 27 : John 5. 4. ●ev. 14. Heb. 7. 2. ☜ Rev. 14. 11. Ez. 38. 10. 11. &c. Rev. 4. Esa. 25. 13. John 9. 22. Rev. 2. Rev. 21. 8. Rev. 9. 6. 17. 18 ● . Rev. 9. 19. Mat. 1 ▪ . Rev. 1 ▪ Rom. 1. 2. ●an . 8. 25. ●ev. 9. ● . ●●r . 17. ● . ●ph . 2. 2. Dan. 11. ●2 . 43. Rev. 1. Rev. 1. 17. Rev. 1 ▪ 13. Rev. 1● 11. Rev. 1 ▪ Rev. 1. 19. vers. 1. Rev. ● 8. 9. ●●al . 2. 6 Jer. 23. ● . 2 Thes. 2. 5. John 9. 24. Gen. 3. 6 ▪ 1 John 20● 27. Rev. 11. 9. Rev. 12. 27. Rev. 12. ●7 . Rev. 13. ● . 2. Rev. 17. 17. John 7. ●2 . Rev. 13. 11. Dan. 8. 23. 24. Revel. 17. 5. Rev. 13. 14 , 5. &c. Rev. 11. 13. Luk. 21. 17. Mat. 24. 22. Ezek 38 19. 20. Rev. 11. ●9 . 2 Thess. 2. 8. Rev. 11. 9. 1 Pet. 2. 7 ▪ Joh. 6. 45 ●ohn 20. ●9 . Rev. 11. ● . Col. 1. 13. Rev. 20. ●0 . 14. Dan. 7. ●5 . Rev. 13 ● , 8. Rev. 18. 7 Dan. 8. 15● 23 , &c. Esay 10. 6 , 7 , &c ▪ Dan. 12 ▪ 7. Dan. 8. 24. Dan. 7. 21 , 22. Rev. 11. 8. I Pet● 18. Gen. 3. 15 Gal. 2. 4 , ● . John 4. ● , 2. Rev. 17. ●ev. 13. 2 Act. 5. Amos 10 , &c. 2 Thes. 2. 4. Luke 2 ▪ 28. ●el 2. ●cts 2. ●●r . 23. 6 ●Pet. 4. ● . ●eb . 10. ● . ●ev , 11. ● . ●●v . 13 ▪ 3. ☜ Dan 11. 37 , 38 , 43. Rev. 17 ▪ 5. ●●v . 16. ●7 . Cor. 12. ●ph . 4. 12 ●3 . ●ol . 2. 9. ●ph . 1. 23 ●Tim 3. ●oh . 4. 23 Mark 4● 22. Rev. 11. 12. Col. 2. ▪ 1 Thes 2. 12. ●●u .. 7. ●hil . 3. ● . ●an . 8. ●an . 12. ●●v . 9. 13 Rev. 1● 13 , 14. Rev. 11. 13. ●●v . 13. ●●v . 12. ●an . 8. ● , 24. ●m . 4. Rev. 1. 9. Rev. 11. 18. Esay 66. 1. Prov. 1. 22. Eze. 38. ●9 . & e. ●ohn . 6. ●5 . ●ag . 12. ● . ☞ Rev. 117 ▪ 13. 2 Thes. 2. 8. 1 Cor. 12. 13. Jer. 50. ● . Rev. 17. 2. 16. 17 Dan. 12 ▪ 7 ▪ Rev. 14. ●1 . Esa. 28. 7. Rev. 11. 3. Rev. 13. 11. &c. Rev. 19 ▪ 19. &c. Rom. 13. 2. ● Pet. 2. ● 3. 14. Rev. 13. ● . 4. 7. Dan. 8. ● 5. ●ev. 19. &c. ●ev. 13. 3. ●ev. 12. 9. Dan. 8. 25. Rev. 16. 17. Acts 19. 24. &c. Rev. 11. 8. Rev. 16. 10. Mat. 11. 25. Rev. 13. 6 ▪ John 7. 12. 1 Sam. 25. 37. Mat. 24. 26. Mica . 3. 5. Rev. 19. 21. ●Thes . 2. 8. Rev. 11. ●3 . Zach. 1 Hest. 3. ●● Rev. 17● Ezek. 38● 19. &c. Esa. 45 ▪ 22. Dan. 7. 21. Dan. 8. 9● 23. &c. Rev. 11. ● . ●an . 11. Dan. 12. 7. Rev. 12. 9. Rom. 13. 1. 2. Act 17. 30. Rev. 10. 6 ▪ Rev. 16. 2. 17. Rev. 19. 21. Esa. 54. 13. Rev. 19. 6. Dan●● Rev. Dan. 6. 5● Dan. 8● 24. 25. Rev. 17. Rom. 14. ● . 12. Esay 29. 13. &c. Esay . ●● Rev. 15. Rev. 1. 11. Rev. 1. 4. 1 Pet. 14. Rom. 1. 2. 1 John 27. Prov. 10 , Matth. 7. 2. 〈◊〉 . 3. 〈◊〉 . 6. 〈◊〉 . 29. 〈◊〉 . 14. 13. 〈◊〉 . 17. 33. ●●n . 23. 27. 〈◊〉 2. 22. 〈◊〉 38. 19. 〈◊〉 9. 19 ▪ 〈◊〉 24. 1. 2● 〈◊〉 ●5 . 22. 〈◊〉 . 12. 19. 〈◊〉 ●3 . 2. 〈◊〉 ●2 . 24. 〈◊〉 . 7. 26 ▪ 〈◊〉 16. 17. 〈◊〉 . 24. 42. 〈◊〉 . 25 〈◊〉 . 19. 13 , 〈◊〉 . 13. 15 , 〈◊〉 . 8. 25. 〈…〉 
A74677	----	Eugenius Theodidactus. The prophetical trumpeter sounding an allarum to England illustrating the fate of Great Britain, past, present, and to come. Such wonderful things to happen these seven yeers following, as have not been heard of heretofore. A celestial vision. VVith a description of heaven and heavenly things, motives to pacifie Gods threatned wrath: of a bloody, fiery way of the day of judgment, and of saints and angels. / Sung in a most heavenly hymn, to the great comfort of all good Christians, by the Muses most unworthy, John Heydon, gent. philomat. Heydon, John, b. 1629. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A74677 of text R208414 in the English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E1671_3). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 298 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 85 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A74677 Thomason E1671_3 ESTC R208414 99867369 99867369 119677 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A74677) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 119677) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 209:E1671[3]) Eugenius Theodidactus. The prophetical trumpeter sounding an allarum to England illustrating the fate of Great Britain, past, present, and to come. Such wonderful things to happen these seven yeers following, as have not been heard of heretofore. A celestial vision. VVith a description of heaven and heavenly things, motives to pacifie Gods threatned wrath: of a bloody, fiery way of the day of judgment, and of saints and angels. / Sung in a most heavenly hymn, to the great comfort of all good Christians, by the Muses most unworthy, John Heydon, gent. philomat. Heydon, John, b. 1629. [8], 135 [i.e. 155], [1] p. Printed by T. Lock for the author, and are to be sold by Thomas Blackmore, at the angel in Pauls Church-yard, London, : 1655. In verse. Page 155 misnumbered 135. Annotation on Thomason copy: "June 29". Reproduction of the original in the British Library. eng Apocalyptic literature -- Early works to 1800. Religious poetry, English -- Early modern, 1500-1700. A74677 R208414 (Thomason E1671_3). civilwar no Eugenius Theodidactus.: The prophetical trumpeter sounding an allarum to England illustrating the fate of Great Britain, past, present, and Heydon, John 1655 49058 140 15 0 0 0 0 32 C The rate of 32 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 2008-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2008-10 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-12 John Pas Sampled and proofread 2008-12 John Pas Text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Eugenius Theodidactus , THE PROPHETICAL TRUMPETER Sounding An Allarum to ENGLAND Illustrating The fate of Great Britain , past , present , and to come . Such wonderful things to happen these seven yeers following , as have not been heard of heretofore . A Celestial Vision . VVith a Description of Heaven and heavenly things , Motives to pacifie Gods threatned wrath : Of a bloody , fiery way of the day of Judgment , and of Saints and Angels . Sung in a most heavenly Hymn , to the great comfort of all good Christians , by the MVSES most unworthy , JOHN HEYDON , Gent. Philomat . {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} . Possibile est Satyras non Scribere . LONDON , Printed by T. Lock for the Author , and are to be sold by Thomas Blackmore , at the angel in Pauls Church-yard , 1655. To the truly vertuous and tride learning , beholding no Mountain for Eminence , not supportment for height , Mr. William Lilly O give me leave to pul the Curta●n by That clouds , thy Worth in such Obscurity , Good Seneca stay but a while thy Bleeding To accept what I received at thy reading , Here I present it in a solemn strain , And thus I pluckt the Curtain back again . the same Iohn Heydon . Hom. Ill. a. {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} . I am gravis ille mihi nig●i quam ●mini ditis , Ore aliud qui seri , aliud sub poctare colat . As vale of death , so do I hate that kind , Whose tongue from thought , whose mouth dissents from minde . The same , I. H. To Capt. Iohn Heydon . VVHat Ornament might I devise to sit The aspiring height of thy admired Spirit , Or , what faire Garland worthy is to sit On thy blest brows that compass in all merit ? Thou shalt not crowned be with cammon Bayse , Because for thee it is a Crown too low ; Apolloes tree can yeild the simple praise , It is too dull a Vesture for thy brow , But with a wreath of Starres shalt thou be crown'd , VVhich when thy working temples do sustain , VVillike the Spheares be ever moving round After the Royal Musick of the Brain . Thy skill doth equall Phoebus , not thy Birth , He to Heaven gives Musick , thou to Earth , I. C. Esq To the Author , Mr. Iohn Heydon . FAin would I speak , but yet my tongue-●ide Muse In Rivers thirst ; and when she hath most use Of speech , is strucken dumb ; she 's plentious poore , And knew she less to say , she could say more : She doth enjoy , and yet she cannot find Beginning too much brightness hath struck her blind . I could admire thee Iohn , and though in truth The downy characters of thy blooming youth Scarce write the man , yet if we measure yeares By Vertue , thou a heroicall Spirit wilt appear , For when most men do fil their greedy Maws VVith Comick laughter , and the sweaty plause Of vulger Palmes , others write wounding Lines , And wil accuse , though they be worse , the times Thou steer'st another course , and spend'st thy oyle In sacred objects , and in holy toyle , No sinfull Eloquence thy verse defames , No lustfull sports nor Cupidinean flamess , Thy Poesie doth neither frown nor smile , There 's no satyrick , nor Venerious stile ; And must these works be hid , and car'st thou less To give them to the Moths , then to the Press , Free them from Darkness , Iohn , that they may be A torch to others , and a Crown to thee , For ere they shall obscured lye undone Like Raphael , I le usher in Heydon . M. B. Esq To the Right Honourable in his Countrey ; Righr Servicible in Ireland ; Right Able of Himselfe ; his Excellency , the LORD HENRY CROMVVEL-DEPUTY of IRELAND . I Se the Storm a comming , whether shall I Seek Covert in the Mountain , or the Valley ? Or , else be take me to the silent stream , And let the tempest burst and split his splean Vpon the Earth ; so I be safe and saven , VVhile I shall ride at anchor in the Haven ; Alas , the fatall Sister-hood ( in sport VVill there betray thee ; for within the Port , Shipwrack hath disappointed and disgrac't , The Proverb of long look't for comes at last ; Then wil I launch into the very Mayne To see if Neptunes Diety wil dayne To fence and fling his Trident on my Head , By pewer whereof all storms are scattered ; VVhich if he do deny , my comfort it shall be , My shipwrack great , Noble men shalt see I sink not in a dicch , nor by the shore , But dye , and lye at Neptunes Palace D●re : T is thou alone that bearst the Triple Mace , Canst in the very speed of all their Chase Restrain their pursuit , do but protect it , The simple Misterious Nereides of the Prophet , Charge Aeolus ( as he does honour thee , He do not dis-imbulk his Cheeks at me , I have done nothing to offend thy traine , Stole Amemone as the Poets fayne , Nor sought to spoyle the Sea-gods bed of Corall ; I mean , Heavens Mysteries ; for that 's the Morall , If this be so , vouchsafe me thy Protection , That I may bring this work unto perfection ; Then will I sing thy fortune and thy fame , And prove that CROMVVELS from the Trojans came ; Shew where his Ancestors long since did build A seat which hitherto their name have fill'd : Now may that name and honour nere expire , But in a melting Firmament of fire . From Cliffords-Inne , the 10. of May , 1655. So Prayeth your Lord-ships most humble Servant JOHN HEYDON . To the Reader . REader ; these Lines which must pass thorow the pikes and swords of censure , are not written to pleasure every man , then I should displease my selfe and my friend ; I write only to give my friends that I promised , call me not one of our now Priest , now Prophet , and then Lawyer , I le assure you I never fancied a Pulpet , never could boast of Entheusiasmes , nor never could attain to such perfection in the Law , although it hath been the most of my study , and now my profession , viz. the practise of an Attorney in the Vpper-Bench ; if you would know who I am , I was born in this sumptious , City , in Green-Arbour London , I lived sometime in Warwick-shire very obscurely , it was my fortune to travel into other Countreys , first with a Merchant , as Factor , he dyed , afterwards I was forced to exercise my self in Martial disciplines in Spain , and Turkey , under the Command of Sede-Malamet Booker Knine Alcad at the Siege of Sally , I made my escape , was taken again , yet escaped to Mamorah , then I went to Zant , from thence carrled to S●vel , and then to the Spaw , and when I came to England I followed the Law , and gave a very ignorant fellow five and thirty pounds to instruct me in that honourable profession he like a duns took my money , and left me as ignorant as when I came to him ; it was my good hap to meet with an honest man , and by his instructions I came to be what I am , Reader , I have taken in vacation to publish what may at all times be advantagious to you . A well-wisher to all honest men is , J. Heydon The Preface . YOu wanton Lads that spend your winged time , And chant your ears in reading lustful Rime , Who like transformed Acteon range about And beat the Woods to find Diana out ; Is 't this you 'ld have ? then hence here 's no content For you ; my Muse nere knew what Venus meant : But stay , I may subvert your rude conceit , And every Verse may prove a heavenly bait ; O that ye were such Captives ! then be Thrice happy : such as these are only free . Leave , leave your wanton toyes , and let alone Apollo sporting at his Helicon : Let Vulcan deale with Venus , what 's to thee ? Although she dandle Cupid● on her Knee , Be not inchanted with her wanton charms , Let her not hug thee in her whorish arms : But wisely do ( as N●ptune did ) in spight Of all , spew out the Lady Aphrodite . Come , come , fond lad , what wouldst thou behold A visage that wil make thy V●nus cold , If this be all , He g●ve thy eye delight , Come see that face that lends the sun his Light : A Cae●e i●ll glorious sight I did espie , No earthly object for thy wandring eye , I saw a face that made the Heavens to shine , Oh seek that glorious face that lends thee thine , Looke and behold that light , which if thou see Aright , wil make the earth a heaven to thee ; Come see that glistring face from which arise Such glorious beams that dazels angels eyes : VVhat canst have more ? but dost thou think that such A comely visage wil not let thee touch ; Or dost thou think a Sun that shines so clear wil scorn to let a lesser Orb come neare , No thou mistakest ; say , dost thou truly thirst For him , I dare avouch he lov'd the first , Be not dismaid , it needs no more dispute , Come give that glorious face a kind salute . THE Propheticall TRUMPETER Sounding an Allarum to Britaine . I Do not wonder , as I erst have done , That when the Prophet Ionas should have gone , To Nineveh , Gods word He disobey'd , And would Himselfe to Tharsus have convey'd : For , I have now a sense how flesh and blood The motions of the Holy Ghost withstood , And feel ( me thinks ) how many a likely doubt The Devil and his frailty found him out . He was a man , ( though he a Prophet were ) In whom no little weakness did appear : And , thus he thought , perchance , VVhat shall I d● A strange attempt my heart is urged too : And , there is somwhat , earnestly incites That I should hasten to the Ninivites , And , preach , that if they alter not their wayes , Their time of standing is but forty dayes . My soul perswadeth God enjoyus me to it : And sleep in peace I cannot til I do it : But common Reason striveth to restrain This Motion , and perswadeth me 't is vain . It saith ; I am a sinner , and so fraile , That many times my best endeavours faile To rectifie my selfe . How shall I then Be hopeful of reclaiming other men ? To Israel I have threatned many years Gods judgements : yet , no fruit thereof appears Although they have some knowledge of the Lord , And are within his League , they slight his word : VVhat hope then is there , that a heathen Nation VVill prove regardfull of my exhortation ? The stile of Prophet , in this land I carry ; And such a Calling , here , is ordinary But , in a forraigne State , what warranty Have I , to publish such a Prophesie ? How may the King and people take the same , I shall in the open streets defame So great a City ? and condemn for sin , A place wherein I never yet have bin . If I shall , the Lord commanded me , Then , they perhaps will answer , What is he ? For , they profess him not . Nay , some suspition They may conceive , that I to move sedition Amsent among them . Or , if otherwise They shall suppose , how can they but dispise My , person , and my counsel , who shall from So farre a place , so meere a stranger come , That no man knows , or what , or who I am , Or , from what countrey , or , from whom I came ? Such thought ( belike ) delay'd and foar'd him so ; And , so the Spirit urg'd him to go For Niniveh ; that not to go , nor stay , Could he resolve ; but , fled another way . From which rebellious course , God fetcheth him back VVith such a vegeance , that he did not lack Sufficient proofes , how Reason did betray him , And in his calling , causlesly affray him , Yea ( mark heav'ns providence ) though Ionas went Another way , it crost not Gods intent , But furthered it . For , doubtless , e're he came To Nineveh , the miracle and fame Of his Deliverance , was sent before ; And , made his preaching work on them the more . Now , though I do not arrogate , nor dare My selfe ( except in frailttes ) to compare With blessed Ionas : yet I may behold To say , our causes a resemblance hold . My heart , and when that moves , as one avers , It more prevails than many Counsellers . My heart ( I say ) perswaded me e're while , To read a warning Lecture to this I le . And in such manner moved , that to say It came from God , me thinks , behold I may Yet , my own nat'rall frailty , and the world , Among my thoughts so many doubtings hurld , That every step had rubs . I levell'd some In my last Canto . Yet , I could not come To even ground , till I had overtopt Some other Mountains which my passage stopt . Beware , said Reason , how thou undertake This hazardous adventure , which to make Thou hast resolv'd : for this wise age denies That God vouchsafed any Prophesies Concerning them ; or , that the application Of ought foretold , pertaineth to this Nation , She saith , my constancy is no true signe That God first moved this intent of mine ; Since Hereticks , and Traytors , oft are seen As bold in all their causes to have been As Martyrs be . And , that for what they do , They can pretend the holy Spirit too : And she perswades t is likely I shall pass ( At best ) for one that much deluded was . She sayes , moreover , that if these times be Indeed , so wicked , as they seem to me ; I shall in stead of moving to repent , Nought else but stir their fury , and be rent Perhaps in pieces , by their hasty rage , For , what 's more likely in a wicked age ? When people in their sins grow hardned once , She sayes I may as wel go talk to ●ones , As tell them ought . For , they are in the dark ; And , what they see and hear , they do not mark . She urged that the Prophets in old times Did speak in vain against the peoples crimes ; And if in them their words begat no faith , Much less will such as mine , my reason saith . She tells me also that this I le hath store Of Prophets and of Preachers never more : She sayes , that though their calling none neglect , Their pains appear to take but small effect : And , if such men authorised as they , Do cast their words , without success , away ; In vain my Muse ( whose warrant most contemn ) Doth seek to work more piety in them . A thousand things unto the life effect ; Yea , all and more than any can object , ( Who shall peruse this Book ) my Reason brought before me , and objected to my thought , And , as a Pilgrim ( who occasions hath To take some extraordinary path ) Arrival making at a double way , Is doubtfull whether to proceed or stay : So fared I ; I was nigh tyred quite , Before I could be certain of the right . Yea , twixt my doubtings , and all those replies Which in my meditations did arise ; I so amazed grew , I could not know Which way thest befitted me to got But , at the last , God brought me thorow all My doubts and fears ; as though the Storm and Whale Once Ionas came : That so all they , who are Ordained for their good , these lynes to hear , The more may profit , when they think upon What streights I passed , e're this work was done , To that intent my frailties I have so Insisted on , as in this book I do . Yea , I am hopefull al●o , they that read These lines of mine ( and mark with how much head And Christian awfulness , my heart was won To censure and reprove as I have done ) Will plainly see , these Numbers flow not from Fantastick rashness ; not from envy come . Nor spring from faction ; neither were begot By their distracted zeale , who ( knowing not What Spirit guides them ) often are beguiled With shews of truth ; and madly have reviled Both good and ill : and whose unsavoury Rimes Defames mens persons more then check their crimes Dishonour Kings ; their sacred names blaspheme ; And having ga●n'd some notions in a dreame , Or by report ( of what they know not well ) Desire their giddy thoughts abroad to tell : In hope to merit ; as indeed they do , Sometime the pillory and gallows too . I trust , I say , these lines will seem no such , Or , if they do , truth is , I care not much , Because I certain am what pow●r infused Those matters whereupon I now have mused , And know , that none will these or me condemn , But they whose rage and follies I contemn . Yet , that they may be sure I never care Who censures me , nor what their censures are , ( When honest things I do ) here , somwhat more I 'le add to what is mentioned before , And give thee , Britaine , a more perfect sight Of thy distempers , and thy sickly plight . Yea , thou shalt know , I have not seen alone A bodily Coniumption stealing on , And wasting of thy Temporalties ; but , that I also have discovered of late , A Lethargy upon thy soul to steal : And that as wel the Church as Commonweale Doth need a cure . Oh! do not quite neglect , The good of both ; but , one at least respect . Though Judahs sicknesses unheeded be , ( Although thy temporall wounds afflict not thee ) Yet look on Syon : yea , behold and see Thy spiritualties how much impair'd they be . The Churches Patrimony is decay'd And many a one is in her spoyles araid , Those Patrons , as we term them in this age , Who of her Dowries have the Patronage , Do rob and cheat her , many times of all ; And their Donations basely set to saile . Those Cananites , whom thou preservest here , And by thy lawes to be expelled were , Are in thy borders now so multiply'd , That they are thorns and thistles in thy side , They are become a Serpent in thy path , Which bites unseen ; and nigh unhorsed hath Some able Riders , On thy Places high Thy people doth commit Idolatry , And reare strange Alters . In my Fields are found Those cunning harmless Foxes to abound , That spoile thy Vines . And some I have espy'd , Twixt whose opposed tales , are firebrands ty'd , Which wasts thy fruits . Thy Harvest seemeth fair ; But secret blastings do so much impaire And blite the Corn ; that when it comes to bread , Thy Children oft unwholsomly are fed , Men use Religion as a stalking-horse To catch preferment ; yea , sometimes to worse And baser uses they employ the same ; Like that bold harlot , who quite void of shame , Did of her Vowes , and of her Peace-offerings make A Ginn , lascivious customers to take . Yea , some resembling him , from whom was cast One Devill , when one sin they have displac't , Of which the world took notice , sweep and clense Themselves ( in show ) from all their other sins ; Yet secretly , let Sathan repossess , And foul them with a seven-fold wickedness . An universall dulness will benum Thy senses , if thou do not soon become More heedfull of thy state , then thou art yet : For , ev'ry part hath felt an ague-fit . Thy Academs , which are the famous places In which all pious knowledges and graces Should nourisht he , and whence thy chiefe supply Of Teachers , come , ( as from a Nursery ) Ev'n those fair Fountains are much tainted grown , With doctrine hardly sound , which thence are blown Through ev'ry quarter . In their Schools are heard Vain jigs and janglings , worthless of regard . Their very Pulpits , and their Oratories , Are Stages , whereupon their own vain glories Men often act . Yea , many a vain conceit , Is brought instead of arguments of weight : And ( which is worse ) disorder is so rife Among them ; and the weeds of evill life Have so o'regrown those Gardens , that ( unless Good government shall speedily redress That spreading mischiefe ) it wil over●p The plants of Syon , and destroy her crop . To be thy Shepheards , wolves are stoln in ; And thou hast those who even by day begin To sow their Tares among thy purest Seed ; And , with mixt Grains thy Lands polutions breed . For hire , and money , Prophesies the Prophet : The Priest doth preach to make a living of it , Ev'n meerly for a living ; and but few Their holy charge for conscience sake pursue , Which I by many signes could make apparent , But that it is not yet within my Warrant . Loqunter Curae leves ; little Cures Do make men preach whilest poverty endures . Ingentes stupent ; but , large livings make Our Doctors dumb , condemn not my mistake : For , though I do the Latine sentence wrong , That 's true I tell you in the English tongue . Our Nation , which of late prophainness hated , Is in that sin almost fasionated . The Scriptures without reverence are used , The holy phrase , in jesting , is abused To flour , or praise , or curse , we can apply Gods holy word , most irreligiously . Instead of Emblemes , moving thoughts divine , The filthy pictures of lewd Aretine , Are found in many Closets Foolish lies , Prophane and most lascivious Elegies , Are publike made Yea , those whom heretofore A heathen Emperour did so abhor , That he , for them , their wanton Author sent To undergo perpetuall banishment ; Ev'n these , we read , and worse than those , by far , Allowed pass , and unaproved are . Nay , their vain Authors often cherisht be , At least , they have the favour to go free . But , if a graver Mus● reprove their sin , Lord , with what a hasty zeal they call it in How libellous they make it and how vile , Thou know'st ; and at that folly thou do it ●mile . Full warily the politick Divine , ( Who should allow it ) scanneth every Line Before it pass ; each phrase he doth suspect ; Although he findeth nothing to be checkt , He fears to licence it . And if by chance It pass abroad , forthwith doth ignorance Mistake or misapply , and false and bad Constructions are of good expressions made : Yea , they who on the seats of Judgement sit , Are oft , most ready to miscensure it . I would they were as forward to disgrace Those Authors , who have filled ev'ry place With fruitless volumes For dispersed are Ev'n quite throughout this Land every year , Ev'n many thousand Reames of scurrill toyes . Songs , Rimes and Ballads , whose vain use destroyes Or hinders Vertuous knowledge , and Devotion , And thus they do to further the promotion Of our Diana . Yet , Behold , if we To publish some few sheets required be , Con ai●ing pious Hy●ns , or christian Songs . Or ought which to the praise of God belongs : We do so fear the hindrance of our gain , That like the Ephesian Silver-smith , faine A great complaint , as to have enlarged A little Book , had grievously o'recharged The Common-wealth . Whereas if it were weigh'd How much of late this Land is overlaid With triviall volumes : or how much they do Corrupt our Manners , and Religion too , By that abusive matter they contain , I should not seem unjustly to complain . These times do swarm with Pamphlets , which be far More dangerous than mortall poysons are . Ev'n in those books , whereby the simple thought To finde true knowledge , they their bane have caught : For , thence , strong heresies ( there being hid Amid some doubtles truths , a while unspi'd ) Steale out among the people , by degrees ; More mischief working than each Reader sees . And , so , to ruine knowledge , that is made A instrument ; whereby it rising had . For ( by their lucre , who the Churches peace Disturb , their private profit to increase ) Those Doctrines which are un-authorised , Are so promiscuously divulg'd , and spread , Among approved Verities , that fome Are in those Labyrinths amaz'd become : And such a contradiction is in that VVhich their confused Pamphlets do relate ; That common Readers know not which to leave , Nor , which the Church of Egland doth receive . And from this mischiefe many others flow , VVhich will , in future times , more harmfull grow . This spins vain controversies to their length ; By this most heresies receive their strength . And what distraction it already makes , Our grieved Mother wofull notice takes Instead of active knowledge , and her fruit ; This silleth men with itching o● dispute , And empty words ; whereby are set abroach A thousand quarrells , to the truths raproach . The sectaries , the munkeys , and the apes , The Cubs and Foxes , which do ma● our Grapes , The VVolves in Sheep-skins , and our frantick rable Of VVorship-mongers , are innumerable . And as the Churches quiet they molest , So they each other spightfully infest . VVe have some quakers , some that halfe way go : Some Semi-quezills , some wholly so ; Some Anabaptists , some who do refuse Black-puddings , and good pork , like arrant Jews : Some also term'd Arminians are among Our Priests and people , very lately sprung . VVhat most , so call●d , profess , I stand not for ; And what some say they teach , I do abhor . But , what some other , so misnam'd , believe , Is that where●o best Christians credit give . For , as we see the most reformed man , By Libertines is term'd a Protestan : So ( by our purblinde Formalist ) all those VVho new fantastick crotchets do oppose , Begin to be misterm'd Coxils now . And hence e'relong will greater mischiefs grow Then most imagine . For , the foolish fear , Lest they to be Dattrells may appear , Or else be term'd quakers , will make Great multitudes Religion quite forsake . And I am halfe perswaded this will one Of those great Schismes or earthquakes , cause which Iohn Foretold in his Apocalyps ; and they Are blest , who shall not thereby fall away . Some Hocasses and some Famalists have we ; And some , that no man can tel what they be ; Nor they themselves , Some seem so wondrous pure They no mans conversations can endure , Unless they use their pleaistrings ; and appear In ev'ry formall garb which they shall weare . There be of those , who in their words deny , And hate the practise of Idolatry , Yet make an idol of their formall zeale , And underneath strickt holiness , conceale A mystery of evil which deceives them , And , when they think all safe , in danger leaves them . Their whole Religion some do place in hearing : Some , in the outward action of forbearing Ill deeds or in wel doing , though the heart In that performance bear no reall part . Some others , of their morrall actions make Small conscience : and affirm that God doth take No notice how ●n body they transgress , If him in their ●nward man confess : As if a soul beloved could reside Within a body quite un●an●fide . Some not contented in the act of sin Are grown so impudent , that they begin To justifie themselves in wickedness ; Or , by quait arguments to make it less ; And , by such Monsters , to such ends as this , The Christian liberty defamed is . Mewfangledness , Religion hath o'rethrown ; And , many as fantasticall are grown In that , as in apparell . Some , delight In nothing more than to be opposite To other men : Their zeale they wholly spend The present government to reprehend ; The Churches discipline to v●ll fie ; And raile , at all , which pleads antiquity . They love not peace : and therefore have suspition Of Truth it self , if out of persecution : And are so thankless , or so heedless be Of Gods great love , in giving such a free And plentious means of publishing his word , That , what , his Prophets of the Jews record , Some verifie in us . Much pralse is given To that blinde age , wherein the Queen of Heaven Was worshipt here . And alsly we extoll Those dayes , as being much more plentifull . Some , at the frequency of Preaching g●utch , And , tyred with it , think we have too much : Nay , impudently practise to suppress That Exercise , and make our plenty less , And , that their doing may not want some faire Or goodly coulor , they do call for Pray'r , Instead thereof ; as if we could not pray , Until our preaching we had sent away . As these are foolishly , or lewdly , wise ; We have some others want only precise : So waywardly dispised , amidst our plenty , And through their curiosity , so dainty , That very many cannot well digest The bread of life , but in their manner drest . Nor will Gods Manna , or that measure serve , Which he provides ; but , they cry out they starve ▪ ( Unless they feed upon their own opinions , Which are like Egypt Garlike and her Onion● ) Some like not Prayer that 's extempory : Some notany that set form doth carry . Some think there 's no devotion , but in those That howle , or whine , or snufle in the nose ; As if that God vouchsafed all his Graces For feigned gestures , or for sowre faces . Some think not that the man , who gravely teacheth ; Or hath a sober gesture when he preacheth , Of gentle voyce : hath any zeal in him , And therefore , such like Preachers they contemn . Yea , they suppose that no mans doctrine lave● The Soul of any one , unless he raves , And roares aloud , and slings , and hurleth so As if his arms he quite away would throw ; Or over-leap the Pulpet , or else break it : And this , if their opinion true may make it , Is to advance their voyces trumpet-like , As God commands : yea this they say doth strike Sin dead . Whereas indeed , God seldome goes In whirlwinds , but is in the voice of those Who speak in meekness . And it is not in The pow'r of noyse to shake the walls of sin : For clamors , antique actions , writhed looks And such like mimmick Rhetorick none brooks That hath discretion : neither doth it move The heart of any , when we so reprove ; Except it be in some contrary motion , Which interrupts the hearts good devotion . The well affected Christian pities it ; It makes prophanest men at nought to set Gods Ordinance . Meere morall men despise Such affatection ; much it terrifies The ignorant : but very few from thence Receive sound knowledg , or true penitence . Some relish nothing , but those points that are In controversie : some would nothing hear But songs of Mercy ; some delight in none But songs of Thunder , and scarce any one Is pleas'd in what he hears . Nay of their Preachers , Merchanicks , arrogate to be the teachers . Yea , most of us , what e're our Pastor sayes , Keep still our own opinions and our wayes . To hear and know Gods word , to some among Our Nation , seemeth only to belong To Clergy men ; and their implicite Faith Is built on what the common rumour saith . Some others fill'd with curiosity Affirm that ev'ry sev'rall mystery Within Gods book included , doth concern Ev●n each particular Christian man to learn : Whereas they might as wel affirm each guest That is invited to each Feast , Is bound the sev'ral dishes there to heed And upon every meet before him feed , Nay , some have almost this imagination That there is hardly hope of their Salvation Who speak not Hebrew . And this now adayes , Makes foolish women , and young Prentises To learn that holy tongues ; in which they grow As do those who nothing know , Save to be arrogant , and to contemn Those Pastors , who have taken charge of them , The appetite of some grows dull and failes , Unless it may be pampered with Quailes ; High flying crotchets , which we see do fill Not halfe so many souls as they do kill . We cannot be content to make our flights , For that which God exposeth to our sights , And search for that which he is pleas'd to show , But , we must also pry , what God doth know , Which was indeed an ancient fallacy O Satan ; and the very same whereby He cheated E● From seeking to disclose Beyond our warrant , what God onely knows , Proceedeth many errors . Thence doth come Most questions that have troubled Christendome . Yea , searching things conceal'd , hath overthrown The comfortable use of what is known . Hence flowes their fruitless fond asseveration , Who blundred on Eternall-Reprobation , And many groundless whimsies have invented , Whereby much better musings are prevented . Of Reprobation I no doubt have made ; Yet , those vain quarrellings which we have had . Concerning her , and her antiquity , ( But that the world hath wiser fooles then I ) Appears to me to bring so little fruits , That I suppose it fitter for disputes In Hell , ( among the reprobated crue ) Then for a Church of Christians to pursue : At least to brawle about with such hot rage , As hath possest some Spirits of this age . For , some have urg'd this point of Reprobation As if the chiefest ground-work of salvation Depended on believing , just , as they ( Deluded by their fancies ) please to say . And , though they never found Gods holy word Did any mention of the same afford , But , as of that which did begin since Time ; And with respect to some committed crime : They , nevertheless , their streights together gather , To prove the child solder than the Father . And , since that fatall thred , there , finds her spinning , But for Of ; at farthest from Beginning : They Reprobation otherwhile confound With our Predestination : which is found No where in all the Scripture to respect The reprobates , but only Gods Elect. And then they are compeld to prove the sense Of their dark ten● , by an inference ; And to affirm from reason that Election Eternall , doth infer the like rejection . As if an action of Eternity , Were fit to square our shallow reasons , by Which argument because it hath not taken True Faith , to ground on , may with ease be shaken . Their tortering structure , therefore , up to keep , They into Gods foreknowledg boldly peep , Beyond his warrant ; searching for decrees And secrets , farther than an angell sees : Presuming then , as if all things they knew , And had Eternitie within their view . But , that hath such an infinite extention . Beyond their narrow-bounded comprehension , That there they wander on , til they are mad And lose that little knowledge which they had . For what are they but mad men who maintain The giddy fancies of their own weak brain , For theses of Religion , which we must Believe as they affirm them , of be thrust Among the Reprobates ? VVhat less , I pray , Are they then mad who fool their wits away In wheeling arguments which have no end ? In strains which man shall never apprehend ? In seeking what their knowledg doth exceed ? In vain disputings , which contentions breed . In strange Chymera's , and fantastick notions , That neither stir us up to good devotions , Nor mend our manners ? But our wayes pervert , Distract the Judgment , or puffe up the heart . If this I may not madnes call , or folly , T is ( at the best ) religious-melancholly . What shal we judge of those who strive to make Gods Word ( whose terms and scope they much mistake Their proofes for that whereof no proofes they are , And sleight those truths , for which the Text is clear : What shall we deem of those , who quite mistaking Good authors , and their volumes guilty making Of what they never meant , do preach and write Against those Books with rancerous despight , Which being wel examin'd , say the same Which they affirm , and check what they do blame . Such men there be , and they great noyse have made By fighting furiously with their own shade . What may be thought of them , who likely , ever , In their perverse opinions to persever , Take knowledge upon trust : and follow those , Who lead them on , as wild-geese fly in rows ? And when their multitude is waxen great , Do then so wilfully prejudicate , Become so confident of that they hold , And in their blinde assurance , so are bold , That they can brook no tryall , neither see Their oversights , how plain so e're they be ; But fondly think ( though we believe it not ) That they infallibilitie have got . Some piousmen ; yea , some great Doctors tread . Such Labyrinths ; and often are misled By holding that which they at first were taught , Without due proving all things as they ought ; And vulgar men are often led awry , By their examples , and for company . For as a traveller that is to come From some far Countrey , through large deserts home , Nor knowing wel the way , is glad to take His course with such who shows of cunning make , And walks along , depending still on them , Through many a wood , and over many a stream , Till he and they are lost : there to remain He finds no safetie , nor means back again , Nor list to leave his company ; because He hopes that nearer homeward stil he draws , And that his guides ful sure of passage are , Although they cannot wel describe it where , So , when plain men do first attempt the way Of knowledge , by their guides , they walk astray . VVithout distrust : and when arriv'd they be VVhere many troublesome windings they do see And where no certainty they can behold , Yet , on their leaders knowledg they are bold , Or on their multitude : yea , though they know , And see them erre , and turn and stagger so , In darksome paths , that well suppose they may , They rove and wander in an uncouth way ; Yet stil they are unwilling to suspect The wisdome of the Fathers of their Sect. Yea , though no satisfaction they can find , Though fears and doubtings do afflict their mind , They still impute it rather to their own Infirmities , or to the depths unknown Of those mysterious points , to mention brought ; But never call in question what is taught : Lest being by those Teachers terrifide , They might forsaken in despaire abide . Their Doctors , also , failing to devise Strong arguments , their hearers to suffice , This course , to save their credits , late have got ; They say , forsooth , Faiths doctrine settles not With naturall capacities ; and that The Spirit must those men illuminate VVho shall receive them . And indeed in this , They do both say the truth , and say amiss : This is a Jesuitish juggling trick , And if allow'd it be , each lunatick , And every brain-sick Dreamer , by that way , May foist upon us all that he can say , For , though Gods holy Spirit must create New hearts within us , and regenerate Depraved nature , e're it can be able To make our outward hearings profitable ; VVe must not think that all which fancy faith ( In terms obscure ) are mysteries of faith . Nor make the hearers want of power to teach Their meanings to be proofes of what they teach . There is twixt men , and that which they are taught , Some naturall proportion , or t is naught . The deepest mystery of our profession , Is capable of literall expression , As wel to reprobates as men elected ; Or else it may of error be suspected . Yea , wicked men a power granted have To understand , although they misconceive ; And can of darkest pointsmake plain relations , Though to themselves they faile in applications . God never yet did bid us take in hand To publish that which none can understand : Much less affecteth he a man should mutter . Rude sounds of that , whose depth he cannot utter ; Or in uncertain terms , as many do , Who Preach non-sense , and oft non entia too : For those which man to man is bound to show , Are such plain Truths , as we by word may know ; Which when the hearer can express again , The fruit hath equalled the Teachers pain . Then , though the soul doth many times conceive By faith , and by that Word which we receive ) Deep mysteries , and that which far transcends A carnall knowledge : though she apprehends Some glimmerings of those Objects , that are higher Then humane Reason ever shall aspire ; Though she hath tastings of that blessedness , Which mortall tongue could never yet express ; And though the soul may have some earnest given On earth , of what it shall enjoy in heaven ; Though God may , when he list ( and now and then , For cause not ordinary ) to some men Vouchsafeth ( for their secret satisfactions ) A few reflections from eternall actions : Though this be so , let no man arrogate That he such secrets can by word relate : For , they are things , of which no voice can preach ; High flights , to which no mortall man can reach , T is Gods own work , such raptures to convey , To compass them there is no other way , But by his blessed Spirit : and of those Most can we not , some must we not disclose . For if they only touch our private state , They were not sent , that we should them relate ; But deigned that the soul they strengthen might Amid the perils of some secret sight ; VVhen men to honour God , or for their sin , The terrours of this life are plunged in . And as it is reputed of those things , VVhich foolish people think some Fairy brings , So , of Euthusiamses speak I may ; Discover them , and straight they fly away . For , thus they fare who boast of Revelations , Or of the certainty of their Salvations , Or any Ghostly gift , at times or places , Which warrant not the mention of such graces : Yea , by revealing things which they should hide , They entrance make for over weening pride : And that quite m●rres the blessing they possest , Or , for a while obscureth it at best : And yet , if any man shall climb so high , That they attain unto a Mystery , Conceiv'd by few ; they may , if they be able , Disclose it where it may be profitable . But they must know , that ( if it be , indeed , Of such transcendency ; as doth exceed Meere naturall reaches ) it should be declar'd To none , save unto those who are prepar'd For such conceptions ; and more apt to know them By their own thoughts , then are out words to show them Else , all they utter will in Clouds appear , And errors , men , for truths , away wil bear . Would this had been observed a little more , By some who in our Congregations roare Of Gods unknown Decrees , Eternall Callings , Of Perseverance , and of Finall Fallings . And such like Mysteries . Or else , I would That they their meanings better utter could , If wel they meant . For , though those points afford Much comfomrt and instruction , as Gods word Hath mentioned them , and may applyed be , And opened , when we just occasion see ; Yet , as most handle them , who now adayes , Do pass for Preachers , with a vulger praise , They profit not ; for , this ripe age hath young And forward wits , who by their fluent tongue , And able memories , a way have found To build a house , e're they have laid the ground , With common places , and with notes purloin'd ( Not wel applyed , and as ill conjoyn'd ) A garb of preaching these have soon attained , VVhich hath , with many , approbation gained Beyond their merit . For , they take in hand Those mysteries , they neither understand , Nor studied on . And they have much distracted Some hearers , by their Doctrines ill compacted : Yea , by enquiring out what God fore-sees , And medling much with his unknown Decrees , The Churches peace so much disturb'd have they ; So foul and crooked made Faiths plainest way ; Such scandalls rais'd ; and interrupted so , By doubts impertinent , what men should do ; And their endeavours nullified so far , That many of them at a nonplus are . Heydons not of their minds , who take from this And other things , that are perform'd amiss , Occasion to disparage frequent preaching , Or , to abate our plentiousness of teaching : For , of our Harvest , Lord , I humbly pray , The store of Labourers continue may . And , I could also wish , that none were chose To be a seed-man , till he truly knows The wheat from tares ; and is indu'd with reason , And grace , to sow in order , and in season , And that those art-less workmen may be staid , VVho build before foundations they have laid : Lest , when our Church wel built , suppose we shall , It sink , and overwhelm us in the Fall . It pities me to mark what rents appear Within our Sion , and what daubings are To hide the ruines , and I fear the frame VVil totter , if we long neglect the same . Our watchmen for the greater part , are grown Less mindful of Gods honor , than their own : For either almost wholly we omit That work , or undiscreetly follow it . Some speak the truth , without sincere intention , As they who preach the Gospel for contention . Some by their wicked lives do give offence , And harden men in their impenitence . As if not hel nor heav'n they did believe , They ryot , game , drink drunk , and whore , and thieve , For avarice , and envy , none are worse ; They are malicious , and blaspheme , and curse , As much as any others . None are more Regardless of the soul that 's mean and poore , Among their neighbors , none more quarrelsome , Or that more hardly reconcil'd become , Then many Clergy-men : and as we see They are the best of men , when good they be ; So , there are none that wander more astray ; VVhen they have left a sanctified way . Some Pastors are too hot , and some too cold , And very few the golden temper hold . Some at the Papist with such madness fling , As if they could not utter any thing Of them too vile ; though ne're so false it were : And we so used by their Iesuits are . Some others at the Quakers do strike , So furiously , that they are often like To wrong the Protestants : for , men impose That name sometime , upon the best of those ; Yea , they who are prophaine , that name mislay On all who make a conscience of their way . Some Shepheards on their flocks are gorg'd at full , And sumptiously arrayed in their wooll . But , those that are diseas'd , they make not strong : Their sickliest sheep they seldome come among : They take no care the broken up to bind ; The sheep that 's lost they never seek to find : They let such wander as will run astray , And many times their fury so doth fray The tender conscience , that their indiscretion Doth fright their hearers headlong to perdition . Gods bounty hath large pastorage provided , But they have not his flocks with wisdome guided : For in the midst of plenty , some be ready . To starve in ignorance . Some sheep are headdy : Some get the staggers , some the scab , and they Infect their fellows . Some the wantons play Among the thorns and bryars , which have torn The marks and fleeces , which they should have worn . Some straggle from the flock , and they are straight Surpriz'd by wolves , which lye for them in wait . Some sought large feeding , and ranck pastures got , VVhich prov'd not wholsome , and they caught the ●ot . For , many preach themselves , and fancies broach , That scandall preaching , to the truths reproach . Yea , some term that ( forsooth ) Gods word divine , VVhich would halfe shame me , should they term it mine , And they we see , longest pray and speak Are prized of most though head nor foot they make . Because the common hearers of this Land , Think best of that which least they understand . Some , also , by their feet disturb the springs ; Or trample or defile Gods pasturings , By hypocrites , injuriously defamed ; By the frailties of the best , oft shamed . And pow'r ecclesiasticall is granted To them , ful often , who those minds have wanted Becomming such authority : and they Play fast and loose , ev'n with the Churches Key . They censure and absolve , as best shall make For their advantage ; not for conscience sake . As they shall please , they punnish or connive ; And by the peoples follies they do thrive . Of evill customes many are we see Insinuated , and so strict are we To keep them , that we sottishly deny To leave them , for what more would edifie ? And we so much do Innovations fear , That needfull reformations none appear . VVe have prophained every holy thing ; Even our most Christian Feasts which are to bring Gods Mercies to our thought , and memorize Of Saving Grace , the sacred Mysteries : Some have even those gain-sayed ; and in that Have evil spoken of they know not what . Some others keep them ; but as heathenishly , As Feasts of Bacchus ; and impietie Is then so rife , that God is rarely named Or thought upon , except to be blasphemed . By these , and other wayes , the Church doth lose Much honour to the glory of Her Foes , And our great shame and loss : for her decayes Shall be this Realms disprofit and dispraise . God hath a controversie with our Land ; And in an evil plight affairs do stand . Already we do smart or doing ill ; Yet us the hand of God afflicteth stil , And hey are either such as make obscure Faiths principles ; or such whose lives impure , Prophane their Doctrines . Other some have we , VVho like the beast that over-game some be , Do push their weaker brethren with their Horns ; And hunt them from the flock , by wrongs , or scorn Gods houses , also , much neglected are ; And of his Sanctuaries , few have care . A barn , or any common house , or room , Is thought as wel Gods worship to become , As in the Churches infancy ; or there , VVherewants , and wars , and persecutions are . Amidst our peace and plenties , we do grutch Our Oratories should be trimm●d as much As are our vulgar dwellings ; and repine That exercises which are most divine , Should with more Rites , or Ornaments be done , Then when the troublous times afforded none . As if a Garden when the flow'rs are blown , VVere stil to look as when it first was sown . To worship so in spirit , we pretend That in our bodies , we do scarcely bend A leg , or move a cap , when there we be , VVhere Gods most holy Mysteries we see Yea , many seem so careful to have bin , To let no superstition enter in , That they have almost , wholly banisht hence , All decency , and pious Reverence . The Church by Lukewarm Christians , is neglected By bruitish Athests it is dis-respected ; By greedy VVorldlings , robbed of her fleeces , By self-will'd Schismaticks nigh torn in pieces ; By Tyrants and by infidels opposed ; By her blind Guides , to hazard oft exposed ; And many see it not ; as many be So wilful , that his hand they wil not see . Some plainly view the same , but nothing care Some at the sight thereof amazed are , Like Balthazar , and have a trembling heart , Yet wil not from their vanities depart . About such matters , othersome are loath Their thoughts to busie , ( meerly out of sloth ) Like him , who rather would in hazard put His Life , than rise from bed the door to shut . Some dream that all things do by chance succeed , And that I prate more of them than I need : But heav'n and earth to witness I invoke , That causlesly , I nothing here have spoke . If this , oh sickly Iland ! thou believe , And for thy great infirmitie shalt grieve , And , grieving of thy follies make confessions ; And , to confess thine infinite transgressions : That thou amend those errors : God shal then Thy manifold distempers cure agen ; Make all thy scarlet sins as white as snow , And cast his threatned judgments on thy foe . But , if thou ( fondly thinking thou art wel ) Shalt sleight this Message , which my Muse doth tel , And scorn her counsel ; if thou shalt not rue Thy former wayes ; but frowardly pursue Thy wilful course : then , hark what I am bold , ( In spight of all thy madness ) to unfold . For , I wil tel thy Fortune ; which when they That are unborn shal read another day , They will believe Gods mercy did infuse Thy Poets brest , with a Prophetick Muse . And know , that he this author did prefer To be from him , this Iles Remembrancer . If thou , I say , oh Britain ! shalt retain Thy crying sins , thou dost presume in vain Of Gods protection . If thou stop thine eare , Or burn this Rowle , in whice recorded are Thy just Inditements ; it shall written be VVith new additions , deeply stampt on thee With such Characters , that no time shall race Their fatal image , from thy scarred face : Though haughtily thou dost thy self dispose , Because the Sea thy borders doth inclose . Although upon the Rocks thy nest is plac'd : Though thou among the Stars thy dwelling hast ; Though thou encrease thy ships ; and unto that Which is thine own , with King Iehosaphat ; Joyn Ahabs forces . Though thou watch and ward , And all thy Ports and Havens strongly guard ; Although thou multiply thy inland forces , And muster up large troops of men and horses ; Though like an Eagle thou thy wings display'st , And ( high thy self advancing ) proudly say'st ; I fit aloft , and am so high , that none Can fetch me from the place I rest upon . Yea , though thou no advantages didst want , Of which the glorious Emperies did vaunt ; Yet , sure , thou shalt be humbled and brought low ; Ev'n then , perhaps , when least thou fear'st it so . Till thou repent , provisions which are made For thy defence , or others to invade , Shall be in vaine ; and stil the greater cost Thou shalt bestow , the honour that is lost Shall be the greater , and thy wasted strength , Be sink of a Consumption at the length Thy treaties , which for peace or profit be , Shall neither peace , nor profit bring to thee . Or , if thy Counsels prosper for a while , God wil permit it , onely to beguile Thy foolishness ; and tempt thee on to run Some courses , that will bring his Judgements on . Yea , all thy winnings shall but fuel be , To feed those follies that now spring in thee ; And make with vengeance those the more enrag'd Who shall for thy correction be engag'd . What ever threatned in Gods Book hath bin , Against a wicked people for their sin , Shall come on thee : His hand shall be for ill , On every Mountain , and high-raised hill . Thy lofty Cedars , and thy sturdy Oaks , Shall feel the fury of his Thunder stroake . Upon the Ships , thy Havens , and thy Ports , Upon thy arms , thy armies , and thy Forts , Upon thy pleasures and commodities , Thy Crafts mechanick , and thy merchandise ; On all the fruits and Cattel in thy fields , On what the ayre , or what the water yeilds , On State and people ; on both weak and strong , On Priest and Prophet or both old and young ; Yea , on each person , place , and every thing , The Plague it hath deserved , God shal bring . What ever thou dost hope he frustrate shall ; And make what e're thou fearest on thee fall . This pleasant soyle , wherein such plenty grows , And where both milk and honey overflows , Shall for thy peoples wickedness be made A Land as barren , as what never had , Such plenties in it . God shall drive away Thy pleasant Fowles , and all those Fish that play Within thy waters ; and for whose great store Some other Nations would have prais'd him more . Those Rivers , that have made thy vallies rich , Shall be like streams of ever burning Pitch , Thy dust , as Brimstone , fields as hard and dry As iron is ; the firmament on high , Like Brass , shall yeild thee neither rain nor due , The hope of wasted blessings to renue . Aleanness , shall thy fatness quite devour ; Thy wheat shall in the place of wholsome flowre , Yeild nought but bran . In stead of grass and corn , Thou shalt in times of harvest , reap the thorn , The thistle and the bryar . Of their shadows Thy Groves shall robbed be : thy flowry Medows shal steri ; e wax : there shal be seldom seen Sheep on thy downs , or Shepheards on the Green , Thy walks , thy Gardens , and each pleasant plot , Shall be as those where men inhabit not , Thy Villages ; where goodly dwellings are , Shal stand as if they unfrequented were . Thy Cities and thy Palaces wherein Most neatness and magnificence hath bln , Shal heaps of rubish be , and as in those Demolisht Abbies where in Dawes and Crowes . Now make their nests , the Bramble , and the Nettle , Shal in their halls and parlours root , and settle , Thy Princes houses , and thy wealthy Ports , Now fill●d with men of all degrees and sorts , Shal no inbabitants in them retain , But some poor Fisherman , or Countrey Swain , VVho of thy glories , When the marks they see , Shall wonder what those mighty ruins be ; As now they do , who old foundations find , Of towns and Cities perisht out of mind . The places where much people meetings had , Shal vermine holes , and dens for beasts be made . Or walks for sprights , who from those uncouth rooms Shall fright the passenger , which that way comes . In stead of mirth and laughter , lamentation Shall there abide : and loathsome desolation , In stead of company . Where once was heard Sweet melody , men shall be made afeard With hideous cryes , and howlings of despaire . Thy very Climate , and thy temp'rate ayre , Shall lose their wholsomness , for thy offences , And breed hot Fevers , Murraines , Pestilences , And all diseases ! they that now are trained In ease , and with soft pleasures entertained ; In stead of idle games , and wanton dances , Shall practise how to handle guns , and launces ; And be compell'd to leave their friends embraces , To end their lives in divers uncouth places ; Or else , thy face , with their own blood defile , In hope to keep themselves , and thee , from spoile . Thy beautious Women , whose great pride is more Than theirs , whom Esay blamed heretofore , In stead of paintings , and of costly sents , Of glittering gems , and precious ornaments , Shall wear deformitie about their faces ; And being rob'd of all their tempting graces , Feele wants , diseases , and all such like things , Which to a wanton Lover lothing brings . Thy God , shall for thy overflowing vices , Scourge thee with Scorpions , Serpents , Cockatrices , And other such ; whose tailes with stings are armed , That neither can be plucked forth , nor charmed . Thou shalt not be suffiz'd when thou art fed ; Nor shalt thou suffer scarcitie of bread And temporall food alone ; but , of that meat , Whereof the faithfull soul desires to eat . That curse of Ravenous Beasts , which God hath said , Upon a wicked Kingdom shal be laid , He will inflict on thee . For though there be No Tygers , Lyons , Wolves , or Bears in thee , By beastly minded men that shall be far More cruel than those bloody spoylers are , Thou shalt be torn : for , each man shall assay His fellow to devour as lawfull prey . In stead of Lyons , tyrants thou shalt breed , Who not of conscience nor of Law take heed ; But , on the weak mans portion lay their Paw , And make their pleasures to become their Law , In stead of tygers , men of no compassion , A furious , and a wilful generation , Shall fil thy borders . Thieves and outlaws vile , Shal hunt the waies , and haunt the woods for spoyle , As Bears and Wolves . A subtile cheating crew ( That wil with tricks and cozenages pursue The simpler sort ) shal here encrease their breed ; And in their subtilties the Fox exceed . That hoggish herd , which alwaies rooting are Within the ground , and never upward rear . Their grunting snouts ; nor fix their eyes on heav'n , To look from whence their daily food is giv'n : Those filthy swinish livers , who desire To feed on draff , and wallow in the mire ; Those who affect rank puddles , more than springs ; To trample and despise most pleasant things ; The holy to prophane ; Gods herbs of grace To nouzle up , his Vinyard to deface ; And such like harms to do : these shal thy fields , Marre worse , then those wild boares the desart yeilds . If thou remaine impenitent , thou art Like Egypt , and so stony is thy heart . For which obdurateness , those plagues wil all Descend on thee , which did on Egypt fall . Blood , Frogs , and Lice , great swarms of uncoth Flies , th' infectious Murraine , whereof Cattle dies : Boyles , Scabs , & Blaines fierce Haile , & Thunder-storms , The Locust , and all fruit devouring VVorms . Cross Darkness , and the death of those that be Thy Darlings , all those plagues shall fall on thee , According as the Letter doth imply , Or , as in mystick sense they signifie . Thy purest Rivers God shall turn to blood ; With ev'ry Lake , that hath been sweet and good , Ev'n in thy nostrils he shall make it stink , For nothing shall thy people eat or drink , Vntill their own or others blood it cost ; Or put their lives in hazard to be lost . Most loathsome Frogs ; that is a race impure , Of base condition , and of birth obscure , ( Ev'n in unwholsome ●ens , and ditches , bred ) Shal with a clownish rudeness over-spread Thy pleasant'st fields ; thy fairest rooms possess ; And make unwholsome by their sluttishness , Thy kneeding troughs , thy ovens , and that meat , Whereof thy people , and thy Princes eat , This hatefull brood , shall climb to croak and sing , Within in lodging chambers of the King , Yea , there make practise of those naturall notes , Which issue from their evil-sounding throats : To wit , vain-brags , revilings , r●baldries , Vile slanders , and unchristian blasphemies . The Land shall breed a nasty generation , Unworthy either of the reputation Or name of men . For , they as Lice shall feed Ev'n on the body whence they did proceed ; Til poverty , and floventy , and sloath , Have quite disgraced them , and consum'd them both . There shall , moreover , swarmes of divers Flies , Engendred be in thy prosperities , To be a plague : the flesh-flye shal corrupt Thy savory meats ; Musketoes interrupt The weary traveller ; thou shalt have Drones , Dores , Hornets , Wasps , and such like angry-ones , Who represent that warm whose buzzing tongues ( Like stings ) are used in their neighbors wrongs ; And , stil are flying , and stil bumming so , As if they meant some weighty work to do , Whenas , upon the common stock they spend ; And nought perform of that which they pretend . Thy Butter-flies shall plague thee too ; ev'n those , Who wast their Lands and Rents , in gaudy clothes Or idle flutterings , and then spawn their seed , Upon thy godli●st flow'rs and herbs to feed . As beasts destroyed by the Murraine be , So they that are of beastly life in thee , By lewd example shal infect each other , And in their foul diseases rot together . On all thy people , or what sort soe're , Shall Scabs , and bile , and running sores appear , The fruits of their corruption . Yea , with pains ( Within their conscience , and with scars and blaines Of outward infamy ) they shal be grieved , And in their tortures perish unrelieved . Tempestious storms , upon this I le shall fall , Hot thunder-bolts , and Haile-stones therewithall , Men either too too hot , or too too cold , Or else luke warm . But few or none shall hold A rightfull temper : and these meteors wil Thy borders with a thousand mischieves fil , The Locust also , and the Palmer worms , Shall prey on what escapeth from the storms , Not they alone , which on the grass do breed ; But also , they who from the pit proceed Which hath no bottom and when any thing Doth by the dew of Heav'n begin to spring , They shal devour the same , til they have left thee , Nor leafe nor blossome ; but of all bereft thee . Then shall a darkness , far more black , Then when the light corporeal thou dost lack . For grossest ignorance ; o'reshadowing all , Shall in so thick a darkness thee inthrall , That thou a blockish people shalt be made , Stil wandring on in a deceiving sha●e ; Mistrusting those that safest paths are showing , Most trusting them , who counsel thy undoing ; And aye tormented be with doubts and fears , As one that outcries , in dark places hears . Nor shal the hand of God from thee return , Til he hath also more thine eldest-born , That is , til he hath taken from the quite , Ev'n that whereon thou fetst thy whole delight ; And filled ev'ry house throughout this Nation , With deaths unlooked for , and lamentation . So great shall be thy ruine , and thy shame , That when the neighbor kingdomes hear the same Their ears shal tingle . And when that day comes , In which thy follies must receive their dooms ; A day of clouds , a day of gloominess , A day of black despaire , and heaviness It wil appear . And then thy vanities , , Thy gold , thy silver , thy confederacies , And all those reeds on which thou hast depended ; Wil faile thy trust , and leave thee unbefriended . Thy Judge , thy Priests , and Prophets , then shal mourn And , peradventure , feignedly return To beg of God to succour them : but they Who wil not hearken to his voice to day , Shal cry unheeded : and he wil dispise Their vows , their prayers , and their sacrifice : A sea of troubles , all thy hopes shall swallow , As waves on waves , so plague on plague shal follow : And ev'ry thing that was a blessing to thee , Shal turn to be a curse ; and help undo thee . Thy Magistrates have to thee thy fathers bin : By means of them hath peace been kept within Thy sea-girt limits : they thy weale befriended , The blessed faith they stoutly have defended : But know , that , til thou shalt repent , no part Belongs to thee of what is his desert ; His princely vertues , to his own availe , Shall profit much : but they to thee shall faile . To thee his clemency shall seem severe , His favours all , shall injuries appear , And when thy sin is fully ripe in thee , Thy prince and people then alike shall be , Thou shalt have babes to be thy Iudges , or worse , Those tyrants who by cruelty and force Shal take away thy ancient freedomes quite , From all their Subjects , yea themselves delight , In their vexations : and all those that are Made slaves thereby , shal murther , yet not dare To stir against them . By degrees they shal Deprive thee of thy patrimonies all ; Compel thee ( as in other Lands this day ) For thine own meat , and thine own drink to pay . And at the last begin to exercise . Upon thy sons , all heathenish tyrannies , As just prerogatives . To these intents , Thy nobles shall become their instruments . For they who had their birth from noble races , Shall some and some be brought into disgraces ; From offices they shall excluded stand : And all their vertuous off-spring , from the Land , Shall quite be worn : instead of whom shall rise A brood advanced by impieties , By flattery , by purchase , and by that Which ev'ry truly noble one doth hate . From stems obscure , and out of mean professions , They shall ascend and mount by their ambitions , To seats of Justice , and those Names to bear , Which honor'd most within these nations are . And being thither got shall make more strong Their new-built greatness , by encreasing wrong . To those , wil some of these themselves unite , Who by their births to Lordly Stiles have right ; But viciously consuming their estate , Did from their fathers worths degenerate : By this confederacy , their nobler bloods Shall countenance the others il-got goods ; The others wealth again , shall keep from scorn Their beggery , who have been nobly born : And both together , being else unable , ( In this il course to make their standing stable ) Shall seek how they more great and strong may grow , By compassing the publike overthrow , They shal abuse thy friends with tailes and lies ; With seeming love and servile flatteries . They shall perswade them they have power to make Their wills their Law ; and as they please to take Their peoples goods , their children and their lives , Ev'n by their just and due Prerogatives . When thus much they have made them to believe , Then they shall teach them practises to grieve their subjects by ; and instruments become to help the sorewing up , by some and some , To compass their designs . They shall devise Strange projects , and with impudence and lyes , Proceed in setling them . They shall forget Those reverent usages , which do befit The majestie of State , and raile and storm , VVhen they pretend disorders to reform , In their high counsels , and where men should have Kind admonitions , and reprovings grave , VVhen they offend , they shall be threatned there , Or scoft , or taunted , though no cause appear . It is unseemly for a judge to sit And exercise a jibling School-boyes wit Upon their trades , or names , who stand before Their judgment seats : but who doth not abhor , To hear it , when a Magistrate objects , Birth , poverty , or personall defects In an upbraiding wise ? Or , who with me Derides it not , when in our Courts we see Those men , whose bodies are both old and weak , ( Forgetting grave and useful things to speak ) Vent Giants words , and bristle up as tho Their very breath could armies overthrow : VVhereas ( poor weaklings ) were there in their places No more authority , then in their faces , Their persons , or their language , all their chafing , And threatning , nothing would effect but laughing . For unto me big looks , and crying , hoh , As dreadful seems as when a Child cryes , boh , To fright his Nurse , yea such a bugbeare fashion Effecteth nought but scornful indignation . But in those times ( which nearer are than some Suppose perhaps ) such Rhetorick will come To be in use ; and arguments of Reason And just proceeding , wil be out of season . Their wisdome shal be folly ; and go nigh To bring contempt on their authority . Their Councel-table shal a snare be made , And those 'gainst whom they no just matter had , At first appearance , shal be urg'd to say Some word or other , ere they part away , Which wil betray their innocence to blame , And bring upon them detriment and shame : Yea , many times ( as David hath of old , Concerning such oppressors , wel fore-told ) To humble crouchings , and to feigned showes , Descend they shal to work mens overthrowes : And , what their subtilty doth fail to gain , They shal by rigour and by force obtain . What ever from thy people they can teare Or borrow , they shall keep , as if it were A prize which had been taken from the foe : And , they shal make no conscience what they do To prejudice Posteritie . For , they To gain their lust , hut for the present day , Shall with such love unto themselves endeavor , That ( though they knew it would undo for ever Their own posterity ) it shal not make Those Monsters any better course to take . Nay , God shall give them up for their offences , To such uncomely reprobated sences : And blind them so , that when the ax they see Ev'n hewing at the root of their own tree , By their own handy strokes , they shal not grieve For their approaching fall : no , nor believe Their fall approacheth ; nor assume that heed Which might prevent it , til they fall indeed . Thy Judges , Britain , in those days will bee Like roaring Lions , making prey of thee . God shall deliver thee into their hand , And they shall act their pleasure in the Land ; As once his Prophet threatned to that nation , VVhich doth exemplifie thy Desolation . Thy Priests ( as thou hast wallowed in excess ) Shal take delight in drink and wantonness . And those , whom thou dost call thy Noble ones Shall to the very marrow , gnaw thy bones . Thy Lawyers fulfully shall wrest thy Laws , And ( to the ruin of the common Cause ) Shal mis-interpret them , in hope of grace From those , who may dispoyle them of their place . Yea , that whereto they are obliged , both By conscience , by their calling , and their Oath To put in execution they shal feare , And leave them helpless , who oppressed are . Thy Prelates in the spoyl of thee shal share ; Thy Priests as light shall be as those that are The meanest persons : all their Prophesies Or Preachings shall be heresies and lies . The word of truth shal not in them remain , Their lips no wholsome knowledge shal retain , And all his outward means of saving grace , Thy God shall carry to another place . Mark wel , oh Britain ! what I now shal say , And do not sleightly pass these words away . But be assured that when God begins , To bring that vengeance on thee for thy sins , Which hazard shall with total over-throw , Thy Prophets , and thy Priests will sl●ely sow The seeds of that dissention , and sedition , Which time wil ripen for thy sad perdition , Ev'n they who formerly were of thy peace The happy instruments , shall then increase Thy troubles most . And , ev'n as when the Iews Gods truth-presaging Prophets did abuse , He suffered those who preached in his Name , Such falshoods , as the chiefest cause became Of their destruction : so if thou go on To make a scorn ( as thou hast often done ) Of them who seek thy welfare , he will send False Prophets that shal bring thee to thine end , By saying all things thou wouldst have them say , And lulling thee asleep in thine own way . If any brain-sick Fellow , whom the Devil Seduceth to inflict on thee some evil , Shall coyn false Doctrines , or perswade thee to Some foolish course that wil at length undo The Common-weal : his counsel thou shalt follow ; Thou , cover'd with his bait , a hook shalt swallow To rend thy entrails : and thine ignorance Shal also for that mischief him advance . But if that any lover of thy weal , Inspir'd with truth , and with an honest zeal , Shall tell thee ought pertaining to thy good , His Messages shal stiffly be withstood : That Seer shall charged not to see ; His word shall sleighted as a Po●sherd be : His life shal be traduced , to disgrace His counsels ; or , his errant to debase : Instead of recompence , he shal be sure Imprisonments or threatnings to procure : And peradventure ( as those Prophets were , Who did among the Iewish Peers declare Their States enormities ) his good intention , May be so wrong'd , that he , by some invention , May lose his life , with publike shame and hate , As one that is a troubler of the State . But not unless the Priest , thereto consent : For in those dayes shal few men innocent Be griev'd ( through any quarter of the Land ) In which thy Clergie shall not have some hand . If ever in the Fields ( as God forbid ) The Bloo● of thine own children shall be shed By civil discord , they shal blow the flame , That will become thy ruine , and thy shame . And thus it shall be kindled . When the times , Are nigh at worse ; and thy increasing crimes Almost compleat ; the Devil shal begin To bring strange crotchets , and opinions in Among thy teachers , which wil breed disunion , And interrupt the visible communion Of thy establish't Church , And , in the steed Of zealous Pastors , ( who Gods flock did feed ) There shal arise within thee , by degrees , A Clergie , that shall more desire to fleece , Then feed the flock . A clergie it shall be , Divided In it self : and they shall thee Divide among them , into sev'ral factions : VVhich rend thee will , and fill thee with destractions : They all in outward seeming shall pretend Gods glory , and to have one pious end : But , under colour of sincere devotion , Their studie shal be temporal promotion : YVhich wil among themselves strange quarrels make VVherein thy other children shal partake . As to the Persons , or the cause , they stand Affected , even quite throughout the Land . Now one great man among them gets the pow'r , From all the rest , and like an Emperour , Doth act his pleasure . And we know 't is common To have some foolish Favorite or woman , To govern him , so in a pop'lar State , Affairs are manag'd by the self same fate ; And either one or more away do steal The peoples hearts , and sway the Commonweale . Thus God is pleas'd , to humble and to raise : Thus he by sev'ral names , and sev'rall waies , The world doth govern . Yea thus ev'n in one nation , And in one State , he makes much alteration In forms of Government : of changing that Which is but accidentall to a State . And such his Justice , and his Wisdome is , That he preserveth by the means of this , Those things which do essentially pertain To that great power which over all doth reign . Nor is he pleased thus it should be done In States that meerly civil are alone ; But also in the Churches Governments , Allows the change of outward accidents . Yea , they to whom he gives the oversights Of some particular Church , may change old Rites , The Customes , Forms , or titles as occasions Are offered them ; or as the times , or Nations , Require a change : provided so , that they Take nothing which essential is away ; Nor add what shall repugne or prejudice Gods Laws , his prophets , or the liberties Of them that are his people . For , in what Hath any Church a pow'r , if not in that VVhich is indifferent ? Or , in what I pray VVil men the Church authority obey , If not in such like things ? Or who should be The Judge what is indifferent , if not she ? A private Spirit knows what best agrees With his own fancy , but the Church best sees , What fits the Congregation . For ; what gives , Offence to one , another man receives Much Comfort ; and his Conscience edifies . By disciplines which many do despise , There is I know , a middle-way that lies Ev'n just betwixt the two extremities , Which to sedition , and to faction tend . To find which tract , my whole desire I bend ; And wish it follow'd more . For , if we tread That harmless path , we cannot be misled ; Nor sham'd , though blam'd we be . To ev'ry man I faine would give his due ; and all I can I do endeavour it . I would not wrong My Countrey ; neither take what doth belong To Cesar : nor infringe , or prejudice , The Universall Churches liberties ; Nor for her outward discipline prefer Or censure any Church particular , Or any State , but as befit it may , His Muse , which nought but necedfull truths doth say . Nor have I any purpose to withdraw Obedience , or respect from any Law That 's positive , or to dishearten from Those Customes , which a Christian state become . Nor have I any thought to scandalize , Or speak amiss of Principalities ; Or , to traduce mens persons : but , I fall On errors of mens lives in generall , And , on those great abuses , which I see To blemish ev'ry calling and degree . Of Dignities and Persons , I observe , All means I can , their honours to preserve , VVhen I reprove their faults . And ev'n as he That hunteth Foxes , where Lambs feeding be , May fright that harmless flock , and suffer blame Of some By-standers , ( knowing not his Game ) VVhen from his Dogs , those innocents are free , And none but their devourers bitten be . So , though my reprehensions , often are Mistook by foolish Readers ; they are far From reprehending those , or taxing that VVhich is unfitting for my shooting at . I speak those things which wil advantage rather Then harm : and hence this blinded age may gather Much light . VVhich little volume doth relate Nought else but what is like to be our fate , If sin increase ; and what in former times Did fall on other Nations for their crimes . I utter what our welfare may increase , And help confirm us in a happy peace ; VVhich they wil never compass , who pursue To speak what 's pleasing , rather than what 's true , How ever , here my thoughts deliv'red be : Let God , as he shal please , deliver me . And if what here is mention'd , thou dost heed ( Oh Britain ! ) in those times that shall succeed , It may prevent much loss , and make thee shun Those mischiefs , whereby Kingdoms are undone . But to thy other sins if thou shalt add Rebellions ( as false Prophets wil perswade ) VVhich likely are to follow , when thou shalt In thy profession of Religion halt : Then wil thy Priests and People scourge each other , 〈◊〉 their offences , til both fail together : By weakning of your pow'rs to make them way , VVho seeek and look for that unhappy day : Then shall disorder ev'ry where abound And neither just not pious man be found . The best shal be a bryar or a thorn , By whom their neighbors shal be scratcht and torn . Thy Prophets shal to nothing condescend For any merit , just , or pious end ; But either for encreasing of their treasure , Or , for accomplishing their wilful , pleasure : And unto what they sel or daine for need ; There shall be given little trust or heed . For that which by their words confirm they shall , ( The Royal Seals uniting therewithal ) A toy shall frustrate ; and a gift shall make Their strickest Orders no effect to take . The judge , without a bribe , no cause shall end : No man shall trust his brother , or his friend : The Parents and the children shall despise And hate , and spoyle each other , she that lies VVithin her husbands bosome , shall betray him : They who thy people should protect , shall slay them , The aged shall regarded be of none : The poor shall by the rich be trodden on : Such grievous insolencies , every where Shall acted be , that good and bad shall fear In thee to dwel ; and men discreet shal hate To be a Ruler , or a Magistrate . VVhen they behold ( without impenitence ) So much injustice , and such violence . And when thy wickedness this height shal gain , To which ( no doubt ) it wil ere long attain , If thou proceed : then from the bow that 's bent And halfe way drawn already , shal be sent A morral arrow , and it pierce thee shal Quite through the head , the Liver , and the Gall . The Lord shall call , and whistle from afarre , For those thy enemies that fiercest are : For those thou fearest most ; and they shall from Their Countreys , like a whirlwind hither come , They shall not sleep , nor slumber , nor untie Their garments till within thy field they lye , Sharp shall their arrows be , and strong their bow , Their faces shall as ful of honor show As doth a Lions . Like a bolt of thunder Their troops of horse shall come and tread thee under Their iron feet : thy Foes shall eat thy bread . And with thy flocks both clothed be and fed . Thy dwellers , they shall carry from their own , To Countries which their fathers have not known , And thither shall such mischiefs them pursue , That they who seek the pit-fall to eschew , Shall in a snare be taken . If they shall Escape the sword , a Serpent in the wall To death shall sting them : yea , ( although they hap To shun a hundred plagues ) they shall not escape ; But , with new dangers stil be chac'd about , Until that they are wholly rooted out . The Plowman then shal be afraid to sowe , Artificers their labour shal sorgoe ; The Merchant man shal cross the Seas no more , ( Except to fly , and seek some other Shore ) Thy ablest men shall faint : thy wise-ones then , Shal know themselves to be but foolish men . And they who built and planted by oppression , Shal leave their gettings to the foes possession . Yea , God wil scourge thee , England , seven times more With seven times greater Plagues than heretofore : Then , thy allies their friendship shal with-draw ; And , they that of thy greatness stand in awe , Shal say in scorn , Is this the valiant Nation , That had throughout the world such reputation By victories upon the shore ? are these That people which was Master of the Seas , And grew so mighty ? yea , that petty Nation That were not worthy of thy indignation , Shal mock thee too ; and all thy former fame Forgot shall be , or mentioned to thy shame . Mark how Gods plagues were doubled on the Jews , When they his mildrorrections did abuse : Mark what at last upon their land he sent : And , look thou for the self-same punishment , If them thou imitatest . For their sin At first , but eight yeers bondage they were in . Their wickedness grew more , and God did then , To Eglon make them slaves eight yeers and ten , They disobeying still , the God of heaven , Their yeer of Servitude were twenty seven , To Iabin and to Midian : then prevailed Philistia forty yeers ; and when that failed , To make them of their evil wayes repent , There was among themselves a fatal rent ; And , they oft scourg'd each other . Still they trod The self-same path ; and then the hand of God ●rought Ashur on them ; and did make them beare His heavy yoke untill the seventeenth yeer . And last of all the Roman Empire came , Which from their Countrey rooted out their name , That foolish project which they did imbrace , To keep them in possession of their place , Did loose it : and , like Cain , that vagrant nation , Hath now remain'd in fearful desolation , Nigh sixteen hundred years ; and whatsoere Some lately dream , in vain they look for here A temp'ral Kingdome . For , as long ago Their Psalmist said , No Prophet doth foreshow This thraldomes end . Nor shall it end until The Gentiles their just number do fulfil : Which is unlike to be until that hour , In which there shall be no more temporall pow'r , Of temporall Kingdome ; therefore gather them ( Oh Lord ! ) unto thy new Jerusalem , In thy due time . For , yet unto that place They have a promist right , by thy meer grace , To those who shal repent , thy firm Election Continues in this temporall rejection . Oh! shew thy mercy in their desolation , That thou maist honor'd be in their salvation Yea , teach us also , by their fearfull fall , To hearken to thy voice , when thou dost call ; ( Lest thou in anger unto us protest , That we shall never come into thy rest . ) For we have follow'd them in all their sin ; Such , and so many , have our warnings bin : And if thou stil prolong not thy compassion , To us belongs the selfe-same desolation . And it wil shortly come , with all those terrors That we on them inflicted , for their errors . Then wo shall be to them that heretofore By joyning house to house expell'd the poor ; And field have into field incoporated , Until their town-ship were depopulated . For desolate their dwelling shall be made : Ev●n in their blood the Lord shall bathe his blade : And they that have by avarice and wiles , Erected Pallaces and costly piles ; Shal think the stones and timbers in the wall , Aloud to God , for vengeance on them call . Then wo shal be to them who early rise To eat and drink , and play , and wantonnize ; Stil adding sin to sin , for , they the pain Of cold , and thirst , and hunger , shal sustain ; And be the servile slaves of them that are Their foes , as to their lusts they captives were . Then wo to them who darkness more have lov'd Then light , and good advice have disapprov'd : For they shall wander in a crooked path , Which neither light , nor end , nor comfort hath . And when for guides and Counsel they do cry , Not one shal pitty them who passeth by . Then wo to them that have corrupted bin , To justifie the wicked in his sin : Or for a bribe ; the righteous to condemn : For flames ( as on the chaff ) shall seize on them : Their bodies to the dunghill shal be cast : Their flowre shal turn to dust ; their stock shal wast , And all the Glorious titles they have worn , Shal but increase their infamy and scorn , Then wo to them that have been rais'd aloft By good mens ruines , and by laying soft And easie pillows , under great mens arms , To make them pleas'd in their alluring charms . Then wo to them who being grown afraid Of some nigh peril , sought unlawful aid ; And settings Gods protection quite aside , Upon their own inventions have rely'd . For God their foolish hopes wil bring to nought ; On them , their feared mischief shal be brought ; And all their wit and strength , shal not suffice , To have their sorrow of , which on them lies . Yea , then , Oh Britain ! wo to ev'ry one , That hath without repentance evil done : For , those who do not heed , not bear in mind His visitings , Gods reaching hand will find ; And they with howling cryes and lamentation , Shal sue and seek , in vain , for his compassion . Because they careless of his mercies were , Til in consuming wrath he did appear . Burst I we set far off that evil day , In dul security we pass away Our precious time ; and with vain hopes and toyes , Build up a trust which ev'ry puffe destroyes . And therefore stil when healing is expected , New and unlookt for troubles are effected . We gather armies and we Fleets prepare : And then both strong and safe we think we are But when we look for victories and glory , What follows , but events that make us sorry ? And 't is Gods mercie that we turn our faces With so few losses , and no more disgraces . For what are most of those whom we commend Such actions to ; and whom we forth do send To fights those battels , which the Lords we call , But , such as never fight for him at all ? Whom dost thou make thy Captains , and dispose Such offices unto , but unto those ( Some few excepted ) who procure by friends , Command and pay , to serve their private ends ? This Iland hath some sense of what the ayles , And very much , this evil times bewailes : But not our sins do we so much lament , Or mourn , that God for them is discontent , As that the plagues , they being disturb our pleasures , Encrease our dangers and exhaust our treasures . And for these causes , now and then we fast , And pray , as long as halfe a day doth last , For if the Sun do but a little clear That Cloud , from which a tempest we do fear , What kinde of grief we took we plainly shew By those rejoycings which thereon ensue : For in the stead of such due thankfulness , As Christian zeal obligeth to express ; To pleasure ( not to God ) we sacrifice ; Renew our sins , revive our vanities ; And all our vowed gratitude expires , In games , in guns , in bels , in health , or Fires . We fain would be at peace : but few men go That way , as yet , whereby it may be so . We have not that humility which must Effect it : we are false , and cannot trust Each other ; no nor God with true confessions : Which shews that we abhor not our transgressions . It proves , that of our errors , we in heart Repent not , neither purpose to depart From any folly , For all they that are Sincerely penitent , do nothing fear So much as their own guilt ; nor seek to gain Ought more , than to be reconcil'd again . And they that are thus minded , never can Be long unreconcil'd to God , or man . When we should stoop , we most our selves exalt , ●nd though we be , would not be thought in fault . Nay , though we faulty be , and thought and known , And proved so , and see that we are thrown By our apparent errors into straits , From which we cannot get by all our sleights . Yet stil our selves we vaunt and justifie , And struggle , til the snare we faster tye . We sin , and we to boast it have no shame , Yet storm when others do our follies name : And rather then wee wil so much as say We did amiss ( though that might wipe away The stain of all ) I think that some of us So wilful are , so proud , and mischievous , That we our selves , would run , and our Nation , To keep our shadow of a Reputation . Oh! if we are thus head-strong , 't is unlike We any part of our proud failes wil strike Til they have sunk our vessel in the sea , Or by the furious winds are torn away . 'T were better , tho , we did confess our wound , Than hide it til our state grew more unsound . 'T were better we some wealth or office lost , Then keep them , til our lives , and all it cost : And therefore , let us w●ely be advised , Before we by a tempest be surprised . Down first with our top-gallants , and our Flags ; In storms the skilfull●st Pilots make no brags . Let us ( if that be not enough ) let fall Our Misne-yard , and strike our top-sailes all . If this we find be not enough to do , Strike Fore-saile , Sprit-saile , yea and Mainsaile too . And , rather then our Ship should sink or rend : Let 's over-board , goods , mast , and tanckling send . Save but the Hul the Master , and the men ; And we may live to scour the seas agen . Believe it England , howsoever some Who should foresee thy plagues before they come , Endeavour to perswade thee that thou hast A hopeful time , and that the worst is past . Yet , I dare boldly tel thee , thou hast nigh Worn out Gods patience by impiety . And that unless the same we do renue By penitence our folly we shall rue . But what am I , that me thou should'st believe ? Or unto what I tel , credit give ? It may be this adultrous Generation Expecteth tokens of her desolation ; And therefore I wil give them signes of that Which they are now almost arrived at . Nor signes , so mysticall as most of those Which did the ruine of the Jews disclose ; But sings as evident as are the day . For know ye Britaines , that what God did say Ierusalems destruction should foreshew , He spake to ev'ry State that should ensue . And that he nought of her or to her spake , For hers alone , but also for our sake . One sign that Gods long-suffering we have tyred , And that his patience is almost expired , Is that , that many judgments he hath sent , And stil remov'd them e're we did repent . For God ( ev'n by his holiness ) did sweare , ( Saith Amos ) such a Nation he wil tear With bryars , and with Fish-hooks rend away The whole posterity of such as they . Clean teeth ( saith God ) I gave them ; and with bread In many places , them I scantly fed ; And yet they sought me not : then I restrained The dews of heaven , upon this field I rained , And not on that ; yea , to one City came Some two or three , to quench their thirsty flame ; Yet to return to me no care they took ; With blastings then , and Meldews I them strook ; And mixt amongst their fruits the Palmer-worme Yet they their lives did not a jot reform , Then did I send the Pestilence ( said he ) Devoured , by the sword , their young men be ; Their Horse are slain , and up to Heaven ascends Their stink ; yet I discover no amends . The self same things thy God in thee hath done , Oh England ! yet , here follows thereupon So small amendment , that they are a sign To thee ; and their sharp Judgement wil be thine . The second token which doth fore-declare When Cities , States , and Realms , declining are , Ev'n Christ himself hath left us : for , ( saith he ) VVhen Desolation shall approaching be , Of wars , and warlike rumors ye shal hear ; Rare signes and tokens wil in heaven appear ; Down from the Firm ament the stars shall fall ; The hearts of many men , then , sail them shall ; There wil be many scandals and offences ; Great Earthquakes , Schismes , Dearths , and Pestilences , Realm , Realm , and Nation , Nation , shall oppose ; The nearest friends shal be the greatest soes , Against the Church shal many tyranniz● ; Deceivers , and false Prophets , shal arise ; In ev'ry place shal wickedness abound ; Tnd charity shal very cold be found . This Christ himself did Prophecy : and we Are doubtless blind , unless confest it be , That at this hour , upon this Kingdome here , These marks of desolation viewed are . How often have we seen prodigious lights , O' respread the face of heav'n in moonless nights ? How many dreadfull Meteors , have there been In this our Climate , lately heard and seen ? Who knoweth not that but a while ago A great Eclipse did threat , if not foreshow Gods Judgements ? In what age , to fore did hear So many , who did Saints and Scars appear , Fall ( as it were ) from heav'n ? Or who hath heard Of greater eathquakes , than hath lately scar'd These quarters of the world ? How oft , the touch , Of famine have we had ? But , when so much Devoured by the Pestilence were we , As in this present year our folks shall be , Of wars , and martial rumors , never more Were heard within these confines heretofore ; When were all Kingdomes , and all Nations through The world , so opposite as they are now ? I 've been in no Countrey , whether nigh or far , But is engag'd or threatned with some war . All places , either present woes bewaile ; Or else things feared make mens hearts to faile . False Prophets , and Deceivers we have many ; We scarcely find integrity in any : The name of Christ begins in ev'ry place To suffer persecution and disgrace ; And we the greatest jeopardies are in , Among our neighbors , and our nearest kin , Strange heresies do ev'ry where encrease , Disturbing Sion , and exiling peace . Impiety doth multiply . True love Grows cold . And if these tokens do not prove Our fall draws on , unless we do amend ? I know not when our folly shall have end . A third apparent sign which doth declare VVhen some devouring plague approacheth neer , Is when a Nation doth anew begin To let Idolatry to enter in : And openly or secretly give place To heresie where truth establisht was : Or , when like Ieroboam to possess An outward profit , or a temporal peace , They either change Religions , or devise A worship which doth mix Idolatries With truth . For this , ev'n for this very crime , The King of Ashur , in Hosea's time Led Isr'el captive . And , both from the sight Of God , and from the house ef David quite They were cut off forever , and did neither Serve God nor Idols ; but ev'n both together ; In such a mixt Religion as is that Which some among us , now have aimed at . Mark England , and I prethee mark it well , If this offence which ruin'd Israel , On thee appear not : and if so it be , Amend , or look for what it threatens thee . The fourth true token , which doth fore-express The ruine of a Land for wickedness , Is when the Priests and Magistrates begin , To grow extremely impudent in sin . This Sign the Prophet Micah giveth us ; And he ( not I ) to you cries loudly thus : Heare , O ye house of Iacob , and all yee That Princes of the house of Israel bee : Ye Iustice hate , and ye pervert what 's good ; Ye build the walls of Sion up with blood ; Ierusalem with sin , ye up have rear'd , Your Iudges pass their censures for reward ; Your Priests do preach for hire , your Prophets do Like them ; and prophecy for money too . And , for this cause shall Sion mount ( saith he ) Ev'n like a plowed field become to be ; And like a Forrest hill where bushes grow , The Citie of Ierusalem shall show . Change but the names , oh Britain ! and that token Of desolation unto thee is spoken . For , what this day thy Priests and Prophets are , Their actions and the peoples cries declare . A fifth sure evidence , that the cause , for which God among Thy ruins wil entomb thy fame ere long ( If thou repent not ) is this , that thou Dost ev'ry day the more ungodly grow , By how much more the blessed means of grace Doth multiply it self in ev'ry place . God sends unto thee many learned Preachers Apostles , Pastors , and all kind of teachers ; His Visions and his Prophecies upon thee He multiplies : and ( that he might have won thee To more sincerity ) on all occasions By counsel , by entreaty , and perswasions , He hath advis'd , assured and besought thee , With precept upon precept he hath taught thee ; By line on line , by miracle , by reason , In ev'ry place , in season , out of season ; By little and by little , and by much Sometime at once : Yet is thy nature such , That still thou waxest worse ; and in the room Of pleasant Grapes , more thistles daily come : And thou that art so haughty , and so proud , For this , shalt vanish like an empty cloud ; And , as a Lion , Leopard , or a Beare , Thy God , for this , shall thee in pieces teare . If thou suppose my muse did this devise , Go take it from Hosea's prophesies . The six undoubted signal when the last Good days of sinful Realms are almost past , Is when the people neer to God shal draw In word , to make profession of his Law : And by their tongues his praises forth declare ! Yet in their hearts from him continue far . To such a Land , their destiny displayes Isajah : for even thus the Prophet sayes : God wil produce a marvel in that state And do a work that men shall wonder at ; The wisdome of their wisest Counseller , Shal perish , and their prudent men shal erre . On their deep Counsels , sorrow shal attend ; Their secret plots shal have a dismall end ; Their giddy projects which they have devised , Shal as the Potters Clay be quite dispised . Like Carmel , Lebanon , shal seem , and he Like Lebanon , shal make mount Carmel be . Their pleasant Fields like desarts shal appear ; And there shal Gardens be , where desarts are . God keep ( thou Brittish Ile ) this plague from thee For signes thereof upon thy body be . Thou of the purest worship mak'st profession ; Yet , waxest more impure in thy condition . Thou boastest of the knowledge of Gods word , Yet thereunto in manners to accord Thou dost refuse . Thou makest protestation Of pietie ; yet hatest reformation . Yea when when thy tongue doth sing of praise divine , Thy heart doth plot some temporall designe . And some of those , who in this wise are Holy , Begin to shew their wisdome wil be folly . For when from sight their snares they deepest hide , By God almightles eyes they are espy'd . The seventh symptome of a dreadful blow , If not of a perpetual overthrow , Is when a slumbring spirit doth surprize A Nation , and hath closed up their eys : Or when the Prophets and the Seers are So clouded , that plain truths do not appear : Or when the Visions evidently seen Are passed by , as if they had not been : Or when to Nations who can read , God gives His Book● ; and thereof doth unseal the leafes , And bids them read the same , which they to do Deny , or plead unableness thereto . Black signes are these . For if that book to them , Stil dark ; or as a Book unsealed seem ; Or , if they heed no more what here is said , Then they that have the Book and cannot read ; The Iudgements last repeated , are the doom , That shall on such a stupid Nation come . This signe is come on us , for , lo , unsealed Gods Book is now amongst us , and revealed Are all the Mysteries which do concern The children of this present age to learn . So wel hath hath he instructed this our Land , That we not only read , but understand The secrets of his Word . The Prophesies Of his chiefe Seers , are before our eyes , Unveiled : true interpretations Are made , and many proper applications Ev'n to our selves , yet is our heart so blind , That what we know and see we do not mind . We hear and speak , and much adoe we keep , But we as senseless are as men asleep . What then we do . Yea , while that we are talking . What snares are in the way where we are walking , We heed not what we say , but pass along ; And , many times , are fast insnar'd among Those mischiefs , and those faults we did condemn , Before our tongues have lost to mention them . For our neglect of God in former times , ( Or for some present unrepented crimes ) A slumbring Spirit so possesseth us , That our estate is wondrous dangerous . We see and hear , and tel to one another Our perils , yet we headlong hast together To wilful ruine , and are grown so mad , That when our friends a better course perswade , Or seek to stop us ( when they see we run That way in which we cannot ruine shun ) We persecute those men with all our soul , That we may damn our selves without controul . The eight plain sign , by which I understand That some devouring mischiefs are at hand , Is that maliciousness which I do see Among professors of one Faith to be . We have but one Father and one Mother , Do persecute and torture one another . So hotly we oppose not antichrist , As we our fellow Brethren do resist . The Protestant , the Protestant defies ; And we our selves , our selves do scandalize . Our Church we have exposed to more scorn ; And her fair seamless Vestment rent , and torn , By our own fury , more than by their spight Who are to us directly opposite , To save an apple we the tree destroy , And quarrels make for ev'ry needless toy , From us if any brother differ shall But in a crotchet , we upon him fall As eagerly , and with as bitter hate , As if we knew him for a Reprobate . And what ever all this doth signifie , Saint Paul ( by way of caveat ) doth imply . Take heed ( saith he ) lest while ye bite each other , You of your selves , consumed be together . Another sign , which causeth me to fear , That our confusion is approaching neer , Are those divisions , which I have espide In Church and Common-wealth , this present tide . We cannot hide these rents ; for they do gape So wide , that some their jaws can hardly scape . Would God , the way to close them up we knew , Else what they threaten time wil shortly shew ; For , all men know , a City or a Land , VVithin it self divided , cannot stand . The last black Signe that here I wil repeat , ( VVhich doth to Kingdomes desolation threat ) Is when the hand of God almighty brings ; The People into bondage to their Kings . I say , when their own Judges shall take delight , Those whom he should protect , to rob , and smite . When they who fed the Sheep , the Sheep shal kil , And eat them ; and suppose they do il . When God gives up a Nation unto those That are their neighbors , that they may , as foes , Devour them . When ( Oh England ! ) thou shalt see This come to pass , a sign it is to thee That God is angry , and a certain token That into pieces thou shalt quite be broken : If not by forraine strength : by force at home ; And that thy greater torment wil become . This vengeance , and this fearful preparation , Of bringing ruine on a sinful nation , If they remain impenitentent the Lord Doth menace ; and by Zachary record , To make us wise . Oh! let us therefore learn , What now is comming on us to discern . For , ( wel considered , if all things were ) From this captivity , we seem not far . It now already seems to be projected ; Nay , little wants of being quite effected . But , if God should from us , as God forbid , Take him , as once he good Iosiah did , He also wil ( unless we mend ) perchance , In times to come , a Shepheard here advance , Who shal not plead for what his Young men say Is just ; but take the same , perforce , away . An Idol Shepheard , who shal neither care To find or seek for those that starved are ; Nor guard the Lambs ; nor cure what hath a wound ; Nor cherish those that firm to him are found ; But take the fat , and rob them of their fleeces And eat their flesh , and break their bones in pieces . More signes I might , as yet , commemorate , To shew Gods patience is nigh out of date . But these are signes enough , and so apparent , That twenty more wil give no better warrant To what I speak . Yet , if these false appear , That 's one signe more , our fall approacheth neere . Be mindful , therefore , while it is to Day ; And let no good occasion slip away . Now rend your hearts , ye Britaines , wash & rinse them From all corruption , from all evil clense them . Go offer up the pleasing sacrifice Of Righteousness , from folly turn your eyes , Seek peace , and follow it , with strict pursuit : Relieve the needy , Judgment execute ; Refresh the weary , right the fatherless : The strangers , and the widows wants redress : Give praise to God , depend with lowly faith , On him , and what is holy Spirit faith : Remember what a price thy ransome cost ; And now redeme the time that thou hast lost . Return , return thou ( oh back-sliding Nation ) And let thy tears prevent thy desolation . As yet , thou maist return : for , Gods embrace Is open for thee , if thou hast the grace , To give it meeting . Yet , repentance may Prevent the mischiefs of that evil day , Which here is menac'd : yet , thou maist have peace , And by discreet endeavouring , encrease Each outward grace , and ev'ry inward thing , Which wil additions to thy comfort bring . If this thou do ; these fearful threatnings all , ( Repeated here ) to mercies change he shall . We cannot fay , it wil excuse thee from All chastisement , or that no blow shall come . For , peradventure , thou so long hast bin Unpenitent , that some loud crying sin Hath wak'd that Vengeance , which upon thy crimes Must fall ( as once in Ieremiahs times ) VVithout prevention ; to exemplifie Gods hate of sin to all posterity . But , sure we are , that if he doth not stay His threatned hand , the stroke that he doth lay VVil fall the lighter ; and become a blessing , Thy future joyes , and vertues more encreasing , Than all that large prosperity and rest . VVhich thou , so long together hast possest . God ( with a writers Ink-horn ) one hath sent , To set a mark on them that shal repent ; And bids him promise in his Name , that they VVho shall , recanting , leave their evil way , And in their hearts , bewaile the grievous crimes , And miseries of Sion , in their times . That they shal be secure and saved from The hand of these destroyers which must come : Or else by their destruction find a way To that repairing which wil ne're decay . Yea , thou , oh Britaine ! if thou couldst reform Thy manners , might●st expel the dreadful storm Now threatned ; and thy foes ( who triumph would The ruine of thy glory to behold , And jeere thee when thou fallest ) soon shal see Thy God returning and avenging thee On their insultings : yea , with angry blows He would effect their shameful overthrows . Or turn their hearts . For when from sin men cease , God makes their enemies and them at peace . Moreover thou shalt have in thy possessing , Each inward grace , and ev'ry outward blessing ; Thy fruitful Herds shal in rich pastures feed ; Thy soyle shall plenteously encrease thy seed ; Thy Flock , shal neither Shepheards want , nor meat ; Clean provander , thy stabled beast shal eat ; There shall be Rivers in thy Dales , and Fountains Upon the tops of all thy noblest Mountains : The Moon shal cast upon thee beams as bright As now the Sun , and with a seven fold light The Sun shal bless thee . He that Rules in thee , To all his people reconcil'd shal be ; And they shal find themselves no whit deceived , In those good hopes which are of him conceived ; But he , ( and they , who shall his throne possess When he is gone ) shal reign in righteousness ; And be more careful of thy weal by far , Than Parents of their childrens profits are : Thy Magistrates , with wisdome shall proceed In all that shall be counsell'd or decreed . As Harbours , when it blows tempestuously ; As Rivers into places over-dry ; As Shadows are to men opprest with heat ; As to a hungry Stomack wholsome meat ; To thee so welcom , and as much contenting , Thy Nobles wil becom , on thy repenting . Thy Priests shal preach true doctrines in thy temples , And make it fruitful by their good examples . Thy God with righteousness shal them array , And hear and answer them , when they do pray . Thy eyes that yet are blinded , shal be clear ; Thy ears , that then are deafned , then shal hear ; Thy tongue , that stammers now , shal then speak plain ; Thy heart shal perfect understanding gain ; The preaching of the Gospel shal encrease ; Thy God shal make thy comforts and thy peace , To flow as doth a River ; they who plant , The blessing of their labor shal not want ; Thy poorest people shal at ful be fed ; The meek shal of no tyrant stand in dread ; Thou shalt have grace and knowledg , to avoid Those things whereby the rest may be annoid ; Thou shalt possess thy wished blessings all ; And God shal hear the stil before thou call . But as a Chime , whose frets disordered grow , Can never cause it self in tune to go , Nor chime at all , until some cunning hand Doth make the same again in order stand : Or , as the Clock , whose plummets are not weight , Strikes sometimes one for three , and six for eight ; So fareth it with men and kingdomes all , When once from their integrity they fall . They may their motion hurry out of frame , But have no power to rectifie the same . That curious hand which first those pieces wrought , Must mend them stil , or they wil stil be nought . To thee I therefore now my speech convert , Thou Famous Artist , who Creator art Of heav'n and earth , and of those goodly spheares , That now have whirled many thousand yeeres . ( And shall until thy pleasure gives it ending ) In their perpetual motion without mending . Oh! be thou pleased , by thy pow'rful hand , To set in order this depraved Land . Our whole foundation , Lord , is out of course ; And ev'ry thing stil groweth worse and worse , The way that leads quite from thee , we have tooke Thy Covenant , and all thy Lawes are broke ; In mischiefs , and in folly , is our pleasure ; Our crying sins have almost fill'd their measure ; Yet , ev'ry day we had a new transgression And stil abuse thy favour and compassion . Our governour , our Prelates , and our Nobles , Have by their sins encrease , encreast our trouble . Our Priests , and all the people , have misgone ; All kind of evil deeds , we all have done . VVe have not lived as those means of grace Require , which thou hast granted lo this place : But rather worse than many who have had Less helps than we , of being better made . No Nation under heav'n so lew'd hath bin , That had so many warnings for their sin , And such perpetuall callings on , as we , To leave our wickedness , and turn to thee . Yet , we in stead of turning , furthe went ; And when thy Mercies and thy Plagues were sent To pul us back ; they seldome wrought our fray , Or moved to repentance one whole day . No blessing , no affliction , hath a power , To move compunction in us , for one hour , Unless thou work it . All that I can speak And all that I have spoken , til thou breake And mollifie the heart , wil fruitless be , Not onely in my hearers , but in me . If thou prepare not way for more esteeme , All these Remembrances , wil foolish seeme , Nay these , in stead of moving to repent , VVil indignation move , and discontent ; Which wil mens hardned hearts obdurate more , And make their fault much greater then before . Unless thou give a blessing , I may strive As wel to make a marble stone alive , As to effect my purpose : yea , all this , Like wholsome counsel to a mad man is , And I for my good meaning shall be torn In pieces , or exposed be to scorn . For they against thy word do stop their ear , And wild in disobedience , wil not hear . In this , we all confess our selves to blame , And that we therefore have deserved shame . Yea Lord , we do acknowledg● , that for this , There nothing else to us pertaining is , ( Respecting our own worth ) but desolation , And finall rooting out , without compassion . But gracious God , though such our merit be , Yet mercy stil pertaineth unto thee . To thee the act of pard'ning and forgiving , ] As much belongs ( oh Father everliving ) As plagues to us : and it were better far Our sins had less than their deservings are , Then that thy Clemency should be out-gone ; By all the wickedness that can be done . As wel as theirs whose lives now left them have , Thou canst command those bodies from the grave , Who stink , and putrifie , and buryed be In their corruption . Such , oh Sord ! are we , Oh! call us from this grave , and shew thy pow'r Upon this much polluted Land of our , Forgive us all our slips , our negligences , Our sins of knowledge , and our ignorances ; Our daring wickedness ; our bloody crimes , And all the faults of past and present times . Permit not thy just wrath to burn for ever ; In thy displeasure do not stil persever , But call us from that pit of Death , and Sin , And from that path of Hel which we are in . Remember , that this Vinyard hath a Vine , VVhich had her planting by that hand of thine , Remember , when from Egypt thou remov'dst it , VVith what entire affection , then , thou lov'dst it . How thou didst weed and dress it heretofore , How thou didst fence it from the Forrest Bore , And think how sweet a vintage then it brought , VVhen thy first work upon them thou had'st wrought . Remember , that without thy daily care , The choicest plants , soon wild and fruitless are , And that as long as thou dost prune and dress , The sowrest Vine shal bring a sweet encrease . Remember , also Lord , how stil that I oe , VVho first pursued us , doth seek to sow His tares among thy wheat ; and to his pow'r , Break down thy fence , and trample and devour The seeds of grace , as soon as they do sprout ; And is too strong for us to keep him out . Oh! let not him prevail , such harm to do us , As he desires , but Lord , return unto us . Return in mercy : though thou find us slack To come our selves , fetch , draw , and pul us back From our own courses , by thy grace divine , And set , and keep us , in each way of thine . Vouchsafe that every one in his degree , The secret error of his life may see , And in his lawful calling all his dayes , Perform his Christian duty to thy praise . Give peace this troublous age ; for perillous The times are grown , and no man fights for us But thou , oh God! nor do we seek or crave That any other Champion we may have . Nay , give us troubles , if thy wil be so , That we may have thy strength to bear them too ; And in affliction thee more glorifie , Then here heretofore in our prosperity . For when thy countenance on us did shine , Those Lands that boasted of their corn and wine , Had not that joy which thou didst then inspire , VVhen we were boyld and fryde in blood and fire . Oh! give us again that joy , although it cost us Our lives . Restore thou what our sin hath lost us , Thy Church in these Dominions . Lord preserve In purity : and teach us thee to serve In holiness and righteousness , until VVe shal the number of our dayes fulfil , Defend these Nations from all overthrows , By forraign enemies , or home-bred foes . Our State with ev'ry grace and vertue bless , VVhich may thine honor and its own increase . Inflame our Nobles with more love and zeal , To thy true Spouse , and to his Commonweale , Inspire our Clergy in their several places , VVith knowledge , and all sanctifying graces ; That by their lives and Doctrines they may rear Those parts of Sion which decayed are . Awake this People give them souls that may Believe thy VVord , and thy commands obey . The plagues deserv'd already , save them from . More watchful make them , in all times to come . For blessings past , let hearty thanks be given . For present ones , let sacrifice to heav'n Be daily offered up . For what is needing ( Or may be useful in the time succeding ) Let faithful Prayers to thy throne be sent , With heart and hands upright and innocent : And let all this the better furthered be , Through these Remembrances now brought by me . For which high favour , and imboldning thus My spirit , in a time so dangerous ; For chusing me , that am so despicable , To be imployed in this honorable And great imployment ( which I more esteem , Than to be crowned with a Diadem ) For thy enabling me in this Embassage ; For bringing to conclusion this my Message ; For sparing of my life , when thousands dy'd , Before , behind me , and on ev'ry side ; For saving of me many a time since then , VVhen I had forfeited my soul agen ; For all those griefs and poverties , by which I am in better things made great , and rich , Then all that wealth and honor brings man to , Wherewith the world doth keep so much ado : For all which thou to me on earth hast given ; For all , which doth concern my hopes of heaven ; For these and those innumerable graces , Vouchsafed me at , at sundry times and places , Unthought upon , unfeigned praise I render : Lnd for a living sacrifice I tender To thee ( oh God ) my body , soul , and all , Which mine I may , by thy donation , call . Accept it blessed Maker , for his sake Who did this offring acceptable make By giving up himself . Oh! look thou not Upon those blemishes which I have got By naturall corruption ; or by those Polluted acts which from that ulcer flows , According to my skill , I have enroll'd Thy Mercies ; and thy Justice I have told . I have not hid thy workings in my brest ; But as I could , their pow'r I have exprest . Among our great assemblies , to declare Thy wil and pleasure , lo , I do not fear : And though by Princes I am checkt and blamed ; To speak the truth , I am no whit ashamed . Oh! shew thou , Lord , thy mercy so to me , And let thy love and truth , my guardians be . Forgive me all the follies of my youth ; My faulty deeds ; the errors of my mouth ; The wandrings of my heart , and ev'ry one Of those good works that I have left undone . Forgive me all wherein I did amiss , Since thou employd'st me in performing this : My doubting of thy calling me unto it , My fears , which oft disheartned me to do it ; My sloth , my negligences , my evasions , And my deferring it , on vain occasions , VVhen I had vowed that no work of mine , Should take me up , til I had finisht thine . Lord , pardone this ; and let no future sin , Nor what already hath committed bin , Prophane this Work , or cause the same to be The lesse effectual to this Land , or me . But to my self ( Oh Lord ) and others , let it So moving be , that we may ne're forget it . Let not the evil , nor the good effect It takes , or puff me up , or me deject : Or make me think that I the better am , Because I tel how others are to blame : But let it keep me in a Christian fear , Stil humbly heedful what my actions are . Let all those observations I have had , Of others errors , be occasion made To minde me of mine own . And lest I erre , Let ev'ry man be my Remembrancer ; With so much charity , as I have sought To bring their duties more into our thought . And if in any sin I linger long , Without repentance ; Lord , let ev'ry tongue That names me , check me for it : and to me Become , what I to others fain would be . Oh! Let me not be like those busie brooms , Which having cleansed many nasty rooms , Do make themselves the fouler : but sweet Father , Let me be like the precious Diamond rather , Which doth by polishing another stone , The better shape and lustre , set upon His own rough body . Let my life be such , As that mans ought to be , who knoweth much Of thy good pleasure . And most awful God , Let none of those who spread of me abroad Unjust reports , the Devils purpose gain , By making these my warnings prove in vain To those that heare them , but let such disgaces Reflect with shame , upon their authors faces , Til they repent . And let their scandall serve Within my heart true meekness to preserve ; And that humility which else perchance , Vain-glory , or some naturall arrogance Might overthrow , if I should think upon With carnal thoughts , some good my lines have done . Restrain , moreover , them who out of pride , Or ignorance , this Labour shal deride . Make them perceive who , shal prefer a story , Composed for some temporall friends glory , Before those Poems which thy works declare , That vain and witless their opinions are ; And if by thee I was appointed Lord , Thy judgements and thy merc●es to record , As here I do , set thou thy mark on those , Who shal despitefully the same oppose : And let it pulikely be seen of all , Til of their malice they repent them shall . As I my conscience have discharged here , Without concealing ought for love , or fear ; From furious men let me preserved be , And from the scorn of ●ools deliver ●e Vouchsafe at length some comforting reflection , According to the years of my affliction . On me , for good , some token please to show , That they who see it , may thy bounty know ; Rejoyce , with fellow-feeling of the same , And joyne with me , in praising of thy Name . And least ( oh Lord ! ) some weak ones may despise My words because of such necessities As they have brought upon me , by their spight , Who to my studies have bin opposite ; Oh! give me that , which may sufficient be To make them know , that I have served thee ; And that my labours are to be regarded , Although they seem not outwardly rewarded . These honours , or thar wealth I do not crave , Which they affect , who most endeavoured have To please the world ; I only ask to gain But food and rayment , Lord , for all my pains , And that the slanders and the poverties Wherewith my patience thou shalt exercise , Make not these Lines , or me become a scorn , Nor leave me to the world-ward quite forlorn . Yet in preferring of this humble suit , I make not my request so absolute As that I wil capitulate , or tye To such conditions , thy dread Majesty ; For if to honour but an earthly prince , My Muse had sung , it had been impudence To prompt his bounty ; or to doubt he might Forget to do my honest Labours right . Do therefore as thou pleasest : only give Thy servant grace , contentedly to live , And to be thankfull whatsoever shall In this my weary Pilgrimage befall , Such things thou dost command me to require With earnest , and an absolute desire With which I come : beseeching I may find Thy love coutinue , though none else be kind That blessedness eternall I may get , Though all I loose on earth to compass it , And that at last when my account is even , My payment may be summon'd up in heaven : Lord , this wil please me , call me quickly thither , And pay me there my wages altogether ; Not that which mine by merit seemes to be , But that which by thy meere grace is due to me . A Coelestial VISION Of Future EVENTS . TH' Armi-potent , all-seeing , all-Creator , Th' all-mighty Artizan of Earths Thearer , Having inclos'd in his un-clapsed book . When heaven and earth their first foundation tooke , And therein registred this firm Conclusion , An Universall end , and all-Confusion Of all the world , which when once discreated , Should be refin'd , renew'd and re-created , This great Decree wil doubtless ratifie , And for th' elects sake , doe 't more speedily , As Sybels , Prophets , and Apostles wise , Yea , Christ himself did truly Prophetize . Then pallid Death , whose ash-pale face did fright The stoutest Champion , most un-daunted Sprite , Having at length with strength enough displaid , His all-tryumphant trophies , having made A massacre and havock of all flesh , Thinking to Nimrodize it stil afresh , Like proud disdainfull Pompey at the last Shall meet our Caesar , and at 's feet shall cast The glory of his Mortall-wounding might , Shal lose his fatall sting which did so bite And pierce the Heart of every mortall creature , T' reduce to dust each wormlings dusty feature . Death being then Mans fatall final fo , Him , Christ victoriously shall overthrow , From forth his claws shal strongly wrest the conquest , And fel all-felling Death at 's feet thus vanquisht , But as the Corner-creeping thiefe doth watch With sure advantage unawares to catch , The careless Servants left the House to keep , VVhom when he findeth snorting fast asleep , Suddainly sets upon them , thus doth prey On 's hop't-for Booty , and then hasts away . Or as it fares in a faire Summer morning , VVhen the Great Light the azure skie's adorning , And new-now risen from th' Antipodes , His radient rayes displaies the world to please : At whose sweet sight the pretty Lark doth rise , VVith warbling noats wav'ring i' th lofty Skies , Earth having op't her Shop of sweet perfumes Of fragrant flowres , herbs , plants , and pleasant blooms ; T● gentle wind fans coolness through the ayre , The Suns encreasing heat thus to impare ; Each Creature much delighted at the heart , To see this sight ; now ready to take part Of pleasure , in this pleasant day begun , VVhen as upon a sudden , o're the Sun A mighty rain-swolne-cloud begins to spred ; And furious winds through th' ayre are nimbly fled From forth their Stations , blustring up and down , The angry Heavens upon the earth'gin frown And from their Spouts powre down great streaming showers , Dashing and washing trees , plants , herbs and Flowers , VVith light-heeld lightning , and such Cannon-thunder , As Heaven and Earth were reft and cleft in sunder , Damping the former hope of sweet delight , By this so sudden change amazing sight ; Even so this second comming of Christ Jesus From sins most heavy hateful Yoke to ease us , To purge the world of its impurity , To Plague the Quakers incredulity , T' avenge the blood of his dear slaughtered Saints , To give an end to their sad sighs and plaints , Shall sudden be , wil come at unawares , When worldly men are plung'd in worldly Cares , When lustfull men are most a sensuallizing , VVhen fawning Gnathoes most are Temporizing , VVhen as voluptuous-vain-lings sport and play , VVhen they do least expect , suspect this day , Then shall this unsure-certain dooms-day come , To some most welcome , wofull unto some , Unto the wicked terrible and fearful , Unto the godly comfortable and chearful , Unto the Hectors a day of lamentation , Unto the Quozils , a day of consolation , Sharp to the wicked , joyful to the just , Gods wrath the sinner scattering as the dust , Then as i th' dayes of Noe , with wondrous change Shall dire destruction int'all places range . As that , with waters woful inundation : So , this , with fires all-spoyling conflagration . As , that , with water , cold the heat of sin , Wherewith the world had then inflamed bin : So this , with fire to burn the rotten sticks , Of want of Love ( combustible dry kicks ) Our Globy-Gran-dame Earth , shall then all flame , Like a huge bonefire , and about the same The bound-less , groundless , sea , bright Fishes Station , Shal be exciccated with strange admiration : And that great-little , nimble scale-arm'd hoast , Eo longer shal through the watry region . Yea , then that huge Leviathan ( seas wonder ) Shal cease his sport , and roaring voice like thunder . Then heaven and earth , shal variated be , To pure perfection in the highest degrees ; Then all the Sphears , the Stars , and heavenly motions , Which serv●d for time-distinctions , certain notions , Planets and Plants , which man on earth did use , Their power in man and vertue then shal lose . Yea , all vicissitudes , all alternations of heav●n and earth ; shal leave their antique stations , Shal be dissolved , cease , and have an end , Mountains shal melt , and to low Dales descend . The Creatures then , which groan and moan in pain , Freed at the least , if not renewd again ; Then shal be heard a loud heart-daunting voice A heavenly trump shall sound with ecchoing noise By Gods all-potent power and providence , Shall all flesh of this vast circumference Hear and appear by that loud trumpets summon , At this Grand-sessions all the world in common . Then ratling , roaring thunder shal be heard , Whereby the wicked shal be frighted , feard , Then all the world shal be as flaming fire , Christ our Iust-gentle Judge with love and ire Shal come with all the hoast of winged Legions , Soaring about the bright-star spangled Regions . With whom apostles , Prophets , Martyrs flye In compleat glory in the glistring Skye . Mercy and Justice marching cheek by jowle Shal his divine triumphant Chariot rowle , Whose wheels shal shine with Lightning all about , With beams of glory each-where blazing out . Who shall in 's hand a book in folio bear , Wherein mans faults and follies written were . Then shal the wicked sin-polluted Goats Ingulft in sorrow , roar with hideous noats , Howle , groan , and grieve , and lamentably moan At Gods supernall and tribunall throne , Holding their hands at 's Barre with grief and horror ; Shall hear the Judges sentence to their terrour , Their self-accusing conscience telling them That they are Guilty , and wil them condemn . And Satans Sergeants at their elbowes stand , To bear their souls and bodies out of hand To his infernal-Jayle , with fiery chains To bind them fast to hels nere ending paint . Their sin , I say , wil stand at their right hand , And at their lest wil damned divils stand : VVithin , th accusing conscience crying shame , VVithout them , all the world a burning flame : Under their feet , soul frying , gaping hel , And ore their heads , their Judge most fierce and fel . Too late they then weep for un-wept-for sin , Too late they wish they never born had been , Too late ashamed at Heav'ns most glorious Light , They wish , but vainly wish , that mountains might Them cover , smother , from heart-searching Judge , Thus rest of comfort , up and down they trudge . And then the just-chiefe-Justice wrathfully , On 's left hand , sayes to the wicked , Stand you by , You awless , lawless , wicked , hence , depart Into eternall terrour , pain , and smart , Depart , I say , you cursed , go , begon Into the depth of hels deep dungeon . That Prison where your damned souls must lye , And dye a thousand deaths , yet never dye . Where shall be weaping , walling , schreeks and groans , Gnashing of teeth , hel-howling , sighs and moans , Divels tormenting you in flames eternal , With fearfull frights , by hellish Fiends infernall , For ereta be sequestred from all joy . In endless , restless , mercy less annoy . O woful wages , for their works of sin ! O how much better they ne're born had bin ! O that when they were born , they then had dyde , Then thus for sin , hels horrors to abide ! But as we see after a mighty storm , The sun shines out with beams bright , fair and warm : So the God-fearing , and sin-flying sheep , VVhich did Christs Laws and Heasts sincerely keep , VVhich his distressed Members cloath'd and fed , VVhich to their power the poore had comforted , To these blest saints , I say , at s right hand placed , VVho shall be with Caelestiall glory-graced , VVhom he elected in be angelized , VVhose souls in joy shall be immortallized ; VVith sweet aspect to these wil Christ thus say , Come , come you blessed of the Lord for aye . Come , near adopted brethren , come to mee , VVith me you all shall glorified be , Receive the Kingdome for you all prepared , Ere Earths foundation was to the Earth declared . For your good service under my faiths banner , You shall be crown'd with my chiefe champions honor . Since for my sake you once liv'd in annoy : Now with me come into your Masters joy , Into that joy , whereof none shall be able You to deprive , it is so firm and stable . Thus then the Lord-chiefe-Justice having driven The rout of damned Reprobates from Heaven , And having with the Fan of his Decree , The chaff from Wheat thus clensed and made free , Thus in a bundle having bound the tares , The con-corrupted heap of hellish wares : And by the power of 's ireful Iron rod , His Foes beat down and under foot thus trod : His Church from all uncleanness purifide , His sacred sons enthronized sanctifide : Now shall they all with joy inexplicable , With great content , and comfort amiable , Behold and see the New-Jerusalem : The Citie of the Lord , vouchsaft to them . That sole Metropolis , that sacred seat , VVherein our trine-one Lord most good , most great Had long time promis'd , and now means to dwel , VVith all his Saints in vertue that excel . This being that sweet spouse spirituall , That blotless , spotless Bride coelestiall , To whom the Lamb Christ Jesus is contracted : Now ready that the Nuptialls be enacted . VVho being in her Militant estate , Was then with blemishes contaminate , Was often sin-sick , by her sinful course , And as it were in danger of devorce ; By re-re-lapses and her oft offence , Though stil protected by heavens indulgence . But now being in her pure and glorious state , In heav'n triumphant , un-contaminate , Conform'd unto , confirmd in puritie All-chast , now plac't in sweet security , Now undivorceable , lovely and sweet , Is new , prepar'd her bridegroom thus to meet . Her eyes like Orient-Pearls , her cheeks with dimples : Most amiable , fair , free of least Pimples . Her lips like threds of scarlet , coral red , Her temples faire , her hair like golden thred . Her breath more savourie then mellifluous dew , Her brests like two young Twin-Roes white of hiew , Arayed in fine pure linnen , clean and white , In Vestures wrought with Gold which glister bright , And cast an odor ferous fragrant sent , Or Sp●kenard , Saffro● , and most pure ointment , Attended on by Virgins vertuous , chast , To meet her Bridegroom , thus she forth doth hast . Oh sacred sight , sweet shew , souls soveraign bliss , When thus the Bridegroom his dear spouse shall kiss , Mariage of Manna and of M● compacted , Whereby our souls with Christ are aye compacted , Prefigur'd in the sacred Sacrament Of Christs last supper , given to this intent . Thus Christ ( I say ) his love , his dove shall meet , Thus they each other kindly then shall greet : Thus shall this glorious City then appear , VVherein the just shal reign with joy and cheer . But now ere we behold this blest Theater , Let me herein be th angels Imitater , T● each Godly Ceder here to signifie This observation , of importancie : That since in this great Cities model rare , VVe are to meet with wonders past compare , VVe shall behold inimitable art , Such as may quickly wonder-strike the heart , And seem to Reason's Sin blear'd , Flesh-blinde Eye , T● exuperate the bounds of Veritie : Therefore a winged Messenger from Heaven . To the blest Evangelist this charge hath given , To register in time concluding scrowles , To write this truth in Scriptures sacred rowles , That Heav'ns all-seeing , all foreseeing King , Truths spotless Fountain , Faiths ore-flowing-spring , That alpha and omega , first and last , Who was , is , shal be , when all times are past , Who is as powerful to perform his wil : As ready-prest his Mercies to fulfil ; Whose Promises are all Yea and Amen : Hath promis'd ( and what 's he among all men Hath ever known the Lord to falsifie His Cov'nant made , or from his word to flie ? ) Hath vow'd ( I say ) that hee 'le all things renew , All imperfections bring to perfect hiew , And make the joy of 's glorified Saint , Endless and free from future moan and plaints . Yea , with such grace and forcible perswasion He seems to countermand all frail evasion Of doubting or demurring in this kind ; As if he should have said ; Man , be not blind ; Let it not seem an intricate hard thing , That I , the Lord , these things to pass should bring , I , which of nothing all things did create , I , which but breath'd , and made each animate , I , the arch-mover of what ere did move , Shall ought to me so difficult then prove , As not my beck , and how stre●ght to obey ? O no , be wise , do not my power gainsay , Be not incredulous to fear or doubt , For I the Lord , this thing wil bring about : Not only for my power , but Promise sake , And the great care which ore my Saints I take . To crown them all , with promised salvation , Their foes to fel to hel with dire damnation ; That true believers then may find me true , Athiests their Infidelity may rue . Yea with a tripple firm ingemination , Hath heaven confirm'd this faithful Protestation . And what so scornfully , scoff●ing Cham so bold ? VVhat impious athiest dares it untrue hold What fearfull , faultfull , or unfaithfull Cain , Doth dare this truth , deride , doubt or disdain ? Doubtless the simplest peevish Grammatist , The rudest rustick , who yet never wist What t is to sound heav'ns depth of prudencie ; Would soon condemn them of absurditie . O the great wisdome and indulgent Grace ! Of heav'ns great King , himselfe so to debase ; Precept on Precept thus to us to teach , His wil so oft t'inculeate and to preach . Line after line , yea now and then a little , Our faith more soundly to confirm and settle . Us to inform in his pure veritie , Us to reform from infidelity . Therefore such faithless and incredulous , Such graceless , godless , irreligious , As do deny or wil bely this truth ; Shall be rejected to their endless ruth ; Shall ne're have part nor portion in this joy , But he obtruded unto ●i● annoy . And their too-light , too-late beliefe shal rue , When they receive their meed and merit due : When with the damned sin-co-operators They shal of wo and horror be partakers . Read then with faith , and what thou readst , desire , And that thou canst not comprehend , admire . But , here as at a stand , I stand amazed , That I a dust-born babe , poor , weak and crazed , Of stammering tongue , a child an understanding , Of heart , oft subject unto sins commanding . Should undertake ( worm that I am ) to pried Into the depth of so great mysterie . That to describe , which asks an angells skil , As Souls which of that sight hath had its fil ; And yet all to● too little , to declare The beauty infinite , the splendor fair Of great Jehovahs Palace Chrystaline , All full of hev'nly glory , all divine ; Which to admire the more I do contend , I more admire , and less do comprehend : And whose rare fabrique and coelestial sight , I rather could stand wondring at , than write . Pardon , oh therefore pardon Lord , I pray , My great presumption , let thy grace alway Illuminate my sin-caecated heart : And to my layes thy sacred help impart . That nought may be mis-done , mis-thought , mis-said , O Lord I crave thy sacred soveraigne ayde . Give me a voice now , O Voice all divine ! With heav'nly fire inspire this brest of mine , And since thou . Lord , art able to declare By th mouthes of babes , which weak and tender are , Thy might and power : Lord ( though unworthy I ) Into my heart infuse aboundantly The so soveraigne graces of thy holy sprite , That my weak Pen , thy wondrous praise may write . That thy Enthusiasme of Prophetick skil , May on my layes like honey sweet distil : That by divine divine Iohns godly guide , I from the truth may not once step aside , But by his true Propheticall direction , May methodize Jerusalems perfection , That all that read it , may enflamed be Wth hearts desire therein to reign with thee , To make great hast and speedy properation , To this blest Citie with due preparation . As God th' ereliving , all good giving King , The first that moves of every moving thing , When unto Moses he vouchsaft to show The Land of Canaan which didoverflo With Milk and honey , which he vow'd to give To Iacobs off-spring , wherein they should live ; On top of Pisgah Mountain did him place , That Moses might from thence behold the grace , The pleasure , wealth , and riches of that land , Which they should have by power of his right hand : Even so the Darling of Christ Jesus , Iohn , Rapt in the Spirit was also plac't , upon A high-topt Mount in Pathmos , whence he might Contemplate this great Cities glorious sight ; A sight more glorious far , than that the Devil That subtil Serpent , fire-brand of evil , Shew'd to our Saviour in his great temptation , When he with Satan fought for our Salvation . Thou wel-beloved of thy Saviour deer , ( Saith a blest angel unto Iohn ) draw neer , With joy come hither , stand a while by me , And thou the heavenly Canaan shalt see . The Churches glorifi'd spirituall State , Thou shalt behold and sweetly contemplate The spotless Spouse , th' immaculate chast Bride , With which the Lamb Christ Jesus wil abide : The joy in God , and godly consolation , Th' elected Saints most holy habitation : Prepared for them by the Trinitie , Where they shall reign , remain eternally , Call'd the great Citie , Holy Canaan : Great , whose inhabitants none number can , Holy , because no putrifacting Sin , Nor least impuritie can there creep in ; Call'd Canaan , or new Jerusalem , A place of peace , Saints rest , Souls Diadem . Now this most holy heavn●ly Habitacle , Was most magnificent Saints receptacle VVith glorie , which did from the Lord proceed , VVhose most refulgent splendour did exceed The lustre of all precious stones most bright , They all come short of this most glorious Light . Yea , as faire transparent Iasper Green , So shall his Saints felicitie be seen For ere to was most fresh and alwaies flourish , Because Gods power and prudence shall it nourish : It being pure as any Crystall clear , VVhereby not blot , not spot can there appear ; No stains of foul terrestriall uncleanness , No gross pollutions or impure obsceanness , Shall this their joy obnub●late make dim , Or once eclipse their beauty , fram'd by him ; Gods gracious presence and great Majestie Shall it so deck , decore and glorifie . Here t is no triviall question , why the Light Of this blest Cities lustre equisite Is to a precious Jasper Stone compared ; Tnd why 't might not have been as wel declared , By th' Sun , or Moon , or Stars most excellent , Or artificiall Lights which men invent ? All these are Lights , true ; but too light they be , Compar'd with Light it self , i' th' highest degree . First , in regard the Suns far piercing rayes , VVith its bright beams the eye-sight much decayes , If the beholder thereon fixtly look , Nor can his sight the brightness thereof brook ; But precious stones have no obnoxious might , But with their splendour rarely do delight The eyes of their beholders , so that they The more on them they look , the more they may . VVhereby , egregiously they intimate And to us point the sweet and delicate Delight we shal in heav'nly knowledge finde , So to affect and recreate the minde , As that the more we thereof do possess , The more our love whereof we shall express . Again the artificial lights men make , As torches , tapers , lamps , and candles , slake ; Are soon burnt out , extinct , and therefore need Some fomentarie adjunct , them to feed : But as for precious Stones , their sparkling light Is genuine , by Nature shineth bright , And glisters in the most obscure dark place , Alwayes retaining their resplendant grace : And therefore do most lively represent The splendor fair , and beauty excellent Of th' ever selfe subsisting Deitie , Alwaies the same , one-same eternity . This citie is inviron'd , bounded round , With a great high-topt wall , thick , strong and sound , Which unto us doth thus much intimate ; That though i' th' Churches Militant esrate , The congregations of Christs faithful Saints Were stil molested , ful of wofull plaint , Tost to and fro with storms Tyrannicall , With persecutions most satanicall , And like Noes-ark were ne're in peace or rest , With worldly billowing-waves dasht and distrest : Yet in this Chuch-triumphant , they shal be From all heart-hurting fear of danger free . Surely , securely , kept from least annoy , In heav'nly safetie sempiternall joy . For why , the Doctrine apostolicall Shall as a firm invincible strong wall Debar and keep out , heart deluding errors , All unclean creatures , Lyers and the tortors , VVhich their abominations might effect ; For , this wall Doctrinall doth them reject : And thus the Prophet Ieremie doth call A constont Preacher , a strong , brazen wall . Now this strong wall is made more admirable , By Stately Ports and ground-work solid , stable , Twelve Gates are about it plac't conveniently , VVhich thus much do unto us signifie : That all her friends and Citizens shall see , The way to th' city easie , plain to be ; Plain to the just , to th' unjust narrow straight , Easie to those , to these most intricate . And on these Gates were charactred most fair , The names of Isr'els twelve tribes , to declare Their good assu●ance and their ready way , That none might wander , erre , or go astray . There needs no use of a conducting guide , Their way lying ope ' to them on every side . But here by th' names of Israels twelve tribes , The sacred spirit unto us describes , ( They being , once , Gods sole peculiar Vine , Til they did from his Love and Lure decline ) That , by a figure , are in them included The elected Gentiles , once from grace secluded . Even people of all Nations under heaven ( To whom , Salvation , God in Christ hath given ) Are here all ta'ne for sp'rituall Israelites , Whom Christ the Corner-stone to th' Jews unites . At these twelve Gates , twelve angels there did stand . But not like Edens-angels , in their hand Holding a sword , a sword like fiery flame , To daunt and drive , what ever thither came : But here these angels stand like Porters kind , That Abr'ams faithfull Sons access may find Unto the tree of life , and sacred spring : VVhich grows and flows from Christ this Edens King VVith most commodious decent scituation Are these twelve gates plac ' 'bout this heav'nly station And good Ezechiel doth them thus digest Three East , three North , three south , and three by west . These three tribes names ; Dan , Ioseph , Semamen , Orethe three Eastern Gates were to be seen . Orethe three Ports set on the Northern side , Iude , Levi , Reubens names might be discride . Ore the three southern gates th' inscription Of Simeon , Isachar , and Zabu●on . Also the three gates on the VVest part had The name of Aser , Napthalem , and God . Of which most decent triple distribution Of these twelve Gates , this is the resolution ; Namely , that all the Saint-elected souls , VVhose names are written : Heav'ns eternall rowles , From whatsoever quarter of the earth , They had their first originall and birth : Yet , had but one especiall means t' ascend Unto this Citie , their hopes happy end . To wit , the blest profession of the trinitie , Hereby , to Christ th' are joynd in neer affinitie And , that they thus , professing three in one : Shall finde the way wide ope to heav'ns high throne . Shall find the path more parent , plain and straight , And at the Gates twelve angels for them wait , A twelf fold Ground-work and Foundatoin strong , Did also to this mighty wall belong . I mean not to the Citie , but the VVall , For , of the Citie , Christ is all in all . Upon which twelve Foundations glorious , rare , Christs twelve apostles names were graven faire : Who here are said to be this Walls foundation , By their apostolique administration , For having by their blest Ministry , Christ Jesus Doctrine preached publikely Unto the World : as the first instruments Are therefore , thus , the twelve strong Firmaments : Not that they are the Principall Foundation , But having first place in this Fabrication . Are ( as I so may say ) the first stones laid , On which the building of this wall was made . For , no man is so silly , as to say , That the Foundation doth it self down lay : But that 's the office of the architector , Which is Christ Jesus , this great works director . This Cities Soveraign , whose un-shrinking shoulders , Are this most glorious Cities firm upholders . Who laid his twelve disciples as Supporters Of this Quadrangled walls most spacious quarters , As those in whom his Churches doctrine pure Did most consist and constantly endure : Thus are th' apostles grounds of ministration , But Christ the only Basis of Salvation . But what sayes Rome to this ? that man of Sin , Who proudly reignes and rules as Lord and King , Peters supremacy , superiour State , Is here ( me thinks ) quite torn , worn out of date . For though our Saviour call'd his Faith , the Rock , Whereon hee 'd build his Church , his Love , his Flock , And his and all th' apostles Doctrine pure , To be his Churches ground-work , grounded sure : Yet neither is St. Peter here exprest , To be in dignity above the rest : Nor yet to be the principall Foundation : But one with others have their Station , Then , surely , hence , 't is most apparent plain , That antichrist of Rome doth not maintain His proud priority , from Peters Faith ; But from his Person ( whom he falsly saith , T' have been Romes Bishop , which , nor he , nor 's crue Shall ere be able to approve as true ) His person 't is , I say , not Doctrine pure , Oh this it is the Pope can worst endure : Therefore since he mis-deems Christs blest foundation He ne're shall have least part in Christs Salvation . But now return we whence we have digrest , The Light-bright Angel ( which did manifest Unto S. Iohn this glorious sacred sight ) Now like some noble Pers'nage , Princely wight , Like to another prudent Ne●emie , Or like good Ezra ful of prudencie , By th' Symbole of a Golden Reed in ' his hand , Did represent , that he with that Met-wand , The Cities spacious round should measure out The height , length , breadth , and compass all about , Entries , and wall , environing the same All under line and measure truly came : All most exactly form'd with due respect , By the arch-artist of this architect . Yea , with a Golden Reed he meets the same , Most fit to measure such a glorious frame . By which externall gesture , the angel here , As else-where in the Prophets may appear In their Prophetick visions us'd to show The Lords intent , by thus descending to Our weak capacity : which ne're can keep A verball document , in mind so deep , As actual gestures evermore we find , Examples more than precepts teach the mind . And here by th' angels meeting with a reed , We are advis'd to take a speciall heed , And deeply to imprint in mind and heart , The subsequent discription and rare art , The stately symmetry , worth admiration , Of this coelestiall sacred habitation , Containing in 't an heav'nly harmony , With the chiefe grounds of christian verity , This Citie lay in form quadrangulare , By which firm cubique plat-form , here we are To understand and note , the stable state Of this Mount-Sion free from hostile hate : Not to be stirr'd by tempests violent , Immoveable , most constant , permanent . Which being square , the Gates are opposite To the four corners of the earths-globe aright , From every part whereof to let in those , Whom Christ the Lamb , to reign with him hath chose . The four Evangelists the pattern are , By whom this edifice was fashion'd square : By Matthew Mark , Luke and Christ tendred Iohn , Was fram'd ( I say ) this constitution . And since the twelve apostles , as foresai● , Were by their short and present doctrine made The strong foundation of the holy wall . Is 't not a concord most harmonicall ▪ That these Evangalists most excellent , By their long-lasting-written testament ; Should the four corners of that square build out , And it to ful perfection bring about . The angell then , with 's reed the Citie meeted ; Which by juss Measure was thus computated , Twelve thousand sta●es , whereof eight makes a mile , Which fifteen hundreth miles do just compile : The length , height , breadth , being of all equal space , Do make , almost , infinite room and place , Within the wall : as Christ himself hath said , In my dear heavinly Fathers house , are made Many fair Mansions : fit to comprehend , Th' increase of Gods elect , to th worlds last end . Now then , the totall body of this place , Doth to us represent the beautious grace , The great felicitie , admired joy , Which in this Citie we shall sure enjoy In the united glorious Deitie , Th' incomprehensible Trine-Unitie . The three distinct dimensions as foreshew'd , Of Latitude , Longitude , Altitude , Present the severall measures of delight , Which in the Father , Son , and Holy-sprite , We shall possess , and this felicitie , To be alike , of equall quantitie . There shall we three in one most clearly see , There shall we also worship one in three , And of this joy we shall have full fruition , Alike of all , without all intermission , Even as the Persons are one in the Deitie , And one in substance in the unite trinity , The Premises thus re-obscur'd , afford To us a most harmonious sweet accord , Twixt God and this his holy Habitacle , The Lambs sweet spouse ; caelestial tabernacle . God , the Worlds most admired artizan , When first he fashion'd and created man , Like his own perfect Image , did him make ; God would man should his Makers likeness take , Even so this Cities Specious Symmetrie , Is shaped like heavens sacred Deitie . As God himself in trinitie is one : So by this Citie his true Church is shown . As of the God-head there be persons three , And Father , Son , and Spirit co-equal be : So those dimensions , length , height , Breadth , are all By the angel measur'd , to be just equal . As neither person in the Deity , Is seperable from their Unity : So none of these dimensions , being three , May from a citie separated be , Or other solid body , otherwise It were not sound , but Line or superfice . The persons three and their three offices , Are not confounded : and no more are these ; For neither is the length , the breadth , and so The height is neither breadth , nor length we know , And even as Athanasius in his Creed , As wittily , as wisely doth proceed , And sayes , the father , son , and holy sprite , Though three in persons are one God unite : So Longitude , Latitude , Altitude , Must one sole citie evermore include . The doctrine also of the deitie , Is witnest in the four-fold verity , Writ by the four Evangelists : so here This New-Jerusalem , as doth appear , Is in a quadrate , or square form set down ; Most like a strong immoveable firm town . The twelve apostles , were disperst and sent To every quarter of earths continent , To preach to all our Saviours doctrine sound , Whereby al nations heav'ns rightrode way have found : On twelve foundations , so stands this great frame , And by twelve Gates all go into the same . Lastly the God-head universall is , And infinite in glory and in bliss , Infinitely extended over all : So in Jerusalem coelestiall , Is infinite tranquillity and peace , Aboundant roome , for all the great encrease Of Gods dear Saints , who were predestinate To this Jerusalems most happy state . Thus having heard this sacred Symphonie Twixt God and 's Church : proceed we orderly . The angel now here measuring the wall , The mighty bulwark apostolicall , Of this angelick State of sanctitie , Found it to be rais'd up in cubits high , Even by a twelve-fold-high-ascending course , By th' twelve apostles rais'd to mighty force . But this though spoken in a humane sort : Yet hath a heav'nly sence of great import , Namely , that though the Church , here , Militant Was evermore distrest with wo and want ; Being by worldly obstacles kept low , And never could to ful perfection grow : Yet now in her triumphant dignity , To plenary perfection springs on high ; Yhis being by twelve courses signifi'd , Which twelve times so much more being multiply'd , T'an hundreth forty four courses of height ; Do make the wall to rise , direct upright , By Jews and Gentiles mighty multitude , VVhom grace by faith wil in this frame include . Thus now , we having seen the stately stature , The spacious compass of this heaven-built structure : Let us with our divine divine behold The matter , substance and most precious Mold . VVhereof the wall , citie and firm foundation , The twelve great gate of this heav'ns habitation , Were form'd , adorn'd , yea with what pavement rare , The Streets were pav'd , all which is to declare The wonderfull unspeakable delight , VVhich Gods dear Saints in presence of his sight , Shall in that life to come , to th'ful possess : And thus the Prophet Isay did redress , And consolate the Jews disconsolation , Declaring in his true vaticination , The glory of this New-Jerusalem , VVhich God would once re-build , re-make for them . O happy are they , which are interested . And whose blest souls are there into invested ! Now then the building of this fencive wall , This sincere Doctrine apostolicall , Of precious stones , most gloriously did shine VVith bountie and with beauty most divine . Having a lustre like the Jasper green , VVhich evermore to flourish shall be seen . Hence then , this Note is set before our eyes : That this rare fabrique , pompous edifice , Is all most precious , specious , round about , As bright within , as it is light without . But in this wall , this one thing is most rare , Is most regardable , beyond compare : That though those twelve foundations firm & strong , Were so by courses set and laid along , As that course after course , th' are placed all , And strangely ordred clean throughout the wall : Yet is the wall , as here we plainly see , Thus wholly said of Jasper for to be . Which is indeed to shew and signifye . That though those ground-props of the Ministrie , Whose rare and divers gifts in every one , Are by rich Jews afterwards here shown : Yet that the matter and the lustre bright , Of this great wall , are said , and that most right , To arise from one , which is the Lord alone , Designed here by this rare Jasper stone . He only is the Churches bulwark strong , For though to these apostles did belong Diversitie of gifts of heav'nly grace : Yet each of them in his peculiar place Did over build one and the self-same thing , And not themselves did preach , but Christ their King . The cities model was of perfect Gold , Most delectable , glorious to behold . Which mettle , for its ex'lent properties , This cities glory rarely amplifies . It being of all other chiefe and best , For these five reasons in pure gold exprest . First , that the burning fire consumes it not : Next , that it takes no Canker , stain or spot . Again , for use it longest doth endure , As also that the fire makes it more pure . Lastly , nor Salt nor Vinegar can spoil , Nor any such liquidity defile . The fair corruscant beauty of the same , And therefore from the rest it bares the fame . O! must not then this City needs be stable ? Is 't not most strong , invincible , durable ? Being so free from stains of all corruption , Being so far from fear of foes irruption . Nay , here 's not all , there 's one more property Of rare respect , of precious ex'lencie ; Namely , that it like clearest glass doth glister , And thereby casts a more admired lustre : Whereby is thus much to us intimated : That 't is not with soul spots contaminated , But doth with such a radient splendor shine , That all may alwaies clearly cast their eyne With most sweet contemplation , on the face Of Gods great beauty and most bounteous grace , By re-percussion of those glorious beams Which from his God-head , on his Saints forth streams Therefore this glorious City of the Lord , Which inwardly such beauty doth afford , Is fat unlike the seat of Romes great whore ; Which she doth gild and gorgeously daub o're , In her externall parts ; so to delude The simple and besotted multitude . Whereas within she's wholly inquinated , With filthy beastliness all-vitiated , And by her cup of poysonous Fornication , Would all defile with her abomination : Being beast-like drunken with the blood of Saints , Which to heav'ns throne do send up Abels plaints . But this coelestial sacred architecture , Like Solomons faire Brides most princely vesture , Is precious , curious , beautiful within , Admits no soile , or smallest touch of Sin ; Within , without , all spotless purity , And inter-mixt with boundless Majesty . Thus having view'd the wall , And what rare substance they are fram'd withall : Now le ts behold , and that with admiration , The sumptuous substance of the strong Foundation . All which , though of themselves they are most precious Yet are they made more gogeous , gay and specious , Being embost , enamelled and dight , To make them give a more resplendent light , With Patriarchs , Prophets , and Professors good ; With valiant Martyrs , who not spar'd their blood In Christs just quarrel , with interpteters , And Soul converting holy Ministers : All these do garnish , deck , and decorate , The twelve foundations of this blissful state . Which here the angell fitly doth compare Unto twelve Gems , or precious stones most rare VVhose vertues , colours , places where they grow , Is worth our labour severally to know , The first foundation is of Jasper stone , An Indian Gem , as is by Plinie shown ; VVhose specious splendor , and whose beauty rare , T is easier to admire , than to declare . For , a confuse promiscuous multitude Of Noble vertues , it doth in't include : In which , a pleasant multiplicitie Of excellencies rare varietie May be perceiv'd ; but which is chiefe or best , Cannot be casly seen : or soon exprest : For , it , as hath been snew'd , doth represent Gods blest similitude most excellent , Therefore this stone ( and that most worthily ) Hath in this building chiefe priority , The second was a precious Saphyr stone . VVhich is reported 'mongst the Medes t'have grown , Faire goldey spots , this precibus stone doth garnish , VVith a remarkable and beautious burnish . The third was of a Chalcedonie clear , Found 'bout the Chalcedonian waters ; near The Rocks Semplegads or those Isles in Thrac● : This stone being nam'd after that foresaid place , T is of one colour glistring like a flame , And with the Carbuncle doth seem the same . VVhich with good reason , wel may signifie , Of burning zeal an ardent fervencie . The fourth an Em●aude , or Smaragdes rare . VVhich stone t is said doth grow i' th' Scythian Lare Of colour green , glist●ing most clear and bright , VVhich hiew indeed doth most tontent the sight ; And is internally as admirable , As for externall beautie delectable : For if by too-intentive contemplation The sight grow dim , this stones rare delactation Doth soon refresh the lassitude of th' eye , And gives the sight perfection speedily : VVhose beauty green , sound knowledg intimates , Which th' eye of understanding highly rates , " Therefore t is next the Chalcidonie set ; " To shew , that where zeal hath with knowledg met , " And are conjoynd i' th' heart their supreme seat : " Then are they both most pure and most compleat . For knowledge without zeal brings proud ambition , And zeal without true knowledg , superstition . A Sardonix is for the fift foundation , VVhich is a Gem found in the Indian Nation , VVhose superficial face is red and white , Like a mans naile of 's hand , and shines most bright . And this doth also to us signifye , A certain shew of chast humanity . A Sardius , Carbuncle or Rubic rare , Doth this most sacred sixt foundation rear . A precious Stone , which specially is found By Sardus citie in the Lybian ground : Of colour red like blood , to intimate , A Severitie on clemency should wait ; And fitly 's with the Sardonix here placed , Because the foresaid fleshly colours graced , And cannot fade , but fresh vivificate , By being joynd with this associate . The seventh Foundation is a Chrysolite : An Aethiopian stone which glisters bright , Of golden hiew , and this doth demonstrate Much dignity , and great Magistick State . The eigth a Beryll , which ( as Pliny saith ) Is found in Indie : this , for colour hath Sea water-green , betokening lowliness : For , water as experience doth express , Yeilds and gives place to each interposition , Which is against it set , or makes inscission . " Set with the Chrysollte to signifie , " Meekness with greatness should keep company : A vertuous mean thus ever to retain , And rash extremes stil wisely to refrayne . The ninth a opaze which was first found out By arabian rovers , ranging all about , Call'd Traglodit's : this Stone 's of colour green , And yet not simply so , for in t' is seen Much yellowness , glistring like perfect Gold , Giving a Lustre pleasant to behold . A precious Stone call'd Indian Chrysoprase , Doth this great VValls tenth firm foundation raise . Which also gives a certain golden glister , but therein is a Scallion juyce commixture , This Fortresses eleventh and twelf foundation , Were both of them two Gems of Indian nation , Call'd hyacinth and ametist : both which Are of a purple colour , faire and rich . And now of all that hitherto is said , Of these rich precious Stones whereof was made This twelve-fold Solid Glorious Strong Foundation , This is the scope , true use and application : Namely , that as a careful architector , Who of a Princely building is Director ; And chiefe Ore-seer , sends with expedition His Quarrions , Masons , gives them this commission , In every quarter to search out and dress , To hiew and cut , to have in readiness The choicest Stones that might be got for gold , For strength to build , and beautious to behold : Or , as Wit-wondrous Solomon is said , When he would have the Lords great temple made , To send his Princes to provide each thing , Which might decore the seat of heav'ns great King : With Hiram his kind Neighbor did compact , For necessaries to that sacred act : Who sent both men and all his choicest Stuff , Of every thing aboundantly enough : Even so the Lord , this Cities Master-builder , Earths globy Universals strong hand we●lder , To th' build in got this blessed habitation Sent his apostles into every Nation , To India , Aegypt , Aethiopia , Arabia , Europe , and Armenia . Through every course it● worlds circumference , To reach and preach with care and diligence , To congregate and bring into his ●old , His precious people ; who , like perfect Gold Should gorgeously adorn this sacred frame , Some Prophets , Martyrs , Preachers of great same ; Some with one gift , some with another graced , That in this Sancture they might thus be placed , To frame and build this everlasting palace Of everliving Stones , and endless solace . Who as th' had built his Church once Militant : Now should they thus build up his Church triumphant And as they had converted souls to Christ : Their souls should shine like Stars in glory high'st . Thus then the citie , wall , and groundwork past , To th' gates with joy we now are come at last . Twelve Gates most rich and precious did belong To the wall apostolike , most firm , most strong , Which Gates were all of pearls most orient . Yet all were but one Pearl most excellent , Even Jesus Christ , who is the only Port , Through whom th' Elect must into bliss resort . Through whom alone by saith we here are fed . Through whom at last we all shal tast that bread , That bread of Life never to hunger more , Which for his Saints Christ hath laid up in store . He only is the Dore , by which ( I say ) We shal go in and out , feed , Live for ay . And as on twelve foundations did arise A VVall , as we did formerly premise ; But One in Matter and in Lustre bright , Even God the Father , Father of all Light : So these twelve Ports , are all one Pearl most rare , Even God the Son whence they derived are . But here this one objection may accrew , How it may come to pass , a pearl should shew And represent this Man-God Christ our King ? To which Objection , I this answer bring : That as the Shel wherein the Pearl doth grow , ( Which Pliny plainly in his work doth snow ) Doth at a certain season gape and yawn , And without any generating spawne , Draws into it a dew , from forth the ayre ; Which , by the Sea , i' th' shel grows Orient fair , And of this dew doth more coagulate , Than t is of earthly stuff coaugmentate : Even so , the Holy Ghost from heav'ns high frame , Upon the blessed Virgin Mary came ; And Gods eternall power , whose breath all made , Did so Christs Virgin-Mother over-shade : That without any humane copulation , Christ in her womb took on him incarnation . Yet so , as that his powerfull Divinity Was stil assistant unto his humanity , Which subject was to mans infirmitie : But not to sins even last impurity : Being thus most perfect God and Man indeed , Knowing our wants to help us at our need . Thus then , we see , that these twelve Pearly Gates Consisting of one Pearl , this intimates , That we in heaven or earth none o● her have To invocate , our sinful souls to save , But Jesus Christ , true God and man alone , Who sits ( our advocate ) in heav'ns high throne . Oh then , the wilful madness of our Foe ! That monstrous beast of Rome , who though he know This our Position most authenticall , Both he and his besotted shavelings all , Vet they unto their Saints appropriate , And unto angels dare accommodate The honour only due to Christs blest name . Angels themselves having refus'd the same And since nor Saints , nor angels know out state , Nor have in them , power , us to consolate , But Christ hath will'd us come to him alone , Who can and wil ease and appease our moan , Therefore that they dare add and thus diminish From Gods firm truth ; they do but strive to finish And measure up to th'ful their own damnation , Threatned to all such in the Revelation . The Gates thus entred , now we may behold The streets within , all pav'd with purest Gold , Which gave allustre like the clearest glass , Even every street through which the Saints shall pass , And customarily walk up and down , Like glorious Kings in pomp and great renown : Which streets and patent passages , imply ( Amongst their other joyes ) the liberty And perfect freedome , which those sacred Saints Shall fully there possess ; without restraints Of being unto any one place tyde , For why , wheres'ere they go , God is their guide , They walk in God , and God in them alwayes : Their beautious paths shining with his bright rayes . Thus have we seen th' essential Majesty , This Cities glorious frame and Symmetry , The most magnificent and blissful State Of those which are in Christ incorporate : But yet , whiles here , we see 't no otherwise , Then as we had a Myst before our eyes . Then as we were i th' bottome of a vail , Whence of a perfect sight we needs must fail , By reason that cloud-kissing Mountaines hie , And lofty trees are interpos'd to th' eye : And hereby hinder our more clear aspect Of this most glorious heavenly architect : So that , but Aenigmatically , we As through a glass , this sacred City see ; Whiles in the Flesh we live by lively faith , As blessed Paul in his Epistle saith : Yet let it joy our hearts our souls delight , That though but thus , we may admire this sight . That though but with the Prophet Daniel , we May ope the window and look toward thee , O Dateless , Fateless , Restful , Blissful Citie ; Where Hallelujah is the angels Ditty . Now let it not be ( O! how can it be ? ) Tedious to us , to contemplate and see What majesty and dignity compleat Is accessary to the glory great Of that externall beauty of this place , Fill'd with the glory of the Lords bright face ; Making this City most magnificent , An abstract Common-weale most permanent . First , there shall be no Temple in the same , Wherein to worship God all-glorious name , No sacrificing , no peculiar place , To worship in , or be this Cities Grace , Nor no externall Paedagogie , shall Be useful there , no Service Ritual , Like that under the Law amongst the Jews , When they did their old sacrifices use . But God the Father , and the Lamb Christ Jesus , Shal of such heavy yokes then clearly ease us . And be a Temple unto his , most faire , To whose blest Saints with delight repaire . His worship , then , shal be most plain and pure , And shal for ever constantly endure . Without all legal Rites or Ceremonie , Adoring God in Christ in sanctimony Whose looks to them as Lessons shall appear , His holy name be'ng Musick in their ear . And such indeed is this great Cities state , So admirable , so inexplicate : That Gold and precious stones being too too base , T' express the glory of that glorious place , If nature did more precious things bring forth , More amply to describe this Cities worth : I therefore know not , what terrestrial thing We may with due proportion hereto bring , To have a fit and true analogy Unto this temple of eternitie , But God himself and Jesus Christ alone ; In whom it may most properly be shown . Again this Citie hath no need of Light , Neither of Sun , or Moone , or Stars most bright , For , as the Prophet saith , when God again Shall his dear Church restore and o're it reign , The glorious Light thereof so clear shall shine , By the blest presence of the Unite-trine : That even the Sun and Moon shall seem most dark , And in comparison but like a spark , To that ineffable , refulgent light Of Gods blest countenance and sacred sight . Whereby alone the Saints shall all possess Such perfect joy and hearty cheerfulness , As that all earthly comfort , though it seem'd , And were as bright as Sun and Moon esteem'd , Shall be superfluous , needless , most neglected , And unto this compar'd , not least respected : Also , the Heirs and Sons of this Salvation , Even all th' Elected people of each Nation , Kings of the Earth whom Euphrates did bar , And once sequester from Christs Kingdome far ; So many as are saved ( as many shall ) Shall in Jerusalem coelestiall With perfect joy , enjoy the full fruition Of this most infinite and heav'nly vision , And thither shal their pomp and honour bring , Even unto God and Christ their heav'nly King . But here 's not meant their worldly wealth and state , Their Gems and Jewels , Gold or Silver plate , For , since this sacred Citie needs no light , Of Sun or Moon , which shine on Earth so bright : Much less shal there be need of worldly pelfe , In this most sacred sumptuous Commwealth . But this is hereby understood and meant , That those good Princes which were eminent For vertuous gifts of grace and piety , Shall lift up all their whole felicity , Their glory and their princely estimation From earthly unto heav'nly contemplation : And only fix their joy upon the same , And glory thus to glorifie Gods name . The gates , moreover , of this City , shall Be never shut , but stand widrope to all . None shall from this felicity be staid , Nor be shut up , as frighted or afraid . For there shall be no Enemy to fear them , No doubt of danger , then shall once come near them , All spight of former adversaries cease , For there shall be perpetuall rest and peace . And which is more , there shal be here no Night , For why , an everlasting splendour bright From Gods all-glorious presence shall proceed , A Lightmore pure then light it self indeed , Shal so incessantly shine forth alway , Making an endless everlasting day . But here this night may further intimate , A two-fold meaning Lit'ral , Figurate : The Literal sense that there no night shal be , Is , that indeed the Saints no Night shal see . For why ? as hath been said all times distinctions Of day and Night , summer and winter seasons Shal then quite cease and be superfluous : The figurative sence and meaning , thus May be explain'd , that no obscurity Of error of slye hypocrisie , No unclean thing foul or abominable , No filthy creature , Lyer detestable , No Murthering Cains , no Iudas implous , No Cham's , nor Achams sacrilegious , No cruel , faithless , friendless , envious else That hurts his Neighbour , but much more himself , " No Avaricious arm'd in hooking tenters , " And clad in Bird-lime catching all adventures , Nor ought that may contagiously infect , Or once eclipse the joy of Christs Elect , Or violate the glorious state and bliss Which Christ the Lamb hath purchased for his : Nor in the least degree shall hurt or wrong The flourishing estate , which doth belong To th' Saints rare dignity , and perfect Light Of sincere worship of the Lord of Might : Which is his angels glory and chiefe grace , And shall for ever in them keep firm place . But those shall hither come with joyes most rise , Whose names are registred i th' Book of Life , For whom the Lamb Christ Jesus did ordain This glorious Kingdome with him thus to reign , Who were predestinate to this salvation , Before the worlds originall foundation . To these alone the Gates stand open wide , These shal for ever with the Lamb abide , Lastly , to make this citie most compleat , In every part to be as good as great , The Holy Ghost having at large declared The churches glorie , being thus compared Unto a sumptuous citie ful of State , Now finally proceedeth to relate , That both this City and its Citizens Are furnisht and replenisht with al all means For conservation of their endless joy , Sufficient to protect them from annoy : They have , I say , spirituall lively meat , Divine angelike Mann ' to drink , to eat , The soveraign Balsum to conserve alway Their health , in health , from fall or least decay . The holy spirit as erst , here using stil , These earthly terms t' express heav'n● sacred wil . And all to shew heav'ns great benignity , Descending thus to our capacity , This honour'd City hath in it also A sacred River which doth over-flow With pure and precious water of blest life , Whose stream do issue from its fount most rife . A current River , not a pool with soil , Nor foul or troubled , Aegyptian Nile ; Or billowing Euphrates ; But sweet and fair With dectable streams , smooth , clear and rare . A River for its great aboundancie , Pure in respect of its sweet sanctity , Of water of Gods Sp'rits rare gifts of Grace , Of life , whose tasters live an endless space , And clear as Crystall from all spissitude , From all unclean corrupt amaritude . This River shall from Gods great throne proceed And from the Lambs , gliding with pleasant speed . And thus the River here may signifie , The Holy Ghosts gifts , third in a trinity . Which is not sleightly ratifi'd , indeed , In that t is said here , that it shal proceed From Gods and from the Lambs most sacred throne , Which Iohns shewn Prophesie hath clearly shown . Yea , and i th' midst of this great Cities street Pav'd all with gold , as mould under their feet , Through all the pleasant passages most fair , Where to and fro the Sainted souls repair : On either side this River ( rare to see ) Doth flourish fairely a Life-giving tree . Which tree of Life , doth thus much to us show , That to those gracious Waters , which do flow , To all the grace●s of Gods sacred Spirit ; Christ Jesus is conjoynd , by whose just merit , His Church hath life , true peace , and sure salvation , Thus having with the Sp●rite co-operation : And stil residing with his Saints Elect , Continually doth guide and them direct , Exhibiting to all , by his tuition , Easie partaking , and a ful fruition Of all the Benefits and heav'nly Graces , Which in and 'bout this River he thus places . Whereon they all shall spiritually feed , Alwaies desiring , yet ne'ere stand in need . Which Tree of Life , twelve sorts of fruite doth beare , Whereby the Holy Spirit doth declare , First , that the Lord , who is the God of Order , Doth much detest confusion or disorder . In stil retaining as he first begun , The number twelve , which hitherto is done : And also to express that there shal be , In number and measure full sufficiencie , To saturate the longing appecites , Of all the twelve spirituall Israelites , Even of all those that so have run their race , The twelve apostles doctrine to imbrace , T' observe and keep ( Maugre the rage and spight Of pope and pagan , foes to Truths pure light . ) Thus then , we see the angell here observing An exquisite decorum , thence not swerving : Who since the City , Entries , Romes Foundations , And Symmetry of these blest habitations , To th' number twelve have been accommodated ; And orderly thus stil continuated : Therefore with decent correspondencie , The angel to this number doth apply The spiritual food , and furniture most meet , Making a consort most harmonious sweet , Conformably agreeing thus in one , With those whence they had their comparison . Now as twelve sorts of fruit grow on this tree , The Saints to satisfie : so shall they be For delicacie , sweet content and pleasure . As every Saint shall have aboundant measure : So shall this pleasant Plenitude of grace , No Nauseous Surset cause , in any case . For , as Christ Jesus is that drink and meat , Whereof each Sainted soul shal tast and eat : So is he sweet , pleasant , and delicate , Whereon they feed their fil , yet moderate , Taking sufficient for their contentation , And their beatitudes firm conservation . Which truth is farther illustrated here , In that t is said this tree of life doth bear , Doth every month bear fruit , green , ripe , and fair , Which with delights their apperites repair . Not that the times shall then alternate be , By years , months , dayes , as now-a-dayes we see , For then the seasons cease , time 's termined , Sun , Moon , and Stars , are then quite vanished , As formerly was toucht : but here is meant , That all things then shal give such rare content , Shal be so ful of rich variety , Shall yeild such cordial sweet society And with such fulness all the Saints shall feed , As that to store and hoord up shall not need . In that the harvest there shall ever last , Their pleasant spring-time then shall nere be past . Also the Leaves of this most blessed tree , Shal Salutiferous and most Soveraign be , To help , to heal , to cure all Maladies , Which 'mongst the Gentile Nations do arise . So that this tree not only makes them live : But to the Elect a healthful life doth give . Yet here 's not meant the Churches final state , But that when antichrist is ruinate , When God shal th'unbelieving Nations call , And faithless Jews , who once from Grace did fall . But by these leaves is chiefly intimated , That all the smallest gifts , accommodated By th Lamb Christ Jesus to the Saints elect , Shal serve some way their Souls with joy t' affect . T' exhilerate and cheer their sacred mind , In 's meanest blessings they shall comfort find . But now behold now follow him indeeed That which doth all the former joyes exceed : The absolute accomplishment of all , The accessary blessings , which befall The Citizens of this rare Domicil , Th' inhabitants of Gods great Sion-hill . Namely , that in it there no curse shall be , It shal be from destruction firmly free . It shall be subject to no execration , But strongly stand , fearless of alteration . Which is a symbole , and a certainty Of this blest Cities perpetuity , A most infallible strong argument , That t is eternall and most permanent . A three-fold reason hereof may be given , First , that ( as is foresaid ) this seat of heaven , This holy habitacle shal contain No unclean thing , which may its beauty stain . Again , the glorious throne and sacred seat , Whereon omnipotent Jehovah great , Whereon the blessed trinity wil raign , Shall here abide and evermore remain . Lastly , in that all these his servants shall With sincere Love and Zeal angelicall , For ever invocate his sacred name , And his due praises constantly proclaim : Serving the Lord in singleness of heart , Not once to wil from 's worship to depart . But Curses are ( we know ) for gross transgressors , For disobedient stubborn Male-factors , Not for th' obedient , faithful and sincere : Thus then , is their perennity most clear , Moreover all the Saints of this blest race , Shal see th' all-beautious , light-bright shining face Of that arch essence of eternity , To walk and talk with him familiarly : And with inexplicable sweet delight Have ful fruition of this sacred sight , Not as he is , immense and infinite , For so even angels see not his bright light , Who are described covering their face With their angelike wings : in any case Not able to behold his glorious sight , He infinite , they being definite . Yet that we shall have his ful contemplation Is certain , but with this just limitation , First , in respect of us , we shal possess A perfect sight of Gods great holiness . The Lord in us , and we in him shal dwel In such ful measure , as no tongue can tel ; He wil replenish every faculty Of soul and body most aboundantly , With his most precious presence : by his sight He 'le fil our Mines , from darkness freed quite , Our hearts he 'le quicken , there shal be no deadness , Our whole affections freed from gloomie sadness . What man is capable to comprehend , Even so great glory God wil then extend ? Again , of that blest sight , which we shall have , No inter-mediums shal our sight deprave . Here , we as in a vision do him see , By mediate Revelation : then shall we Of him immediate perfect sight possess , Which none but those that have it , can express : A measure running over , heapt and p●est ; Wll Christ bestow upon his Saints most blest . His name shal also in their fore-heads be . That is , they shal with such bold constancie And un-revolting zeal profess his name , That nothing shal obliterate the same ; Or cause them once neglect their pure profession , By least relapse or undiscreet transgression . They shal be so conform'd , confirm'd therein , To persevere as they did first begin , Constant , couragious , evermore the same , Professing stil Jehovahs glorious name . Again , his name is said ( as here we see ) Upon their Fore-heads charactred to be , Because the Lord wil publikely agnize Them , by this cognizance and Patronize ( By his all-seeing , and all-soveraign power ) Them and their states , as in a fenced tower . And in this City there shal be no night , No need of candle , Sun or Stars most bright , That is , there shal be no obscurity . Or darkness of adverse calamity , No night of obumbratick cloudy Error , No frighting Fear , nor no heart daunting terror , No sly bie-fronted close hypocrisie , Shall viriate their intact integrity , No need of earthly comfort more or less , No seeking , suing there , wrongs to redress , By temp'rall laws , or ecclesiasticall , For , there the trinity is all in all : And is this glorious Cities great Lord-Keeper , Most vigilant , and watchful , he 's no sleeper , And , which ( as was promis'd ) is the perfection , And consummating of this benediction , This glorious Kingdome , where Gods Saints shal reign Shal doubtless sempiternally remain , Like glorified Kings most gloriously , Their bliss shal last , past all eternity . Now as bounteous hearted King doth use , When he a Fau'ri●e unto him doth chose , On whom he meaneth largely to bestow His golden gifts , like Rivers to ore-flow ; What he doth promise or by words proclaime , By 's Letters-patents ratifies the same : Thus , O even thus our bounteous hearted Lord , The heart of bounty Loves ore-flowing word , Having his Church his favorite elected , And promis'd she shal be by him erected , Richly endow'd , gorgeously beautified Rarely be royalliz'd and sanctified , Her head adorned with a Crown of Gold , A fragrant Garland which shal nere wax old , Triumphantly in endless joy shal reign , And see her subject , abject foes in pain ; The Lord ( I say ) this promise having given , That all these joyes they shal possess in heaven . To verifie his promise , and confirm What he hath said beyond times endless term , Hath given his Letters Patents , his broad Seal i th' sacred Scriptures , which he'ele nere repeal ; Seal'd by an angels testimony pure And as his act and deed given and made sure , To blessed Iohn , in the behalf and right And to the use of all the Saints of Light . Which being done , makes thereof Proclamation , VVith most emphaticall asseveration , That he , the Lord of Lords , and King of Kings , Hath power to do , and wil perform these things . And surely , heaven and earth shal pass away , Yea , all things shal prepostrously decay , Ere his pure word in one least jot or tittle , Shall fade or fail , or alter nere so little . VVhich , though some wretches athiesticall , Some Nauseous Neuter , Satans tennis-ball , Some execrable Saduces ( I say ) VVhich do the resurrection denay , Though some vile quakers Pythagoricall , Or Anabaptists most Diabolicall , VVhich have suppos'd the spirits trans-migration From one t' another in life consummation ; VVhich do with devillish dotage them perswade , That there 's no God which ere the world hath mad ; Nor that the would ere had a prime beginning , And think and hold that it shal nere have ending . Although such Hectors past all grace , May entertain a thought , with brazen face , And heart of flinty infidelity , To think or say that the rare symmetry Of this Jerusalem coelestial , Seems as thing meer hyperbolicall , Incredible to their besotted sense , And past the reach of their intelligence ; Yet let the rabble of such miscreants know , That ther 's 'gainst them pronounc't a fearful wo , There no-belief , or wavering un-belief , Shal fil their souls with never ending grief : And what they erst would not conceive in mind , Their heart with smart shal then both feel and find . Nor shal they have least part or portion here , Of this great Cities pleasure , joy and cheer , But from Gods presence shal be seperated , Which is the second death nere terminated . As for good Abrahams faithful Generation , Who waver not in tottering haesitation , Who have a hearty thirst , and thirsting heart Of these rare pleasures once to have their part : Whose hope past hope doth cause their souls aspire , By faith in Christ this Kingdome to acquire , Wherewith , i th' warfare of this life , they fight , Fenc't with the bulwark of a zeal upright , Arm'd at all points , with Christs blest furniture , Wherewith they may most constantly endure The fight spiritual , their Loins to tye With the strong g●rdle of Christs Verity ; Having the brest-plate on of righteousness , To quench the Darts of hels ourtagiousness , And on their head the helmet of salvation , True peril proofe 'gainst he is most hot temptation , The sword o' th' Spirit , brandisht in their hand , Wherewith they may couragiously withstand That brood of quakers Anabaptists and the flesh ; VVhich evermore assault the soul afresh VVith hot encounters , hellish stratagems , To keep them from the new Jerusalems Eternal bliss : In which most faithfull fight If they magnanimously stand upright , Assisted by that all-proofe , fervent prayer , The godlies guard , supporter , and chiefe stayer , If thus they get ( as thus being arm'd they shall ) The conquest , ore those foes fierce Capitall , Even from the proud Pope their old enemy , VVhen he shall challenge them this fight to try , ( As oft he wil ) they nere by fraud or force , By terrours or by torments leave their course Of constant perseverance to the end , But his hopes frustrate , and their souls defend : Then shall they like brave victors have the crown Of immortality of blest renown , Triumphantly to reign with Christ their King , And all their vertues as rich trophies bring , And lay before him , for which he wil give A crown , a Kingdome wherein they shal live , The Lord in them , and they in him shal dwel , As Christs co-heirs , whom he loves passing wel , And shal sit down with him as children dear , To Sup at 's table with coelestial cheere , And then their thirst of this accomplishment Shal satisfyed be with ful content , Then shall the holy , happy , faithful , see The structure of this sacred frame to be Far more illustrious , admirable , rare , Than earthly things could possibly declare ; And that those Stones and gold were too too base , To serve t' illustrate heav'ns coelestial place , Whose boundless beauty all discourse transcendeth , Whose infinite felicity nere endeth . Yea , that t is such as that no mortal eye , Could but as through a glass the same descry : Such as no ear hath heard no tongue ere told The Majesty which there they shal behold , Yea , such ( I say ) as never humane heart Could ere conceive th' incogitable part . O then , my soul , thou having contemplated This City all with glory decorated , Thou having viewd , with heart exulting pleasure , The Majesty unparralleld , the matchless treasure , The most magnificent , majestick state , Where into Christ wil his incorporate : What wilt thou thereof with thy self conclude ? What wilt thou say of this beatitude ? Oh this , even this , with Peter and with Iohn At Christs admir'd tranfiguration , T is good to make thy seat and mansion there , Oh there t is best to dwel and dwel for ere . Never did noble Greece so much affect Their Poetiz'd Elysean fields aspect , Never so much did wandring wise Vlysses Desire his chast Penelopes kind kisses : Or rather , more divinely for to raise My thoughts unto a more religious phrase , Never did Noah more desire to see Ararats Hills , where he of 's ark was free : Nor Sheba's queen to see wise Solomon , Nor at Christs birth more glad was Simeon , Then doth my soul desire these heav'nly fields , Which perfect pleasure joy and comfort yeilds , To see my Saviour sweet on Sion hil , My sences with his sacred sight to fil , To ske him in his glorified state , Therein to be with him associate : Even in these Mansions of Eternity , To live in sure in pure felicity . Which happiness , though yet I may not have , Until my soul receive my corps from Grave , Until I mortal be immortalized , And with the sacred angels angelized ; Unttlith ' clouds my Saviour come again , To re-collect th' Elect with him to reign . O yet , my soul , thy selfe delight and solace , To ruminate the joyes of that sweet Palace , To recapitulate the sacred pleasure The Saints shal then possess in plenteous measure , Even in the eternal palace Crystaline , The sacred seat of the United trine ; The glorious Court and heav'nly presence Chamber Of heav'ns great Emp'rour , wonderful Commander , That alpha and omega , first and last , Who was , is , shal be , when all times are past , That mighty , powerful , One sole God most high , Th' eternal King , nay , self-eternity , Infinite , all in all , yet out of all , Of ends the end , of firsts Originall , The Life of Lives , Bounties ore-flowing flood , Cause of all Causes , Ocean of all Good , Un-Seen , all-Seer , Stars-Guide , Sight of Seeing , That One-None which to Nothing gave a Beeing . There also shal my soul behold and see The most ineffable deep Mystery Of that incomprehensible trine-one , Sitting in glory in his glistring throne , With blessed Saints and angels comitated , With all the heavenly hoast of soul-beated Prophets , Apostles , Patriarchs of old , The noble band of Martyrs stout and bold ; Our Parents , Wives , our Children , Kindred , Friends , Yea all to whom Christs saving health extends : All of them clad in bliss coelestial , All shining bright in joy angelicall . Wherein the presence of their heavenly King , They Hallelujah , Hallelujah sing To him that sitteth on the throne most high , Making a most harmonious Melody , With sacred sugred Notes and heav'nly Songs , Singing the praise which to the Lamb belongs . This being their especial exercise , Their pleasant practise , customary guise , Stil to behold the Lords most beautious face , Burning with love of his most lovely grace , Their mouthes stil fill'd with praises of his name , In magnifying his immortall fame , Without all tediousness or intermission , Protected alwaies by his blest tuition , O there is infinite , un-uttered joy ! Mirth without mourning , bliss without annoy , Health without sickness or pernicious humors , Perfection without all sonitainting humors , Peace without war , and light without darkness , Love without hate , beauty without paleness , Sweetness without all fulsome surfeiting , Life without death , life ere continuing . There are no sighs , no sobs , no penury , No hunger , thirst , but with saturity , No chilling , killing frosts , or least extremes , No parching Sun-shine , with her piercing beams , No wil to sin , no power to offend , No enemie least mischief to intend . Good Paul hath there no need to watch and pray , To labour in the world both night and day ; And good old Ierome then may cease t' afflict Himself , so often , by a life most strict : To conquer his spirituall enemy , To overthtow the Serpents subtilty . For there 's all peace , security and rest , That peace which can by no means be exprest : There 's all perfection sacred Light excelling , All sorrow , care , darkness , and dread expelling . O life eternall ! holy habitacle ! Heav'nly Jerusalem , Saints receptacle ! O amiable City of the Lord ! How should my soul thy prayses due record ? What excellent rare thing are said of thee ? What things are writ , are hop't , are found to be In thee ! thou hast the seat of glory sure , That good-best good-God , joy and solace pure , Which far exceeds the science and deep sense Of humane reason and intelligence . Por which even Legions of Professors good , And godly Martyrs have not spar'd their blood , But with undaunted valiant courage have Made Lyons , Tygres , Fire and sword their grave , That after death they might enjoy that Crown , Those Palms of peace , of honour and renown , Wherewith thy Saints , O blest Jerusalem ! Are happifi'd in happiness supreme , VValking as Kings , in those most gorgeous streets , VVhere each one nought but perfect pleasure meets : In streets , I say , more precious than pure gold , Glistring with glory wondrous to behold . The Gates of which most holy habitation , Are pearls of pearless price and valuation , VVhose wall is all of precious stones most pure , Incomparably rich and strong t' endure , There is that glorious Paradice coelestiall , Surpassing Adams Paradice terrestriall , VVherein are fluent Oyly Rivers Currents , Fair brooks of butter and sweet Honney torrents . Replenished with Garden-walks and Bowers , VVith beds all wrought and frought with fragrant flowers . VVhose odoriferous rare variety Afford most various sweet amenity , VVhose curious colours , and whose lovely greene Are alwaies fresh , are alwaies springing seen . There , Hearts-ease , Saffron , Lillies and the Rose , Do savour , sent , spring , spire , with sweet repose . There all the Spices aromaticall , T' afford delight and cheer the heart withall . There is that soveraign Balsum med'cinable , For sent and Salve most precious amiable . All these in thee flourish without defect : VVith these the Garlands of the Saints are dect , VVithout corruption they continue stil , And sprout and spring about this Sion hil . In thee 's that peace of God , which doth exceed Mans understanding and faith wavering Creed , There is that glory which doth all advance ; Obnoxious never unto change or chance . There 's that eternal light as sure as pure , That Sun of righteousness for ere t' endure . That white and bright blest Lamb of God most high , VVho shews and shines most clear incessantly , VVhich no time ever shal once terminate , Nor no disastrous chance extenuate , There 's day which never darkness doth admit . There in their bowers of pleasure Saints do sit . There also is certain security . There shalt thou find secure eternity . There all rare comforts from heav'ns glorious King Successively , successfully do spring . What ere the soul can wish , request , desire , Is there at hand without the least enquire : What ere thou lovest , there is to be found , Only , what 's il , comes not in this blest ground . Oh then , my soul , what pleasure infinite ? Oh what an Ocean of most sweet delight ? Yea , what a most profound and pure abyss ; Thus to behold the Lord of Lords , is this ? Thus to behold with ravisht admiration The Lords bright face with sacred contemplation : Yea , with thine eyes to see , what faiths dim eye On earth was never able to espie , Even that eternal trinity most blest , Which can by man no sooner be exprest ; Than Austines seeming Lad could powre or lade The mighty Ocean , into th' Shel he made Without a bottome , that his Shel to fil : No sooner can ( I say ) mans stupid wil : Til his corruptiod in-corruption be , This holy Mystery clearly know and see . But when thou mortal dost imortallize , When Christ my King , thy soul once happifies , Then shalt thou tast that God is good and gracious , Then shalt thou Live in this his house most spacious , Then shalt thou tast the spring of life most sweet , Then in the heav'ns thou shalt Christ Jesus meet , Then shal thy water of terrestrial griefe Be turn'd into the wine of sweet reliefe : Then shall thy Sobs be turned into Songs , Then shalt thou triumph for thy worldly wrongs ; O then in that most sacred glorious sight Is to be found the fulness of delight , Of wisdome , beautie , riches , knowledge pure , Of happiness for ever to endure , Of goodness , joy , and true Nobilitie , Of treasure , pleasure , and felicitie , Of all that merits love or admiration , Or worketh comfort , or sure contentation . Yea , all the powers , and powerful faculties Of soul and bodie shal partake likewise , Shal be sufficed with the ful fruition Of heav'ns eternal ternal glorious vision . God unto all his sacred Saints shal be Their universal sweet felicitie , Containing each particular delight Which may affect th' aspect of their blest sight : Infinite both for number and for measure , And without end shal be their endless pleasure . To th' eyes he shal be a Mirror cleer , Melodious Musick to delight the ear : To th' Palate he shal be Mellifluous Mell , Sweet spiring Balm for to refresh the Smel . Unto the understanding he shal bee A Light most bright and pure it'h high'st degree , To th' VVill he shal be perfect contentation , To th' Memory erelasting continuation . In him we also shal injoy , possess , What ever , various time could here express : Yea , all the beauties of his rarest creatures , VVhich may our love allure by their sweet features , All joy and pleasure to content the minde , Such at it'h creatures selves we nere could find . This sight ( I say ) is th' angels chiefest treasure , The Saint repast , repose and princely pleasure , This is their everlasting life , their crown , Their Meed , their Majestie , their high renown , This their rich rest , their spacious specious palace , Their outward , inward joy , and soveraign solace : Their Paradise divine , their Diadem , Their ample bliss , their blest Jerusalem ; Their peace of God past all imagination , Their ful beatitude and sweet salvation , To see him who them made , re-made , made Saints , Him seeing to possess without restraints : Possessing him to love him as their King , And loving him to praise him , as the Spring , And Fountain of this all felicity , And praising ever this blest ●nitie . O then my soul , cease not to like , to love , These admirable lovely joyes above : And though thy corrupt flesh is th' obstacle , And stays , delayes from this blest habitacle : Although thy flesh like churlish Nabal frown , Refuse the pains to seek this sacred crown : Yet let thy Spirit like good Abigal , Go forth to find this place angelical . Let Hagar , never get her Mistris place , Nor Ismael good Isaac , so disgrace ; But strive most strenuously , fight that good fight , Subdue thy flesh , withstand proud Satans might ▪ And with the eye of faith believe , desire To live with Christ , pray seek , sue and inquire ▪ Pray earnestly to Christ thy King above , In burning zeal , firm faith and burning love . For , what ●s this world ? nought but a flou●ing fanciesie , A theatre or vainness , pleasant phren● A sinc of sin , a shop of all deceit , Iniquities chief center and sure seat , A Map , a mirror of all miserie , A Dunge on of most dire calamitie , Lovely to look on like the Scarlet VVhore , But dangerous to deal with evermore : A mazie Labyrinth of impious errors , A camp of Cruelty , of tears and terrors , Constant in nought , but in inconstancy , And most unconstant in that constancie : In nought the same , save not to be the same , And of being , but a very name : Still floting , fleeting , never at a stay , Hates on the morrow whom it loves to day . Yea , t is a Ioab ful of craft and guile , Kills his Embracers with a traiterous smile . A Wrastler 't is , and trippeth up the heels , Of many a man ere he its grasping ●eels : Solomon wise , strong Sampson so renownd , It made their lengths to measure on the ground . Therefore to love the world , is nought els , sure , Then to her Lime-twigs thy poor soul t' allure , Which so the feathers of thy faith will marre , Thy soul , if 't may be , from heav'ns joyes to barre . Why then my soul , shouldst thou to the earth be thral , Which hast a heav'nly blest Original ? Why shouldst thou pin thy thoughts on mortal things Who art immortal from the King of Kings ? And , why shouldst thou a sp'rit invisible , Be pleas'd with things both gross and visible ? Striving to pamper thy corrupted bodie , Whose definition is indeed , that both-die : Both Soul and Body when the Flesh gives way To Sin and Satan in their dire decay . And hence it is , that Latinists likewise , Thus Corpus fitly crimologize : Cor which was once the heart of pure perfection , Is thus made Pus , all filth and foul infection . Why then shouldst thou then thy self so low depress , Who art of high caelestial Nobleness , One of thy Fathers first-born children deer ; Whose name in Heav'ns blest Records may appear . Why should the worlds falle promises delude thee , Since heav'n with grace & goodness hath indu●d thee . Wilt thou a Princes Son , a heavenly Prince , Let Satans gilded apples thee convince ? Wilt thou the Son of heav'ns all-sacred King , Offend thy father for so vile a thing ? Wilt thou thy birth-right Esau-like forge For one dire mess of broth , bewitching wo ! Oh. no! deceitful Dalilah a-dieu , Thy Syrens Songs , my soul doth most eschew . Thy Crocadile-like tears which would betray me , By heav'ns preventing-grace shal never slay me : For all thy bitter-sweets , false protestations , My soul esteemeth but hellish incantations . Wherefore as A●mon being once defiled With his own Sister , whom he had beguiled , After the fact , did hate her ten times more Then ever he had loved her before : So I , whom thy false friendship once defiled , VVhom thy deceitful ambush once beguiled : I hate , abominate thy mischief more , Then ere I lov'd or liked thee before . As sea-men Rocks , as Children Scorp●ons flie : So ( Oh my sou● ) hate worldly vanity : And , oh ! what 's he , that would not leave most glad Worlds vanities so finite , base and bad . For pleasures infinite : VVhat 's he would take Fraudulent joyes , and permanent forsake : None doubtless , none ; but Dastards void of grace , None but faint-hearted , fearful cowards base . The resolute couragious Christian bold , Dares deaths grim face confront , see and behold , Dares death defie , and his approach desire , Because by death , he knows he shal acquire The end of all his hope , for deaths the Key Which opes the door to true felicitie . Yea , 't is no pain , but of all pains the end , The gate of heav'n and ladder to ascend . And death 's the death of all his storms and strife , And sweet beginning of immortal Life . Therefore with smiling count'nance , merrily To heav'n his place of rest he casts his eye : And in his heart these thoughts are oft revolved , Unfeignedly I wish to be dissolved . To be with thee ( O Christ my Saviour sweet ) Thee my deer eldest brother for to meet . I see thee Christ , I see thee heav'nly home , I gladly would and quickly to thee come . I see thee , O thou Saints caelestial place , I much desire I once had run my race . But though I cannot with Elias run , i th' strength o' th spirit in this race begun , Unto the heav'nly Canaan : yet give Grace , Though I with Iacob halt , to halt apace : And if not so , yet that at least I may Like to an infant , learn to creep the way : And grow from strength to strength , from grace to grace , Until I come in presence of thy face . For I am weary of this pilgrimage , And long for thee my heav'nly heritage . How oft have I thee view'd with admiration ? How oft hast thou been my souls meditation ? How oft have I been ravisht with desire , That unto thee my soul might once aspire ? How oft have I been scorn'd and vili-pended Earths most unpleasant pleasures quickly ended ? Being compared to those joyes above , Which from my heart , my soul doth dearly love : My heart , my life , my bliss , my joy , my gem , My soules dear soul is New-Ierusalem . And now I come , my joyes I come to you , For whom , I did so often seek and sue . I pain and death do heartily imbrace , So that my soul amongst you may take place : Yea , though ev'n hel it self were in my way , And would my journey stop , disturb , or stay , I would it pass , and hazard hells annoy , To live with Christ in his caelestial joy . And , surely , since heath'nish Cleo● brotus Did seem ( but desp'rately ) so valorous , Hearing his Master Plato once discourse Of immortalitie : with furious force ( From an high Rock ) himself did head-long throw , In hope to be immortalized so : O how much rather then , I pray , ought I , Dying it'h Lord , a thousand death to die , To be inve●ted in that perfect glory , Shown an affur'd in truths most faithful Story ? He di'd in bare opinion , Souls blind-love , I die in saith and knowledg from above : He onely hop● to have immortal Life , I , for immortal rest and glory rife ; He went unsent-for , I am oft invited , Even Christ himself my soul hath oft incited : Incited oft , I say , with resolution , And Pauls firm faith , to wish for Dissolution . Shal then his Pagan-courage mine excel ? Shal fear of death my Christian-courage quell , Since my sure ground than his , is much more firm , And death to me is but my sorrows term ? And that my soul i' th end shall sure exult , Although the way seem somewhat difficult ? O no , my soul , be valorous and stout , With constant courage persevere , hold out . None fight but with a hope of victory : Thy fight wel finisht , brings eternitie . If one shoul say unto a Captain stout , Go forward with bold courage , fight it out ; Do but thy utmost , fight and give not over , For , thou in th end the conquest shalt recover . Would any David his Goliah flie ? From whom he 's sure to win the victorie . Would any Gideon such a fight refuse ? Could any valiant Ioshua , think you , chuse But enter combat with the proudest Foe ? Whom he with triumph surely shal orethrow . My Saviour sweet even thus to me hath said ; Take courage , Christian Souldier ben't afraid , Do thou thy utmost , Satan to with-stand : For I will be propitious at thy hand . Fight valiently and though thy Foes fierce might May hap to bring thee on thy knees i' th fight , May often foil thee by his crafty snare , Yea , though his claws were ready thee to tare , Yet I wil raise thee up , I le thee defend , And thou shalt sure be victor in the end . Who then ( I say ) what 's he would be so base , As not this proffer gladlie to imbrace ? Who could with vile pusillanimity , So free a Conquest coward like deny ? Shal do●ing Lovers for their Ladies fight , And for their sakes account all danger slight ! Shall Merchants venture both lives and goods , For wealth & pelf through th' Oceans dangrous floods ? Yea , shal the ship boy gladly undergo All hazards which or Sea or shore can show ? Onely in hope to gain a Masters place . And to obtain a cunning Pilots grace . And shal my Soul turn coward , ●ear and flie ? Shal not my soul controle that enemy ? Whom Christ my General first overthrew , And thereby all his subtilties wel knew : And knowing them hath taught me how to fight , Me to defend ; him offend , put to flight ; Yea , and hath promis'd heel assistant bee ; And in my weakness cause my foe to flee ; And underneath my feet pull Satan down , And me as victor , graciously wil crown . O then my soul ! stand stourly to 't and fear not , Christs sacred arms in vain about thee bear not . Fight this good fight , and let proud Satan know , Christ being Captain , thou'lt him overthrow , For , if Heav'ns King by grace be on thy side , Thou needst not fear what ere do thee betide : No danger sure , can in that Battel bee , Where thou for Christ , and Christ doth fight for thee . And here 's my comfort , this is my souls stay , That whether Satan wound or do me stay , Dye fleshly body , so my soul may live , Christ to my soul the Palm of grace wil give . But as a mighty Emp'rour which proclaims At some great Feast Olympick warlike Games , Wherein to him which proves the Conqueror , And doth the best exploits , this Emperor Wil give a crown , his valor to reward ; And him with Kingly favour wil regard . But not the Emp'rour unto him descends , But lie to th' Emp'rors Gallery ascends , There from his Princely hand to take the Crown , The triumph , trophy , of his high renown , Even so the Christian Souldier having gained The victory , for which he long had strained With all his power spiritual , to quel The rage of ray●nous sin , and Satan fel , Musts from the worlds Lists in a blessed end By death , Heav'ns glorious Gallery ascend , There , from the hands of Jesus Christ himself To take a Crown far passing worldly pelf ; A Crown of joy , even glories plenitude , A Crown of bliss , even heav'ns beatitude . Not as the Meede of his deserving merit , But as the free gift of Gods sacred Spirit ; For having done what ever I am able , Yet my best service is unprofitable . Only in mercy he is pleas'd to Crown His own good gifts in me to my renown . O! therefore death , shal be my welcome guest , Death , which translates from la Sour unto rest , From worldly sorrow , to heav'ns joyes encrease , From wo to weale , from trouble to sweet peace . From earth the stage of instability , To heav'n the fortress of true constancie . Go then you godless Heliogabolites , You drunken Vicars , proud cosmopolites , Go please your selves in swearing , feasting , fighting , And not what 's just , but what 's your lusts delight in . Go please your selves with rich and large extents Of wealthy Mannors , stately tenements , Grow proud to see your underlings beslaved , And by your greatness wrongfully outbraved , To see your ward-roabs stuft with proud apparel , Your mouths with oathes , your thoughts with strife & quarrel . To have variety of worldly pleasure , Delicate Gardens , Coffers ful of treasure . Treasure ( sa●d I ? ) nay white and yellow clay , Bewitching Mammon , Sin-bane , souls decay : Or if there 's ought that doth you more allure , Or which you would with more content procure , Use it , possess it , yet for all this know , You shall it all with shame and smart for go . Yea God wil take at deaths disastrous day , Your Lands ( your life ) your goods ( your Gods ) away . This , this ( alas ) did cause the Prophets cry , This mov'd S. Paul with zealous ard●ncy , 'gainst worldlings to cry out , and them accuse , That they themselves , their souls would so abuse , Such lying vanities so to respect , So sottishly their Souls health to reject , In Aegypt , straw and stubble for to buy , Yea Straw I say and chaffe , which finally Would their own house burn down and ruinate , And head-long them to hel precipitate . Whereas their saviour at a cheaper price Would sel them gold , pure gold , rare Merchandise , Even all the Golden joyes and sweet delight Of Paradise coelestial , sacred sight : That Pearl of blest salvation , which to buy The wisest Merchant would most joyfully Sel all his worldly treasure , earthly pelfe , With this rare jewel to enrich himself . And what 's his price ? O cheap , and nought else , sure , But what thou maist thy self with ease procure , Only thy heart , t is only this , he craves : This given to God , both soul and body saves , Not that thy God is better by the same , But thou made blest , to magnifie his Name , 'T is onely thine not his good , he desires ; And for this good he only thanks requires , Oh therefore silly , simple , sinful man , What greater madness ? tel me , if thou can ? Than such a proffer , fondly to refuse , Than death for life , for treasure , Straw to choose ; For precious liquor , Fountain water good , To choose foul puddles stinking ful of mud ; Oh more then mad men thus to take more pain ; Head-long to run to hel with might and main : Then even the holiest Sain is to go to heaven , Who oft with treats and threats are thereto driven . But ( 〈◊〉 my soul ) thy Saviours Counsel take ; O do not thou his bounty so forsake ! Go buy of him , give body , heart and all , To purchase this rare Gem angelicall . And with that royal Shepheard David say , O thou my soul trust in the Lord alway : Yea in his awe and Law take thou delight , O like , love , love look on this both day and night . Let it be thy arithmetick , alwayes To take account and number out thy dayes . A Deaths-head let thy chiefe companion be , An hour glass remembrancer to thee . Let thy chiefe study be continually , How to live wel , and blessedly to dye . So shalt thou ( O my soul ) most happy be , When thou of that blest Citie art made free , When thou , amongst that sacred hierarchie Shal sing sweet tones and tunes melodiously ; With heav●ns Psalmodical harmonious quire Of Saints and Angels zealous , hot as fire , The Diapason of whose heav'nly Layes Doth warble forth heav'ns due deserved praise , Where thou being grac't and plac't in heav'nly state , In precious pleasure ne're to ●erminate , Being sweetly rap't in heav'nly extasie , Christ and his Churches Epithalamy , My sainted foul with surged voice shal sing , To God in Christ my three-one heav'nly King : O happy Citizens enfranchis'd there ! O joyful quiristers singing so cleare ! Victorious souldiers thus to be trans-planted ! Where peace for war , where life for death is granted . Happy wert thou ( my soul ) most truly blessed , If thou wert once of this rare joy possessed : That then I might be fill'd and never fated With that rare sight , which once initiated ; Shal last for aye without times dissolution , Shal be most specious without all pollution . Therefore my heart ( as hart being chaft and chased By furious hounds most nimbly tract and traced ) Desires the water-brook his heat t' allay , That so refresht , he thence may scud away : Even so my heart ( O Lord ) desires to see Those Crystal streams of Life which slow from thee ! Sighes , sues , pursues , her Countrey to recover , Here abject , subject , too too triumpht over By my three fierce and furious enemyes : Who seek my soul t' insnare and sin-surprize , Even Satan that old hunter and his hounds , The quakers , Hectors which give my soul deep wounds . Who more like ravening wolves would fain devour And captivate my soul in hellish power , But thy preventing grace ( O spring of Grace ) Preserves my soul , dis-nerves their horrid chace ; And as a Bird out of the Fowlers Grin , And as Noes Dove looking to be let in , Into the Ark of thine eternal rest : My cyred soul is unto the addrest , My soul with worlds encumbrances oppressed ; Desires ( O Lord ) to be by thee refreshed , My soul doth thirst and hasteth to draw near , And longs before thy presence to appear , O tree of Life ! O ever-living spring ! Whose laud and praise the heav'nly hoast do sing ! O when shal I come and appear in sight Of thee , the S●n of righteousness most bright ? When shal my soul by thine all-saving hand , Be led with joy from forth this Des●rt Land ? When shal I leave this Wilderness of wo , Wherein my soul is tossed to and fro ? I sit alone ; as one a house the sparrow : i th' Vale and Dale of tears , fears , sighes and sorrow . O lead ( dear Christ ) my love-sick soul by th' hand , From this vast wilderness drie thirsty Land : To thy wine-Cellers , that I there may tast Of thy wine-flagons thou prepared hast . Comfort me with the apples of thy grace . With thy Hid-Manna strengthen my weak case . With heav'nly Milk and Honny ( Lord ) make glad My heart , which worlds afflictions hath made sad , O Let me once from wisedomes sacred Lip , Coelestial Nard , and Rosean Liquor sip . Yea , let me fatiare mine insariate thirst , With that sweet Milk wherewith thy Saints are noure't , I thirst , O Lord , I thirst , thou art the wel , O quench my thirst , and let me with thee dwel , I hunger , Lord , I hunger , thou are bread , Even bread of Life , O let my soul be fed . I seek thee , Lord , yet stil I go astray , Through high-waies , by-wayes , yet I miss the way : Thou art , ( O Lord ) the perfect way and dore , My soul wil follow , if thou go before . Direct my feet to leave the paths of sin , Ope glories gate , and let my soul go in . Let it be riches to me to possess thee ; Let it be gloy to me to confess thee ; Let it be clothes , Christ Jesus to put on ; Let it be food , his word to feed upon ; Yea , let it be my life , to live and dye , For Christ my King , and for his verity . So shal my riches be to me eternall , So shal my glory be with Christ supernal , So shal my clothing fril be fair and new , So shal my food be Manna heav'nly dew , So shal my life nere fade , but ever spring , Being stil preserv'd by Christ my Lord and King . But , oh alas ! when shal I see that day ? That day of gladness never to decay , That day of Jubile when all are glad , That day when all rejoyce , none can be sad ? Whose endless time and never fixed date , Eternity shal never exterminate . That Saints blest birth-day , which shal nere have evening That lasting day to which no night gives ending . That rare Grand-Iubile , that Feasts of feasts . Sabbaths of sabbaths , endless rests of rests : To which least care shal never dare come neare , Wherein the Saints shal shake of● palid fear . O pure , O pleasant , most desired day Of that eternal springing month of May ! In which my soul shal evermore rejoyce , In which my soul shal hear that happy voice , Enter ( blest soul ) into thy Masters joy , Enter into sweet rest without annoy ; Enter into the House of Christ thy King , Where peace and plenty mirth and joy do spring , Where thou shalt find things most to be admired , Where thou shalt have what most thy soul desired . Joyes infinitely , numberless , I say , And various pleasures infinitely gay : Unspy able , unspeakable by man , Immutable , inscrutable to scan ; Where I , thy soul wil feed , wil feast , wil fil : Feed with spiritual food of my blest wil , Feast with the dainties of delight most pure , And fil with glory which shal e're endure . Enter , I say , and hear that melody , Which comprehends dateless festivity . Where is all good , no evil to abuse : Where 's all thou wishest , nought thou wouldst refuse , Where 's life e're-living , sweet and amiable , Where is true fame and glory memorable , VVhere is , I say , certain security , Securest peace and peaceful pleasancie ; Most pleasant joy , and joyful happiness , Happy eternity , eternal Blessedness ; The blessed trinity in Unity : The Unities trine-one rare deity . The Deities three-one's most blessed Vision , Which is our Masters joy in ful● fruition . O joy of joyes , O joy beyond all pleasure ! Far passing far transcending terrene treasure . O joy without annoy , O true conten● O soveraign bliss , and souls sweet ravishment ! O everlasting Kingdome , supreme peace ! Where all the Saints enjoy such joyes encrease , Where all the Saints are clothed with pure Light , As with a Garment shining glorious bright : Their heads adorn'd with crowns of purest Gold , And precious stones most glorious to behold ; Whose only exercise is to rejoyce , To triumph , and to sing with sacred voyce , Sweet hallelujah to their soveraign King , Which them to this felicity did bring . Oh when shall my poore soul be made partaker Of this great joy , O thou my Lord and maker ! VVhen shall see thee in it , it in theee ? And therein dwel I in thee , thou in me ? Surely ( O Lord ) I wil make hast and fly , I le make no stay , but post most speedily . I le never cease to seek , til I have found , I le not leave knocking , til my soul be crown'd . I le ne're leave asking , til thou hast me given My boon , thy bounty , even those ioyes of heaven : Since then , I say , such is heavens majesty ! And since this world is but meere misery : VVhat is 't can hinder this my speedy pace , VVhich I must run , til I have run my race ; Can worldly power or principality ? Can kingly favours , wealth or dignity ? Can worldly pleasures , pleasant unto some ? Can height or depth , things present , things to come ? Oh no , with Paul I le all abominate , E're they shal me from Christs love seperate . I le cry avaunt you soul betraying joyes , Which Bee-like bring the sting of ●re annoyes . Avaunt , I say , worlds momentary pleasure , Worlds transitory toyes , Earths trashie treasure : The love of Christ hath so inflam●d my heart , That as I trust , it nere shal thence depart ; And , Lord , confirm , strengthen this Faith of mine , O let it never faint , fail , or decline . But wo to me , poor wretch , who still am fain Amongst the tents of Meshech to remain : To have my habitation mongst the rout Of Quakers most ungodly , stubborn , stout . The time me thinks , is much procrastinated , O that the date thereof were terminated . Ah me ! how long shall it be said to me , Wait , wait , expect , and thou the time shalt see ? And shalt thou see ? my soul thou art too blame , I must accuse thee ( O my soul ! ) for shame Think not the time too long count it not much , That with these tryals God thy faith should touch . For as a Goldsmith waits most carefully Upon his gold , which he i' th fire wiltry ; That when t is burnd enough and purifide ; It may not in the fire to wast abide : So God his children dear attends upon , When in the fire of dire affliction He purposeth to purifie and try them : When thus enough refined he doth spie them : By no means will he suffer them to wast , But for their comfort to them soon wil hast . As that most rare pair-Royal wel did know : Good Shedrach , Meshach , and Abednego : Whom he i' th Babylonian fire did prove , Yet so respected in his sacred love ; That not so much as one hair of their head . Was burnt or sindg'd , or once diminished . O then , my soul , if God have such a care , As from thy head not one small simple hair Can fall to th' ground , without his providence : O then have thou assured confidence , That he thy soul wil nere permit to perish , But in due time wil thee refresh and cherish ; And say with Iob , That than of God most just : Lord , though thou kil me , I wil in thee trust . Yea , then confess ( as t is ) that all the wo , Which in this life for Christ thou undergo ; That all earths torments or afflicting toyes , Are most unworthy heav'ns most blissful joyes . Heav'ns joyes for weight and measure infinite , Earths pains to death , but slender , small and slight . Heav'ns joyes most perfect , absolutely pure , Earths choicest pleasures pain and grief procure . Heav'ns joyes are sempiternal , everlasting , Earths joyes meere toyes , stil fleeting , ever wasting . O then ( my soul ) have patience , do not grudge , Lest so thou make thy Christ thine angry Judge : Give patience , Lord , thy sacred wil to bear , And then receive my soul , how , when , or where . For as no gold nor silver can be pure , Until the fires burning it endure : Nor Stones for Palace work can wel be fit , Til they with hammers oft be cut and smit : No more , I say , is'● possible that we Vessels of honour in Gods house can be : Til we be fin'd and melted in the fire Of worldly crosses and afflictions dire . Neither can we as living stones have place ; Jerusalems coelestial walls to grace ; Unless the hammers of Earths tribulation , Oft bruise the flesh to work the souls salvation . But though thy servants , Lord , may oft be tempted , Yet can they never finally be tainted , They ne're can be surpris'd , though oft assailed , For why , heav'ns safeguard hath them never failed . Christians and persecutions joyne together , Like Christ and 's cross , few calms much stormy weather Ere th' Israelites to th' Land of Promise came , Their temp'ral Canaan , Canaan of such fame ; Th' endur'd much danger , many miseries : And shal not I , most patiently likewise Endure all dangers , all anxiety ; Shal I not undergo all misery , In this my journey to heav'ns holy Land ; O yes , with constant courage to it stand . For why , I 'm sure the more I here endure , My joyes in heav'n shal be more pure . And who would not to heav'n go joyfully , Though with Elias he in whirl-winds flye ; Grant therefore , Lord , I take earths Nocuments As precious balm , as my souls Documents . Confirm my faith with constant resolution , To wait , and fit me for my dissolution : To wait for thee my Saviour , staff and stay , Til thou shalt change my bodies house of clay ; That like thy glorious Body it may be , That so thy power and glory I may see : That I may hear and see , and bear a part , In heav's heart-charming musick sacred art , In that rare comfort of Mel-Melody , At Christs rare Nuptials blest solemnity , Come then , Lord Jesus , oh , I cannot cease , To wish my soul in thine eternal peace , Give me , O Lord , good Stephens Eagles-eye , Through thickest clouds heav'ns glory to espye . Give me ( O Lord ) a voice angelicall , With Heart unfeigned on thee thus to call : How long ( O Lord ) how long wilt thou delay ? Lord Jesus come , come quickly , do not stay ; Make hast and tarry not , I thee intreat , And draw my soul from earth to heavenly seat , For why ? I fea● ( Lord falsifie my fear ) That Satan wil 'gainst me such malice bear , To cause my refractory flesh to stur My soul unto Rebellion : so t' incur Thy wrath and indignation for the fame , My stubborn flesh , therefore ( Lord ) curb and tame . O , free me from this Fleshly Prison strong , Wherein my soul hath fettered lyen too long : Fett'red I say , yea fest'red more 's my shame , More art thou fl●sh ; and much more I too blame , Who oft with Adam fondly have aspired , And with vain-glory led , have oft desired The fruit o' th' Tree of Knowledge for to eat , Not of the Tree of Life , more soveraign meat , And to be red in any other Book , Much pride and pleasure I have often took , Than in my Book of conscience , to behold , The wo whereinto sin doth me infold . With wontons I oft view'd Prides Looking-Glass , But not times Dyall , how my dayes did pass . Yea , on earths follies I have fixt mine eyes : Gazing on blaztng worldly vanities . Yet Lord I know that as thou hast a book , wherein my faults are writ on them to look : So thou a Bottle hast , wherein to keep My contrite tears , when I for Sin do weep . And though my self unworthy I agnize Unto thy throne to lift my finful eyes : Yet I my self unworthy do not find To weepe before thee til mine eyes be blind . Lord then vouchsafe , vouchsafe I thee beseech , An ear an answer to my souls sad speech . O come Lord Iesus , come I humbly pray . Speake peace unto my soul , O do not stay : Bind up my wounds , make whole my malady VVith the Samaratans sweet charity , Into my sore , powre thou the Oyle of gladness ; Revive my soul from sin constrained sadness . O bring my soul out of this mire and mnd , This sinck of sin where I too long have stood : Smite off my Fetters of iniquity , As thou didst Peters in captivity , Stop in me all the conduits of transgression , Break Satans weapons of my son's oppression , Yea , let my eyes be as continual Lavers To wash and clense sins ulcers stinking savours : For a clean Lord ( I know ) takes delectation , To have a clean heart for his habitation . Give therefore grace ( O Lord ) whiles here I live , That I a bil of due divorce may give Unto that harlo● sin , which too-too-long Hath by false Flattery done my soul much wrong , O , double , treble happy were I sure , If once I might put off sins rags impare , T●ose Menstruous cloathes wherewith I am disguised , VVhereby thine Image in mee 's not agnized : VVhereby in thy pure sight I am but loathed . O therefore that my soul might once be cloathed VVith thy most Royal Robes of righteousness , Thy seamel●ss , spotless Coat of Holyness , And therein be presented to the Sight Of my great Lord the Father of all Light , And be ingrafted and incorporate , Into this New-Ierusalems blest state , Ino this Kingdome evermore existing , Into this Kingdome all of joy consisting : Where all thy Saints and Sacred Angels reign , By thee their mighty Lord and soveraign , Cloathed in vestures of the purest white , Stil in the presence of thy sacred sight : Their heads adorn'd with Crowns of purest Gold , Of preecious stones , rich Pearls rare to behold . Thou Lord alone being the Diadem Of these thy Saints in this Ierusalem : Whose only sight , is their beatitude , Which duresfor aye without vicissitude . But Lord , it may be thou maist say to me , Alas , poor soul , wouldst thou my beauty see ? None ere could see the glory of my face And lives on earth , such is mans mortal case . Lord , thus I answer , and I this confess , That thy coelestial glorious , holiness Is so immense , so infinite , so rare , So great , so glorious gracious , specious , fair , That no flesh living can it see , and live , Yet to my soul ( O Lord ) this mercy give , That so it may behold thy sacred sight , Let death with thousand deaths my body smite ; So my poore Soul may see thy Majesty , Let death my breath , and Life end speedily . Oh then , I say , and ne're shal cease to say , O three-sold , four-sold happy , sure , as they , Who by a pious life and blessed end , By Christ , heav'ns Ladder , to heav'ns joyes ascend , Who for the minutes of Earths Lamentation , Enjoy heav'ns endless years of consolation , Who from this earthly prison are set free , And in heav'ns Palace live , O Christ , with thee : Yea , who being dead to sin and Earthly toyes , Are there in plenitude of perfect joyes , But oh most wretched miserable I , Who ( in the Flouds of worlds mortality , By huge heav'n-mounting , hel descending waves , By Rocks , Syrths , whirlpoles , al which seem my graves ) Am stil constrain'd to sail through dangers great , Which waters , winds , weather , together threat : And , which is more , I mosterroniously Through ignorance , oft wander clean away , I lose my way , and then am danger'd most , Not ●nowing whither my poor ship doth coast : Being thus expos'd to seas all jeopardies , Like Ionah , when from Ninive he flies , Tost to and fro , even into the Maw of hel , By furious hound which 'gainst me rage and swel : So that my way to th' Harbour of my rest Thus being lost my soul is fore opprest . But which is worst , whiles thus to thee I sail , I meet Sea-Monsters which do me assail : Resistful Remoraes do strive to stay me , And huge Leviathan gapes wide to slay me ; Lifes , toyes and troubles , Satans craft and power , Nould stay my voyage , and would me devour . Restless , redresse is thus I store about , Hnd for thy heavenly my soul cryes out . Wherefore Sea-calming , wind controlly Lord , To my perplexed soul thine aid afford ; For if thou wilt ( O Lord . ) thou canst me cherish : O therefore help , or else my soul wil perish . One Depth ( O Lord ) another in doth call , As waves break out and on each other fall : The depth of my calamity profound , Doth invocate thy Mercies which abound . I call and cry from many waters deep , My soul from sinking ( Lord ) preserve and keep . O keep me from these dangers imminent , Which have my silly soul on all sides pent , Let thine oustretched arm , upholding grace ; Once bring my soul unto her resting place , From floods or worldly infelicity , Into the ●ven of eternity . How long , O Lord , how long wilt thou prolong , Thy wrath● appeale and ease me , from among These d●death-threatning dangers ? O direct My way to thee , my 〈◊〉 to thee erect . My ●fidence re-plan in thee , I pray , That ●o these temp●sts may me not dismay ; That so these floods , though flow , may not com neer me That so these blasts , though blow , may not so fe●r me , Thou being my un-rocking rock , my shield , My fortress strong , which to no force can yeild , Most skilful Pilot , so my stern direct , My weather beaten boat , so safe protect , That it these dangers infinite may sh●n , And to my harbour may the right way run : Commiserate , compassionate my case , And in thine arms , O Christ , my soul embrace . Though I with Ionas seamen lose my wares , My goods , my life , worlds pleasures , best affairs ; Though persecution Rocks my Bark may batter , My danger driven boat may split may shatter ; Yet grant , O Lord , I may not shipwrack make Of my sure faith in thee ; but as the Snake Is said t' expose his body to the blow Of him that smites , to save his head : Even so I willingly may undergo all crosses , And with content may bear the greatest losses , That I may hold fast faith in Christ my head , So I may live by faith , to sin be dead . With this conclusion should my soul be cherisht , I had been undone , had I thus not perisht . Yea , with those Argo-Nautae willingly , My ship through straightest passages shal flye , So that in th' end I may with joy possess The Golden fleece of endless happiness . Lord , though the puddle of impurity Hath my poor soul polluted loathsomely The Ocean of iniquities foul flood Hath me beimeard in stinking mire and mud : O yet , sweet Christ , with Hylap of thy merit , Clense and make clean my sin-polluted spirit ; Wash me , o Christ , with thy most precious blood , None , nought but thou , can do my soul this good , My wel-nigh-shipwrackt soul , O Lord assist , VVhich too . too-long the way to thee hath mist . Contemn me not , condemn me not for sin , But let my Soul to thy sweet rest go in . Remit ( O Lord ) what I have il-omitted , Remove ( O Lord ) what I have mis-committeed . And though I be to pass by th' Gates of hel , Grant power to pass them , and with thee to dwel . To dwel I say with thee , i th' Land of Living , Where to thy saints thy joyes thou stil art giving . O thou my souls sweet soul , my Harts dear Hart , In this distress do not from me depart ; Be to my soul as a bright-morning-star , Which I may clearly see though somwhat far , And be , as th' art indeed , the sun most bright , Of righteousness , that my flesh-dimmed sight Being with Faiths Collyrium made more cleer , I speedily may see the way appear To my heart-chearing long desired port , Whereto my soul hath longed to resort , I may in time see , and fore-see sins charms , And so prevent th' event of Sins great harms , That on the shore I may perceive thee stand , Giving me aym with thy most sacred hand , To keep the right way to thine habitation , The heaven of happiness , and sure salvation . That passing thus this Danger-obvious Ocean , By thee the strong Arch-mover of each motion , I may go forward with such circumspection , And be so guided by thy good direction , And with thy grace be so corroborated , And with Rock-founded faith so animated , That as 'twixt Scylla's and Charib●is fear , My Bark in passage doth a ful sail bear : I mean proud Pharisaical Self-station , And graceless Diffident , Cains desperation , By th' justified Publicans example , I may the right regenerate paths trample Of that true penitent good Prodical , To thee ( O Lord ) for mercy cry and call , That by thy gracious guide and safe tuition , I may escape despairs and prides perdition , And so with joy , with joy unut●erable , Approaching to the shore most amiable : Casting the anchor of a constant hope On Christ my Saviour , fastned with faiths rope , I may my Merchandizes bring a-Land , And put them into my sweet Saviours hand ; Even all the gains which I poor soul had made Of this good Talent lent to me to trade : To whom although I bring but one for five , Yet will he not my soul of heaven deprive . And though that one through mine infirmitie , Hath been much blemish't with impurity , Hath been disgrac't , defac't , and much abused , Yet by my Christ it wil not be refused , But graciously hee 'l take my wil for deed , Wil hold me by the hand and thus proceed : VVell done , good Servant , worthy of my trust , Wel done ( I say ) thy service hath been just ; Since thou in little matters hast done well , Thou shalt be Lord of things which far excel . Since thou to do my Will hast done thy best , Come , come with me into thy masters rest . Even so Lord Iesus , come I humbly pray , For thine Elects sake hast that happy day . I look , I long , that I might once deserie That happy Day , my soul to happyfie : That I with thee ( my Saviour ) may rejoyce , That with heart-cheering musick and sweet voice , In that blest Chorus sweet , Angelical Society of Saints celestial , I , Halleluiah , Halleluiah may Sing cheerfully to God the Lord alway ; To God the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost , Unto the Trine-One Lord of Host . To this great God be given all thanks and praise , For his sweet succour in these sacred Layes . Amen . FINIS . — Omnis Gloria solus est Domini . Thrice happy Vision , more thrice happy zeal , Thus flames us with God , Saints , Heav'ns Commonweal . To the good , godly , and ingenuous Reader . GEntlemen , This Book was written for you , & for none ●ut you ; any that are malicious , wicked , and corrupted with any deadly sin , in no wise let him presume with Uzza to touch the Ark lest he die . It is inchanted with white Magick , the Angel of righteousness doth and wil protect it , the spirit of the air his seal & plannet ; Sachiel his , s●irit , and Zebul his Region , the Mild south , Winde bloweth peace and concord , to those I mean , such as it is dedicated to , and none but honest , good , moral , discreet men may read it , whose lives are devoted to the service of God , and in whose hearts there is no guile , to such this book is given . Excuse my absence from the Press , ( Which causeth me thus to express ) Reader , If you with any errors meet In this or that , or the other sheet , You must therefore the Printer blame , For he did all these errors frame . 
A85476	----	An alarm to all priests, judges, magistrates, souldiers, and all people; inviting them to repentance and amendment of life : for the great day of the Lord is neer at hand / the substrance of most of this disourse was by several revelations from the spirit of the Lord, given unto the author to be proclaimed: who is known unto many by the name of Daniel Gotherson. : Wherein Tho. Danson, a priest in Sandwich, is proved a deceiver of souls. Gotherson, Daniel. 1660 Approx. 295 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 71 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A85476 Wing G1351 ESTC R177564 45789330 ocm 45789330 172640 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85476) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 172640) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1641-1700 ; 2642:5) An alarm to all priests, judges, magistrates, souldiers, and all people; inviting them to repentance and amendment of life : for the great day of the Lord is neer at hand / the substrance of most of this disourse was by several revelations from the spirit of the Lord, given unto the author to be proclaimed: who is known unto many by the name of Daniel Gotherson. : Wherein Tho. Danson, a priest in Sandwich, is proved a deceiver of souls. Gotherson, Daniel. [8], 7, [120] p. Printed by James Cottrel ..., London : [1660] Date of publication suggested by Wing. Imperfect: stained, final pages mutilated. Reproduction of original in: Friends' Library (London, England). Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Danson, Thomas, d. 1694. Apocalyptic literature -- Early works to 1800. Repentance. 2007-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-09 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-02 John Latta Sampled and proofread 2008-02 John Latta Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion AN ALARM To all Priests , Judges , Magistrates , Souldiers , and all People ; Inviting Them to Repentance and Amendment of Life : For the great Day of the LORD is neer at Hand Blow ye the Trumpet in Sion , and sound an Alarm in my holy Mountain : let all the inhabitants of the land tremble : for the day of the Lord cometh : for it is nigh at hand . Lift up thy voice like a Trumpet , and shew Judah her transgressions , and Israel her sins . The substance of most of this Discourse was by several Revelations from the Spirit of the Lord , given unto the Author to be proclaimed : who is known unto many , by the Name of Daniel Gotherson . Wherein Tho. Danson , a Priest in Sandwich , is proved a Deceiver of SOULS . LONDON : Printed by James Cottrel , dwelling on Addle-hill . To the honest-hearted understanding READER , who readeth without Prejudice . READER , LEt thy Heart be fixed upon the Lord , and the Arm of his almighty strength , in the supporting thee , and teaching thee : for it is Christ that openeth the Vnderstanding to understand the Scriptures ; and the great Mystery of Salvation lieth treasured up in Christ . And if thou without prejudice , in the cool of the day , dost search and commune with thy own Heart , and be still , thou mayst find the true Bread that came down from Heaven , that whosoever eateth thereof , shall never dye : and thou shalt plainly see all Deceivers unmasked , and their Deceipt plainly and nakedly laid open , with all Antichristian Practises used to this day ; and their Mystery of Iniquity unfolded unto all those that are not wilfully blind , and desire to stupifie their sences . But if thou wilt search in thy heart , in meekness , for the Light Christ , thou shalt finde Eye-salve , the Balm of Gilead , the Blood of Christ that will cleanse thee from all sin : for it will , by thy Obedience , bring thee to Mount Sion , the City of the living God , the Mount that cannot be touched : for it is a spiritual Life that must be witnessed : And Christ plainly sheweth , that the Father seeketh such to worship him , as worship him in the Spirit and in Truth . And therefore lend thy Heart , nay , give it up into God , that thou , in thy own Vessel , mayest have the Bread of Life : for it must be the Oyl in a Man 's own Lamp , that must convey him into the Bridegrooms Chamber , to receive that Blessing : Come you blessed of my Father , saith Christ , inherit the Kingdom prepared for you ▪ Enter , thou good Servant , into the joy of thy Lord : He is that great Prophet that Moses spake of , that whosoever would not hear , should be cut off from amongst the people ; who is JESUS , that saveth his people from their sins : Whose great day of power hath appeared unto many , and is appearing unto all , and doth pull down their pride : for , The loftiness of men must be brought low , and their haughtiness must be humbled : for Christ teacheth all His to be meek and lowly , that they may finde Rest unto their Souls : for , Blessed are the meek ; they shall inherit the earth : And by hiding the Word Christ in thy heart , thou shalt be kept , as David was , from sinning against God : for those that hear the Voyce of Christ , & desire to be taught by Him , as the truth is in Jesus , they shall be guided by him to do the will of God in every thing , and be led by the Spirit of God , to do as they would be done unto ; and to walk in all things as Christ hath walked : for they shall be filled with the Spirit of Righteousness , that filleth all in all : and they shall not need that any man shall teach them , but as the Anointing which dwelleth in them , teacheth them all things : for they shall know their true Teacher . Know you not that Christ is in you , except you be Reprobates ? And so being taught by Christ , they shall taste of his fulness , and the Arm of his strength they shall all witness ; that will make them walk from strength to strength , and Grace shall make them see God in Sion : for Holiness becometh the House of the Lord for ever : And by leading holy Lives , they find their works to be wrought in God , and themselves Branches springing from that Vine Christ ; and they come in by that true Door , and they follow Christs Voice : for he is their Shepherd , and he leadeth them into pleasant Pastures , where their Souls are refreshed with that which is sweeter then the Honey , and the Honey-Comb , and is better then thousands of Gold and Silver : for it is the enjoyment of the Lord , which is better then Life . And therefore as thou tenderest thy salvation , be like the wise man that fore-saw the evil , and made his hiding place in his God : for assure your selvs , High and Low , Rich and Poor , Learned and Vnlearned , Priests and People , the great day of the Lords Wrath is near at Hand , wherein the stout Ones of the earth shall tremble : for all their words and works must come to judgment ; and none but those that have truth in the inward parts , shall stand before him : it is the unspotted Life , the undefiled in their way , the pure in heart , will see him with comfort : the clean heart is a fit Temple for the holy Ghost to dwell in : and those that have part in the first Resurrection , from the Death of Sin to the Life of Grace ; over such the second Death hath no power . This Treatise is for your instruction , to bring you to a sight of all that is past , and present , and to come . And therefore seriously read without prejudice : For it is the Advice of Him that thirsteth after the salvation of all men , that they may come to the knowledge of the Truth , that they may be saved : For every one that shall finde a Benefit by Christ , are such as have part in Him ; such as are baptized into Him ; and such are baptized into His Death ; and they are new creatures , and old things are passed away ; all things are become new : For in Christ Jesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing , nor Uncircumcision ; but a new Creature : And where the new Creature is , there is the Vnity of the Spirit witnessed to be kept in the Bond of Peace . The 22 of the 10. Month , commonly called by the heathens , December , 1659. I am a true Lover of all whose Desires are after the living GOD , who am called Daniel Gotherson . A PREPARATIVE To the Ensuing Epistles . 1. DEspise not Prophesie : 1 Th 5 Trie all things ; firmly hold That that is sound and pure : The rest thou may'st be bold , As vanity and lewd Illusion for to hate . But if thou judge too soon , Thou wilt repent too late . Be well assur'd 't is good , Before thou do approve ; Be well assur'd 't is naught , Before thou dare reprove . Mean while I wish thee do As Abrams servant did ; As Paul in Macedon , To preach when Christ him bid . As the Beraeans , whose Nobility is prais'd By Gods own holy pen : These men their courage rais'd , And utmost industrie , To finde the certaintie , When doubtful novelty They heard or did espie . 2. BEfore or rash receive , Or rash reject they durst ; First if his Doctrine swerve , Detest him as accurst . But if of heresie Thou canst not him detect , Stay till thou see the truth Made plain by the effect . It is a wickedness To which men are not slow , In rage to cast away That which they do not know . so Josephs brethren did His Dreams as Dreams deride ; But them their reverend King , Up in his bosome laid . And though he thought them strange , Durst not yet vilipend ; But humbly did observe , Until he saw the end . So Moses brethren durst His zealous loving fact , Reprove as deed accurst , And as Usurpers act . 3. THough Moses knew that God Had sent him to that end ; And hop'd his brethren would This secret understand . Eldad and Medad , when I' th' Camp they prophesie , Even Joshua is rash To blame them foolishly . But Moses tells him plain , Not zeal doth him inflame , But envie and disdain ; And would God would his name Not in these two alone In this sort glorifie ; But in all Jacobs seed . When Gideon did destroy , In his heroick rage , The Altar which the Jews To Baal had set up ; Oh how this people spews Dire wrath , and fell despight ! But Joash bold replies , Will ye for Idols fight ? That dares this morning dies . 4. WHen Saul from that he was , Was suddenly transum'd , And with the Prophets did As now he was indu'd : Some spake of this amiss , But some were better skill'd , And said , they cannot chuse , Which with God's Spirit are fill'd . VVilt thou the winds forbid To blow where they are sent ? Shall sacred Prophesies In Schools or Cells be pent ? VVhen David offered His service to his King , VVhat a loud peal did then His eldest brother ring ? As if God might not send , VVhen , whom he thinketh best , And as to him seems good , To relieve a State distrest . As if God might not set On Shepherds head the Crown , VVhen they themselves forget , That must be tumbled down . 5. BUt let Eliab storm , Let Saul himself run mad , Let him and all his crew Conspire against the Lad : Prince Jonathan is wise , And for his brother glad ; And for his thankless King ; Religiously is sad . Michal shall be his friend , And so shall all the best ; And above all his choice , VVhat cares he for the rest ? VVhat weighs he Nabals scorn ? The Ziphims treachery ? Abner his skill in war ? Dog Doegs villanies ? VVhen Jeroboams King A Prophet reprehended : His Majesty incens'd Bid him be apprehended . For this his hand he lost , Until he su'd for grace . Kings , 't will be to your cost , If Prophets you disgrace . 6. DId not King Ahab so , And with him that abus'd His Prince with tales , and false , Micaiah just accus'd ? The Bethelites prophane , That taught ( as we to swear ) Their Boys and Gyrls to mock Him that had power to tear , And with a word destroy Their lives , did in one day Four hundred children loose , Naaman went away From Elisha his gate , VVith scorn and rage fulfill'd , Because ( so wise men are , Learned and deeply skill'd In their own judgments blind , ) The word which him was sent Did not his prouder thoughts And high conceits content , But though his footing slid , His servants were more wise ; And boldly faithful did Their foolish Lord advise . 7. IF Lords or Kings misdeem You that on them attend , Be not base flattering Parasites , But your best counsels lend . Do not your selves and them , Fond Parasites , for fear , Fearless down headlong cast In Pits of deeper care : Yet , if you be but stout , To speak as you believe , You may your froward Lord His leprosie relieve . Or if he needs must wend After his own advise , You have done nobly yet , And as became the wise . VVhen Elisha again In a sad time of want , Did promise by next day Bread should be nothing scant ; This cannot be , quoth he , That thought God could not do That which he could not see VVas possible . And so , 8. IF men these Prophecies Judge as to sense they seem , How can they feasibly Such uncouth wonders deem ? But learn of that proud lord Your judgements to submit : For God is wise , and strong To do all he thinks fit . If in his name then hear You shall things difficult , Do not with flesh and blood Too suddenly consult . You may as did this Prince , His life who therefore lost , False sentence over-soon Pronounce unto your cost . Do not with Jehu's friends , If in your sight appear ( As will ) a Prophet , ask , What makes this mad-man here ? Alas ! can you streight know What God in heaven hath meant ? Can you sans tryal know Who is not surely sent ? 9. LEt us this Jeremie How to supplant devise , ( Said the rash Jews ) for sure All that he tells are lies : Is no man wise but he ? Is all the learning his ? Are there no Prophets more ? Do all else go amiss ? Poor men ! thus they must do , That must themseves destroy . Sad Jeremiah they 'll force Against their pride to pray : I would their good , my God , But they reward me ill : Let famine and the sword Them and their Infants kill . As much did Pashur gain , The chief of Clergie-men , A sect which always hath Before all other been In mischievous designs , And spightful machinations : Be wise therefore you droans , And shun these consultations . 10. IF your Arch-Priests will needs Like Anti-christs resist , Bid them alone for you Malicious blind persist . He that these Priests huge fame , And their foul friends found out , Hath ever been the same , And will still ( do not doubt . ) They shall be terrifi'd , That terrible now seem : Magor-Missabib is This bul-beggers new names . Poor wretches , I do not Your pride at all envie ! I do not , but lament And moan your misery ; And of these surly sect VVhich with Hilchias child , At hand I do foresee , Repentance be your shield . VVhen Jeremie again , By dreaful comminations , His people would restrain VVith hideous exclamations , 11. ( THe Priests they being chief ) Against him they conspire : Treason must be his crime , Destruction must be his hire . For if you mark it well , Priests they this use have got , Reprove the state of sin , And death must be thy lot , If these blood-thirsty hounds Be suffered to prevail : But Magistrates are wise , Though cater-caps can rail , And carry after them Sometimes with glosing lies ; ( As they Jehoiakim ) The King ( God op'd his eyes ) Yet you that fear the Lord , And in his Son believe ; Do not too soon consent , But boldly wise relieve : And namely Shaphans child , Such is thy prudence rare ; So art thou just and mild , And for our weal takest care . 12. ALthough Jehoiakim VVould not with reverence hear The Book of Jeremie , But scornfully did it tear , And in the fire consume Unto his greater hurt , And of his royal race ; Yet some men had the heart , VVhich next him were the first , And sat in highest place , The Prophet and his words To heed , and to imbrace . They tremble as they hear , And amongst themselves confer , VVhat course is best to take These judgements to aufer . In Zedechiah's days , Again this holy wight , For telling them the truth , Of treason he 's indight . But though his own are blind , A Pagan doth believe : Moors more then Jews are kind , ( Oh shame ! ) and dare relieve , 13. WHom they dare persecute , And do the King exhort He credit not too soon Malicious fond report . When Amos in the court Gods judgements did denounce ; The Prince of Prelates then Him traytor doth pronounce ; And the fond King incense : But what was his reward ? Priests , you the storie read , And awfully regard : Thy wife , said Amos then , Proud Priest , shall play the whore ; Thy Sons and Daughters all The sword shall soon devour : Thy place thy eyes shall see Thy enemies possess ; And in a forraign land Thy self die in distress . Frown , mowe , grin , grind thy teeth , Swell , break , for all thy mood , The word I speak is truth , And cannot be withstood . 14. OUr Lord himself his own Would not receive nor love , Chiefly the chief amongst you His words and works reprove . Because the ways of God They measure by their wits , They 're scandaliz'd and fall , And still lies in the Pit. Oh learn by their extreams And lasting miseries , What 't is for to refuse The profer'd verities . What 't is rashly to judge , Resist , and presecute Things that distaste , before Thou know how to confute . As after his ascent , When he his promise paid , Many both mock't , and rail'd , And of the Apostles said , For they did prophesie , And with new tongues could They babbled idlely , Because their brains were weak . speak , 15. BUt wise Gamaliel , When others burst for spight , And plotted to destroy Gods Prophets if they might , Sage counsel freely gave : Princes , beseech you hear ; Be well advis'd , take heed , Too sudden wrath forbear . As Theudas lying knave , Judas the counterfeit , Although a while they seem'd Great credit for to get , Yet quickly came to nought : So if these men you see , Not true Apostles , but Impostors crafty be ; Believe it , they will soon Such as they are appear : But if they be of God , God will his servants clear ; And we that dare resist Not men but Heavens King , Shall wish that we had wist , And late repent this thing . 16. IF therefore thou be'st wise , Reader , thy spirit suspect , When thou perceiv'st it tempt Thee rashly to reject That which thou now hast read , Or shalt within a while : Do not with high conceit Thy weaker wits beguile . Though Doctors dote as yet , And this false doctrine teach , That Prophets now no more . Of future things shall preach , Nor miracles be seen ; Do not their dreams receive . Blinde guides , their silly selves And others they deceive . And if thou say as they , Then hear this prophesie ; Thy eye before thou die , Shall give thy tongue the lie . Who shall the Jews convert ? Who shall restore our peace ? Who shall the Pope subvert ? And Mahomet make cease ? 16. DId not Elias need When 'twixt Jehove and The doubtful Jews did half ? Did not Elias call Men from their crooked ways , And for the Lord prepare ; Before himself appear'd His Gospel to declare ? And dost thou hope that now , These schisms at all shall cease ; And the round world with light , As the full Moon increase , Without Elias aid ? Or art thou so purblind , As nor in Malachie , Nor in Esay to find , That as the Baptist did VValk in Elias might ; VVhen this Messias came A miserable wight : So much more now before VVe see his glorious day , His usher shall prepare Afore his face the way ? 18. NOr do thou curious scan From whence he doth appear , Nor what his person is : For then I can but fear , Thou some offence wilt take , As men were wont of old , When in Gods secrets they To pry were over-bold . God doth send whom he list ; The reason none can tell , But only God himself . For this you must all know , Christs merits are the thing Which all must flie unto Even for salvation . God did appoint him for Salvation unto all That in the light believe . Which light is Christ alone , Who hath enlightned every one , Which in the world hath been , Or shall be to the end . The Lord he did also David and Salomon call , And his Apostles twelve , His Prophets every one . No man deserves this place , No man is competent , Let God do what he will , Let this thy mind content . 19. PRaise God that he hath found One whom employ he will , More for thy good then goods , To save thy soul from ill , Danger , fear , care , and grief ; All for thy comfort , and Thy heavie hearts relief . Who if thou knew the soul Of those whom God hath call'd , As Israel in Aegypt , I know thou art much appall'd : Dost mourn , complain and cry , That God as he of old , VVill now again provide The sorrows that unfold Thee , and his woful spouse . How quickly to relieve , The means then glad imbrace ! The choyce thee let not grieve ; Thy wisdom in this case , Is thankful modestie ; Say unto God thy grace VVithout an envious eye . 20. THe poor , the mean , the rude , The vile God oft doth call ; And place in highest room , That he the Lord of all , Of all may be confest , His counsels be ador'd , Rather then vainly scan'd , His name with hymns decor'd ; And all flesh put to shame . David and Saul were poor ; Moses a man unfit , Amos a country-boor , The chief of Prophets all , And of all Kings the head , A Carpenters Son some so call'd : The Apostles carn'd their bread : The most were ideots call'd : Paul was a wicked man : Mathew himself records A hated Publican . Even Nathaniel said , From Nazareth to hope For good , I am afraid : Yet Christ from thence did come , Which brings salvation . 21. THe word he brings , the works That he shall do , respect : All proud , and wicked ways Far from thy thoughts reject . Dost thou believe ? Then lend thy helping hand : Dar'st thou deny ? I dare thee then withstand . Or art thou in doubt ? Then pray that thou mayst see : Study within , And then confer with me . Egerton , Anno 1660. D. Gotherson . FINIS . The first Epistle : To all people whose souls panteth after God , as the Hart panteth after the water-brooks . ANd now also is the ax laid to the root of the tree : therefore every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit , is hewen down and cast into the fire . I is to the circumcised in heart , that cometh or springeth from all the twelve Tribes , that Jesus Christ is lovely , the choicest of ten thousand ; for whom they part with all , to purchase that pearl that is of so great worth , that the heart cannot conceive , nor the tongue express , nor the eye see that is mortal ; being that Stone with the new name written in it , that no man knoweth but he that hath it ; and is not discernable with any but they that are born again , that can witness they are become little children , for only to such belongeth the kingdom , and to none other . Now the soul being of so great worth , that Christ said , What will it profit a man to gain the whole world , and to loose his soul ? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul ? by which it appeareth , that there is none but Christ the promised seed can redeem man from death , nor offer unto God a ransom for him : and as the tree falleth , so it lieth , and there is no repentance in the grave whither thou goest : and every word and work must be brought to judgement , with every secret thing ; and God is no respecter of persons , for he cannot behold transgression in Jacob , nor sin in Israel ; and if David a man after his own heart sinneth , he must go with broken bones to his grave for it : and seeing all have sinned , and come short of the glory of God , it is the one thing necessary for every man and woman seriously to consider , and wait in seeking the Lord , that he may be manifested unto every ones particular : and this is to be sought for , to know him that taketh away sin , even the sins of the world : for as in Adam all died , so in Christ shall all be made alive : and Christ hath lightned every man that cometh into the world : and Christ the hope of glory is in every one ; and know ye not that Christ is in you , unless you be reprobates ? now the man Christ Jesus , the great Prophet , declared in general terms what should be in latter times , leaving it to every son and daughter to declare their particular experiences when the Spirit doth rise up in them , and manisest himself unto them : for they that believe ( saith he ) out of their bellies shall flow rivers ( or plentiful discoveries ) of the water of life . Therefore as Moses gave way to Christ ; for when Christ appeared in flesh , Moses Administration began to be silent , and drew back , and set Jesus Christ in the Chair , to be the great Prophet that should be the Teacher in Types after him ; and the Ministration of these discoveries were to reign in the world their appointed times : Even so the Lamb Christ Jesus , or that single body , gives way to the Holy Ghost , or spreading Spirit , Joh. 16. 7. Joh. 17. 21. If I go not away , the Comforter cannot come to you : for he that dwells bodily in me , is to spread himself in you ; that as the Father in me , and I in him , are one ; even so I in you and you in me , may become one with the Father . And the Testimony of the Apostles declares as much , 2 Cor. 5. 16. Col. 1. 27. Though we have know Christ after the flesh , ( in one single body ) yet now henceforth know we him no more so , but we look after that mystery which hath been kept secret from ages and generations past , which is Christ in you the hope of glory : & therefore I must tell you that yet live in dipping in water , and observation of Gospel-Ordinances as ye call them , forms and types , you live yet under the ministration of Jesus Christ after the flesh , declaring the Lamb Christ to remain as yet in one single person : but know you , that as the ministration of Moses gave way to this ; so this ministration is to give way to the inward teachings of Christ , and the spreading of the Spirit in sons and daughters , which will more excellently declare the glory of the mystery . The man Christ Jesus told the woman of Samaria , Woman , the time is coming and now is , that neither in Jerusalem nor in this mountain shall men worship the Father ; but they that worship him , shall worship him in spirit & in truth , for the Father seeks such to worship him : by these words as also , Luk. 17. 21. Joh. 4. 45. the son of man declares that both outward forms , customs , and types of Moses worship under that ministration at Jerusalem , likewise all forms , and customs , and types of this ministration of himself , as the Lamb held forth at a distance to be our Mediator , should all cease , and give way to the spiritual worship of the Father in the latter days , or to the spreading of the Divine power in men ; the one Law of righteousness being the Teacher of all : so that upon the rising up of Christ in sons and daughters , which is his second coming , the ministration of Christ in one single person is to be silent and draw back , and set the spreading power of righteousness and wisdom in the chair , of whose kingdom there shall be no end : so as all things were gone out from the Spirit , and were gone astray , and corrupted : the Spirit in this great mystery of truth being manifested in the flesh , burns up that dross out of the Creation , and draws in all things again back into himself , and declares himself to be the alone wisdom and power of righteousness , that rules , dwells , that governs and preserves both in and over the whole Creation , 2 Cor. 5. 19. 1 Cor. 5. 24. and now the Son delivers up the Kingdom to God the Father ; and he that is the spreading power , not one single person , become all in all in every person , that is the one King of righteousness in every one . Here is plainly seen what the dividing of time is , which is the last period in which the Beast is to reign : for now every ministration pleads his priviledge till the Law of righteousness drown up all in himself . Moses yet pleads priviledge in the practice of the Jewes after the flesh : the Son of man , Christ in one single person , pleads a priviledg ; and not onely the true ministration of the Son of man according to the Apostles declaration , but likewise many false forms , customs and observations of worshipping are raised up through a wrong understanding of those Scriptures ; all pleads their priviledge : and lastly , the ministration of the Spirit , forsaking all forms and types , worshipping the Father in the substance of truth , this now pleads his priviledge as his due right by course . So that you see here is the dividing of time . But this last ministration is the sufferer for the present , as being denied his right by the former , that ought to give way : and as the worshippers in Moses ministration envied and killed those as worshipped the Son of man , the Lamb and his worshippers ; so now those that worship Christ at a distance , in their several Congregations and Forms , and are most zealous therein , are in these dayes the most bitterest enemies to the ministration of Christ in the spirit and in truth . But when this ministration of the Spirit spreads himself , he will make the greatest separation that ever was : for though Israels separation out of Egypt amazed the World , and the separation of gathered Congregations out of Parish Churches ( so called ) did trouble the earth , though it is no more but going out of one form into another , and none into the unity of the one Spirit : yet this ministration of the Spirit now rising up by right of inheritance , will take peace from the World much more ; for he hath begun , and he will go on to gather the scattered of Israel together out of all Egyptian bondages and self-seeking oppressing Governments , and out of all forms and customs of the Beast , to worship the Father in spirit in and truth , being made to be all of one heart and one mind : and this shall more and more appear , as the day approacheth , which hath already dawned . Therefore let me tell you , that all your enmity will not uphold your forms ; your imprisoning , and reviling , and making Laws to suppress such as are contrary to you , will never work your will , but pull miseries and shame upon your selves , as the zealous Scribes and Pharisees did , in killing the just one Christ the Son of man. Therefore be patient , look up to him for teaching , from whom every good and perfect gift cometh down , even the Father of lights , in whom there is no variableness nor shadow of turning , who stands at the door and knocks ; and if any man will open , he will come in and sup with him ; and the high and lofty one that inhabiteth eternity , delighteth to dwell in the contrite ones , that he may give life unto them : for when the Law of righteousness ariseth up , and maketh himself more manifest , he will reconcile all , and make every one to be of one heart and of one mind ; and no other power must be the restorer , but this King of righteousness and peace : for this is he that makes men do as they would be done unto , and then envy and bitterness dies : see Act. 4. 32. Isa . 60. 16. Now when this King , Jesus , Emanuel God with us , ariseth up in sons and daughters , whereby the Scriptures are proved true Prophesies , Promises , Visions , and Revelations ; the Teachers of this World deny the Testimony , crying out , Visions and revelations are ceased , because they would have the people ever learning of them , and giving their money to them for that which is not bread , and profiteth not : for they can teach no further then they have learned ; and they have learned no further then the declaration , which the Scripture it self saith is but a dead Letter : it is a mystery , and Christ revealeth it by his Spirit ; and it is the Spirit that maketh known the deep and hidden things of God. Now when any receiveth power from on high , by believing in him , and he maketh such to eat the good of the Land , and they are forced to bear their Testimony to witness unto others , as David did ; he had not hid his goodness within his breast , but shewed even in the great Congregation what the Lord had done for his soul : I say , When any thus moved speaketh to the Priests of our days , although Scripture warrants speaking one by one , as it is made manifest to them by the Spirit , and the first is to hold his peace ; yet they presently cry out , A disturbance in their Steeple-house , and hale them to prisons , where many times the just ones of the Lord Jehovah die in the outward man by their hardships , as in Colchester Gaol , and other places in the Nation , by the Priests means , who possess the people with conceits , and make them believe their lies , that these people are self-conceited , and it is Errour and Blasphemy they hold : even just like those that when the Holy Ghost had filled the Apostles and all those that were with them , they cried out & mocked , saying , These men are filled with new wine ; because they knew not the voice of the Spirit : for the natural man knoweth not the things of God ; they are spiritually discerned . Well , he is at hand , and is a working ; for he that keepeth Israel neither slumbereth nor sleepeth ; and he will discover your shame , and make your nakedness appear unto all men : for wickedness shall slay the wicked , though no mans hands be upon him . The tender Lambs of Christ by the Wolves in sheeps clothing are destroyed ; but yet let the wolves know for their eternal woes , that the Lambs are the blessed of the most high : for the King of righteousness is in them , for they are the field wherein the treasure hath lain hid all the dark and cloudy days of the Beasts Reign , which is now almost expired : they are Zion whom no man regards , out of whom Salvation cometh : for Jacob is in them , who hath been long a servant to Esau , and now is set free , and he will glorifie himself both in them and for them , to the shame of all wolfish Esaus that are of a destroying nature : and the whole earth shall be filled by these with the knowledge of the Lord , of whose Dominion and Power there shall be no end : for the consolation of Israel doth draw neer to be made manifest to every ones particular ; therefore let all wait with patience for it , on him that is almighty , able to save : for Jesus is able to save to the utmost all those that come unto God by him ; and for ever blessed are such , for the Lord is their portion : for it is the Law and power of righteousness which made Abraham forsake his Isaac , his dearest Relations according to the flesh , rather then to refuse the way of his God ; and by this he found peace : so that this King of righteousness , and Prince of peace , that governed Abraham , and is called blessed , the blessing of all Nations , for this shall save his people from their sins : for he shall remove from the Curse , and restore his from the bondage they groane under ; for Abraham sprang from him , as a tree groweth from a seed that gave the tree its being : the Law of righteousness and peace ruling and dwelling in any one , is the seed of Abraham ; and the several branches of men and women in whom that power rests , are children , and of the family of Abraham : for it was not the man of the flesh that was called Abraham , but the Law of righteousness , and truth , and peace , that did rule and govern in that body , he was the Abraham : for it is clear , that before this righteous power was manifest in it , it was Abram , as you may read Gen. 17. 1. And when Abram was ninety years old and nine , the Lord appeared unto Abram , and said unto him , I am the Almighty God : walk before me and be thou perfit , and I will make my Covenant between thee and me : vers . 5. Neither shall thy name be called any more Abram , but thy name shall be called Abraham : for a father of many Nations have I made thee ; And in Mat. 3. the Pharisees and Sadduces come to Johns Baptism , as you may see ver . 7. And he said unto them , O generation of vipers , who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come ? bring forth fruits meet for repentance : & think not to say within your selves , We have Abraham for our father ; for God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham . So it is plain , that Jew or Gentile in whom the power of righteousness breaketh forth and ruleth , are the children of Abraham , Act. 10. 34. Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons ; but in every nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousness , is accepted with him . For as the visible body of Christ was not the anointing , but the Spirit in that body was the Christ , the spreading power of righteousness , which was to fill the earth with himself ; and his body but a house or Temple for the present work , to redeem the lost man according to the promise , The seed of the woman shall break the serpents head , as also to throw down Moses Law ; and became the substance of his Lambs , and Types , and Sacrifice ; for that body was the Lamb that did fulfil the righteous will , by his voluntary and free-will offering up of himself : therefore Christ is called the spreading power , because he fills all with himself ; and because this power did appear first to Abraham as we read of , therefore is he called The father of the faithful : for it was an everlasting Covenant that God made with him ; therefore every one that follows after him , and treads in his steps , being willing and obedient , they shall eat the good of the land , and they shall be called children of that seed of Abraham , which seed is the blessing of all Nations , and is the restorer of all his from bondage : and although his just ones many times lie under oppression and hardship by the seed of the flesh , and they are despised ones by them ; yet now the day is at hand , that their glory shall arise : and the reason is , for the Almighty God is in them of a truth , & he will lead their captivity captive , and set them down in peace : for they are the City of the Lord , new Jerusalem , the place of his rest , which shall be the praise of the whole earth : for the Almighty King of righteousness is their Saviour , and there is no other name under heaven whereby men can be saved , but the name of Jesus ; and verily I bear my Testimony from him , that he will be exalted in this the great day of his power , for the Lord is a bringing mighty things to pass in this the day of his appearance , and the hearts of his shall fear : for , to him ( saith the Lord ) will I look , that trembleth at my word ; and therefore let all his redeemed ones wait patiently for the consolation of Israel ; for their King is coming , and he will fill the earth with his glory , and turn ungodliness from Jacob : then shall Jacob rejoyce , and Israel shall be glad . For without controversie , great is the mystery of godliness : God was manifest in the flesh , justified in the Spirit , seen of Angels , preached unto the Gentiles , believed on in the world , received up into glory . And that his might not be deceived , he saith , In the latter times seducing spirits shall come , and so cunningly carry themselves , that if possible the very elect should be deceived : and Paul 1 Tim. 4. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4. sheweth some of the principles of their deceit : and thus he saith : Now the Spirit speaketh expresly , that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith , giving heed to the seducing spirits and doctrines of devils , speaking lies in hypocrisie , having their consciences seared with a hot-iron ; forbidding to marry , and commanding to abstain from meats , which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth : for every creature of God is good , and nothing to be refused , if it be received with thanksgiving ; for it is sanctified by the Word of God and prayer . And this Paul exhorts those that will manifest themselves good Ministers of Jesus Christ , such who are nourished up in the words of Faith and good Doctrine , that they should put the brethren in minde of these things , and exercise themselves in godliness : by which it appears , that Paul reckoneth such as are before spoken of , amongst Hymeneus and Philetus , who concerning the truth have erred , saying , The Resurrection is past already , and overthrow the faith of some ; nevertheless , the Foundation of God standeth sure , having this seal , The Lord knoweth them that are His : and let every one that nameth the name of Christ , depart from iniquity . So that it is plain , that every act of evil is a fruit of old Adam , the flesh , which hath nothing but envie , lust , pride , drunkenness , malice , and all uncharitableness , which the King of Righteousness , Christ Jesus , redeemeth his from , and also maketh his righteous , godly , full of faith , love , patience , meekness , being without spot , unrebukable : for they are born again , not of corruptible seed , but of incorruptible , by the word of God , which liveth and abideth for ever ; which word is Christ in them the hope of glory : For Moses truly said unto the Fathers , A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren , like unto me ; Him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you . So that it is plain , that the Lamb Christ Jesus , was the substance of Moses ; and where the substance is , shadows and Types doth cease : and this method of divine Discovery doth finish the Mystery ; for the Lord doth take up all into Himself , for he is in all , and acts through all ; and all that power of Righteousness that appeareth in any , is still but that power of the Lord which he hath promised to pour forth in the last dayes , as you may see in the second of the Acts , vers . 17 , 18. And it shall come to pass in the last dayes , saith God , I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and daughters shall prophesie , and your young men shall see visions , and your old men shall dream Dreams ; and on my servants , and on my hand-maids , will I pour out of my Spirit in those dayes , and they shall prophesie . So that every Branch shall be a Joynt or Member of the Mystical Body , or several spreadings forth of the Vine , being filled with that one Spirit , Christ the anointing , who filleth all with himself , and so becomes the alone King of Righteousness , that rules and governes all his ransomed ones , Joh. 17. 23. I in them , and thou in me , that they may be made perfect in one , that the world may know that thou hast sent me , and hast loved them as thou hast loved me : For I am the Lord , and beside me there is no Saviour . He is in every one of his little ones that are born again ; and how , is declared , Joh. 14. v. 15 , 16 , 17 , 18. If you love me , keep my commandments : and I will pray the Father , and he shall give you another Comforter , that he may abide with you for ever ; even the Spirit of Truth , whom the world cannot receive , because it seeth him not , neither knoweth him : but ye know him , for he dwelleth with you , and shall be in you : I will not leave you comfortless ; I will come to you . Yet a little while , and the world seeth me no more , but ye see me : because I live , ye shall live also . At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father , and you in me , and I in you . He that hath my commandments and keepeth them , he it is that loveth me ; and he that loveth me , shall be loved of my Father , and I will love him , and manifest my self unto him : if a man love me , he will keep my word , and my Father will love him ; and we will come unto him , and make our abode with him . And Rom. 8. 9. Now if any man hath not the Spirit of Christ , he is none of his ; for as many as are led by the Spirit of God , they are Sons of God , vers . 14. Ephes . 1. 17 , 18 , 19 , 20 , 21 , 22 , 23. Paul speaking to them concerning their faith in the Lord Jesus , as he had heard , and their love unto all Saints ; he ceased not to give thanks for them , making mention of them in his prayers ; that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ , the Father of glory , may give unto them the Spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him ; the eyes of their understandings being enlightned , that they may know what is the hope of his calling , and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the Saints , and what is the exceeding greatness of his power , to usward , who believe , according to the working of his mighty power , which he wrought in Christ , when he raised him from the dead , and set him at his own right hand , in the heavenly places , far above all principalities , and power , and might , and dominion , and every name that is named , not onely in this world , but also in that which is to come ; and hath put all things under his feet , and gave him to be the head over all things to the Church , which is his Body , the fulness of him that filleth all in all . Which Mystery was made known to Paul by Revelation ; and he expresly saith , That this Mystery in Christ was not made known unto the sons of men in other ages , as it is now revealed unto his Apostles and Prophets , which is made known by the Spirit ; and that is , that the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs , and of the same Body , and partakers of his promise in Christ : and to this end , he prayeth for them , that they may be strengthened in the inner man , by the riches of his glory , with might , by his Spirit ; that Christ may dwell in their hearts by Faith , that they may be filled with all the fulness of God , and may grow up into him in all things , which is the head , even Christ Jesus in them the hope of glory , which cleanseth all his from all filthiness , that they may perfect holiness in his fear : for they that have learned Christ , and been taught by him , as the Truth is in Jesus , they put off all uncleanness and lasciviousness , they put off the old man , with his deeds , which is , lying , deceipt , lust , evil speaking ; they must not be angry , neither give place to the devil , nor his Temptations ; against which they must keep a continual watch , that they may not fall ; they must let no rotten nor corrupt communication proceed out of their mouths , but that which is good to the use of edifying , that it may minister grace to the hearers ; and all bitterness , wrath , anger , and evil speaking , and clamour , must be put away , with all malice , drunkenness and fornication , filthiness and foolish jesting . And that which maketh manifest sin , is the light in every one ; for all things are reproved and made manifest by the light ; for whatsoever doth make manifest , is light : and therefore awake thou that sleepest , and stand up from the dead , and Christ shall give thee light ; and wait on the Lord , to be filled with his Spirit ; for we are members of his Body , of his flesh , and of his bones ; that you may be strong in the Lord , and the power of his might , that puting on the whole Armour of God , they may be able to stand against the wises of Sathan ; for they are not onely to wrestle against flesh and blood , but against principalities , and powers , against the Rulers of the darkness of this world , against spiritual wickednesses in high places ; and therefore they must have their loins girt about with truth , and having on the brest-plate of Righteousness , the sword of the Spirit , which is the word of God , that enlightneth every one that cometh into the world , Christ in you the hope of glory : for they that are Christs , crucifie the flesh , with the affections , and lusts : and he maketh his walk as he hath walked , to be holy as he is holy , and pure as he is pure ; to count all things but loss and dung , that they may win Christ , for whom they suffer the loss of all things , that they may know him , and the power of his Resurrection , and the fellowship of his sufferings , being made conformable to his death , that they may attain unto the Resurrection of the dead ; forgetting those things that are behinde , and reaching after those things that are before , that they may attain unto perfection ; having their conversations in heaven , from whence they look for the Saviour , the Lord Jesus Christ , who shall change their vile bodies , that they may be fashioned according to his glorious body , according to that working whereby he is able to subdue all things unto himself ; and therefore they are careful for nothing , but in every thing , by prayer , and thanksgiving , and supplication , their Requests are made known unto God ; and those things that are true , just , pure , and of good report , peaceable , and lovely , bowels of compassion , kindness , humbleness of minde , meekness , long-suffering , charity , that whatsoever they do , in word or deed , they may and ought to do all in the name of Jesus Christ , giving thanks to God the Father by him : & this is the fruits the Saints are clothed with , which doth demonstrate their new birth , which gift is from above , from the Father of spirits , from whom they receive power to become the sons of God , by believing in his Name . Behold , the days come , saith the Lord , that I will raise unto David a righteous Branch ; and a King shall reign and prosper , and shall execute judgement and justice in the earth : In his dayes Judah shall be saved , and Israel shall dwell safely ; and this is his Name whereby he shall be called , THE LORD OVR RIGHTEOVSNESS : For he is that mighty King that shall be established upon the holy Hill of Sion ; that is , he shall be the onely King , unto whom every man and woman must be subject ; for He shall Reign for ever and ever . But here may an Objection arise : We see the power of darkness reigns in most men and women , and they are guided by the god of this world , who ruleth in the hearts of the children of disobedience ; for the Mystery of Iniquity doth work in them , with all deceivableness in unrighteousness , in them that perish , to whom the Lord sendeth strong delusions , that they should believe lies , that they all might be damned , that would not receive the truth in the love of it , but took pleasure ( mark this ) in unrighteousness ; so it is sin is the cause of all misery . I answer , That all men by nature are children of wrath ; but God , who is rich in mercie , giveth unto all a tender of grace , for he stands at the door , and knocketh ; if any man open , he will come in , and sup with him . Now there is a measure of the light of Christ in every one , which is given to profit withal : and when he cometh , he destroyeth sin , or taketh away sin , for he came to destroy the works of the devil ; and he will consume and destroy all sin , by the brightness of his power , for he is stronger then the strong man , that divideth the spoils , and taketh from him whatsoever he trusteth in . So that whatsoever estate a son or daughter is in , it is still but Christ combating with his Enemies , in that estate , drawing all into himself , and destroying all opposing powers , that himself may remain to be the one alone Almighty power , spread forth every where ; and so doing the will of the Father , bruising the serpents head in them that believe , that he alone who is the Divine , may grow up , flourish and remain , and bring forth abundance of fruit in them , when their created flesh is purged from bondage , and made subject unto him in all things ; for they that are in Christ , ought so to walk as Christ hath walked , who did no evil , neither was there guile found in his mouth ; so that every one speaking the truth in love , may grow up into him in all things , which is their head , even Christ , who is their Anointed ; and he shall subdue all their enemies under their feet , Psal . 100. 1. and his people shall be willing in the day of his power . And the new heaven and the new earth , mentioned Rev. 5. 13. wherein he who is King of Righteousness doth dwell and rule , and they that are his redeemed ones , shall see him in all his creatures , and they shall all rejoyce in each other , and all their joy in him shall be full . This great Mystery , Christ , is begun to appear , and Christ is arising , and drawing all his into himself : and he that hath part in the first Resurrection , over him the second death shall have no power . For there is no peace , saith my God , to the wicked ; there is no peace so long as deceipt lodgeth in the heart : If I regard iniquity in my heart , God will not hear me ; there can be no quiet nor true peace in man , till the Kingdom of Darkness be conquered , and the serpent be cast out , and all his works ; and then such a heart is made a fit Temple for the holy Ghost , to dwell bodily in : for all Christs enemies must to the fire , and when they are burnt up , then he reignes in the soul ; for unto us a Child is born , and unto us a Son is given , and the Government shall be upon his shoulder ; and his name shall be called , Wonderful , Counsellour , the mighty God , the everlasting Father , the Prince of Peace ; of the increase of his Government and Peace , there shall be no end : and those that wait or stay themselves on the Lord , he keepeth such in perfect Peace . For it is Righteousness that delivereth from Death , even death eternal ; and therefore it concerneth every man and woman to wait , that he may feel that power of righteousness , the Lord subduing every lust in them , bringing all into subjection that is contrary to him , that Christ alone may Rule . Open the gates , and stand open ye everlasting doors , that the King of glory may enter in , which is Jesus , who will cast out all sin , that he may present his without spot unto the Father : for the Lord hateth every hypocrite , Isa . 9. 17. and Christ saith , Wo unto you Scribes and Pharisees , hypocrites : for wickedness burneth as a fire , and through the wrath of the Lord of Hosts is the Land darkned , and the people shall be as fewel of the fire ; no man shall spare his brother , and all because of sin . And Tophet is prepared of old , even for the king it is prepared ; and the breath of the Lord , as a river of brimstone , kindleth it . And therefore all you stout-hearted Magistrates that oppress and destroy his holy ones in this the day of the Lords power , fear and tremble , for he is coming to punish the stout heart of the King , and all that do wickedly under him : and he pronounceth wo unto all them that make or decree unrighteous decrees , and that write grievousness , and subscribe it , to turn aside the needy from judgement , and take away the right from the poor , that widows may be their prey , and that they may rob the fatherless : What will you do in this the day of the Lords visitation , which will bring desolation upon all oppressours ? for they shall be troden down as dirt in the streets , Isa . 10. 6. And all those that kill the Prophets , and stone the just ones that are sent unto them , to turn them from the evil of their doings : Let them fear and tremble before him , for fear he require at the hands of them the bloud of all the Prophets slain from the foundation of the World : for the wicked shall be turned into hell , and all people that forget God : for the Lord is known by the judgements which he executeth , in snaring the wicked in the works of his own hands : for the Lord will break in pieces all unjust oppressing Magistrates like a Potters vessel . Be wise now therefore O ye Kings , be learned ye Judges of the earth ; serve the Lord in fear , and rejoyce in trembling ; kiss the Son , lest he be angry , and ye perish in the way ; when his wrath shall suddenly burn , then blessed are all they that trust in him . For nothing but truth in the inward parts can stand before him , and therefore every one wait till this King Jesus , who is the Word , and was in the beginning ; and all things were made by him , and without him was not any thing made that was made : for in him is life , and the life is the light of men , which is the true light that lightneth every man that cometh into the world : and to all those that do receive this light , in the love of it , to them he gives power to ●ecome the sons of God , even to such as believe on his Name , which are born not of blood , nor of the will of the flesh , but of the will of God. For it is plain , the Word was made flesh , and dwelt amongst us , Joh. 1. 14. the same was in the beginning vvith God , of vvhose fulness vve have received grace for grace . Now say the people of this World , vvho lye in vvickedness ( for the vvhole World lyeth in vvickedness ) this Light vvill delude you , it vvill deceive you . Thou vain man , what can deceive Antichrist ? what can deceive a Drunkard , a Whoremonger , an unclean Swearer , Lyer , Covetous man , who is an Idolater ? are not these led by the Prince of Darkness , that ruleth in the hearts of the children of disobedience ? Cannot all men see that they are in darkness ? and can the light of the World , Christ Jesus , can he delude them ? these are plainly lulled asleep by Satan in a carnal security , and cry peace , peace , until sudden destruction cometh upon them , as travail upon a woman with child , and they shall not escape it . Therefore let me advise such to wait and repent , if possible , that this the sin of the thoughts of their hearts may be forgiven them : for they are in the gall of bitterness , and the bond of iniquity . For I bear my testimony from the everlasting Spirit of the Lord Jesus , that this which hath been declared , is the truth of God , and will become his povver unto Salvation unto every one that can lay hold upon him : for they shall put on the nevv man , vvhich after God is created in righteousness and true holiness , vvhose conversation is in heaven , from vvhence they look for the Saviour , the Lord Jesus Christ , vvho shall change their vile bodies , that they may be fashioned like unto his glorious body , according to the vvorking vvhereby he is able to subdue all things unto himself : for Christ by his appearance vvith the Spirit of his mouth , vvill burn up all the cursed seed of bondage , under vvhich his redeemed ones groane ; and vvhen that vvhich is the Serpents seed is cast forth , then the heart is a fit Temple for the Father himself to dvvel in , a garden vvherein he vvill take delight : for the Lord vvill be alone exalted in this the great day of his povver , vvherein Judah shall be saved , and Israel shall dvvell safely : and this is his Name whereby he shall be called , The Lord our Righteousness . Now the Priests of this Generation delude the People , just like those spoken of , Jer. 23. 14. I have seen in the Prophets of Jerusalem an horrible thing , they commit adultery , and walk in lies ; they strengthen the hands of evil doers , that none doth return out of his wickedness : for the Lord feedeth them with Wormwood , and giveth them Gall to drink ; for the Lord expresly saith , They shall not profit his people ; for they speak a Divination of their own heart , and not out of the mouth of the Lord ; and they tell the people , if they walk after the imaginations of their own hearts , no evil shall come upon them : I have not sent these Prophets ( saith the Lord ) yet they run ; I have not spoken to them , yet they prophesied : but if they had stood in my counsel , and had caused my people to hear my words , then they should have turned them from their evil way , and from the evil of their doings . Am I a God at hand , saith the Lord , and not a God afar off ? can any hide himself in secret places , that I shall not see him , saith the Lord ? do not I fill heaven and earth , saith the Lord ? how long shall this be in the hearts of the Prophets that prophesie lies ? yea , they are Prophets of the deceipt of their own hearts , which think to cause my people to forget my Name , by the dreams which they tell every man to his Neighbour , as their fathers have forgotten my Name for Baal . Therefore am I against the Prophets , saith the Lord , that steal my word every one from his Neighbour , therefore they shall not profit this people at all , saith the Lord. Now let the Priests be tried , do they know the voice of the Lord ? do they not deny , and say , Revelation is ceased , and teach men cannot be freed from sin while they live , and teach people to die in their sin ? and what will become of them then ? for as the Tree falleth , so it lyeth ; and there is no repentance in the grave . Well , look to it , woes will be your portion , Jer. 23. 40. The Lord will bring an everlasting reproach upon you , and a perpetual shame , which shall not be forgotten . And therefore let me seriously desire every one to wait patiently upon the Lord , and to turn in to the light of their mindes , that checketh for sin and evil : for this is the true Teacher : for that which giveth power over one sin , will give power over all sin , if the watch be carefully kept ; and strength from on high will be manifested to give power against all sin , if the minde be turned to the Lord , who will seek that which was lost , and bring again that which was driven away , and will bind up that which was broken , and they shall be safe : And thus shall they know that I the Lord their God am with them , and that they are my people , saith the Lord God : for they know the Word of the Lord for ever settled in heaven , and they make my Law their delight , and will never forget my Precepts , but will meditate on my Law day and night : for Christ saveth his from their sins . He it is that cometh out of Sion , to turn ungodliness from Jacob : and the time shall come , that the Kingdoms of this world shall become the Kingdoms of the Lord Christ , and he will lead the captivity captive , and let the Prisoners of hope go free ; now they that hunger and thirst after Righteousness , shall be filled ; and the poor receive the Gospel dayly : Christ is drawing all men after him ; he is calling in the Isles and Nations of the world , to come to this great Battle : and blessed for ever are all those that fighteth under him , and are his souldiers . I give thee thanks , O Father , Lord of heaven and earth , because thou hast hidden these things from the wise and learned , and hast revealed them unto Babes ; for such have the anointing from the Anointed , as you may see in 1 Joh. 2. 27. But that anointing which you received of him , dwelleth in you ; and you need not that any man teach you , but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things ; and it is true , and is not lying , and as it taught you , ye shall abide in him : and now little children abide in him , if ye know that he is righteous , know ye that he that doth righteousness is born of him : For he that findeth rest and peace in this precious wisdom and power of the Spirit , findeth it not by looking upon it at a distance , but by seeing and feeling that power , ruling in the Body of his flesh ; for that which makes true love flow forth to every creature , is Christ in you the hope of glory , who indeed is the Blessing of all nations , and the Joy of the whole earth ; Therefore fear not , O Servant Jacob , neither be affraid , O Israel : for I will save thee , and thou shalt dwell safely ; and shalt not follow me in Types and Figures , in a formal customary way of worship , which is zeal without knowledge ; for he that hath the anointing within , seeth the Father in every thing . Now he that speaketh from imagination or tradition , and not from experience of what he seeth , cannot tell another of his evil , but such a one is a false Prophet , and runneth before he is sent , put forward by some secret lust ; and he never can bring to that which procureth peace , for he knoweth it not ; because that which a man seeks for , whereby he might have peace , is within the heart , not without : The Word of life , Christ , the restoring Spirit , is to be found within you , even in-your mouths , and in your hearts ; the Kingdom of heaven is within you . And therefore I must tell you the Priests of this generation , Read all the Books in your Universities , that tells you what hath been formerly ; and though by your natural parts , with the help of such Studies , you can make speeches of a day long , yet you have no peace , but your hearts still are as a barren wilderness , and increase in sorrow , till your eyes return into your selves , and the Spirit come from on high to make you read in your own Book , your heart , wherein you shall find the Mystery of Iniquity , the Man of Sin seated , which is the fruits of the first Adam : and till the Mystery of Godliness , the second Adam , Christ Jesus , be revealed in you , to destroy the works of the devil , and make you righteous , and restore you to life , there is not neither can there be peace : for there is no peace to the wicked , saith my God : and , if I regard iniquity in my heart , God will not hear me : and , he that liveth in sin , the wrath of God abideth upon him . So it is clear , that the single-hearted ones , who see the Mystery of Righteousness , and are acquainted every one according to his measure , with that Spirit of truth that is to be the Blessing of the whole earth , and that enlightens all that come into the world , although they are slightly regarded , and trodden under foot of men of the world , whom God filleth with his hid treasure , that have every worldly thing their hearts can wish for , that their eyes many times are ready to start out for fatness : yet let them know for their sorrow and wo , that out of this Sion , which no man regards , shall the Deliverer come : for the light and life of Christ vvithin the heart , discovers all Darkness , and delivers Mankinde from Bondage ; and beside him there is no Saviour : and what vvill become of those that are found fighters against God ? for they that persecute them , persecute me , saith Christ . And therefore fear and tremble , vvhoever rhou art , for the wrath of the Lord smoaketh against thee , and his jealousie burneth like fire : if thou art found in a persecuting nature , thy sin will bring destruction upon thee , and there shall be no remedy . Although judgement is not executed speedily against evil doers , which causeth their hearts to be set in them to do evil , yet the Lord will punish the hairy scalp of them that go on in their wickedness ; and when their sins are fully ripe , then judgement shall come upon them to the utmost , and there shall be no Remedy : and therefore , O Man , who ever thou art , great or small , that fighteth or striveth against his little ones , fear and tremble , and cease from sinning any longer in that nature , for fear the Lord may be a heaping up thy iniquities , that he may bring wrath upon thee to the utmost , and then there shall be no remedy ; for he repayeth them that hate him to their face , to destroy them , he will not be slack . Deut. 7. 10 , 21. For the Lord thy God is amongst you ; a mighty God , and terrible ; who is now rising in his might and power , to destroy the man of sin , and is rising like a mighty man , refreshed after Wine , and the seed of wickedness shall be destroyed by the brightness and glory of his coming : for he alone that is the King of Righteousness will be exalted amongst you . And therefore let all flesh stand still , waiting in silence before him , that they may see the Salvation of GOD. The second Epistle : To all people whose souls panteth after God , as the Hart panteth after the water-brooks . NOW to him that ordereth his Conversation aright , will I shew the salvation of God. Hearken to the Word of the Lord , and your souls shall live : mind what power rules in you , whether it be a particular , confining , selfish power , which is of the devil , or whether it be an universal , spreading power , that doth delight in the liberty of the Son : for if the Son shall make you free , then are you free indeed . The selfish power vvhen it is crossed or shamed , it grows distempered , bitter spirited , sometimes endeavouring to kill that bodie it dwels in , and sometime some other that angers it : but the power of Christ , who is the giver forth of the Law of Righteousness , ruling within , is not moved to anger : charity , true love , thinketh not evil , but hopeth , and endureth all things , being meek and patient , loving and acting righteously , both to his own Body , and to others , though they be his Enemies , following the Rule of Jesus Christ their King , Do good to them that hate you , and pray for them that despightfully use you , that you may be children of your Father which is in heaven . Let every man and woman know , that there is but two Spirits , a good and a bad ; there is but two wayes , the straight and the narrow , that leadeth to life eternal , and few find it ; and the broad way , that leadeth to destruction , and many there be that go in that vvay : there is but God and the devil , Heaven and hell ; the way to happiness , and the way to misery ; the way to life , and the way to death , even death eternal . And the way to life , is believing in the light that doth enlighten every man that cometh into the world . And verily it doth concern every man to know in what state he is , whether the spirit or the flesh beareth sway : for the two powers before spoken of , are the two Adams in mankinde ; they are Jacob and Esau , son of the free-vvoman , or son of bondage : the first kills and crucifieth the Son of God ; but the second , the Lord from heaven , he maketh alive : for Christ the Spirit of Truth , doth arise above the power of evil ; and he takes the body , and rules in it : Isa . 65. 17. he makes it a new heaven and a new earth , vvhere in dwells righteousness . Now that vvhich seeks after the enjoyment of Creatures , to have peace in them , doth but seek the living among the dead : for all sin makes but one perfect body of the power of darkness , the devil , vvhich doth raign in every man , till the man of righteousness , Christ , the stronger then he , vvho is the Anointing , comes and throws down his strong holds , and divides the spoil : and vvhen Christ this Word of life hath the possession , that soul hath true peace in the salvation that cometh out of Sion : for peace is not to be found in any other : for he is the Prince of peace , and the Captain of our salvation , vvho hath perfected for ever all those that are sanctified by him ; and he ever liveth to make intercession for them : for by his obedience many are made righteous . Every one shall be called by my name : for I created him for my glory , formed him and made him . I will bring forth the blinde people , and they shall have eyes ; and the deaf , and they shall have ears . I , even I am the Lord , and besides me there is no Saviour . Isai . 43. 7 , 8 , 11. Because thou wast precious in my sight , and I loved thee , therefore will I give men for thee , and people for thy sake . This people have I formed for my self ; they shall shew forth my praise . And all the seed of the Serpent shall be destroyed ; and the power of darkness is that cursed ground that is for burning , vvhich the Lord of life and glory vvill trample upon ; for he came into the world to destroy the works of the devil ; and all things shall be subdued by his power , and he vvill put all things under his feet : and then when all things are brought under by this Prince of peace , then the soul sits down in peace in him who is the King of righteousness , vvho will make all that living earth subject to himself , and fill all with holy breathings . Glorious things are spoken of him ; for he is the City of God : and this holy breathing is the kingdom of heaven within you , when he rules within you ; and the kingdom of heaven without you likewise , when you see the same glory rule in others , in vvhich you rejoyce . For in the day of Christs power , he vvill subdue all his enemies under his feet , and deliver up the kingdom to his Father . Therefore let not any one marvel to see the people turning from one way of Worship to another : for the Father is driving his people thorow all the Ways , and Forms , and Customs , and Reformations , and Governments of the Beast , to weary them out in all , that so they may not find rest for the soles of their feet , in any outward form of Worship , nor in any thing until they come to lie down in him , forsaking all Forms to worship the Father in Spirit and in Truth ; that is , to walk uprightly , being holy in all manner of Conversation ; for it is written , Be ye holy , as I am holy ; and pass the time of your sojourning here in his fear , knowing that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things , as silver and gold , from your vain conversations in time past , but with the pretious blood of Christ Jesus , as a Lamb slain from the foundation of the world . And until Christ reigneth as Lord and King , the soul is restless , running from post to pillar , as I may so call it , from one Worship and Form to another , meeting nothing but confusion and the curse in every thing he doth ; so poor creatures are in bondage within , for they know not what to do ; the way to Sion is not yet clear , and they are filled with sighings and secret mournings , to see themselves in confusion and loss , to stick in the mire , but cannot get out : this is inward slavery which they groan under , being under the hand of the Tyrant flesh that rules the Kingdom , and devises the several fleshly Forms and Ways of Government , to which , if any refuse to conform , then he thinks fit to punish them with imprisonment or shameful reproach , any way he can invent ; so that many weak spirits are brought under , and are in awe , either by fear or shame ; and thus Jacoh hath been kept very low , but he must arise . To see the Divine Power in Creature-Objects is sweet , but to see him ruling in the heart , is sweeter : for the Spouse had seen Christ , or else she could never have called him her Beloved , and mourned in his absence . Now all things , yea all things , must be but loss , dung , and Dogs meat , that we may be found in him , having the Law of Righteousness and Peace ruling and dwelling in our hearts , being refreshed with those sweet smelling Spices , the discovery of the Fathers Love within , which is the Word of God. This is sweeter then the Honey and the Honey-Comb ; for this is to see him neer at hand , even within the heart , ruling and resting there : This is the Kingdom of Heaven within you ; this the City of Refuge that will not fail a man ; this is the Rock of Defence and Offence : this is the Power that makes a man as bold as a Lyon , that in the greatest streights findeth peace and rest : like Paul , can sing at midnight , although in chains under the hardship of persecution by Tyrants , for he felt peace , and was at rest ; yea , such peace as the world knows not of : let come what will come , this man knows it is the will of his Father it shall be so , and he feels a quiet peace compass his heart , so that he seeth and feeleth peace within , and rejoyceth in the excellencie of it ; he seeth love and patience within , and rejoyceth in that sweet Oyntment that doth cast a delightful savour all his soul over . Now if this man should be forsaken of all his outward Friends , imprisoned , banished , all men deny to deal with him , because they count him a man of strange Opinions , and Blasphemies , calling him all reproachful names ; as they shall say all manner of evil falsly against the new-born Babes , and they shall kill them , and think they do God good service in it : Yet the Saints are in God , he lives in them and they in him ; and he will have his holy Ones , whom he draws up to worship himself in spirit and in truth , to be silent , slow to speech , for a season ; yet quick-sighted , Eagle eyed ; though they be silent , they are not sottish , as the world judgeth , and falsly surmiseth of them ; but they shall all see and behold with the single eye , and judge others righteously , and they shall not be judged of any man. And let the ignorant Professors of the world be ashamed , for condemnation will fall upon them , and fear shall surprize the hypocrites : for the righteous actings and patient silence of those that are drawn up to wait on the Lord , shall be the great shame and confusion of face upon them ; the wise flesh , that would be an Angel of light , is full of words , but dead to the Law of Righteousness : the Saints must dye to waste words , but be made alive to righteousness , walking uprightly to all things , in all well-pleasing , in the sight of God their heavenly Father : for the man of the flesh is altogether for preaching , praying , as he calls it , observations of Forms and Customs , and knows not how to worship , if these be taken away ; he hath no peace if this be gone . But the man that is in his natural condition , that is not born again , this mans prayer shall turn into sin , and all that ever he doth is an Abomination in the sight of God , and he that hath his eyes in his head , as Solomon saith the wiseman hath , he beholds all these his performances to be out of the life and power of Christ , and death is in all that ever he doth : let his specious fair pretences be what they will , if the inward Power be wanting , no Sacrifice can be accepted : therefore the clean heart God accepteth ; therefore the just man is continually meditating , the Law of his God is in his heart , therefore his footsteps shall not slide . The godly man turns his eye inward to see the Law of Righteousness guiding and ruling his body ; and this is the excellent sight , to see the Divine Power in ones self , ruling , dwelling and living within ; which if it doth , that Body wherein it dwells , shall be wholly subject in all its actions to the Law of Righteousness . They that know what the power of Love , and the Law of Righteousness is , they know the truth of what is here verified : they that live in the light , they see the Lord abroad and at home ; they see him in other creatures , and they see him in themselves ; patiently submitting to his will in all things , that it may be done on earth , as it is in heaven ; so that there is a sweet composed agreement between the disposing hand of God without , and his power within . He that thus seeth the Lord the Antient of dayes , the one Almighty power , doth mightily honour him , when nothing can be done abroad , either in adversity or in prosperity , but the divine power that rules in the heart , consents , rejoyces , and doth not grudge : And now the Lord is one , and his Name one , and his power one , every where . The sight of the King of Glory within , lies not in the strength of Memory , calling to minde what a man hath read and heard , being able by a humane capacity to joyn things together into a method , and through the power of free utterance , to hold it forth to others , as the fashion of Students in their Sermon-work is , which a plough-man that never was bred in the Universities , may do as much ; nay , they do more , in some kind , as experience teaches . But the sight of the King of glory within , lies in the beholding of light arising up from an inward power of feeling experience , filling the soul with the glory of the Law of Righteousness , which doth not vanish like the taking in of words and comfort from the mouth of a hear-say-Priest , who doth speak by the strength of his memory ; but it doth continue like the Sun in the Firmament , shining forth from that established power of the Divine within ; and the inlivened heart shall sooner be separated from glorying in the Law of Righteousness that dwells in him , then the light and heat of the Sun , can be separated from the Sun : and truly , let me tell you , that as a man finds abundance of sweet peace in his heart , when he is made to live in the Kingdom of Heaven ; so the words that this man speaks from this power within , are very profitable to others , and is good seed , wheresoever it is sown , that will spring up , and bring forth fruit : for vvords spoken from the light of experience , have a two-fold operation upon the hearts of the hearers : for first , if I lie under straits and bondage in my spirit , by reason of some inward and outward troubles , by reason of the enthraldom to my ovvn lusts , that overpowers me , so that I cannot do what I would ; then the words of experience from anothers mouth that hath been in the same condition , and is passed thorow it , sounds liberty and life to my weary soul : I speak what I have felt in this particular . Secondly , If I delight in any way of the flesh , as to seek peace in Creatures abroad vvithout me , or to seek satisfaction to my self-vvill and lust , in the midst of this , I do ( occasionally ) hear the vvords of experience from others , declaring such actions and motions to be the powers of the flesh and devil , and not of the spirit of Righteousness ; presently these vvords take peace from the earth , that is , from proud flesh , and fills the vvhole soul vvith anger , distemper , gradging and torment : and this is another operation that pure Language produceth , vvhich is , a launcing of the dead flesh , that the disease may be cured ; for this wounding is not to the ruine of the creature , but it is a Medicine sent from the Lord to heal him , to take away the evil peace from the flesh , that so the created part may lie down in rest , and be at peace in Christ which cannot be moved : for every comfort that is of the flesh , shall be shaken and removed ; but Christ the one povver of Righteousness and Peace , shall not be shaken nor moved , but stand firm for ever . Now by this may you see the Kingdom of the flesh and devil , vvhich must be shaken to pieces , and fall , and the Kingdom of Heaven , or of God , that endures for ever , and is that Rock that cannot be removed . For every one that hath lain under the bondage of selfish power , and is delivered , he can from that experience , declare vvhat the power of darkness is , in vvhole mankind . Now some may say , What is it for a man to live in the Kingdom of Hell , Devil , or Darkness ? I answer : When a man takes delight in nothing but satisfying of the lusts of his own heart ; vvhen the vvay of the flesh is pleasing , and the vvay of the spirit of Righteousness is a burden to him ; vvhen he glories in himself , and feeds vvith delight upon his Covetousness , Pride , Envie , Lust , Self-vvill , and in all other Evil , that doth satisfie his devillish appetite ; and if he can but overcome that power that checketh his will , or crosseth his carnal delights , then this man is in his Kingdom , he rejoyceth , and is well pleased . But yet know , thou vain Man , that this is yet but the Kingdom of the flesh , that must be shaken , and this earth must be removed ; for this is glorying in a mans shame . What is the Kingdom of Heaven , or of Christ ? The Law of Righteousness and Peace , ruling and dwelling in mankinde , is the Kingdom of Heaven ; for this is the universal power bearing rule , and therefore treadeth the selfish power under his feet ; for all his delight is in the Law of the Lord , and in that Law he doth exercise himself both day and night . Now vvhere the heart is thus established vvith grace , there is perfect peace ; and that which is perfect peace , is the Kingdom of Heaven within you : yea , it is the White stone , with the new name written in it , that none know it but them that have it . What is it for a man to live in the Kingdom of Heaven within you ? When a man is come to that condition by believing in the light , that he is brought over the works of darkness , and is made subject in every thing to the King of Righteousness , Jesus Christ , and all his delight is to walk according to his Law in every thing , his Crown and Glory being in that Law of Righteousness which he findes seated in his heart , and findes content no where else ; and when the Spirit is honoured , this man is in his Kingdom , he hath vvhat he would have : for vvhen a man is made to see and know the Law of Love and Righteousness within him , and delights to act from that power of life and liberty which he seeth & feeleth seated in him ; now this man is carried on with much joy & sweet calmness , meekness and moderation , and is full of glory : this is the excellencie of the work of Christ , not onely to make flesh subject to Righteousness , but to know himself made subject , and to rejoyce in the sweet enjoyment of that Prince of peace : to make a man rejoyce , and to know the ground of it , that his joy is unmoveable . What do you mean by Divine Power ? The Divine is the spreading power of righteousness , which is Christ that filleth all in all with himself , & he is called a Tree , or a Vine , because he doth not lie in any single person , but spreads himself in all mankind ; & every single body in vvhom he breathes , is but a bough or bud of the Vine : so that look upon all together in whom Christ is spread , and they make up but one Vine , knit together by that one Spirit into one Body , vvhether they be poor or rich , learned or unlearned ; therefore those rich men that despise the poor , and those learned that despise the unlearned , as your University men and Priests of the Nation doth , for there is some Priests now in the Nation , that vvere not bred in the University : but know all of you that are despisers of them that are good , and have them in contempt for their poverty , and because they are unlearned in your Logick and Tongues , as men are ; vvhy I must tell you , you are all but pricks of the Thorn-bush , not Branches of the Vine , and you are the curse that is now very neer unto burning . And every single one alone in vvhom Christ breaths , is but a parcel of the Vine in vvhom the Divine Power dwells and rests , even as every Branch of an Appletree is filled vvith the sap , vvhich is the life of the vvhole Tree . Christ is the Divine , because he grovvs and flourishes in the time of light ; he is the Son himself , he is a Vine or Tree that grows by day in the heat of light , and so brings forth abundance of fruit to the glory of the Father . Trees that grow in the heat of the Sun , they bring forth pleasant fruit : so those that are Branches of this Vine , that grows in the heat and life of the one Spirit , the King of Righteousness , they bring forth abundance of the fruits of Righteousness , according to the nature of the Vine they grow from : therefore the Saints are called , Children of the day , not of the night ; for they speak vvhat they know experimentally , and vvhat they have received feelingly from the Lord : As we have tasted , as we have felt , as we have handled , so we deliver unto you : and their actions and words are not spent at random ; for they act righteously in the creation , among all they have to do vvithal , and they do it from the Law of Reason and Righteousness which they feel seated vvithin them . For every one that doth speak or act from the light or power of the Divine within himself , can give an accompt of his Words and Actions ; but this is the glorying that the fleshly part hides himself from : for the Law of Righteousness , fleshly Israel , could not behold the new Covenant , which the men of the long Robe , the Clergy-men , so called , are unacquainted with . For opposite to this Divine Christ , there is a night-Vine , which is the power of selfishness , which is a fruit of the bottomless pit ; and it is spread abroad in mankinde , and every man and woman that is guided by this selfish power of darkness , are but Branches of the night-Vine ; and this night-Vine which is fleshly man , hath from the beginning of Adams fall , filled the whole earth vvith darkness , under pretence of Learning , and fleshly Forms of Government , and so is become a spread Tree : but he is called by the Spirit of Righteousness , the Thorn ; the Fruit he brings forth , is sower and bitter , and good for nothing but the dunghil ; for Trees that grow alwayes in the shade or place of darkness , where the light and heat of the Sun doth not co-operate , brings forth unpleasant fruit . Now this night-Vine , or rather Thorn-bush , is the branchings forth of the wisdom and power of selfish flesh ; every bud from it , is a sharp prickle : Treacherous and covetous Judas was one Branch from that Root , and he hath risen sin up to a mighty great Tree : for every treacherous and covetous heart is but the buddings forth of Judas : so the envious Scribes and Pharisees are other Branches from the same Root , and these have risen up into mighty spreading Trees ; for every one that is zealous without knowledge , making a profession of the spirit of Righteousness , and yet grudging and hating the vvay of the spirit , are but the buddings forth of the Scribes and Pharisees that killed the just One , the Lord of life and glory , and wrote Hebrew , Greek and Latin over his head , to blind the world , that their learning taught them to do that act of murder : and although they have now killed Christ after the flesh , and by that have spread in every Land and Family , to hinder Christ from rising , or else to suppress and kill him again after he is risen , if they could , in Sons and Daughters , whom he hath , by the manifestation of his light , made himself known unto them . So covetous Demas , proud Simon Magus , froward and churlish Nabal , unrighteous Elymas , and such like , are all the budoings forth of the Thorn-bush , and have covered the earth with their Branches , to keep it in darkness , and to hide the Son of Righteousness from it ; and all these are centred in the Clergy of this nation , or the Priests , which is most suitable to their taking of Tythes , which is the great sin of Oppression that many people for conscience sake , and nothing else , are undone in their outward Estates ; and some through hard imprisonment , have lost their bodily lives : and this great and sad grievance is upheld by these mens pride , covetousness , idleness , bitterness of spirit , despising and treading all under foot in whom the spirit of the Lamb appears ; which all those that are born again do see and know this to be true , and that these are the standing Enemies against Christ ; their Churches , as they call them , are the Successors of the Jews Synagogues , and are houses of bon-dage . And though they have prevailed with the Magistrates for their Tythes , to settle them , yet they shall finde the last end of them will be sad ; for they are but hear-say Preachers of the Gospel , they cannot say any thing from any Testimony of light they have within themselves , but from the Writings they have from the Apostles , which they profess great love to , & keep charily for their Tythes sake : and by the one , they deceive the people of their Souls , for they preach the letter for the spirit ; and by the other , they pick their Purses . And this is very manifest by their carriage : for though those Writings which they live by , were not Writings that proceeded from any Scholars according unto humane Art , but from Fisher-men , Shepherds , Husbandmen , who spake and writ as the Spirit gave them utterance , from an inward Testimony of life ; Yet now these learned Scholars , having got the Writings of these inferiour men of the world , so called by some , they now slight , and despise , and trample under their feet , men guided by the Spirit of the Lord , pressing upon the powers of the earth , to make Laws to hold them under bondage , and that Lay-people , Tradesmen , and such as are not bred in Schools , may have no liberty to speak or write of the Spirit . And why so ? Because out of these despised ones of the world , doth the Spirit rise up more and more to clearer light , making them to speak from experience , and every fresh discovery of the Father shines more glorious then the old , till at last the creature is made to see the Father face to face in his own light . But now the Scholars that come to speak from the strength of what they have stole from others , being not filled with the Holy Ghost , which maketh Ministers , they have no inward Testimony of their own to uphold their Trade , but by a customary practise , they uphold their Trade thus , by holding fast the old letter , getting their livings by telling the people the meanings of those Tradesmens Words and Writings . But alas ! they mightily deceive them , and corrupt their Meanings , by their multitudes of false Expositions and Interpretations : for no man knows the meaning of the Spirit of GOD , but he that hath the Spirit : and if the Father sends forth any of these Tradesmen to declare their Testimony which is in them , as in these dayes he sends forth many , and these true labourers shall increase , maugre the Malice of Men & Devils , and all those false aspersions cast upon them , calling them new Lights , Factious , erronious Blasphemers , and the like , shall not hurt them : for it is but that the Scriptures may be fulfilled ; they shall say or speak all manner of evil , falsly , against them for my sake ; and they that kill them shall think they do God good service in it , even as those that killed the Just One , crying , Crucifie him , crucifie Him : but all will be to no purpose , for the work is of the Lord , and it shall stand : The counsels of the Lord taketh place in every age , and his word is stablished in Heaven ; and when all things else shall come to nothing , then not one jot or tittle of this shall fail . Wicked men and Deceivers had best give over , for it is hard for them to kick against the pricks , or strive against the stream : For the Lord Jehovah , at whose voice the mountains quake , the hills tremble ; that telleth all the Stars , and calleth them all by their names ; and saith to the proud waves of the Seas , Thus far shall ye go , and no farther ; that keepeth the devils in chains , against that great and terrible day , when all men shall be judged for the things done in their flesh ; that divided the seas for his children to pass over , and drowned his enemies in the same waters ; I say , this God is too great for Man to contest with . But what is the reason that the Preachers of this world , so called by many , are so bitter against truth in the inward parts ? in words they speak much for it . Because the light of truth that springs up out of this earth , which the Scholars tread under feet , will shine so clear , as it will put out the candle of these wicked learned Deceivers . Now the people are not to look for any teaching , but from the great Prophet Jesus Christ , and are not to acknowledge any other Ruler , but such as are guided by him , this King of peace , who plants the Law of Righteousness in the hearts . The hear-say Teachers would have the people look up to them for teaching : and verily I must bear my Testimony , that the more I look'd upon any man for teaching , the more I was wrapt into bondage and confusion ; and therefore all the upshot and end of the Priests is onely to hinder Christ from rising , and to keep Jacob under , that he may be a servant unto the man of flesh . So it is plain , that all that is done in the world about hear-say Priests , and their settled Forms of Worship , is no other but the spreadings forth of the Thorn-bush , the fleshly man , to hinder the worship of the Father in spirit and in truth ; and all these strict and zealous Preachers , so called , and Professors of other mens Words and writings , and Upholders of Forms and Customs , are no other but the Scribes , Pharisees , and Judas , that still pursues Christ in enmity . And this is the reason why many are so ignorant and cold spirited in the acknowledgement of the Father , because the night-Vine or Branches of the Thorn-bush are so mighty great and thick , that they hide the light and heat of the Sun of Righteousness from it ; this is the man of sin , the Mystery of Iniquity , that lets , and must let , till he be taken out of the Way . Indeed , this Thorn-bush doth so prick , that none dare meddle with it , but those that are well clothed with Christ , such as have put on the whole Armour of God. This Thorn-bush or night-Vine , grows in the cold time of the night , while the Sun of Righteousness is under the clouds ; and the fruit it brings forth is unpleasant , as pride , covetousness , envy , self-love , hypocrisie , confusion , bondage , and all misery , under the power of darkness : and all that oppress the holy just Ones , they act from this night-Vine , and are children of the night and of darkness . Now from hence it doth appear what proud men the Clergy are , that call themselves Divines , when their light is but a candle , stolen from the Apostles and Prophets writings ; it is not their own Light , it is but hear-say in them , who cannot in their own particulars witness the things they do declare or hold forth unto others ; and therefore their pride , and covetousness , doth plainly declare them to be false Christs , and false Prophets , and that they are but Branches of the Thorn-bush that are full of sharp pricks , in regard they endeavour to uphold a forced maintenance from the people , whether they will or no , and force the people to be silent , to hear them preach hear-say , what Austin , Gregory , and the Fathers have said ; and none must gainsay what they affirm , although never so false , upon pain of 5 l. or lye in the common Goal , and be bound to their good Behaviour ; and are like to be crushed in their Estates , by the power of many wicked Magistrates , if they oppose these hear-say Priests that say and unsay ; for they know not what they say , but say to darken peoples knowledge more and more ! O sad Anti-christian Laws , against the plain Scripture , which alloweth prophesying , or speaking one by one , as the Spirit giveth or maketh manifest , and the first shall hold his peace : doth not the shame of those Laws and their Makers almost appear unto all men ? If it do not , it will do very suddenly : assure your selves , you Priests , you must fall and be turned out , as Judas , Simon Magus , and the Scribes and Pharisees , that are the greatest Enemies to Christ , the spreading power of Righteousness : for the Lord doth not send hear-say men to be labourers in his Vineyard , but such as he first fills with his Divine power , and then sends them to work in his Vineyard : so that still it is but Christ in them , that is the One , that is sent of the Father : for the Father sends none but his only beloved Son in whom he is well pleased , who is the Law of Righteousness and Peace , the spreading power that fills all in all . And you shall finde , you Priests that are so puft up , and filled with pride , and are cloathed with covetousness , that ere it be long these poor despised ones of the world that have this Law written in their hearts , are the true Labourers that are sent forth into the Vineyard ; and you that call your selves Divines , and Labourers , you are but Traitors to Christ , and Enemies to his Spirit : you have had warnings from time to time ; Many Prophets hath the Lord sent unto you , and righteous men ; but you have stopped your ears , and hardned your hearts at the voice of the Charmer , charm he never so wisely : but the greater will be your woes and sorrow ; for you are left without excuse ; you are the men that must have your mouths stopped , not by a humane tyrannical hand of power , as you have stopped the mouths of Gods holy and just Ones , for that they abhor ; for the Lord himself , whom you dishonour by your hypocrisie , will stop your mouths with shame and sorrow , when he makes you to see your selves in the state of Devils , Deceivers , Scribes and Pharisees , Simon Magus , Demas and Judas , that are Traitors to the spirit and power of Righteousness which is in the Saints . But if you say you do not assume the names of Divines as you write your selves , under which description you are as bad as Diviners , Sorcerers or Deceivers , as Balaam was , and as the maid that got her Master gain by Divination , in Act. 16. 16. you hold forth letter for spirit , make people believe your words of hear-say , that it is the Testimony and experience of the spirit within you ; and you pick their Purses extreamly by this Sorcery and Divination . So it appears plain that the word you call Divinity , darkens knowledge : you talk much of the Body of Divinity , and of Anatomizing Divinity : O fine Language ! but when it comes to trial , it is but a husk : All is not Gold that glisters ; there is no Kernel ; the words ye say are without life ; the spirit that gave forth the Scripture , ye are strangers unto : the natural man understands not the things of God ; they are spiritually discern'd : the Spirit hath filled the hearts of those you despise . You go on , selling words for mony to the blinde people , whom you have deceived ; and the Spirit is not at all in your service , and your service stinks before the Lord : your preachings , prayings , and all your Will-worships , with all the people joyning with you , is but an abomination in the sight of the Lord ; for you are the people that draw nigh to God with your lips , but your hearts are far from him ; and are removed afar off Love ; Justice , righteous actings , doing injury to no man , is not to be found among you , neither clean hands and a pure heart : for the alone peace of the heart lieth in seeing and feeling Christ the Divine power to rise up and rule within ; and every soul is in confusion , bon-dage and sorrrow , until he have true light and feeling thereof in himself , as I have shewed and found by experience . And surely this may command all mouths to be silent , that speak from hear-say , and yet saith , Thus saith the Lord : he lies , & he dishonoureth the Lord , whoever he is , that speaketh before the Lord hath revealed himself in him , & spoke to him , and put words into his mouth ; & he doth exceedingly wrong the souls of his hearers , by deceiving them ; and so their lives , their whole actions , and their conversations are unprofitable to all men , because they make them believe a Divination are Words of Knowledge spoke from a pure Testimony . Surely if the Lord had not become the Teacher of his despised Ones , they had been over-spread with Egyptian bon-dage and darkness , as the Priests are , by whom the earth is corrupted , and over spread with thick darkness : Well , you have Prophecies and Promises in the Writings of the Prophets and Apostles , wait upon the Lord till you see the fulfilling of them within your selves : and leave off your much talk about words and syllables ; for by this multitude of waste discourse people are blinded , that they neither minde the Ptophecies of Scriptures , nor wait for the fulfilling of them in themselves : for whatsoever is written , is written for our instruction , upon whom the ends of the world shall fall . And verily , I can truly say ; That so long as I was a blinde Professor , a strict goer to Church , as they call it , and a hearer of Sermons , and never questioned what the Priest said , but believed as the learned Clergy , the Church , so called , believed ; and still forgot all I heard : though I must say , The words they said were like a pleasant song in my ears , whilst I heard them . And this I know is the best condition of all your zealous Professors , this is all they can get from you ; for you are in bondage and confusion ; and Ignorance is the Mother of your Devotion : for your lives are in the flesh , you do not savour the things that are of the Spirit , and so you are not of God. Whilst I was such a Professor , I was counted by some Priests and others , a good Christian , and a godly Man , though all that was in me , was but zealous Ignorance , and led me on in the heighth of the deceitful Nature . But since it hath pleased the Father to reveal his Son in me , and hath caused me to speak what I know from an inward principle of light and power of life within ; Now the same Priests , and Professors whom they have deceived , my former Acquaintance , begin to be affraid of me , and call me an erronious Man , a dangerous man ; and look upon me as upon a man of another world ; and in that , they are not mistaken : for our Conversation is in heaven ; and our delight on earth is in the Saints , and in those excellent Ones , that excels in vertue . For my part , I can truly say , from the goodness of the Lord , who is worthy of everlasting praises , to be acknowledged from me , that am as a brand snatch'd out of the fire , and kept from burning , by the goodness and loving kindness of the Lord , That my portion is fallen to me in a goodly heritage ; the Lord is my portion ; I have the Lord , I have enough . I look upon them with the eye of pity and love , seeing them as yet to live under the spirit of Delusion , and power of Darkness ; the god of this world having blinded their eyes , that they cannot see the way to the Kingdom : and therefore I think it my Duty to wait upon the great Restorer of all things , until he manifest or raise in them the manifestation of the measure of that light that he hath placed in their souls , and given them to profit withal , and then that ruling in them , will makes us become one again , and then we shall not be divided any more . O dear Friends ! despise not this Word , wait on the Lord for teachings ; you neither will nor can have rest in your souls , until he speak in you peace : For those that stay themselves on him , are kept in perfect peace , And follow your Forms as much and as fast as you can , in the strictest way you can possible , and it will not bring you peace ; nay , it will bring you to a loss , and you shall be more and more wrapt into Confusion and sorrow of Heart : I speak what I have found , and therefore let not any deceive themselves . But when once the heart is made subject to Christ , the Law of Righteousness , looking up to him for instruction , waiting with a meek and quiet spirit till he appear in you , then you shall have peace , then you shall know the truth ; and those that are made free by the Son , they are free indeed : For they shall hunger no more , neither thirst any more ; for the Lamb which is in the midst of the Throne shall govern them , and shall lead them to the lively Fountain of water : and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes . The third Epistle : To all Those that teach for Hire , and divine for Money , that they may lay their Hands on their Hearts , and consider the evil of their doings , and cease to do Evil , and learn to do well : For the terrible Day of the Lord is at hand ; And who can dwell in everlasting Burnings ? VErily I must bear my Testimony from the Spirit of the Lord Jesus , which is everlasting , That you the Priests of England are all blinde Guides , and have your right eyes put out : and I shall prove you Deceivers of the people , and woes everlasting will be your portions , if you proceed ; and therefore in tender love to your souls , I send this unto you , without consulting with flesh and blood . Consider this , you that are wandring Stars , That when Christ appeared in flesh , Moses Administration began to be silent , and drew back , and set Jesus Christ in the chair , to be the great Prophet that should be the Teacher in Types after him , and the Ministration of these Discoveries were to reign in the world their appointed time : Even so the Lamb , Christ Jesus , or that single Body , gives way to the Holy Ghost , which is the spreading Spirit , Joh. 16. 7. Joh. 17. 21. If I go not away ( saith Christ ) the Comforter cannot come to you : for he that dwells bodily in me , is to spread himself in you ; that as the Father in me , and I in him are one , even so I in you , and you in me , may become one with the Father : And the Testimony of the Apostles declare as much , 2 Cor. 5. 16. Col. 1. 27. Though we have known Christ after the flesh , yet now henceforth know we him no more : but we look after the Mystery which hath been kept secret from Ages and Generations past , which is , Christ in you , the hope of Glory . And therefore all your merchandizing in Gospel Forms , as you call them , and Types , declare you the Priests of England , to be yet under the Ministration of Christ after the flesh , declaring the Lamb Jesus to remain yet in one single person . But know you , That as the Ministration of Moses gave way to this , so this Ministration is to give way to the inward teachings of Christ , and the spreading of the Spirit in sons and daughters , which doth more excellently declare the glory of the Mystery ; and this you call , A Dumb Idol : for all those that patiently wait in silence upon the Lord , do wait for the manifestation of the measure of the Spirit of God , to be poured down upon them , to make them profit withal ; for they that are led by the Spirit of God , they are the Sons of God. The Man Christ Jesus told the Woman of Samaria , Woman , the time is coming , and now is , that neither in Jerusalem , nor in this Mountain shall men worship the Father ; but they that worship him , shall worship him in spirit and in truth ; for the Father seeketh such to worship him . Now you shew your Ignorance of Scriptures , and that you have not the Key of David , that openeth and no man shutteth ; and shutteth , and no man openeth ; but like those that made silver Shrines for Diana , cryed her up for a great goddess , because their Living was got by it ; but their deceipt was plainly seen to all , whose eyes were opened . Now you deny the Teacher within , that shall not be moved into a corner : For the word is nigh thee , even in thy heart , and in thy mouth ; and you need not tell the people , Lo , here is Christ , or Lo , he is there : for there is in every one a measure of the light of Christ , which is given them to profit withal ; and if they follow that light , it will bring them out of every evil way : for it is that pure thing in man , that never did consent to sin , nor never will , but doth check and reprove for evil thoughts , and vain lusts and desires , which this light judgeth down ; for Christ hath thus enlightned every man that cometh into the world : now till the measure of this light is manifested in you , so as totally to destroy the works of the Devil , for to that end Christ came , even to destroy sin ; I bear my Testimony from the Lords Spirit , You are strangers from the Covenant of Grace , and Aliens from the Commonwealth of Israel , and are without God in the world : and how are you fit to teach another , that know not your own Guide , that is , the Lord from heaven ? for know you not that the Kingdom of heaven is within you ? you Disciples , you little Ones , that are born again , not of corruptible seed , but of incorruptible , the word that abideth for ever , Christ in you , the hope of glory : for know you not that Christ is in you , except ye be Reprobates ? so your deceipt is to drive a Trade in the world , to deceive souls , to keep people from knowing the true Teacher : for if they should once know one within them , to lead them whither they in their corrrupt wills would not go , and should give way to obey that holy Voice , for it is the Voice of Christ , then they would not give their money for that which profiteth not , and that which is not bread ; for Christ saith , He that eateth the bread that I shall give him , shall live for ever : for my flesh is meat indeed : and , he that believeth in me , out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water : Now you do esteem men contrary minded , as Hereticks ; the Just One , Christ , was accused for a perverter of the people , by the Jews , Luk. 23. 14. Stephen was stoned for blasphemy , Act. 7 , 59. Herod killed James the brother of John , with the sword , imprisoned Peter , Act. 12. 2 , 4. Paul stoned till they supposed he was dead , Act. 14. 19. they had trials , Heb. 11. 36. by mockings , by bands and imprisonments , by cruel scourgings , they were stoned , they were sawn asunder , they were slain with the sword ; and all for faith , for bearing Testimony for that which doth enlighten every man that cometh into the world : for Paul said , That when Christ had revealed himself in him , then he spake the word with boldness , and went about turning people from darkness to light , and from the power of Satan unto God , that they might receive remission of sins , which teacheth to follow peace with all men , and holiness , without which no man shall see the Lord. Now the light maketh manifest the Mystery of Babylon the great , the Mother of Harlots , and abominations of the earth , who hath made her self drunk with the bloud of the Martyrs of Jesus , and Saints of the most High : those that have the mark in their foreheads , in which you are yet , even in Babel , in confusion : and therefore fear and tremble before the Lord , for who is able to dwell in everlasting burnings ? For the devil that deceived them , shall be cast into the lake of fire : mark that , that deceived them : nothing makes a man more like unto the devil , the Prince of darkness , then to be a deceiver of the Brethren , and they shall all to perdition , Rev. 17. 8. for they do mock now with the Lamb Jesus , and they offend his little Ones . O! it were better that a Milstone were hanged about their necks , and they thrown into the sea , then to offend one of those little Ones that put their trust in me . But know this , the Lamb shall overcome you , for he is Lord of lords , and King of kings , and they that are with him are called , and chosen , and faithful , and therefore rejoyce over her , ye holy Ones , for God hath avenged you on her , and will avenge : for true and righteous are his Judgements ; for he hath judged the great whore , which did corrupt the earth with her fornication ; and hath and will avenge the blood of his servants at her hand : for the dreadful and terrible day of the Lord is at hand , in which no iniquity or deceipt can stand : there is nothing but the pure , holy and undefiled shall be able to enter : for no unclean thing can enter the Kingdom of Heaven ; and it must be the oyl in a mans own vessel , whereby the true light is maintained , by which alone the Bridgegroom can be followed in to the marriage-chamber , who is the true Vine ; and they that abide in him , and he in them , they bring forth much fruit ; and he is the Way that whosoever walketh in , shall come to the Father : he is that Rock that whosoever buildeth his house on it , shall stand , and no persecution , storm or tempest , shall shake : although the mountains move into the midst of the sea , my heart ( saith David ) shall not be troubled : Why ? Because it standeth fixed , fixed in the Lord : the Lord keepeth such in perfect peace , whose mindes are stayed in him : there is nothing can disturb the peace of them whose mindes are turned in to the light Christ , and hearken to his voice ; For my sheep ( saith Christ ) follow me , they know my voice ; I am the true shepherd , and they will not follow a stranger : now you are come in not by Christ the Door , but by the inventions and wills of wicked men , like your selves , who are out of the life and power of God , and so cannot make Ministers : for the carnal man knoweth not the things of God , they are spiritually discerned : read Act. 13 , 2. it is the holy Ghost that sends Ministers , they must be anointed by the holy Child Jesus , the Anointing , before they can go teach ; & this you may see Mar. 16. 15. after the Resurrection , Go ye eleven disciples into all the world , & preach ye the Gospel to every creature : he doth not say to the Scribes and Pharisees , and High Priests , Go ye ; nay , they put him to death , crucified him , as you the Priests do now , even murder the Just One , in your own particulars , and in every other that you can , to whom Christ pronounced this wo : Wo unto you , Lawyers , for you will not go to heaven your selves , and those that would , ye hinder . O dumb Dogs , Idol-shepherds , that cry , The Lord , when the Lord never put into their mouthes : but they prepare war against the Just ; when he cannot put into their mouths , then they prepare war. Take heed , leave off seducing , for everlasting woes will be your portion : and this take notice , that from the Lord you are warned to repent , and turn in to the light in your consciences , that checketh you for sin and evil , for that is your true Teacher , Emmanuel , God with us ; and to this I bear my Testimony , That it is true , and they that believe in the light Christ Jesus , in you that believe the hope of glory , they shall finde him raising them from the death of sin to the life of grace , and have part in the first Resurrection , and over such the second death shall have no power ; for he is Jesus , that redeemeth his from all iniquity , who is the light of the world , and the life of men , the living Way , the Resurrection and the Life , the faithful and true Witness , the First and the Last , the Beginning and the End , who was dead , and is alive for evermore . Now this Mystery is made known unto the Saints , Col. 1. 27. even the mystery hid from ages and generations , and is now unto his chosen ones made manifest ; which is , Christ in them the hope of glory , ver . 28. Whom we preach , warning every man , and teaching every man in all wisdom ; that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus , whereunto I labour , striving according to his working which worketh in me mightly : as ye have therefore received Christ Jesus , the Lord , so walk you in him , rooted and built up in him : for in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily ; and ye are compleat in him , for you are risen with him , through the faith of the operation of God , who hath raised him from the dead ; therefore their bodies are of Christ , and therefore they are not to be deceived by voluntary worships , and beggarly rudiments ; which indeed have a shew of wisdom , but it is to the man that is blinde : and , if the blind lead the blind , they shall both fall into the ditch . Now is the day of the Lords mighty power appearing , and his people need not go to the Priests for help , Jer. 31. 34. After those days , saith the Lord God , I will put my Law in their inward parts , and write it in their hearts , and will be their God , and they shall be my people ; and they shall teach no more every man his neighbour , and every man his brother , saying , Know the Lord : for they shall all know me , from the least of them to the greatest of them ; for I will forgive their iniquities saith the Lord , and remember their sins no more . Thus saith the Lord which giveth the Sun for a light by day , and the ordinances of the Moon and Stars for a light by night , which divideth the sea , when the waves thereof roar , the Lord of Hosts is his name . Now is it fit to hearken to your preaching , as you call it , by Arguments and expositions , putting a meaning upon other mens words , as you Priests do , telling stories by hear-say of what you have read out of the works of those , it is like , as much out of the power and life of God as your selves ? whereas none of you know by experience : for if you did , you durst not sue for treble damages , but with Zacheus make restitution to those ye have robbed : it is plain you are merchandizers of the Scriptures , and drive a Trade with your Traditions , and imaginations of your own brains ; and woes will be your portion , if you proceed : for you plainly preach to others , to get a living by it , and this makes you all children of the curse : for it is plainly seen , that Money , covetousness is your God. Well , you must all be slighted ; your preaching stinks before the Father , and he will draw his people out of your confusion , and leave you naked and bare , and your shame shall be made manifest to all men . For indeed , I bear my Testimony from the Lord , That you are a most wicked Generation of men : for you are teaching people , busying their heads what hath been done in the time of Moses , and the Prophets and Apostles times , and in the Son of Mans time in the flesh , Jesus , the Anointed ; but you do not , nor cannot teach them , because you are strangers to it , to wait upon the Lord , to find light from the spirit of Righteousness , which is to arise from the measure of the light of Christ in every one , and his power in and upon the heart . Now all the Learning and Arts in the world , is but to speak methodically of what hath been , what is , and conjecture what shall be : all which is uncertain . Now he that speaks within , as we have felt , as we have tasted , as we have handled , so we deliver unto you ; I say , these must know what they say , and know who they worship : and whereas some of you call silent meetings a dumb Idol , when the people of the Lord are waiting on him , for the fulfilling of those Prophecies promised unto them ; You shew your blindness : for it is and shall be the portion of the sons and daughters of the Lord to wait in silence with their eyes looking upwards , waiting to be taught onely by Christ , the great Prophet , before whom all flesh shall be made silent . And therefore cease your teachings , and your prayers , as you call them : for they are an abomination to the Lord , until you finde this true Teacher Christ in you , opening your hearts to hear his voice : for whoever doth speak , and not declare the Lord in a pure Language , that is , from himself , shall bear his shame , whoever he be . For the time is come that none shall need anything to teach him the way to Sion , but an humble quiet heart , to wait on the Lord , till he manifest himself unto them : for the Lord is a great King , and worthy to be waited upon ; and his Testimony within , fills the soul with joy and singing ; such joy as the world knoweth not of , and such joy as men and devils cannot take from them , by which his holy Ones have experience of his goodness , that he is the Rose of Sharon , the choicest among the sons , altogether lovely ; whose love is better then wine , his fruits are sweet unto the taste ; whose voyce is sweet , and his countenance altogether comely ; and the souls of his beloved ones delighteth in him : and by this experience of him , he gives power unto them to speak forth those experiences unto others , and then they speak to the rejoycing of one another , and to the praise of Him that declares Himself in them . And therefore thou , whoever thou art , that speakest thy imaginations , studies of thy own brain , thoughts , and makes thy self a Teacher of others , and the voice of the Lord hath not appeared to thee , and the anointing from the holy Spirit hath not come down upon thee , thou shalt be judged for thy unrighteousness , because thou seekest to honor flesh , for thou dost not honour the Lord : for the anointing that cometh to teach all things , creates new heaven , and new earth , wherein dwelleth Righteousness ; for they shall be filled with the fulness of Christ , who is the spreading power that filleth all in all ; every Member of his Body , being a star shining forth of him ; or rather , a body in and out of whom he shines ; for he is the power that fills all , Rom. 8. 23. We that have the first fruits of the Spirit , even we , groan within our selves , waiting for the adoption , to wit , the redemption of our bodies ; and the Spirit it self maketh intercession for us , with groanings which cannot be uttered : and he that searcheth the heart , knoweth what the minde of the Spirit is ; because he maketh intercession for the Saints , according to the will of God : For he makes all new by himself and for himself ; and this is called the holy breathing , which Christ said the Comforter shall come , who shall abide with you for ever . Know ye not that ye are the Temple of God , and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you ? 1 Cor. 3. 16. Now the fleshly part , first Adam , seeks peace , life and glory to himself , from creatures , and things that are without him ; as first , he seeks content and peace from wife , children , friends , riches , places of dominion over others ; but that peace that is built upon such hay or stubble , shall come to nothing , and the Foundations shall fall , 1 Cor. 3. 12 , 13. Secondly , the fleshly first Adam that is from the earth earthly , seeks content and peace from sermons , prayers , studies , books , Church-fellowship , and from outward forms and customs in their forms of worship ; but that peace that is built upon this foundation , will fall and come to nothing likewise ; Rom. 9. 31. But Israel which followed after the Law of Righteousness , hath not attained to the Law of Righteousness ; for they sought it not by faith , but as it were by the works of the Law ; the reason they stumbled at that stumbling Stone which the Builders refused , but now is become the corner-Stone , the Rock of Ages : as it is written , Behold , I lay in Sion a stumbling stone , and a Rock of offence , and whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed : The Word is nigh thee , even in thy heart and in thy mouth , that is , the word of faith which we preach , Rom. 10. 8. Isa . 28. 9. those that are weaned from the milk , and drawn from the brest , he teacheth knowledge , and maketh to understand doctrine . Now wo unto those that have made lies their refuge , and under falshood have hid themselves , every one wondring after the Beast , and worshipping the golden Image , the inventions of their own hands , who are deceived by her Witchcrafts , her Gog and Magog , who are in number like the sand of the sea : But what will be their end ? they must be destroyed by fire : and therefore follow not a multitude to do evil . And the devil that deceived them shall be cast into the lake of fire , where the Beast and false Prophets are , who shall be tormented day and night , for ever and ever . O stand amazed all Deceivers of his people : for the time will come that he will require the blood of his people at your hands ; and what will become of you , when the dreadful and terrible GOD appears in Judgement ? you will then desire the hills to fall upon you , to hide you from his presence ; then those that have Christ in them , who hath filled them with everlasting rest and glory , shall lift up their heads , for their Redemption draweth neer ; and he that shall be your Judge , is become their Saviour : for the Father judgeth no man , but hath committed all Judgement unto the Son : And they that live in the Son , have the Light of Life abiding in them . And so in him they walk from strength to strength , until they appear before GOD in Sion . The fourth Epistle : To all the Hypocrites in Sion , desiring them that they would return , that the Lord may heal their Back-slidings : For the Wrath of the living God is revealed from heaven against all Vnrighteousness ; And Woes will be upon them , even Woes eternal , that take upon them the Profession of Religion in any Form , to be a Cloak to their Sin and Vnrighteousness . THere is no man ( saith Christ ) that putteth his hand to the Plough , and looketh back , that is apt for the kingdom of God. Now doth not most Professors look back ? do they do the works God , or are they not doing the works of the devil ? is not wrath , anger , backbiting , whispering , deceiving , over-reaching in their bargains , killing , is not these fruits to be found amongst all Professors ? and therefore it is high time for them to repent , that they may do their first works : for the time once was , that they had Zeal , and Love , and Gentleness and Temperance , and were in the Moderation a little kept : but now they are come into the persecuting nature , into the destroying nature , the devouring nature , the dogs nature ; and are out of the Lambs nature : for the fruits of Faith , are Love , Goodness , Gentleness , Meekness , Temperance , Brotherly kindness , Charity , Bowels of compassion , Holiness and Righteousness ; Against such ( saith Paul ) there is no Law : For they that are Christs , have crucified the flesh , with the affections and lusts . And now amongst those tender Lambs of Christ , those Babes that are born again , those Plants of the Lords right Hand , Trees of his own planting that are full of sap , the Cedars of Lebanon ; I mean those that are by the wicked of the earth , the men of this world , in scorn called Quakers , amongst these is crept in wicked Deceivers , ungodly men , and ungodly Women , even as Judas crept in amongst the Apostles , such who think that gain is godliness , such who follow Christ for the Loaves , such as think they can serve two Masters , God and Mammon , Christ and Riches , Christ and Lusts , Christ and the World , Christ and Antichrist ; such who teach that Doctrine of Devils , that Paul speaketh of , denying to marry , and to abstain from meats , such who turn the Grace of God in them into wantonness , Truce breakers , Breakers of Covenants , pretending they were married in their carnal estate ; and they were never moved of the Lord , and therefore they may leave their husbands , and leave their wives ; and that spirit these are guided by , is of Satan , and so will lead them to take others , as their blind Ignis fatuus leads them : for by nothing but Imagination , Lust and Fancie , are such led . And such leads away silly women , that are captivated by Satan , laden with divers lusts and pleasures , that are alwayes learning , and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth . Others are led to neglect their Families and Relations , to neglect their Children ; contrary to that Doctrine of Paul , that saith , A man is worse then an Infidel that doth not provide for his Family , meaning his outward Family : For , let every man wait on his calling ; and God hath appointed that the creation shall be managed , that man may be Lord of all the creatures : and Christ saith , It is a more happier thing to give then to receive : and the Apostle commandeth to lay up , that there may be a distribution amongst the Saints : and how can he lay up that is idle , and runs to and fro , wasting his time in idleness , and consuming his pretious time , whilst his wife and children wants at home ? and so this spirit rents and tears the affections of men from their wives , and women from their husbands , and children from their parents ; and this that brings into a dis-uniting , is not the Spirit of the Lord : for the Spirit of the Lord brings into Union : for it shall convince the whole world at last , that they shall be all of one heart , and of one spirit ; and the one alone spirit of Righteousness shall fill all in all : And this cannot be that spirit that rents and makes divisions ; but this spirit of Righteousness teacheth the man to know his own wife , and love her , as Christ did the Church ; and it teacheth the woman to know and love her own husband ; and the man and woman so taught , live like Turtle Doves . And so the unbelieving woman cometh to be sanctified by the believing man ; & the unbelieving man by the believing woman ; and here the good vertuous Wife cometh to be found , that Solomon speaketh of , whose price is above pearls , and she doth him good and not evil all his days : and is not as the wicked woman , that is termed by him , a whorish woman , that is rottenness to her husbands bones . And Others there are , that are very loose in their carriage , and deny the Resurrection of the Body , contrary to the Doctrine of the Apostle , saying , The Resurrection is past already , and such was in his time , that had overthrown the faith of some : now these people are in distraction , and the Spirit of the Lord leades into Unity , Love , and Peace , and out of all disturbance ; and the Lord is the portion of his people for ever , and they that stay themselves upon God , are kept in perfect peace : and the Spirit of God is infallible : they that are guided by that , cannot erre ; and these do erre , not knowing the Scriptures , and so are led into the distraction which causeth disturbance ; and this is , by the cunningness of Satan , who lieth in wait to deceive , and this simple people are led captive by him , to do his will at his pleasure . And therefore dear Friends , take heed how you hear , and whom you hear ; and be not blinded by those that lie cunningly in wait , to deceive you : for all that is to be known of God , is made manifest in man : and this is all the Lord thy God requireth of thee , To do justly , love mercy , and to walk humbly with thy God : for Holiness becometh the House of the Lord for ever . And Christ saith , He that hath my commandments and keepeth them , dwelleth in me , and I in him . And therefore do not think the Name or the Profession of a thing will serve the turn ; it is coming into the Life and Power of the thing that is expected from the Lord : they that cry in that day , We have eat and drunk in thy presence , and thou hast taught in our streets ; all that will not do : Depart from me , saith Christ : the reason why , is shewed by him , because they were Workers of iniquity . So there is no priviledge for a people , be they never so high in Gods favour , yet if they sin against him , they must know , the wrath of God is against them : for if a righteous man turn from his righteousness , and do that which is evil , he shall die for the evil , and I will remember his righteousness ( saith the Lord ) no more . The people of Israel were a peculiar people , the Lord had manifested his love in abundance to them , he fed them with Angels food , and led them in the Wilderness , that their cloaths waxed not old ; and he made the rock gush out waters , and gave them Quails , the lusts of their own hearts . But they died in judgement ; whilst the meat was in their mouthes , the wrath of God came down upon them , and Gods Soul came to be angry with them , even so much that the Lord said , My soul shall be avenged on this Generation . David , a man after Gods own heart , yet for sinning , was forc'd to go with broken bones , and his Ioines were filled with a sore Disease , and he went groaning all the day long . Moses for striking the Rock twice , did not enter the Land of Canaan . And therefore do not thou think , whoever thou art , and let thy profession be what it will : for if thou sinnest against God , thou must be punished by him . And know this , That the end of all teaching , and speaking , and writing , is to be brought to doing . The end of all , saith Solomon , is to fear God , and keep his Commandments : This is the whole Duty of Man. And therefore be as thou seemest to be , or seem to be as thou art : For it is onely the pure in heart shall see God ; and the meek shall inherit the earth , and dwell therein for ever . The fifth Epistle : To Roger Crabb , and Francis Jennings , John Porter , Elizabeth Porter , Stephen Powel , Sarah Aldridge , Anne Bunion : To all those that are in the deceipt with him , who stile themselves the Servants of the Lord onely ; with Judeth Edds , and some few Others , whose Names I cannot finde : that they may see their durty Dregs , and repent of their Abominations : For the Wrath of God is revealed against all Deceipt , and all Deceivers . LAmentations , Mourning and Wo is pronounced against all evil ; and he that soweth , or she that soweth Dissention amongst Brethren , is such a one as the Soul of the Lord abhorreth . Now let not their looks dismay thee , thou tender-hearted child or children of the most High : for the Duty of Obedience which the Lord thy God requireth of thee , is not in any other thing but in being obedient to the Commands of God , as sin is made known unto thee , by the light of the everlasting Spirit of Righteousness which is in thee , and there is placed , to make known sin and evil unto thee , and is there placed in thy heart , to raise thy immortal soul , by the immortal seed of the word , which is , Christ in thee , that thou mayst live unto him that hath called thee out of Darkness into his marvelous light , that we might not henceforth live unto our selves , but unto him ; and therefore living unto him , is to be holy as he was holy , and pure as he was pure : and so the Life of the Saints is to be a Life of purity , and it is the pure in heart that see him ; and so it is not as Roger Crabb surmiseth , and William Smith , and John Dunck , and others , in wearing hair or not hair : for if they will believe the History of Josephus , they may finde that Christ wore his Hair very long , waving about his Shoulders ; and the Scriptures of Truth maketh mention , that he wore it according to the manner of the Nazarites , who had no Razor come upon their heads : neither is it in dirty hands & faces , as they fondly do surmise ; but it lieth in the hidden man of the heart , in a meek and quiet spirit , which is a thing of God , much set by : neither is it in straw Hats , or such fond conceits ; for they cannot be made without hands , no more then woollen ones . But the Reader may take notice , that this people being departed from the living presence of the Lord God , where Life , and Peace , and Rest is to be dwelt in ; they wander up and down , seeking Rest , and finde none : for the Peace is not in eating or drinking , but in Righteousness , Peace , and Joy in the Holy Ghost . It is not then in denying the lawful use of the creatures : for the Apostle saith , Whatsoever is sold in the shambles , that eat , making no scruple for conscience-sake . So then it is clear , that men may lawfully eat all creatures , as well as herbs , or what groweth naturally : And every creature of God is good ( saith Paul ) and nothing ought to be refused , if it be received with praise and thanks giving : and , it is not that ( saith Christ ) that goeth into the man , that doth defile the man ; but that which cometh out : For out of the heart ( saith Christ ) proceedeth adultery , fornication , murder , and the like : So it is the evil heart being corrupted , that is the cause of the man being defiled , and it is not the denying of meats wherein Religion stands : for they may see that Christ fed five thousand men with five Loaves and two Fishes , and commanded the Fragments to be taken up , that nothing might be left ; and he turned water into wine : if he had not allowed the use of it , he would not have made it ; but it was to be drunk . And Christ saith , If any of you have a son shall ask bread , will he give him a stone ? or if he shall ask a fish , will he give him a serpent ? so he clearly owneth the eating of those creatures . And if they , or any led by their fond deceitful spirit , that deny the Resurrection of the Body of Christ out of the grave , let them read Luk. 26. vers . 37. and so forward : But they were terrified and affrighted , and supposed that they had seen a spirit : and he said unto them , Why are you troubled , and why do thoughts arise in your hearts ? Behold my hands and my feet , that it is I my self ; handle me , and see : for a Spirit hath not flesh and bones , as you see me have . And when he had thus spoken , he shewed them his hands and his feet . And while they yet believed not , for joy , and wondered , he said unto them , Have ye here any meat ? and they gave him a piece of broyled fish , and a honey-comb ; and he took it , and did eat before them : and he said unto them , These are the words which I spake unto you , while I was yet with you , that all things must be fulfilled which were written in the Law of Moses , and in the Prophets , and in the Psalmes , concerning me . Then opened he their understandings , that they might understand the Scriptures . Act. 1. vers . 9. and so forward : And when he had spoken these things , while they beheld , he was taken up , and a cloud received him out of their sight ; and while they looked stedfastly towards heaven , as he went up , behold , two men stood by them in white apparel , which said , Ye men of Galilee , why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? this same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven , shall so come in like manner as you have seen him go into heaven . And these peoples Teacher , Roger Crabb , most blasphemously speaketh of a place where no Righteousness shall enter in , without distinction ; and so he putteth no difference between the pretious and the vile ; and so most wickedly and perversly taketh upon him to speak of things he knoweth not : for Christ the Righteousness of God , who is righteous as God is righteous , doth enter , and sits on the Throne with clean Hands ; and his righteous Seed , in all his true Babes and little Ones , is raised , that they feel his living presence in them , constraining them to love ; and they feel his Arm of strength carrying them , and guiding them in all their Wayes ; and they feel that Rock of Ages , bruising the Head of the Serpent , who is too powerful in Roger Crabb , and his Followers , and leads them captive to do his will : For of whomsoever a man is overcome , his servant he is , of whom he is overcome ; whether it be of sin unto death , or of obedience unto Righteousness . And so dear friends , I desire you to repent , and turn , and put away the evil of your doings . Cease to do evil : learn to do well : hide the word of the Lord in your hearts , that you may not sin against God : and be content with this knowledge of the Lord , to know what he requires of thee , and to do it ; and that is this , What doth the Lord thy God require of thee , O man , but , To do justly , to love mercy , and to walk humbly with thy GOD ? The sixth Epistle : To all Magistrates , Judges , Lawyers , Commanders , Souldiers and Priests : that they may plainly see by the Scriptures of Truth , what the Lord God requireth at their hands ; and they may see here , as in a Glass , how short they come of what is required of them , and repent , and turn from their wicked and abominable Ways , that the Lord may have mercy upon them : for this they may assure themselves , The fierce and terrible day of the Lord is near at hand , and none but the pure in heart shall be able to stand before him : for nothing can dwell in his presence but purity : for without Holiness , none shall see him with Comfort . I Shall direct the Reader to some Texts of Scripture , that sets forth what Gifts a true Teacher ought to be qualified with . See Gen. 17. 1. And when Abraham was ninety and nine years old , the Lord appeared unto him , and said , Abraham , I am the Almighty God ; walk before me , and be thou perfect . Gen. 18. 19. For I know him , that he will command his children , and his houshould after him ; and they shall keep the way of the Lord , to do justice and judgement . Heb. 11. 24. By faith Moses , when he was come to years , refused to be called the son of Pharaohs daughter : chusing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God , then to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season . Vers . 26. Esteeming the reproach of Christ , greater riches then the treasures in Egypt : for he had respect to the recompence of the reward . By faith he forsook Egypt , not fearing the wrath of the king : for he endured , as seeing him who is invisible . Gen. 5. 22. And Enoch walked with God , after he begat Methusala , three hundred years . And vers . 24. And Enoch walked with God ; and he was not : for God took him . Exod. 4. 14. And the Lord said , Is not Aaron the Levite thy Brother ? I know that he can speak well : and he cometh forth to meet thee ; and when he seeth thee , he will be glad in his heart . Vers . 15. And thou shalt speak unto him , and put words in his mouth ; and I will be with thy mouth , and with his mouth , and will teach you what you shall do . Vers . 16. And he shall be thy spokes-man unto the people ; and he shall be , even he shall be to thee instead of a mouth , and thou shalt be to him instead of God. Josh . 1. 1. And the Lord spake to Joshua , vers ● . There shall not a man be able to stand before thee all the dayes of thy life : as I was with Moses , so will I be with thee : I will not fail thee , nor forsake thee . Vers . 6. Be strong and of a good courage : for unto this people shalt thou divide for an inheritance , the land which I sware unto their Fathers to give them : onely be thou strong and very couragious , that thou mayest observe to do according to all the Law that Moses my servant hath commanded thee : turn not from it , to the right hand , nor to the left ; that thou mayest prosper whithersoever thou goest . Vers . 8. This Book of the Law shall not depart out of thy mouth , but thou shalt meditate therein day and night . 1 Sam. 2. 10. The adversaries of the Lord shall be broken to pieces : out of heaven shall he thunder upon them : the Lord shall judge the ends of the earth , & he shall give strength unto his King , and exalt the horns of his anointed . Concerning David , Psal . 18. 20 , 21 , 22 , 23. The Lord rewarded me according to the cleanness of my hands , according to my righteousness hath he recompenced me : for I have kept the wayes of the Lord , and have not wickedly departed from my God : for all his judgements were before me , and I did not put away his statutes from me : I was also upright before him , and I kept my self from my own iniquity : Mark that , from my own iniquity ; his delightful sin : And vers . 32. of the same Psalm , It is God that girdeth me with strength , and maketh my ways perfect . Psal . 37. 37. Mark the perfect man , and behold the upright : for the end of that man is peace . Psal . 119. 101. I have refrained my feet from every evil way . Vers . 113. I hate vain thoughts , but thy Law do I love . Vers . 128. I hate every false way . 1 King. 3. 14. And if thou wilt walk in my ways , to keep my statutes and my commandments , as thy Father David did walk , then will I lengthen thy dayes . And Pro. 23. 26. My son , give me thy heart , and let thy eyes observe my ways . 2 Chron. 34. And Josiah did that which was right in the sight of the Lord , and walked in all the wayes of David his father , and declined neither to the right hand , nor to the left . Ezra 7. 10. For Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the Law of the Lord , and to do it . Vers . 25 , 26. And thou Ezra , after the wisdom of thy God that is in thy hand , set Magistrates and Judges , which may judge all the people ; all such as know the Laws of thy God , beyond the river : and teach ye them that know them not : and whosoever will not do the Law of thy God , and the law of the king , let judgement be executed speedily upon him , whether it be unto death , or to banishment , or to confiscation of goods , or to imprisonment . Neh. 1. 5. O Lord God of heaven , the great and terrible God , that keepeth covenant and mercy for them that love him , & keep his commandments . Neh. 10. 29 , They came to their Brethren , their Nobles , and entered into a curse , and into an oath , to walk in Gods Law , which was given by Moses the servant of the Lord ; and to observe and do all the commandments of the Lord our God , and his judgements , and his statutes . Job 1. 1. There was a man in the land of Uz , whose name was Job , and that man was perfect and upright , and one that feared God , and eschewed evil . Isa . 2. 3. Let us go up to the house of the God of Jacob , and he will teach us of his ways , and we will walk in his pathes : for out of Sion shall go forth the Law , and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem . Sanctifie the Lord of hosts himself , and let him be your fear , and your dread . Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace , whose minde is stayed on thee , because he trusteth in thee . Trust ye in the Lord for ever : for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength . The wayes of the just is uprightness . Thou most Upright dost weigh the pathes of the just ; yea , in the ways of thy judgements , O Lord , have we waited for thee : the desire of our soul is to thy Name , and to the remembrance of thee . Thus saith the Lord of hosts , the God of Israel , Amend your wayes and your doings : Trust not in lying words , saying , The Temple of the Lord , the Temple of the Lord , the Temple of the Lord : for if you throughly amend your wayes and your doings ; if you throughly execute judgement between a man and his neighbour ; if ye oppress not the stranger , the fatherless and the widow , and shed not innocent blood in this place , neither walk after other gods to your hurt : then will I cause you to dwell in this place , in the land that I gave to your fathers , for ever and for ever . Behold , ye trust in lying words that cannot profit : will ye steal , murder , and commit adultery , and swear falsly , and burn incense to Baal , and walk after other gods , whom ye know not , and come and stand before me in this house , which is called by my Name , and say , We are delivered to do all these abominations ? But this thing commanded I them , saying , Obey my voice , and I will be your God , and you shall be my people : and walk ye in all the wayes that I have commanded you , that it may be well unto you . Behold , the dayes come , saith the Lord , that I will raise unto David a righteous Branch ; and a king shall reign and prosper , and shall execute judgement and justice on the earth : in his days Judah shall be saved , and Israel shall dwell safely : and this is his Name whereby he shall be called , The Lord our Righteousness . Nevertheless , if thou warn the righteous man , that the righteous sin not , and he doth not sin , he shall surely live : the soul that sinneth shall die : but if a man be just , and do that which is lawful and right , and hath not eaten upon the mountains , neither hath lift up his eyes to the idols of the house of Israel , neither hath defiled his neighbours wife , neither hath come neer to menstruous women , and hath not oppressed any , but hath restored to the debtor his pledge ; hath spoiled none by violence , hath given his bread to the hungry , and hath covered the naked with a garment ; he that hath not given forth upon usury , neither hath taken any increase , that hath with-drawn his hand from iniquity , hath executed true judgement between man and man ; hath walked in my statutes , and kept my judgements , to deal truly ; he is just , he shall surely live , saith the Lord God. And they that be wise shall shine as the stars in the firmament , for ever and ever : and they that turn many to righteousness , as the brightness of the firmament . And in that day will I make a Covenant for them with the beasts of the field , & with the fowls of heaven , and with the creeping things of the ground ; and I will break the bow , and the sword , and the battel out of the earth , and will make them dwell safely ; and I will betroth thee unto my self in righteousness for ever ; yea , I will betroth thee unto my self in righteousness , and in judgement , and in loving kindness , and in mercy : I will betroth thee unto my self in faithfulness ; and thou shalt know the Lord. The Lord also shall roar out of Sion , and utter his voice from Jerusalem : and the heavens and the earth shall shake : but the Lord will be the hope of his people , & the strength of the children of Israel . Then shall Jerusalem be holy , and there shall no stranger pass through her any more : For thus saith the Lord unto the house of Israel , Seek ye me , and ye shall live . But upon mount Sion shall be deliverance , and there shall be holiness ; and the house of Jacob shall possess their possessions . They that observe lying vanities , forsake their own mercy . But I will sacrifice to thee with the voice of thanksgiving ; I will pay that that I have vowed : salvation is of the Lord. Thus saith the Lord , concerning the prophets that make my people err , that bite with their teeth , and cry peace ; and he that putteth not into their mouths , they ever prepare war against him . But truly , I am full of power , by the Spirit of the Lord , and of judgement , and of might , to declare unto Jacob his transgressions , and to Israel his sin . Hear this , ye heads of the house of Jacob , and princes of the house of Israel , that abhor all judgement , and pervert all equity ; they build up Sion with blood , and Jerusalem with iniquity ; the heads thereof judge for reward , and the priests thereof teach for hire , and the prophets thereof divine for money : yet will they lean upon the Lord , and say , Is not the Lord amongst us ? no evil can come upon us . Therefore shall Zion for your sakes be plowed as a Field , and Jerusalem shall become heaps , and the Mountains of the house as the high places of the Forests . The Lord is of purer eyes then to behold evil , and cannot behold iniquity . When the Lords appearance cometh upon the soul , then he cuts away all Idols , and they shall be no more remembred : the appearance of the Lord giveth sight to the blind : Christ Jesus enlightneth every man that cometh into the world ; and that is Christ the Son of the most High , that checketh for evil in every one , and that is the true Teacher . Follow that : it will bring thee out of all evil ; for it leadeth unto perfect peace . Ye shall not say , Lo here is Christ , or lo he is there : but the Word is nigh thee , even in thy heart , and in thy mouth : and this true Teacher , will keep thee from the very appearance of evil . The Lord Jesus promised the Comforter should come after his departure ; and Peter received it : for he being full of the Holy Ghost , there was three thousand added by his Ministry at once : and the Apostles , when-they had prayed , the place was shaken where they were assembled together , and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost , and they spake the Word of God with boldness . Now Christ is the Bread of Life : And he that eateth the bread that I shall give him , ( saith Christ ) shall never hunger : and he that believeth in me , ( saith Christ ) hath everlasting life : and he that eateth the bread that I shall give him , shall live for ever . And those that are risen with Christ , set their affections on the things above , where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God ; and they do not minde earthly things : for as they have born the Image of the earthly Adam , which is sin unto death ; so they must bear the Image of the heavenly , which is obedience unto righteousness : the end whereof , through his mercy that enableth them to bear it , is everlasting life and salvation : and , he that is born of God , sinneth not , because he is born of God ; neither can he sin , because he is born of God : for he that committeth sin , is of the devil . Now consider these sayings , and ponder them in your minds ; for where the Lord cometh , his presence is very dreadful and terrible ; and he destroyeth all Graven Images , and grindeth them to dust ; he maketh that heart deny himself , and take up his Cross dayly , and follow him . When a stronger then the strong man armed cometh , he destroyeth his strong holds , and divideth the spoils , and maketh the heart clean : A new heart , saith the Lord , will I give thee , and a new spirit will I put into thee , and I will lead thee , and be thy everlasting reward and strength to support thee : for I dwell in the humble , and delight to give life to my contrite ones : for with the holy , wilt thou be holy ; and with the contrite and pure , will I be pure , saith the Lord. Now by thy words , thou shalt be justified ; and by thy words condemned . Now this is from the true Lover of all your souls , the seed of God in you , that groaneth after the deliverance of it , may come forth from the state of bondage , and corruption , and thraldom , where it is kept , that it may come to the glorious liberty of the Sons of God Almighty , the most high , who with continual praises with one heart , and in oneness of spirit sing continual Praises and Hallelujahs to Him that liveth for ever and ever , who alone is worthy of all everlasting praises from his own , henceforth and for ever . Now I shall shew the signs , marks and characters of good Magistrates , as the Lord giveth of them , as I find in Scripture : and by the manifestation of his Spirit within me , I know it is the Lords desire , that Judges and all Magistrates should be such as feareth the Lord and hateth covetousness , and worketh Righteousness , that judgement and justice may run down like a mighty stream , and Rivers of waters . Moses was a good Magistrate : he executed the Law with Justice upon all , without respect of persons , or gifts , or rewards , according to the command of the Lord , who was the Lawgiver : For the Law came by Moses , but Grace by Jesus Christ . Deborah was a good Magistrate , and the children of Israel came up to her for judgement ; and she judged Israel at that time , and the Lord was with her , and made her lead away the Captives , and lead them into Captivity that oppressed his people : for she was just before him ; and the Stars from Heaven fought in their courses for her , against the enemies of truth , and the river Kishon swept them away : and the Land had rest forty years : and the Lord caused the Mighty and the Nobles to be in subjection unto her , and the Lord went before her , and the earth trembled , and the heavens dropped , the clouds dropped water . Gideon was a good Magistrate , and the Angel of the Lord appeared unto him , and said , The Lord is with thee , thou mighty man of valour ; go in this thy might , and thou shalt save Israel . And the Lord said unto him , I will be with thee . And the Lord said unto him , Peace be unto thee ; thou shalt not dye : and the Spirit of the Lord came upon Gideon ; and Gideon did as the Lord had commanded him . And Gideon said , That neither I nor my Son shall rule over you . And the Land had rest forty years in the days of Gideon Solomon was a good Magistrate , and God said unto him , Because thou askedst this thing , and hast not asked the life of thy enemies , nor long life for thy self , neither riches for thy self , but hast asked for thy self understanding to discern Judgement ; behold , I have done according to thy words : lo , I have given thee a wise and an understanding heart , so that there was none like thee before thee , neither after thee shall arise any like unto thee ; and I have given thee that which thou hast not asked , both riches and honour ; so that there shall not be any like unto thee , amongst the kings all thy dayes . And Solomon said , His meditation was stayed on the Lord all the day long , and his meditation was of his goodness , kept in the Lords fear : And Solomonraigned over all Israel forty years . Asa was a good Magistrate : he was perfect before the Lord , although the high places were not taken away in his time : he reigned one and forty years , and the people had much comfort by him , & made sore lamentation for his death : for they , by his appointment , entered into a solemn League and Covenant , That whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel , should be put to death , whether small or great , whether man or woman : and all Judah rejoyced at the oath : for they had sworn with all their hearts , and sought him with their whole desires , and he was found of them ; and the Lord gave them rest round about : And Asa reigned in peace seven and thirty years . Hezekiah was a good Magistrate ; and he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord , according to all that David his father had done , and wrought that which was right and truth in the sight of the Lord , according to all that David his father had done ; and wrought that which was right in the sight of the Lord , and he did it with all his heart , in seeking the Commandments of his God , and prospered in the work . Josiah was a good Magistrate ; and he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord , and walked in the wayes of David his father , and did not decline from the right hand , nor the left : and the people sorely lamented his death : for all Judah mourned for him , and Jerusalem , and Jeremiah lamented his death : and he reigned one and thirty years . And Paul saith of a good Bishop , that he must be no striker , blameless , the steward of the Lord , not soon angry , not given to filthy lucre , nor wine , but a lover of hospitality , a lover of good men , sober , just , holy , temperate , holding fast the faithful word : and he sheweth the reason , That he may be able by sound doctrine to convince gain-sayers : he exhorts that prayers and supplications may be made for kings , and all in authority ; to what end , he sheweth ; to this end , That we may live peaceable lives in all godliness and honesty : for this is good and acceptable in God our Saviour : and he saith , The Magistrate beareth not the sword sor nought ; It is for the punishment of evil doers , and for the praise of them that do well . Now that Magistrate whose heart is not touched with the true fear of the Lord , and that seed of true faith that is as small as a grain of mustard-seed , hath got the pre-eminence , and is chief in his soul , and Christ Jesus is set up in his soul , in him on the throne , that he hath the whole heart , and the whole man is in his dominion , that can truly say , by bearing Testimony to the witness of God in him , That to him to live is Christ , and to die is gain ; unless the Magistrate be such , he is not Christs Magistrate : for those that are Christs , have crucified the flesh , with the affections and lusts ; and no drunkard , whoremaster , swearer , proud , ambitious , self-seeker , lover of pleasures more then lover of God , having a form of Godliness , but denying the power thereof , no such can be said to be of God , and so are not to have that double honour which is due to Magistrates that do truly rule in his fear . And this discovers plainly how short those Judges and Justices come of being godly Magistrates , that suffer and consent to the imprisoning of just and righteous ones , whom the Lord esteemeth as the Apple of his eye ; and those that touch them to their hurt , will one day find it , that the Lord esteemeth them as his Jewels : and yet how is the Goals filled with them through the Nation ? and some have perished to death , because they cannot consent , for conscience-sake , to pay Tythes , seeing them to be a great and abominable Oppression . I could wish that Judges and all Magistrates would regard their Oathes , to do equal Administration of Justice to every man alike , to have no mans Cause in respect of person , but rightly to judge for the Poor as well as the Rich , and let the merits of the Cause carry it ; minding the words of Jehosaphat : for he said to the Judges , Take heed what you do : for ye judge not for man , but for the Lord : wherefore let the fear of the Lord be upon you : for there is no iniquity with the Lord our God , nor taking of Gifts . And let them that are contrary minded , remember the ends of Empson and Dudly , and mind the proceedings of Henry the Third , in the five and thirtieth year of his reigne , against Henry de Bath , one of the Judges then . And the sixteenth year of Edward the First , there being a great complaint of the ill Administration of Justice by the Judges ; whereupon the then Parliament , upon due examination , and proofs of their Bribery and Extortion , together with their injustice done to the people , were fined to pay to the King , as followeth : Ralph Hengham , chief Justice of the Upper Bench , 7000 Marks ; John Lineton , chief Justice of the Lower Bench , 3000 Marks ; William Brompton Justice , 6000 Marks ; Solomon Rochester , 4000 Marks ; Thomas Lodington , 2000 Marks ; Walter Hopton , 2000 Marks ; Richard Boyland , 4000 Marks ; William Sham , 3000 Marks ; Robert Litbury , Master of the Rolls , 1000 Marks ; Roger Liester , 1000 Marks ; Henry Bray , Escheter , and Judge for the Jews , 1000 Marks ; Adam Streton , chief Baron of the Exchequer , was fined 34000 Marks ; and Thomas Wayland , being found the greatest Delinquent , for Bribery and Extortion , and being of the greatest substance had all his Estate , real and personal , taken from him to the Kings use : and this great Act of Justice was highly pleasing to the people , and brough● much honour to the King , as well as Treasure into his Coffers : And one Bellknap and Trisillian , being both chief Justices , were executed for injustice . In the year forty one , Articles were exhibited against John Bramston chief Justice , Robert Barkly , Francis Crawly , Humphry Davenport , Richard Weston , Thomas Trevor , being Justices of both the Benches , and Barons of the Exchequer ; and as I take it , they were degraded for injustice done the people . It is said of that great Tyrant Nero , That he could not indure an unjust Judge : for one being convicted before him for injustice , he caused him to be flea'd alive , and his skin to be nailed to the Judgement-Seat , that whoever came on that Seat , might have that act of Justice fresh in his memory . Thou art inexcusable , O man , whoever thou art , that judgest another : for wherein thou judgest another , thou condemnest thy self , if thou dost the same things : and thinkest thou to escape the judgement of Cod ? Now it were a good thing for the people of England , that the chief Magistrates with their Council , would erect a Court of Justice , where every man , by their Proclamation , might once every quarter of a year , appeal to the said Court , for relief against any injury done them by Judges , Justices , or any Officers of the Commonwealth in private or in publick , done to their detriment . This would be a high Act of Justice from the Counsellors , Magistrates or Rulers , who should preserve Justice in the Land : and it would be very satisfactory to all the people ; and this would make men follow the Command of Christ in time , To do unto all men , as they would have all men do unto them . By all these Texts of Scripture before-rehearsed , it is plainly shewed by the holy Ghost , the marks of true Teachers and false ; the marks of hireling shepherds , and such as fleece the Flock ; and such as are of Christ , and are truly Ministers of Christ , and have the Spirit of Christ , God having revealed himself in them , they do minister food in due season ; and they do feed the Flock of Christ , over which the holy Ghost hath made them Overseers ; and they do turn people unto God , unto the light that is single , that knoweth the deep and hidden things of God : for the Father that dwelleth in them , sheweth them all things ; and they have the first Fruits of the Spirit , and God is in them of a truth , and they and the Father are one ; and they do abide in the Vine , and in him they bring forth much Fruit , to the glory of God the Father : and these Fruits of the holy Ghost are to be found dwelling in them , as Love , Joy , Meekness , Patience , Temperance , Brotherly Kindness , Bowels of Mercy , Humbleness of Minde , Holiness and Righteousness . And the false Teachers appear plainly by their Fruits , to be the Priests that do receive Tythes : for they seek gain from their Quarters ; they fleece the Flock , and do not feed them ; they speak a Divination of their own brain ; they are in the number of those that steal the word from their neighbour , and cry , The Lord saith , when the Lord never spake unto them : they do not at all profit the people : for they that were unclean , are unclean ; they that were filthy , are filthy still ; and Drunkards are Drunkards still : they are not sent of God ; for if they were , they would have turned people from the evil of their doings , and they should have learned to do well . By their fruits ( Christ saith ) they shall be known : for men do not gather figs of thorns , nor grapes of thistles : but every good tree bringeth forth good fruit : and by their covetous filthy lives they destroy the hearty professions of their hearers , who are much led by example and practice of their Teachers ; and herein they are partakers of other mens sins , and so must partake with them of their plagues ; and the blind doth lead the blind , and they must fall into the ditch : for they that cannot witness in their own particulars , that the Spirit of the Lord in them , is raised , and hath the whole seat of the soul in his dominion and power , and the seed of God is raised in him , and there is a continual watch kept to destroy sin in its first motion , and so it is not yeilded to , but is laid all upon the Tempter : unless a man be brought to this , he is not a fit person to teach others : for Christ commandeth his Disciples to be perfect , as their Father which is in heaven is perfect ; and to be holy , in all manner of conversation : for without holiness no man shall see the Lord : and , he that is in Christ , ought so to walk as Christ hath walked , who did no sin , neither was there guile found in him . I am sure the Priests dare not say they are in Christ , or that he hath revealed himself in them , or that the holy Ghost is come down upon them : if these effects were wrought in them they durst not sue the just and righteous for treble Damages , and make such spoil and havock of their Estates , as they do , throughout the Nation ; taking from some eight times as much as is the Due , according to their own Demands . O sad Generation of men ! that dare say the Lords Prayer , as they say , Forgive us our Trespasses , as we forgive them that trespass against us ; and yet it is like , the next day sueth for treble Damage for a pretended Trespass , done before he saith the Petition . Do they think the Lord God , who hath an all-seeing eye , doth not know their hypocrisie , and will repay their deceit upon their own heads ? yea , be assured all of you , he will. Do you follow the Rule that Christ commandeth , To do unto all men , as you would that all men should do unto you ? Do you expect a day wherein God shall judge the secrets of all men , by Jesus Christ , and when every man shall give an accompt for the things done in his bodie ? And do ye think that these actions before-rehearsed , will stand and bear weight in that day ? O fear and tremble : for whatsoever a man soweth , that shall he assuredly reap ; he that soweth to his flesh , shall of that , reap corruption ; but he that soweth to the spirit , shall of that , reap life everlasting : for they that are led by the Spirit of God , they are the sons of God ; and they that are led by their wills and lusts , whose servants are they ? the Apostle tells you , That of whomsoever a man is overcome , his servant he is ; whether it be of sin unto death , or of obedience unto righteousness . And therefore awake thou that sleepest , and stand up from the dead , and Christ shall give thee light : and be not drunk with wine wherein is excess ; but be ye filled with the Spirit : and look to see that Scripture fulfilled in you , that ye are covetors of spiritual things , and all other Scriptures also : for they are written for our Instruction , upon whom the ends of the world shall fall ; and leave off the woolvish nature , the dogs nature , the lyons nature , and the destroying nature ; and put on the Lambs nature , be tender hearted one to another ; and if any man have a quarrel against another , forgive it , even as God for Christs sake , forgiveth thee : if thou unfainedly repent , and turn from the evil of thy doings , then the Lord will blot out all thy transgressions , and he will remember thy sins no more . O turn ye , turn ye : for why will ye die , ye house of Israel ? And therefore let all now take up the sore lamentation , and teturn unto him , that they may be saved : for Jesus is able to save to the utmost all those that come unto God by him , seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them : and they that do forsake lying vanities , and cleave unto him , blessed , yea , for ever blessed are they ; for they that have part in this first Resurrection , from the death of sin unto the life of Grace , over such the second death shall have no power ; but they shall reign as Lords and kings , for ever and ever ; and the high praises of God shall be found in their mouthes , and they shall be all cloathed with white , the white Robes of his Righteousness ; and follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth ; and he will lead them unto the lively Fountains , and wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and they shall sing praises and hallelujahs unto him , for ever and ever : for he hath found them worthy , and hath given them to be with his Father , that they may behold his glory , and see him as he is : for none of Christs prayers shall fail : He saith , Father , I will that those whom thou hast given me may be with me where I am , that they may behold my glory ; that as thou , O Father , art in me , and I in thee ; so that they may be made one in Vs , Joh. 17. 23 , 24. And they have all this benefit here , that if they abide in Christ , and his Word abide in them , let them ask what they will , and it shall be done unto them . And herein is my Father glorified ( saith Christ ) that you bear much fruit , Joh. 15. 7 , 8. These things have I spoken unto you , that my joy might remain in you , and that your joy might be full , saith Christ . Now as for all others , let them be in what form of Worship soever , if they be out of the Life and Power of Christ , as is before shewed , who are in the life , which are onely such that have the seed of God raised in their own particulars , and alwayes obey it in the power thereof ; such are not under the power of the Law , but under Grace : and the Spirit of the Lord Jesus which dwelleth in them , hath made them free from the Law of sin and of death ; and they , and they onely are Christs , because they are led by the Spirit of Christ : and all others , let their forms be Episcopal , Presbytery , Independents , Anabaptists , or whatever ; all their Worship is but will-Worship ; and their eatings and drinkings , and washings , and preachings , and singings , and hearings , are all but the Sacrifice of Fools , being all will Worship , the inventions of mens hands , out of the life and power of the truth , as it is in Jesus ; and therefore is before the Lord , but as the cutting off a dogs neck , being a blind zeal without knowledge : for I know upon what ground they all stand , having run through all these Forms , and could never finde rest for the sole of my feet , in them ; neither can any find true peace , until they come to lie down in the Father , worshipping him in Spirit and in Truth , being holy in all manner of conversation : for unto such it is become natural to do the will of their Father on Earth , as it is done in Heaven . And therefore I do dearly exhort you all , men and women , to whom this shall come , to keep close to the pure seed of God in you : for that is your true Teacher ; and follow it , and it will shew you the Father and the Son : and if you obey this Doctrine , you shall know that it is of God : and lend not your ears at any time or place unto the Tempter , but crush the Serpent in the first motions of sin ; and then they turn upon his own accompt , and not upon thine : for it is no sin to be tempted , but the sin is to yeild : for when lust hath conceived , it bringeth forth sin and sin when it is finished , bringeth forth death . Therefore break the Cockatrice Egg , before it be hatched , that it may never come to be a Serpent : and resist the devil , and he will flee from you ; and turn in the minde to the pure light , and wait in it , that preserved you may all be out of that sin and evil that would defile you : for this pure Principle of God in you , will not consent at any time to sin , but will check and reprove for it ; and if its motions be obeyed , it will keep you all single and unspotted of the world ; and so you shall be found worthy to follow the Lamb in this the day of his power , wherein he is risen to make War with the Beast and false Prophet . And therefore it doth concern every one continually to watch , and to have their loines girt about with the preparation of the Gospel of Truth , that is , with Jesus , the Word , by whom all things were made , who is in all his Babes and Children that are born again ; and those that have his commandments and keepeth them , dwelleth in him , and he in them : and this Lamb of God , that taketh away the sins of the world , shall have the Victory : and blessed and thrice happy are all they that can come to witness , sensibly , in their own particular , him rising in them , that are truly fighting under his Bann●… against sin , the world , and the devil ; and feel a dayly conquering of sin ; that die dayly ( as Paul saith ) unto sin , that they may be made alive unto God ; and ( as David saith ) that hateth the very appearance of evil . And the onely way to this , is to keep low in ones self , and to wait in the cool of the day , turning in to the light , and in it wait ; and put on the whole Armour of God , that you may be preserved at all times out of the snares of Satan : for this will let you see sensibly , the Tree that bringeth forth corrupt fruit to be cut down in you , and a new plant raised , which will bring forth its fruit in due season , to the glory of the Lord , who alone is worthy of all glory and honour , and everlasting praises , for ever and for ever . And therefore all Friends , keep in the pure fear and wisdom of the Lord , that at all times you may be ordered by it , to do all things to his glory , at all times , and in all places ; that you may be a good savour unto all men you have to do withal ; and let your souls truly pant and thirst after the living God , as the hart panteth after the water-brooks : for your Redeemer is neer you , if you refuse him not : the Word is nigh thee , even in thy heart and in thy mouth : and , the kingdom of heaven is within you , as is plainly shewed in this Treatise : and if Satan be in his first motions resisted , you shall plainly see him pass away , as the shadows pass away , and the dew , when the Sun ariseth . And therefore keep in the pure fear and wisdom of God , that with it you may be ordered and guided in all things , to do them to his glory ; and so you shall sensibly witness the seed of God in you all to reign , that will trample Satan under feet : and then shall the saints rejoyce , and they shall witness pure and holy rejoycings , with songs of Triumph and Praises , with Glory , Glory , Glory , and everlasting Praises to their Father , which is in heaven , who is worthy . We have had great stirs in the Nation , of late years , by Souldiers , and great Words , and good Language have they spoken , that they would do much for Christ , and the setling of his Kingdom , which they do not know ; and the protecting of his people , whose Life is in it , being in Righteousness , Peace , and Joy in the holy Ghost ; which is a hard thing for a Souldier that kills men for mony , houses , lands and goods , ever to witness , until with Zacheus , he restore to him that he hath robbed by forged cavilation , and to the debtor his pledge . But the whole Nation is sensible , if they be not wilfully blind , of the backsliding and Apostatizing of the Army , and how in all changes they have sought themselves , and not the things of God : it is like they have forgot that Text , Joh. 18. 16. My kingdom ( saith Christ ) is not of this world : and Paul saith , Rom. 14. 17. The kingdom of God is not meat and drink , nor yet Arms and Armies , but righteousness , and peace , and joy in the holy Ghost , which Souldiers and Armies usually destroy and confound : and therefore Christs Souldiers must have onely the sword of the Spirit , which is the Word of God , which leadeth them into all the truth and peace , and condemneth the very practices of this Army , that hath so often changed and sworn , and engaged , with hands lifted up to heaven , and yet broke all as fast as made them , to the sadding of the hearts of all their faithful friends , to the strengthning of the hands of their enemies ; and if they do not speedily repent , they must expect that the great God will pay their hypocrisie and deceitful dealings , with indignation and wrath upon the heads of every one of them that doth , or hath done evil : and when the measure of their iniquities are full , they must expect wrath from heaven to be poured down upon them , and there shall be no Remedy : For they may read that David , although a man after Gods own heart , yet because his hands were dipt in bloud , the Lord would not let him build an house unto his Name . Zach. 4. 6. Not by power , but by my Spirit , saith the Lord of hosts , is this work to be done . We read that Souldiers have been great enemies to Christ and his Kingdom , Joh. 19. 23 , 24 , 32 , 34. the Souldiers armed with swords , staves , and spears , were imployed to take Christ , and apprehend him , to bring him to Pilate ; they stripped him of his Garments and Robes , and crowned him with Thorns ; they spit in his Face , they buffeted him , they gave him vinegar to drink , they crucified him , and cast lots for his garments ; they thrust a spear through his side , they watched the Sepulcher , for fear he should be taken away ; and after he was risen , the chief Priests gave large money to the Souldiers to broach their lies , that his Disciples came by night , and stole him away while they slept : The Souldiers stretched forth their hands to vex certain of the Church ; they killed James the Apostle with the sword ; they apprehended Peter , and put him in prison , where he was guarded day and night with four Quaternions of Souldiers , to prevent an escape . The Lord hath resolved that men of blood , as is before shewed , shall not build his house : Christ is the King and Prince of Peace , and his Subjects are the Subjects of Peace ; Christs Gospel is the Gospel of Peace , his Apostles and Ministers the Embassadors of Peace , and his Kingdom consists in Righteousness and Peace . Now nothing is more directly opposite , inconsistent and destructive to this Peace , to the King , Prince , Gospel , Embassadors , and Kingdom of Peace , then Armies , Wars , Souldiers and Arms are : and therefore you may read , that when Christ sent forth his Disciples to preach his Gospel , and set up his Kingdom , he did not chuse Captains of thousands and hundreds , nor yet Souldiers and armed men , but Fisher-men and others , altogether averse from war ; and commanded them in express terms , not to take gold , silver , nor brass in their purses , nor scrip , nor two coats , nor yet staves ; much less Pistols , Musquets , Pikes , Carbines , Swords : for Christ expresly meaneth that his Ministers must be no fighters , no strikers , strivers , much less professed Warriers ; and their weapons must be the Spirit , and their mouth , the Word of God ; and they must fight onely against mens lusts and sins , not against their persons . It is prophesied by the holy men of old , That men shall learn war no more , but his people shall break their spears into pruning books , and their swords into plough-shares : for Nation shall not rise against Nation , nor lift up the sword any more ; neither shall they learn war any more , but live in peace . And these things shall be fulfilled , when Christs Kingdom cometh to be set up ; and they shall keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace . And therefore let me admonish you all , to leave off your dissembling , & tell people in plain terms , you fight to get great Estates , and kill men for mony : and sad and miserable will be the end of you , unless you repent , and perform all those Ingagements , Vows and Promises made at Triplo-Heath , New-Market , and other places ; where , by your large Declarations , Remonstrances , professed by you , that you aimed at nothing but the publick good , you caused many honest hearts to joyn with you , to the shedding of Blood. And therefore speedily repent , and turn to the Lord , with fasting , weeping and mourning , and set your selves to do Justice in the earth , for fear it speedily open her mouth , and swallow you up , as it did Corah , Dathan and Abiram : for assure your selves , the Lord is coming against you in Judgement , and he will be avenged on every one of you , great and small . And therefore , if you expect to reign with Christ , I say unto you once more , Speedily repent , and put away the evil of your doings , and go way , and sin no more , by your deceitful wicked practices , lest a worse thing come unto you . And consider how often you have declared to put your helping hand and utmost endeavours to regulate the Laws , that are so exceeding chargeable and burdensome to the people of this Nation , that I have heard it credibly reported , That according to calculation , cast up by good Arithmeticians , that say , There is neer seven millions of mony spent yearly , by the people of the Nation , in Law and Equity ; and above one hundred thousand a year , it cannot be less , amongst Serjeants , Bayliffs , and such kind of needless Officers , besides many persons murdered every year , in and about Arrests , and escaping from Serjeants , that no Nation but England can parallel the like practices : which is a shame to all that profess the knowledge of the Lord , and makes the very Turks say in their common speech , as I have been credibly informed , when any doth them some great injury , I think you will use me like a Christian : O abominable shame ! that Turks must rise in Judgement , and condemn the great Talkers of Religion in England : and this heightens the spirits of Judges , and makes them proud , and not like their Predecessors , that rode to Westminster upon Asses to shew their humility , from Serjeants Inne , and back again to Westminster , and did not vaunt and lord it over the people as some have done of late years , and gained great riches for themselves and their Favourites and Creatures ; it is to be feared not justly , but evilly : just like the Papist Priests in former times , when most of those Laws now in being were made , who gained in their times most part of the great situations , and best Lands in this Nation , by Combination , Craft and Subtilty ; by lulling the people asleep in ignorance and blindness , in their vain superstition , pronouncing hell and damnation , with bell , book and candle , to all that did not observe the same ; and thereby brought the people into a fond belief of them : for since that fall , those , that is to say , the Judges and their favorites , have far out-run those Priests , in gaining riches in an excessive manner , by griping very many men . And it is to be observed , that many of them have come of poor and indigent Parentage , yet have they climed up , and leaped into most of the Lordly Titles and gainful places and Offices in the Nation , and therein and thereby have domineered and tyrannized over , and oppressed the honest people , and gained the favour of fawning , flattering , and lascivious Courtiers , by Rewards which they have usually given at their enterance , which they have made up again out of others , to their sorrows ; contrary to the practice of the Judges in old time , in this Nation ; and the Lawyers formerly were milde to their Clyents , and honest , ( as I must confess , some I have had trial of , hath been to me , as Serjeant Twisden , William Wilde , Shelton , and a few others ) and used them very kindly , and had great care of their business ; seldom any Lawyer taking above one Fee in one Cause in a Term ; and they did not let their Clyents standCap in hand , and make them scrape legs , and beseech them to take their mony , and take large excessive Fees , as some will , and have done , and pretend they are afraid one of another : as Serjeant Conyers took a Fee of me to move in Chancery , and kept it four several dayes ; and Serjeant Maynard , and Chal. Chute was fee'd to defend the motion ; and that Cause was in an Order positive , That unless cause was shewed that day , I was in a manner undone , in a business of almost all my Estate : and by the Rules of the Court , I was to stand committed , if I spake up my self ; and I could get no other , the time being so short ; yet this Serjeant , just as he came to the Bar , gave me my Fee , and run into the Court , and told me the Atturney-General was against me , and he durst not nor would not meddle in the Case : So I was forced to move the Commissioners my self , and run the hazard of committing to the Fleet , or else I had been ruined . Now let all men judge , if such Lawyers ought not to be punished : for by Law they ought to be for ever put by pleading in that Court , or any other , and suffer imprisonment , during the pleasure of the King or chief Magistrate , as you may read by the Statute of 3 Edw. 1. chap. 29. The Life of the Law is execution of it . And some , nay , too many , have taken large Fees to speak in Causes , to my knowledge , and have never come to the Bar at all ; and the Party hath gone and demanded his money again of them , and they have denyed to give it again ; and told their Clyents it was enough for them that they were not against them . Is not this a grand Impudence ? and doth not this cry for Vengeance against such a Generation as this is , that the Poor , the Fatherless , the Widow , hath little or no right done him ? for if a poor man have never so much right to an Estate , he cannot get it but by suing under forma pauperis ; and if he be cast , as many , nay most times he is , let his Cause be never so good or just , by the reason of a corrupt Judge , and the weight of his Adversaries Purse , which makes most Causes , according to the late practises and proceedings , then the poor man must be whipt at the Carts Tayl , saith our Laws : and if any man lends the poor man money to sue for his Estate , then it is Champerty and Maintenance , saith the Laws of England , and Barratry : and the man that doth it , must be fined all his Estate , and be punished with imprisonment , and pilloried , or what punishment a corrupt Judge pleaseth to put upon him . And now , Souldiers , will you tell us you have regulated our Laws ? I say unto you , Up and be doing , and act like men of courage , and do some great things for us , according to all your Oaths , Declarations , Remonstrances and Engagements ; or assure your selves , the proudest of you shall be dashed and broken to pieces , like a Potters Vessel , and none shall be able to deliver you : for the Lord is risen , and will stand by his redeemed ones , whom you are now helping to eat up , as men eat bread , and stand them in no stead at all : and your gilded Promises and specious pretences will not hold out without doing ; it is he that doth good , and he that keepeth promise , shall come into the holy Hill ; they that break it shall be sure to be cast forth for ever : your Form of Godliness , without the Power , is known , and is discerned by all men , who have their eyes in their heads . Now having done with the Deceipt of these men , at present , I must speak a few words , in the vindication of a Party , who hath some calumnies cast upon her , by the scandalous Pen of a lying Priest , one Tho. Danson at Sandwich in Kent ; it is on the behalf of one he calleth Mrs. Dorothy Gudderson , in his Book called The Quakers folly opened , by him , as he alledgeth , upon his Dispute at Sandwich , with three Quakers , on the 12 , 13 , 14. dayes of the month he calleth April , in the year 1659. wherein he stiles himself , Fellow of Magdalen Colledge in Oxon : where he might , if he had made good use of his time , have learned more manners then to traduce a person so much above him by Birth and Parentage , as she is ; which thing he highly esteemeth and prizeth , although she denieth it ; having so learned Christ , as to count all things but dross and dung , that she may be found in him , not having her own Righteousness , which is by the Law , but having the Righteousness which is by Christ , through faith in his blood , and so expecting Justification by the Righteousness of Jesus Christ within her . And this I know is her whole desire , panting and breathing after holiness ; as the hart panteth after the water-brooks , so longeth or breatheth her soul after the living God. And thus Tho. Danson beginneth his Discourse of her : I will tell thee a true story , which may perhaps move thy laughter . Just like a Jester in a Play , more like then a staid Fellow of a Colledge ; wherein he condemneth her for denying to kiss a Gentleman , and is ashamed to tell it was himself : for I being present the same time , perceived by his countenance , as far as one may judge or discover by outward appearance of another , that he was much disturbed that she refused him to salute her : and the passage was thus : He coming to salute her , she put forth her hand to him , and said , That so far as God had made manifest to her any sin , or vain custome of the world , she should and had denied her self in it : and that she did believe to be one . And verily he might have been so far judicious , after so many high complements used to her , and his wife inviting her to his house , as to have forborn the putting her in print , just in the end of his Book , as much as in him lay , to make her ridiculous to her Friends , Kindred and Acquaintance ; when she said she believed it , and he may know , that what is not of faith , is sin . But all men may see what spirit he is guided by , even a lying spirit . He may be ashamed of what he held forth at the Meeting , at Sandwich ; as also his traducing of Samuel Fisher , charging him with many lies , to my knowledge , in his Book , I being present at the Meeting , and also knowing Samuel Fisher very well , being confident he is a precious child of the living God , one that is born again , and is a Babe in Christ , and his vvhole desire is to do the vvill of his Father , vvhich his soul continually breathes after , vvhich is , the living God that made heaven and earth ; and it is his meat and drink to do his vvill on earth ; and I am sure this is the desire of his soul : and that he is a true Minister of Jesus Christ , I do bear Testimony unto it , the witness of God in me being raised by his Ministry : and for those false aspersions cast upon him , of his receiving a Pension from the Pope , I know his soul abhorreth any such thing ; and that he is as great a hater of the Pope , and his vvayes , as any man in England is ; and I knovv he hath no such need , nor ever vvill have : For they that seek the Kingdom of God , and the Righteousness thereof , all other things shall he administred unto them : and I do verily think , that there is not a man in England more able to confute Errour and Heresie , then Samuel Fisher is . And verily , Tho. Danson did exceedingly vvrest the Scriptures , giving his dark and blinde meanings of them , at that Meeting in Sandwich : for he said , We were not justified by that Christ that was in us ; he said , No , no , twice to it : for he owned two Christs , one vvithout the Saints , and another within them . But this he became ashamed of , and disowned in the Meeting : and then he owned but one Christ in the Saints and in Heaven , as there is but one God ; though he be in heaven , yet is he with him that is poor , and of a contrite heart , and trembleth at his word . Yet still he could not clear himself from his former assertion , in his denying Justification by the Righteousness of Christ within : for he might as well have said , That Christ and his Righteousness was divided ; inasmuch as he owned Christ in the Saints , but not his Righteousness , which justified : and all his Discourse and Drift was , to have men justified in their sins , and to be sinners all their lives , as one that justifieth the wicked , Prov. 7. 15. Isa . 26. 12. God hath wrought all our works in us , saith the Prophet : Rom. 4. 5 , 9. saith the Apostle , Abrahams faith was counted to him for Righteousness : and this Priest is a bolsterer of men up in their sins , and sows pillows under their arms , as I may so say , in comparison : for he calleth them worthy that are his hearers , that loveth flattering and fained Titles , and the fawnings of men , which is deceipt ; when none ought to have the Title of Worthy , but those that truly set their faces toward Sion , and seek it with their whole hearts , and desire to have the King of Righteousness and Prince of Peace , to guide them and rule them in all their actions and works , that they may witness them to be all wrought in GOD. Now this person , Tho. Danson , all his teachings tendeth to a Justification of Christ without us , and not to a Justification wrought by Christ within us ; and so his hearers can never attain to that perfect peace that the Scripture speaks of , which is thus written , That he that stayes himself upon the Lord , he keepeth such in perfect peace ; and there is no peace to be found out of a man : the peace is within the Heart ; the Gospel , Christ Jesus , the enlivening Word is within the soul ; and he is the pure Word , Power and Wisdom of the Father , who is the onely Reconciler unto God , who is made manifest for the same purpose , to break down the partition-vvall which separates the soul from God , & to bring the soul into its proper place & centre , into Unity & Fellowship withGod , who is Light , in whom there is no Darkness ; and so by abiding in this living Word Christ , and he abiding in you , the creatures are brought to serve the ever living God in newness of life , and in the Spirit ; and so Christ will and doth work their work in them and for them , to their everlasting salvation : and so the first fruits of the Spirit , maketh them alive unto God ; and according to Christs words , He that believeth in him hath everlasting life , and he shall never come into condemnation , but shall pass from death unto life : for Christ alone is the onely Saviour ; and there is no name under heaven given unto men , whereby they can be saved , but by the Name of Jesus . And this Gospel Christ , is a free gift of God : it is not to be bought for mony , as Tho. Danson falsly surmiseth : for he must know , that there is a necessity laid upon those that are the true Teachers of the Gospel , and woes is to be upon them , if they do not teach freely , and be instant in season and out of season : for Christ saith to them , As ye have freely received , so freely give : and so having received from the Lord that which they do deliver unto the Saints , they speak from a pure Principle of Life and Power , that reacheth the witness of God in their Hearers , and they live themselves in the Life and Power of what they speak , and so by their good examples are a good savour unto all men that they have to do withal ; and so they bring people into the pure and perfect image of Christ , and the unity of Faith , which brings them to the knowledge of the Son of God , unto a perfect man , unto the measure and the stature and the fulness of Christ ; and they say , We that are dead unto sin , how can we live any longer therein ? and such are in the number of such as the Apostle said , We preach wisdom amongst those that be perfect ; not the wisdom of the world , but the wisdom and power of God , which is pure and peaceable . Therefore it is good and righteous to let the people know the false Teachers , and those that call themselves Ministers of Christ , and are not , but are of the Synagogues of Satan . And the true Prophets of the Lord , alwayes did stir the peoples memory up with these Deceivers : Isaiah cried against such Hirelings as seeked gain from their Quarters , Isa . 56. Jeremiah cried against such as taught for hire , and divined for mony , Jer. 5. Christ himself cried against such as were called of men , Master , stood praying in the Synagogues , and had the chiefest places in the Assemblies , Mat. 23. the Apostle Jude declared against such as went in the way of Cain , in envie ; and such as went after the ways of Balaam , for gifts and rewards , Jud. 11. Peter declared against such as through fained words and covetousness made Merchandize of the people , 2 Pet. 1. 5. these and such-like practices manifests the false Teachers : for they that have not the Spirit of the Lord Jesus dwelling bodily in them , leading them into all the fruits of Holiness and Righteousness , making them perfect in Christ ; unless they be such , they are no Ministers of Christ , let their pretences be what they will : For they that are Christs have crucified the flesh , with the affections and lusts thereof ; and , they that live in the Spirit , shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh ; and they that are risen with Christ , seek the things that are above , where Christ sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of God , and they do not mind earthly things . And therefore all dear Friends , mind the pure love of the eternal God , the loving Father unto you all , to manifest his living pure way of Truth , Life and Salvation unto you , which is treasured up in Christ , who is in you that believe , the hope of glory : and therefore lay hold upon him , and highly prize this the day of your visitation , which the Father hath given you all in tender love to your souls , which the Lord desires the salvation of : for the Lord saith , As I live , saith the Lord , I desire not the death of a sinner , but that he may turn from his wickedness , and live : and , God would have none to perish , but that all might come to the knowledge of the truth , that they might be saved . And what is the Reason when men have the measure of the manifestation of the true light of Christ in them , which is given them to profit withal , that they are not saved ? The Reason is , Because they will not part with their Lusts , their darling sins : for they love Darkness more then Light , because their Deeds are evil ; and they will not come unto the light , that they may have their deeds made manifest : and , Thy condemnation is of thy self , O Israel : and Christ saith , I stand at the door and knock : if any man will open , I will come in , and sup with him , and he with me . O Jerusalem , Jerusalem , that killest the Prophets , and stonest those that are sent unto thee , how often would I have gathered thee together as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings ! and ye would not . So thy rebellious sinful nature leadeth thee to thy everlasting destruction , because thou takest pleasure in unrighteousness and sin , and thou slightest the pure wayes of the living God , and countest the blood of the Covenant an unholy thing , and thou dost despite unto the Spirit of Grace . And therefore now search and try your wayes , and turn to the Lord , and put away the evil of your doings , and learn to do well ; and the Lord will heal all your back-slidings , and will love you freely , and remember your sins past no more , if you from this day go away and sin no more . But if you go on in sin , know , That although judgement is not speedily executed against evil doers , yet the Lord will punish assuredly the hairy scalp of him that goeth on in his sins and wickednesses ; and when the measure of thy iniquities are fully ripe , then Judgement shall come upon thee to the utmost , and there shall be no Remedy , and none shall be able to deliver thee , in the day of the Lords wrath . And therefore stand in aw , and sin not , lest a worse thing come upon thee , then yet hath done . And therefore confess thy sins unto the Lord , and he is faithful and just to forgive thee thy sins . But woe be unto him that covereth his sin , and hideth his Transgressions : for he shall not prosper . Therefore high and low , rich and poor , learned and unlearned , turn unto the Lord , and harden not your hearts : and let the great ones know , That the Almighty God is coming against them , and he will plead with them , by fire and by the sword ; and the ungodly shall be as chaff before the wind , as stubble before the fire : for the day of the Lord shall burn as an Oven , and the day shall burn up all that do wickedly : for the Lord God will not be mocked , but he will be avenged on his enemies ; and all the unbelieving and unrighteous generation of men , both Priests and People , shall feel the stroke of his almighty Arm of Power , if they do not speedily repent , and turn unto him , and leave off their wicked deceitful wayes , and their doings that are not good : for they are wallowing in their own wayes , and their hearts are running a whoring after their own inventions . And therefore return unto the Lord , and learn Righteousness now at the last , before you die : for as the Tree falleth , so it lieth , and there is no Repentance in the grave whither thou goest ; and as death leaveth , Judgement findeth : for this I say as Paul doth , That according to the way that most men call heresie , so worship I the God of my Fathers ; believing all things which are written in the Law and the Prophets , and that there shall be a resurrection both of the just , and the unjust , a resurrection of the dead : and herein do I exercise my self , to have alwayes a conscience void of offence , towards God and towards man. Act. 1. 10 , 11. And while they looked stedfastly towards heaven , as he went up ; behold , two men stood by them in white apparel , which also said , Ye men of Galilee , why stand yee gazing up into heaven ? this same Jesus , which is taken up from you into heaven , shall so come in like manner , as ye have seen him go into heaven . Act. 2. 20. The Sun shall be turned into darkness , and the Moon into blood , before that great and notable day of the Lord come , 1 Thes . 4. 15 , 16 , 17. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord , That we which are alive , and remain unto the coming of the Lord , shall not prevent them that are asleep : for the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout , with the voice of the Arch-Angel , and with the trump of God ; and the dead in Christ shall rise first : then we which are alive and remain , shall be caught up together with them in the clouds , to meet the Lord in the air ; and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 1 Thes . 5. But ye , brethren , are not in darkness , that that day should overtake you as a thief , 2 Thes . 7 , 8. And to you which are troubled , rest with us , when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty Angels , in flaming fire , taking vengeance on them that know not God , and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ; who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord , and from the glory of his power , when he shall come to be glorified in his Saints , and to be admired in all them that believe . As Paul reasoned with Felix , ( Act. 24. 25. ) of Judgement , Felix trembled , and said , Go thy way , I will call for thee , when I have a convenient season . 1 Cor. 15. If after the manner of men ( saith Paul ) I have fought with beasts at Ephesus , what advantageth it me , if the dead rise not ? 1 Cor. 15. 43. It is raised in power , by the mighty power of him that is Almighty , that said , Let there be light , and it was so ; and laid the Foundations of the earth , by the word of his power , & can destroy it in the very twinkling of an eye , by the word of his power , 1 Cor. 15. 52. In a moment , in the twinkling of an eye , at the last trump : for the trumpet shall sound , and the dead shall be raised incorruptible , and we shall be changed . 2 Cor. 5. 10. For we must all appear before the Judgement-seat of Christ , that every one may receive the things done in his Body , according to that he hath done , whether it be good or bad . 2 Pet. 3. 7. But the heavens and the earth which are now , by the same word , are kept in store , reserved unto fire , against the day of Judgement , and perdition of ungodly men . Vers . 10. But the day of the Lord shall come as a thief in the night , in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise , and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat ; and the earth , with the works that therein are , shall be burnt up . Ver. 12. Looking for , and hasting to the coming of the day of God , wherein the heavens being on fire , shall be dissolved , and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat . Mal. 4. 1. For behold , the day cometh , that shall burn as an Oven , and all the proud , yea , and all that do wickedly shall be stubble ; and the day that cometh shall burn them up , saith the Lord of hosts , and shall leave them neither root nor branch . I could instance many more places to clear it , and to shew the Lords purpose in it , to make his mighty power to appear , and to shew to all that ever was , his Justice in fulfilling his promise to his redeemed Ones , and to lay all their sins upon the Prince of Darkness , the Devil , for tempting the new-born Babes of Christ ; and he not prevailing over them , because greater is he that is in them , then he that is in the world ; and sin must not go unpunished : therefore Satan tempting , and they not yeilding , it is all treasured upon his accompt , against that terrible day : and if it were not for that day , he should still remain , and be a Deceiver of the Brethren , and still range up and down the earth , and do wickedness . But his day of wrath is approaching , and that day is it , as you may see plainly , in that Epistle of Jude , vers . 6. And the Angels , which kept not their first estate , but left their own habitation , he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness , unto the judgement of the great day . When this day is , none knoweth but the Father , who keepeth it to himself : but thy particular , and the men of this Generations day of Judgement is at hand ; and therefore it is good to live in judgement at all times : for blessed is the man that feareth alwayes . And verily it is a blessed state for a man to wait on the Lord at all times : for blessed is he that waiteth on him : and , salvation is of the Lord , and his blessing is upon his people . And when the minde is stayed upon God , then the heart judgeth down sin in the first rise of it , and so it is blasted and laid upon the devils accompt , that is the Tempter : and the mind that is always staid upon the Lord , waiting upon that pure seed of God in him , judgeth down sin at all times , and sin hath no entrance in that heart , but it is , by the power of Christ in him , kept pure , and clean , and uncorrupt , and holy as God is holy , in all manner of conversation ; as it is written , Be ye holy , as I am holy ; and be ye perfect , as your Father which is in heaven is perfect . Now all those that allow themselves in any sin or lust of the flesh , they cannot be of God , neither can any sacrifice that man or woman doth , be accepted . If I regard iniquity in my heart , God will not hear my prayer : and , the sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination in the sight of the Lord God : and , the prayers of the wicked shall turn into sin . And therefore cleanse your hands , you sinners , and purifie your hearts , ye double-minded ; that when that day cometh , you may be found in the number of those that shall have the Sun of Righteousness arise upon them , with healing under his wings ; and they shall grow up as fat Calves : for their Redemption draweth near . And as for the wicked , wo to them , it shall go ill with them : for the wicked shall be turned into Hell , and all people that forget God : For the Lord is known by the Judgements which he executeth , when he snareth the wicked in the works of his own hands . The seventh Epistle : To all Magistrates , and Persons in Power , to consider what they do , when they oppress the tender Lambs of Christs Fold : For the great Day of the Lord is at hand , and He will bring every word and work unto Judgement . GOD said to Pharaoh by Moses , Let my people go , that they may serve me ; and if thou wilt not let them go , I will shew my power and wonders upon thee ; I will pour out my plagues upon thee and thy people . The Lord is coming to punish the stout-hearted Magistrates that oppress his babes and children : and it is not he that cries , Lord , Lord , that will be able to stand before him : for he is coming with fire , like a Refiners fire , to purge the Dross from the good Metal ; and it is only he that doth the will of his Father which is in heaven , that shall be able to lift up his head in that day : for the Lord will be avenged of all his Enemies , be they never so lofty ; for they are all alike to him : God is no Respecter of persons , but in every nation he that feareth him and worketh Righteousness , is accepted with him : and the Lord is a bringing forth his People with joy , and his chosen Ones with gladness : for he is become their Sun and Shield , their Righteousness and Strength , and their exceeding great Reward : for his delight is in the upright on the earth , and such he doth make to excel in Vertue : and the Lord will overturn all false deceitful Powers , that are not of his planting , and he will root them up , and leave them neither Root nor Branch , and they shall feel the stroke of his Almighty Arm , in this the day of his fierce wrath : for it is coming upon the Hypocrites in Sion ; for the Marriage of the Lamb is come : now is he coming in power and great glory , and none but the pure in heart shall see him ; and they shall behold him as he is : for the Lord is the God of Truth , and an everlasting King : at his anger the earth shall tremble , and the nations cannot abide his wrath : for he hath made the earth by his power , and established the world by his wisdom , and hath stretched out the heavens by his discretion ; he causeth the clouds to ascend unto the ends from the earth . And therefore every one , come to know this great GOD , that you may in him lie down in peace , and finde rest unto your souls ; and know this , That there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus , that walk not after the flesh , but after the Spirit : for condemnation hath passed over them already ; they are compleat in Christ , and renewed into his image ; they are in Covenant with him ; they are his Children ; they are born of him : and he that is born of him sinneth not , neither can he sin ; because he is born of God. The Reason , because he is born of him , that is , the pure seed of God in him , being always obeyed and waited in , the watch being continually kept , by this he overcometh the world ; and this is our victory , even our Faith , that hath given us victory over the world ; and this Faith standeth in Christ , who removeth those Mountains of Sin and Uncleanness , that hath possest them in the time of their ignorance , even like so many Devils : for every sin is a Devil , as you may read , that Mary Magdalen had seven Devils cast out of her , that is , seven reigning unclean spirits , being devils : and the devils besought Christ , when they saw they must go forth of the man possest , that they might enter into the herd of Swine : So by this Faith in Christ , the corrupt fruitless tree that cumbreth the ground , is removed , and a Plant of Righteousness , of the Lords own planting , is placed in the room of it , that is planted by the Rivers of waters , that flourisheth , and bringeth Fruit in season , and whatsoever it doth , doth prosper , and his leaf shall never wither , but it shall bring forth his Fruit in due season , to the glory of the Father ; and so by abiding in Christ the Vine , the creature doth bring forth much Fruit to the glory of the Father ; & the pure is known from that which is impure , & the holy from that which is unholy & that of God from that which is not of God : for that which is holy , is to abide in the house of God , who dwelleth not in unclean Temples made with hands ; but his Temples are his Saints , and their Bodies are the Temples of the holy Ghost , and this is the living sacrifice that God accepteth : for it is the living that praise the Lord , the dead cannot : they that are dead in trespasses and sins , they praise not God , their sacrifice is as the cutting off a dogs neck : it is the redeemed of the Lord that sings the songs of Sion , the songs of Holiness : they are they that follow the Lamb in the Regeneration , and they are regenerated ; and these follow the Lamb Jesus , through great Tribulations , and they have washed their garments in his blood , and they shall sit on his right hand for evermore : for he hath found them worthy : for he hath redeemed them from all iniquity , that they may serve him in Righteousness and true Holiness , all the dayes of their lives ; and so they are come to the perfect liberty of the sons of God ; they are led by his Spirit , which leads them into all truth , out of all sin , and all unrighteousness ; and so they are kept without spot or wrinkle , in the midst of a perverse and crooked Generation ; and the Comforter , which is the Spirit of Truth , leads them into all Truth , and sets up true Judgement , and Justice , and Equity , that that rules the whole man , and governs the souls of his , that all unjust Rulers and Governours , that hath had possession formerly , is destroyed , and the LORD GOD alone doth reign in this the day of his power , and he alone doth plead the cause of his redeemed Ones , by that of his pure Self , which he hath placed in every one of them , and hath made it to get the victory . And therefore wo , wo unto them that lay heavy burdens upon his despised Ones : for a Day of terrible Wrath and Vengeance is coming upon you all , and the sword of the Lord is drawn , and will be avenged on all his Enemies , in this the great day of his terrible ; appearance ; and the Enemies of his power shall know , that he alone will reign and be exalted , in this great day of his appearance : for the Lord alone will reign , and be King over all the Kingdoms of the world ; and all the Kingdoms of the world shall become the Kingdoms of the Lord , and of his Christ , and unto him shall all bend and bow , and all the powers of the earth be made subject : for he is the Light , and in him is the Light of the world ; and he is the beloved of God. Therefore every one lend their ear unto him , and hear him : for in him is to be found the white stone , with the new name written in it , that no man knoweth , but he that hath it : for all that are led by the Spirit of God , are led into Holiness : for Holiness becometh the House of God for ever : it is none but the pure in heart shall see God : for God is Righteousness , and he leadeth his people into righteousness : they that are led by his Grace , are led out of Ungodliness , and out of the pathes of the wicked : for the wicked walk in darkness , they stumble at noon-day : the fool saith in his heart , There is no God ; and his actions plainly declare it : for he liveth as though there were no God to punish him , nor Devil to torment him , nor Hell-fire to burn him , which is the portion of the wicked ; storm and tempest , fire and brimstone is their portion for ever , from the presence of the Lord , Rev. 19. 3. And her smoak rose up for evermore . And therefore you stout-hearted of the world , that bend your brows against the Just , fear and tremble : for the righteous God is coming in Judgement to avenge the blood of his servants at your hands ; and which of you will be able to dwell in everlasting burnings ? for Judgement is already begun at the house of God : And if the Righteous scarcely be saved , where shall the sinner and the ungodly appear ? And therefore repent , repent , go away , and sin no more , before repentance be hid from your eyes , and you be cut off from the Land of the Living , and meet the Lord speedily in the wayes of his Judgements : O it is good to live in judgement at all times , that is , to judge sin down in the first motion , as hath been already shewn . And therefore all you that would be counted Christians , and be Co-heirs with Christ Jesus the Son of the living God , who is the onely Saviour of Man-kind , depart from iniquity , sin , and all ungodliness , and return to him who is come to judge all flesh , raising up his true and faithful VVitness in all Concernments , which sheweth to all men upon the face of the earth , what sin , iniquity , and all ungodliness is , to the end they may unto their Father , return and repent of their former evil ways , that their sins may be taken away , and their iniquities may be blotted out , and his perfect life brought forth , which doth his will on earth as it is in heaven : and such who do obey this holy Voyce of Christ in them , do witness his Kingdome come in great power and glory , which is not of this vvorld : therefore the vvorld knovveth it not : for they vvill not come unto Christ , that they may have life ; and therefore they cannot tast of the Tree of Life , and eat and live for ever , John 6. 50. This is the bread ( saith Christ ) that cometh down from heaven , that a man may eat thereof , and not dye . I am ( saith Christ ) the living bread which came down from heaven : if any man eat of this bread , he shall live for ever ; and the bread that I will give , is my flesh , which I will give for the life of the world . And this is he that giveth povver to understand the Scriptures , that are dark to the understanding , until he that gave them forth , open their understandings : as you may see in Luke 24. 45. Then opened he their understandings , that they might understand the Scriptures : the onely vvay to obtain this favour from the Lord , is to love the pure seed of God , in the vvhich is Gods vvitness in thy Conscience , and is his written VVord in thy heart , vvhich vvas that VVord to David , that he had such a love unto , that by loving of it , God made him vviser then his Teachers , and it vvas sweeter then the honey and the honey comb , and it vvas better then thousands of Gold and Silver : and Solomon saith of this vvisdome , The merchandise is better then the merchandise of silver , and the gain thereof is better then gold : And this is the Pearl of great price , that the man sold all to buy it : therefore my desire , nay , the desires of my soul , thirsteth after the Salvation of all men . And therefore , dear Friends and People , all be kept lovv in the fear of God at all times , and learn of Christ to be meek and lovvly , that you may find rest unto your souls ; and consider , that the onely thing is to fear God , and keep his Commandments ; for they that hath the Commandments , and keepeth them , dvvelleth in Christ , and Christ in them : and much reading is a vveariness to the flesh : here the end of all is , To fear God , and keep his Commandments ; this is the vvhole duty of man : for he that manifests his faith by being obedient , he shall live for ever : for the Kingdome of God consisteth not in vvords , but in life and povver , vvhich is righteousness ; and that procureth true peace , such peace as men and Devils can never take from you : and so vvalking in this peace , the God of love and peace vvill be vvith you to the end . Now unto God our Father , be glory , and everlasting praises ascribed , both novv and for ever , and for ever . Amen . The eighth Epistle : To Richard Allen , a Priest in the Parish of Crundal in Kent , and also to be communicated to the rest of his Brethren the Priests , to shew them the unlawfulness & wicked Practice of receiving of Tythes , contrary to the Practice of Christ and his Apostles ; and yet call themselves , A Gospel-Ministry : But they must know , The terrible day of the Lords Wrath is at hand , and this their Act of Oppression must come to Judgement . WHat hast thou to do to take the Name of the Lord in thy mouth , seeing thou hatest to be reformed ? for , Let him that calleth on the Name of the Lord , depart from iniquity : and , He that saith he is in Christ , ought so to walk as Christ hath walked : and , He that hath Faith , it purifieth the heart , and he purifieth himself as Christ is pure . Now he that liveth in any known sin , is a transgressor of the Law : and , He that keepeth the vvhole Law , and yet offendeth in one point , is guilty of all : and , He that breaketh one of these least Commandments , and teacheth men so , shall be called the least in the Kingdome of Heaven . Now I do charge thee with the desiring of thy Neighbours Goods , which thou hast no just right to , neither by the Law of God , nor just Law of Man : but the Reason is , there is Laws in being for thy wicked lust , because all things are out of Gods order : for our Judges are not as they were at first , nor our Counsellours as at the beginning ; if they were , they might tell the people of the Law , what it is : for the power of the Nation of England hath had their Laws invested and enacted by Parliaments , and they chosen by the people . Now it vvas never conceived that a people should be so void of reason , as to give a company of persons a power to destroy their Birth-Right , the property of their Estates : for they are called to provide for the safety and weal of a people , not for their hurt or damage : and all Laws are grounded upon Reason , or ought to be ; and where Reason ceaseth , there the Law ceaseth . Now thou art so ingenuous to confess that Tythes came first into England by the appointment and command of the Pope , and Popish Laws : and is it reasonable that those Laws should binde us , that vvere first made by them ; vvhen vve are so distinct from them , that vve now , in our times , have had Laws made amongst us , for the selling and sequestring of their Estates , quatenus as Papists ? and that an Act of Parliament made against common Right , as Tythes is , common Equity and common Reason , is therefore null and void in it self in Law , and ought not to be executed , as appears by these following Laws : See the first part of Doctor Bonham's Case , fol. 118. and the eighth of Edward the Third , fol. 3 , 30 , 33. E. Cassanet , 32. and the 27 H. Annuity 41. and the 1 of Eliz. Dyer 113. and first part of Cook 's Institutes , Lib. 2. Chap. 11. Sect. 209. fol. 140. and the fourth of Edward the fourth , 12. 12. Edward the Fourth , 18. 1 Henry the Seventh , 12 , 13. Plowd . Com. fol. 369. Yea , ( saith that Learned Oracle of the Law of England , Edward Cook , in the fourth part of his Institutes , fol. 330. ) where Reason ceaseth , there the Law ceaseth : for seeing Reason is the very Life and Spirit of the Lavv it self , the Law is not to be esteemed to respect that vvhich hath no Reason , although the generality of the words at the first Institution , or after the Letter , seem otherwise . And ( saith the Learned Author , in his first part of Institutes , fol. 140. ) all Customs and Prescriptions , Acts of Parliament , Lavvs and Judgements that be against Reason , are void and null in themselves . And saith the Armies Atturny John Cooke , in the late Kings Case stated , page the 23. That by the Law of England , any Act or Agreement against the Laws of God and Nature , as I shall prove Tythes are against both , is a meer nullity , saith he : for as a man hath no hand in making the Laws of God and Nature , no more hath he power to mar or alter them : and he cites the Earl of Leicesters adjudged Case for a proof : and all the Judges in England cannot make one Case to be Law , that is not Reason , no more then they can make one Hair white that is naturally black : for Law must be Reason adjudged ; and every Law of man must be consonant to the Law of God , otherwise they are not Righteous nor Obligatory . Now what reason is there that a poor man taking a Frame at a rack rent , and peradventure hiring money at use , and spending all his time and pains for a whole year to maintain his charge , which is his duty , being up early , and down late , eating the bread of sorrow , plowing and sowing , and buying seed himself , running the hazard of the loss of all his Cattle ; and for want of a good season , peradventure may hardly have the seed he cast into the ground ; and after he hath reaped it at his own charge , then for a lazy Priest , a Non-Resident , a Drunkard , a Whoremaster , a covetous Person , ambitious , arrogant , proud , vain , lascivious , swaggering , swearing , fighting , lying , unconfcionable , antichristian , ungodly Priest , as many are such ; and some are filled with all Unrighteousness , being Enemies to Christ , and his chosen Ones , persecuting the righteous Seed ; for such a one to come and take the Tenth of the poor mans Corn : let any man judge whether this be reason ; when the poor man neither imploies him , nor dare not hear him ; for fear , if he should come to hear his Will-vvorship in his Idol-Temple , he may justly fall into the condemnation of the Devil . Thou sayest , That Abraham paid Tythes to Melchisedec . I answer : That was before the Levitical Priesthood : and Christ Jesus is made a Priest for ever , after the Order of Melchisedec ; which was thus : Melchisedec met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the Kings , who brought him Bread and Wine ; and Abraham gave him the Tenth of the spoil : what was this to the paying of Tythes yearly out of his own Estate ? Canst thou prove that Abraham did pay Tythes out of that ? And now the Levitical Priesthood is changed by Christ Jesus , and therefore there is a change of the Law : and now the Priesthood is not committed to the natural Off-spring of Levi , or any other Tribe , but to Christ Jesus , the unchangable Priesthood , whose Kingdom stands not in Figures and carnal Ordinances , but in the substance : For the time is come , ( saith Christ ) that ye shall not worship the Father at Jerusalem , nor in this mountain ; but the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth : for he seeketh such to worship him . Now since the destruction of the Temple at Jerusalem , thou canst not read that ever God commanded another house to be built . Thou sayest that Christ Jesus said , Ye tythe Mint and Cummin ; these things ye ought not to leave undone . Christ Jesus spake then to the Jews , in the time when the Levitical Priesthood was not ended , who were bound by the Law. But when Christ was offered up , he said , It is finished . Now do thou remember , that he that addeth or diminisheth from the words of the Prophecies of this book , his name shall be blotted out of the Book of Life : and peruse thy Letter , and see if thou hast not added . Thou hast those Texts quoted , No man muzleth the mouth of the Ox , that treadeth out the corn : and , No man goeth a warfare at his own charge : and , He that plants a Vineyard eats the fruit thereof : And herein it is agreed , that the Ministers of Christ Jesus , who are effectually called to his service , and labour in the Word and Doctrine , ought to be comfortably provided for , that they go not a warfare at their own charge : but this doth not require the world , which lies waste as a wilderness , and is not of the Vineyard , should contribute : for Christ saith , Father , I pray not for the world , but for those that thou hast given me out of the world , that they may be one , as thou , O Father , art in me , & I in thee , so that they may be made one in us : therefore no reason that they that are of the world should be compelled to give of the substance of their labours to Christs Ministers : for every man is sole owner of his own ; and he that violently or fraudulently dispossesseth him of any , is a Thief and a Robber in the sight of God and good Men : God abhorreth the sacrifice of the wicked , and hath no need of his substance : for the earth is the Lords , and the fulness thereof ; and he will never forsake those that put their trust in him : and , The just man shall live by his own faith : and , If any man with-draw himself , saith the Lord , my soul shall have no pleasure in him : and such as Christ sent forth , he alwayes took care that they never wanted , but they were always kept without being chargeable to any , and they eat the fruits of their own Vineyards which they had planted , not which other men had planted : and by the Churches who were gathered out of the world , were they maintained , to preach the Gospel to the world , who lay in wickedness , unto whom they would not make the Gospel chargeable or burdensome ; which was their glory , and their crown : and this Example of the Apostles , leaves every one free to give him that teacheth , not binding any to the maintenance of those that have less need then the Giver . And this discovers the hireling shepherds , that teach for filthy lucre , that fleece the Flock , and not feed them ; that have a form of Godliness , but deny the power thereof ; from such there is an express command to turn away , who make merchandize of the Scriptures : for the Lord saith , They shall not profit my people : for they are ever learning , and never able to bring to the knowledge of the truth : for he that knowetn not the life of Faith , to witness it in his own particular , how can he teach another ? Thou sayest , That Peter converted three thousand souls at one Sermon , and thereby it did appear he was a Minister of Christ , the Lord effectually working with his Ministry , upon the hearts of his hearers . Now thou hast been a Teacher to the People of Crundal many years , and name me but one man or woman that hath been converted by thy Ministry ; and if they can demonstrate unto me the work of Regeneration , wrought upon them by thy Teaching , then I will pay thee thy Demands . And how canst thou plead thy self a Minister of the Gospel , and sue for treble Damages ? for learned Judge Rolle said in Court , That Tythes were not due and payable by the Law of the Land : in a Case of Tythes , on the Bench , when he was chief Justice : and when they were paid in the old Law , the Levites , the Fatherless , the Widdows , the Strangers , were all to be provided for out of them ; and the Priests of England hath no such custome , but consume them on their pride and lusts , and wicked covetousness : and the Disciples of Christ were commanded to go into all the world , to preach the Gospel to every creature ; they were not to stay in a place : and the signes that followed them that believed in their Doctrine , in his Name they should cast out devils , they shall speak with new tongues , they shall take up serpents , and if they drink any deadly thing , it shall not hurt them ; they shall lay hands on the sick , and they shall recover . Thou sayest , That Believers sold their possessions , and laid them dovvn at the Apostles feet . But they did distribute them as every man had need , they did not purchase Lands , and let the money to Usury and Extortion , as the Priests of this Generation do . Thou sayest that Paul informs of the qualities of a good Bishop , to be a man blameless , not given to filthy lucre : and Christ saith , Go not to Law with any man. Now learn thou these Lessons , and follow Righteousness , Faith , Love , Peace , with them that call on the Lord , out of a pure heart . Thou directest me to that Text , in Heb. 7. 8. And here men that die receive Tythes : read the 11 verse of that Chapter : If therefore perfection were by the Levitical Priesthood , for under it the people received the Law , what further need was there that another Priest should arise after the Order of Melchisedec ? for Christ came of another Tribe : he sprang out of Judah , who was not made after the law of a carnal commandment , but after the power of an endlesslife : and vers . 25. Wherefore he is able also to save to the utmost them that come unto God by him , seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them . And it shall come to passin the last dayes , saith God , I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh , and your sons and daughters shall prophesie ; and your young men shall see visions , and your old men shall dream dreams ; and on my servants , and on my hand-maids I will pour out of my Spirit in those dayes , and they shall prophesie . And verily , I do bear my Testimony , that I do witness such a people now upon the earth , whom the Lord hath revealed his secrets unto , and doth powerfully work upon the hearts of thousands , to the turning them from darkness unto light , and from the power of Satan unto God , that they do receive remission of sins : and this I do witness in my own particular , in great measure ; blessed , yea , for ever blessed be his holy and dreadful Name : for he alone is worthy of everlasting Praises from his Own , both now , henceforth , and for ever . And woes , everlasting woes will be the portion of all those that oppress his righteous Ones . Now I finde that all men that will attain unto salvation , must hear the Son of GOD : for , A Prophet ( saith Moses ) will the Lord your God raise up unto you , in all things like unto me , and him shall you hear : and it shall come to pass , that whosoever shall not hear him , shall be cut off from amongst the people . Now neither the Son of God , nor none of his Disciples nor Apostles did ever take Tythes , or ever command the paying of them : and they were not persons ordained by the will of man , but were anointed with the holy anointing , and were , by that Spirit that did anoint them , commanded to feed the Flock of Christ , over which the holy Ghost had made them Overseers . And Christ himself saith , That unless a man be born again , he cannot enter into the Kingdom of heaven . And this new Birth is a Death unto all sin , and a Life unto all Righteousness : and this every man must feel , That it is as natural for him to serve the Law of God , as it was formerly to serve the Law of sin . And he is the true Teacher that is able by his own Experience to tell another how he hath passed from Death to Life : for no unclean thing can enter the Kingdom : for without are Covetous , Lyers , Adulterers , Drunkards , Extortioners , and all evil Doers . Now a true Teacher must hate the very appearance of evil ; he must hate vain thoughts , and every false way . We shall finde in Scripture , that all the Teachers of Righteousness were such as were filled with the Spirit of the Lord , and did not preach for filthy lucre or gain , but of a ready minde , and were not as the Priests of these times are , that lie as Thieves and Robbers , to murder in the way , and sue for treble Damages , and persecute the Son of God in all those that desire to live godly in him : which they will feel one day , that those that persecute them , they persecute him : and it were better that a milstone were hanged about his neck , and he thrown into the sea , then that he should offend one of those little Ones that put their trust in me , saith Christ . Now I finde that in the year 600. or soon after , Gregory the First , then Pope of Rome , sent over Augustine the Monk into England ; by vvhom Ethelbert King of Kent was converted : This Augustine vvas a C●…n Regular ; and after he had obtained his own Design , he then preached up Tythes in England , by the Popes appointment ; and at the same time , taught the people that the pardon of sin might be merited by good Works . In the year 786. two Legats were sent over from Pope Hadrian the First , to Offa King of Mercland , Alwolf King of Northumberland , vvho made a Decree , That the people of those two Kingdoms should pay Tythes : King Athelstone about the year 930. King Edmond about the year 940. King Edgar about the year 970. King Etheldred 1010. King Knute about the year 1020. Edward the Confessor , and others of the Saxon Kings , by Order from the Pope , made Laws for Tythes . The Normans afterwards entering this Kingdome , William the Conquerour , Henry the First , Henry the Second , King Stephen , and other Kings , by the like Order from the Pope , confirmed the said Laws for Tythes : and yet notvvithstanding all these Laws , yet vvas it left to the Ovvner to confer it vvhere he pleased ; vvhich vvas the cause of making so many rich Abbies and Monasteries in England : and until the year 1200. or thereabouts , every one gave their Tythes as they pleased ; vvhich made Pope Innocent the Third , send his Decretal Epistle the Bishop of Canterbury , commanding him to injoyn every man to pay his Tythes to those that ministred spiritual things to them ; which vvas inforced by Sentence of the Ecclesiastical Courts . And this vvas the first beginning of Parochial Tythes in England : and this after , by the Parliament was thought reasonable , and then established by a Law , the King and People being all Papists . Now all this will I prove : and let any man , that hath any fear of the Lord , judge whether that the Rules and Practice of those Back-sliders , who were in the dark night of Apostacy , be fit to guide us , who have again received the pure light , as the Apostles of our Lord and Saviour , and have received the Lord Jesus Christ , and know how to walk in him : for know ye not that Christ is in you , unless you be reprobates ? and , put you on the Lord Jesus Christ , and make no provision for the flesh , to fulfil the lusts ●…eof . The ninth Epistle : To all Priests that teach for Hire , and divine for Money ; that call themselves Ministers of Christ , and are not , but are of the Synagogue of Satan ; that they may repent : For the day of the Lord is at hand . THe Arm and strength of the Lord God is found and felt in the hearts of all his chosen ones ; and they feel themselves branches springing forth of the Tree of Life : and in him ( that is , in Christ ) by abiding in him , and his living Word abiding in them , they bring forth much fruit , and they walk from strength to strength , and from faith to faith , until they appear before God in Sion : and they do turn people from darkness unto light , and from the power of Satan unto God , that they do receive remission of sins , and an inheritance amongst those that are sanctified : and as they have felt , and handled , and tasted of the good Word of Eternal Life ; so they do deliver it unto others : freely they have received , and freely do they give , according to the command of Christ their Law-giver ; and they have received the Unction , the anoynting , from the Holy One , which doth abide in them , and teacheth them all things ; and they have the first fruits of the Spirit , which doth make them alive unto God. And they do go into the dark corners of the world , as they are moved by the Holy Ghost , to preach freely the everlasting Gospel of Salvation , glad tydings to all people , whose feet are beautiful : and they do it upon this account , that a necessity doth lie upon them , and woes will be upon them if they do it not , if they do the work of the Lord negligently : and they are ready to sacrifice their lives , and to seal the truth of their Ministry with their blood , that they may finish their work with Joy and inward Consolation , which is full of power and great glory ; and their Conversations are without Covetousness , they seek not their ovvn , but the things of Jesus , the salvation of all men , that they may live the life of holiness ; as they have been servants unto sin , so , that they may novv come to be made free from sin , and have their lives in holiness and righteousness , the end whereof , is everlasting life : for the gift of grace is free ; and so many as receive him , to them he gives power to become the Sons of God , even to all those that do believe in his name : and their conversations are in heaven ; and they do not minde earthly things ; and they do the works of the Spirit , vvhich doth make them alive unto God : for as many as are led by the Spirit of God , they are the Sons of God ; and they are as Lights in the midst of a perverse and crooked Generation : and they are holy , harmless , vvithout spot and blemish , vvaiting vvith Oyl in their own Lamps , for the coming of the Lord , that they may enter into his Joy , and receive the end of their faith , which is , the salvation of their souls . The true Ministers of Christ , they were filled with the Holy Ghost , before they went forth ; as Paul saith , when Christ had revealed himself in him , then he spake the word with boldness : and many of the Priests say , That Judas had a Commission , as well as the rest of the Apostles , because Christ sent them forth , and said , As you go , preach ; and say , The Kingdom of God is at hand ; vvhich Kingdom was the pouring down of the Spirit of Righteousness , vvhich he promised that the holy Ghost should come down , and abide with them for ever , and lead them into all truth . But there is not one Text that ever I could find , that they did go forth until the lot fell upon Matthias in the room of Judas , and he was numbered amongst the twelve . It is said , That the seventy returned , and said , Behold , Lord , the devils are subject unto us . So at the best , those Priests that pleads for Judas , doth but derive their Office from him : for he was a Deceiver at the best : and so are all they that have not received the holy Ghost : for the Apostles were to feed the Flock of Christ , over which the holy Ghost hath made them Overseers , and the Priests of this Generation , are they not proud , covetous , arrogant , ambitious , self-lovers , lovers of pleasures more then lovers of God , having a form of Godliness , but denying the power thereof ? Where is the man or the woman that hath been at any time snatcht out of the paws of Satan , and out of the snares of hell , by their Ministry , as it is called ? Where is the fruits of the holy Ghost to be found amongst their hearers , which is , Love , Joy , Meekness , Temperance , Brothetly kindeness , Bowels of Compassion , enduring all things , Temperance , Righteousness , and holy in all manner of conversation ? Is not the fruits of their hearers clean contrary ? are they not wrath , anger , malice , murder , robbery , plunder , a neater word for Thieves , Swearing , Adultery , Fornication , and all uncharitableness , scoffing , despising those that are good , heady , high-minded , disobedient to parents , unnatural , truce-breakers , Covenant-breakers ? And by this it appears , that they neither have the call of Christs Ministers : for if the Lord had sent them , they should have turned people from the evil of their doings , and they should have learned to do well : neither have they the maintenance of Christs Ministers , nor the fruits of Christs Ministers : for Christs Ministers , they were commanded to take nothing with them , neither money , nor staff , nor scrip ; and they were to enquire who was worthy , and there enter , and there eat such things as was set before them , and that was their maintenance : not to force people , and take away their Goods , three times as much as was or could be demanded . And the fruits of Christs Ministers : Peter converted three thousand at once ; and many thousands now , blessed be the holy Name of the ever-living GOD , are escaped out of the snare of the hunter , by the sounding forth of the everlasting Gospel of salvation from his true Ministers , who are despised , and scornfully called , by the seed of evil doers , Quakers : whose Doctrine is , To turn people to the light within them , which doth bring them out of Rebellion , and the disobedient nature , which the light doth reprove and condemn ; and they that do draw from the teachings of Christ within , such the Light Christ doth shew to be seducers , 1 Joh. 2. 26 , 27. and this light doth bring into the holy life , and into the pure worship of God in the Spirit . And therefore I do dearly exhort you from the Lord , to come out of all your false Churches , your false ways , and from your proud deceitful Priests ; and come to Christ the true Pastor and Bishop of your souls ; and so you shall come to the Church that is in God , 1 Thes . 1. 1. Heb. 12. 22 , 23. whose Overseers are made by the holy Ghost . And so dear Friends I do dearly exhort you to take heed to that which is pure of God in your consciences , and obey it , and make that your Teacher : for that calls for a pure conversation , 1 Pet. 1. 13 , 14 , 15 , 16. and let your light so shine before men , that they may see your good works : and so you shall all come to be baptized into Christ , and so put him on , by one Spirit , and come to be buried with him in the true Baptism , Rom. 6. 1 , 2. and so a fellowship into the new life cometh to be witnessed , where there is one Faith , one Lord , and one Baptism ; and so one God and Father of them all : and so they are kept in that Church which is the pillar and ground of Truth , Ephes . 4. 4 , 5 , 6 , 7. 2 Tim. 2. 19. 1 Tim. 3. 15. Mat. 11. 28. Christ calleth all that are weary and heavy laden , to come unto him , and he will give : them rest . And therefore obey the light , and come out from your sins , take up the cross , and deny your wills , and forsake your iniquities , and touch not the unclean thing , and he will receive you ; and take heed you do not reject the counsel of the Lord God , who desires to bring you to salvation : for , the vision is but for an appointed time : and , the Lords Spirit shall not alwayes strive with man. The tenth Epistle : To all Drunkards , Swearers , Vsurers , Extortioners , Adulterers , and all unclean Persons , shewing the heavy Wrath of the living God burneth like fire against such evil Persons , and the terrible day of Vengeance is at hand : And these are to warn them , that they speedily repent , before their hearts come to be ript up , and laid naked before the mighty and terrible GOD , who doth regard no mans Person in Judgement , but every one shall receive according to the things done in his Body , whether they be good or evil . THe Light that discovers sin , is Christ ; and when any evil is committed , Gods witness in the conscience is disturbed , the just seed lyeth oppressed , and then the soul lieth under the wrath of God : and who can dwell in his Displeasure ? And the many sad Judgements that have befallen persons in that condition of drunkenness , I think , should deter persons from that accursed beastly sin , which maketh men , that they are like unto the swine , as you may see in 2 Sam. 13. 28. Now had Absalom commanded his servants , saying , Mark now when Amnons heart is merry with wine : and when I say unto you , Smite Amnon ; kill him , fear not . Another president you may see in 1 King. 16. 8 , 9 , 10. In the six and twentieth year of Asa king of Judah , began Elah the son of Baasha to reign over Israel in Tirzah , and reigned two years . And his servant Zimri ( captain of half his chariots ) conspired against him as he was in Tirzah , drinking till he was drunk in the house of Arza , steward of his house in Tirzah . And Zimri came and smote him , and killed him in the twenty and seventh year of Asa king of Judah , and reigned in his stead . Holofernes , being drunk , was slain by Judith . Noah being drunk , his sons mocked him : he became a scorn to his Children . Lot being drunk , committed incest with his two Daughters . Benhadad being drunk , you may see what a sad loss he came to , and how he was discomfited , 1 King. 20. 16 , 20 , 34. David made Vriah drunk , and then sent Letters to Joab to have him set in the front of the Battle , that he might be slain . We ought not to keep company with Drunkards , Prov. 23. 20 , 21. The wo of the Lord of hosts , the God of Israel , is pronounced against Drunkards , Isa . 5. 11. VVo vnto them that rise up early , to follow Drunkenness , and to them that continue until night , till the wine doth inflame them : for they regard not the work of the Lord , neither consider the works of his hands . Many more Texts of Scripture might be quoted , and many Examples of Gods Judgements against such sinners to my own knowledge : as , some that have fallen into wells , and been drowned ; some into the Thames ; some have broke their Necks off their horses ; some their Legs , their Arms ; sides wasting their pretious time , that God hath put into their hands to get wisdom , and also ruining their wives and children in wasting and consuming their Estates : for a Drunken man is fit to do any wickedness , & to act any ungodliness : and this sad sin is many times committed by peoples drinking of Healths : the Devil stealeth upon them , and if he can get them to drink Healths , he hath them safe enough : for of whomsoever a man is overcome , his servant he is , to whom he is overcome ; whether it be of sin unto death , or of obedience unto Righteousness : so he that is overcome by sin , is the devils slave . And verily , my soul doth mourn in secret , and my heart doth bleed within me , and sorrow doth over-whelm me , for some of my dearly beloved Friends , that are overtaken by Satans snares in this way of sinning : and therefore my desire is to them from the Lord , that they would mind the light of Christ in their Consciences , which is , Gods witness for himself ; and it will either excuse or accuse , acquit or condemne : and this being silently and patiently waited in , will teach the denying the drinking of healths ; and will be a means to keep out of this beastly sin , that makes persons like Beasts , and defaces the Image of God , and defiles his Temple ; and such , if they do not speedily repent , the Lord will destroy them : for he that defiles the Temple of God , him will God destroy . And your Bodies are the Temples of the holy Ghost . And next to this is Swearers : for because of Oaths the Land mourneth : and , The curse shall enter into the house of the Swearer , and consume it , even with the beams and timber thereof . And what a company of sad creatures there is , that will swear any thing for advantage , in buying and selling in their ordinary course of trading in the world , between man and man ! how for six pence , many times , they will sell their Faith ! O let such fear , and tremble , and repent : for without heavenly Jerusalem are all swearers , drunkards , and all Lyers , who have their portion in the lake that burneth with fire and Brimstone . And the sin of accustoming a mans self to swearing , is reproved , Eccles . 23. 9. to 24. & 17. 14. and Christ Jesus gave this command to all that then were and should be , Swear not at all , saith Christ : and all Controversies may be ended without swearing , if the Magistrates would come to the line of true judgement , and be guided by the witness of God in them . And therefore dear Friends , leave off this wicked custome of vain swearing : for it neither profiteth the speaker nor hearer ; but serveth the Devil , and bringeth everlasting destruction to the soul . And there is a great and most abominable sin committed in and by many , that they eat up Gods people like bread , they devour them by Extortion and Usury : but such must not come to the holy Hill of Sion . VVo to them that get fields and houses by violence and oppression , and devour the Fatherless and the widdow : They are far from the commands of Christ , which saith , Lend , looking for nothing again : it is a sin forbidden amongst the Jews , Exod. 20. 17. & 22. 25. Lev. 25. 35 , 36 , 37. Deut. 5. 21. Neh. 5. 1. to 14. Psal . 15. 1 , 5. Prov. 22. 7 , 16 , 22 , 52. & the 22. 8. Jer. 15. 10. Ezek. 18. 13. and 22. 12. Mat. 5. 42. & 7. 12. Luk. 6. 30 , 34 , 35. and this lay upon me to acquaint all people with from the Lord , that they do injury to no man , for gain to themselves ; but every one do as they would be done unto , as they would that men should do unto them : for the great day of the Lords wrath is at hand , and all shall be judged according to the things done in their Bodies , whether they be good or evil : and all evil doers , sin lyeth at their doors , and the flaming sword of the Lord of hosts doth hang over their heads . And therefore my desire , yea , my souls desire unto all is , That they would keep their mindes out of fading , visible , perishing things : for none but such have their hearts upon the invisible God , who is a Spirit ; and none but spiritual worshippers do serve him , or honour him ; even such the Father seeketh to worship him , that worship him in the Spirit and in Truth ; and such feel their lives to be in God , and they live by Faith , which Faith is the Faith of Gods Elect : for they that so come to live , dayly do they feel the flowings in of comfort , from the well-spring of Life ; and they grow like Trees that are planted by the Rivers of VVaters , that do bring forth Fruit in due season , whose Leaf shall not fade , and whatsoever they do , it shall prosper ; and the Lord refresheth their souls with fatness , and giveth them the bread of life , that they eat , and live for ever ; and they drink of that water , that they never thirst : and they taste of that heavenly Rock , which is Christ : and they are the tender Lambs of Christ : and the Lord God doth esteem of them as his Jewels ; and they that touch them , touch the Apple of Gods Eye : For they are they that do overcome the world , and they shall be cloathed in white , and they shall follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth , and sing songs of Triumph ; Glory , Glory , everlasting Glory and Hallelujahs be given to him that is Lord of lords , and King of kings , that is the God that giveth his people light , and in his light they see the everlasting Light , which maketh them live for evermore in his presence , where there is the fulness of joy , and at whose right hand are pleasures for evermore . The eleventh Epistle : To all Those whose souls panteth after the living God , as the Hart panteth after the Water-Brooks . DEar Hearts , my dearly beloved in the light and love of God , for whom my soul travelleth in birth , that I might see Christ formed in you , that you might walk worthy of the Lord , unto all well-pleasing ; being fruitful in every good work , and increasing in the knowledge of God , strengthned with all might , according to his glorious power , unto all patience , and long-suffering , with joyfulness ; giving thanks to the Father , who hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in light ; who hath delivered us from the power of darkness , and hath translated us into the Kingdom of his dear Son ; in whom we have redemption through his blood , even the forgiveness of sins : who is the image of the invisible God , the first born of every creature : for it pleased the Father , that in him should all fulness dwell . And so dear Hearts , as you wait in him out of all visible things , wherein your life hath formerly been nourished and upheld , you shall ( by Christ ) witness a new birth , and a new nature ; and the life of God will be felt and witnessed , which doth redeem the soul out of sin , and of inquity , and doth reach the seed of God , which is pure , and of his fulness , of whom we receive grace for grace : and so the pure innocent seed of the Lord springeth up in you , that you become fruitful Branches , and bring forth much fruit unto the Lord ; and so every one in their several measure , answer the Lords expectation : who is this day seeking for fruits amongst his people : and all dead fruitless Trees must have the Ax laid to the root of them , that they may be hewed down , and cast into the fire : for the Lord hath chosen forth of the world , unto himself , a people to wait in his counsel and light , that they may serve him in Righteousness , and obey him in Truth . And therefore , dear Hearts , be diligent and watchful , that in the strength of God , you may be continually armed against the old devouring Enemy , Satan ; who goeth about like a roaring Lyon : and all his War is against the tender Lambs of Christs fold ; that he may make Rents and Divisions amongst them : but you are commanded to resist him , being stedfast in the Faith , & always to let your works and labour to abound in the Lord , for as much as you knovv your labour is not in vain in the Lord : and this know , that Satan will do what he may or possibly can against you : he had sought to winnow Peter as Wheat was winnowed in a sieve : he tempted Christ , but there was no ground for him to enter in him . And those that are renewed in the spirit of their mindes in Christ , they pluck up and plow up the fallow ground of their hearts , they pluck up sin by the roots ; they remove the ground , that there is no room to receive the devils temptations , although he strives to the utmost of his power to keep the seed of God in bondage ; which seed is Gods Elect and Precious , and he will redeem it out of captivity and thraldome : for it is the Resurrection , and the holy Birth , the Beloved , the incorruptible , that destroyes Satans kingdom : and therefore love it , and nourish it , and cherish it , and let it have the whole dominion in you , and it will totally put out Satan , and you shall tread him under your feet : for where the seed of God doth reign , there Satan is subjected : and so in the light of God you will finde strength , and power , and dominion over the Enemie , and over all his sleights and deceits . As you stand in the light , which is the power of God , the Enemy will find no place to enter , and his strength will be abated and decreased , and then you will , by degrees , find your bodies fit Temples for the holy Ghost to dwell in , and the strength of the Lord God of Life and Glory will dayly be renewed unto you ; and in his strength you shall walk , until you appear before him in Sion : and you shall obtain victory over the Enemy of your souls , and know the glorious liberty of the Sons of God , and so come to have a portion and an inheritance with the Babes of Christ , even an everlasting inheritance reserved in heaven for you , in that Kingdom which hath no end ; and even such glory as no eye hath seen , nor ear hath heard , nor tongue is able to express , which God hath laid up for them that love him : What hath not eye seen ? what hath not ear heard ? and the heart is able to conceive more then all , yea , it is able to conceive and entertain into the imagination any thing ; yet all this is nothing to those everlasting joyes , and comforts , and consolations , which the Saints shall enjoy in the presence of the Lord for evermore . And therefore faint not at your fiery trials , which cometh , or is admitted , or suffered in the Wisdom that is Infinite , to try you , as if some strange thing were come unto you , as you may see in 1 Pet. 4. 12 , 13. But rejoyce , in as much as you are partakers of Christs sufferings , that when his glory shall be revealed , you may be glad also , with exceeding joy : if you be reproached for the Name of Christ , happy are you : for the Spirit of God and of glory resteth upon you : on their parts he is evil spoken of , but on your parts he is glorified : for the time is come , that judgement must begin at the house of God : and if it first begin at us , what shall the end be of them that obey not the Gospel of God ? and if the righteous scarcely be saved , where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear ? Wherefore ( saith the same Apostle ) let them that suffer according to the will of God , commit the keeping of their souls , to him , in well-doing , as unto a faithful Creator . And so dear hearts , look not out at things past , present , or to come , or at others , but stand in the light , and in the counsel of the Lord , and freely give up to his will , as Job did : Although he kill me , ( saith he ) yet will I trust in him . And in the Lords due time , there shall be deliverance out of all troubles , and he will work your peace , even peace that men and devils shall not take from you : for he that keepeth Israel , neither slumbereth nor sleepeth : and although many are the troubles of the Righteous , yet the Lord will deliver them out of them all . And therefore cast your whole care upon the Lord , and trust in him , and he shall bring it to pass : he shall bring forth your Righteousness as clear as the light , and your just dealing as the noon day : and so the power of the Lord will compass you about , and his Angels shall have charge concerning you , to keep you in all his ways : for they that stay themselves upon the arm of the Lord , have perfect peace ; and their strength shall be renewed day by day in him , who is made perfect , and is become the Author of eternal salvation to all them that obey him ; which is Jesus , that saveth to the utmost all that come to God by him : for he ever liveth to make intercession for them . And so believe in him , and you shall be saved : For Christ is the end of the Law for righteousness , to every one that believeth : For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the Law , that the man which doth them , shall live by them : but the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise , Say not in thy heart , Who shall ascend into heaven ? that is , to bring Christ down from above ; or who shall ascend into the deep ? that is , to bring Christ back again from the dead . But what saith it ? The Word is nigh thee , even in thy mouth and in thy heart ; that is , the Word of Faith which we preach ; which teacheth to deny all ungodliness , and worldly lust , and to live godly , soberly , and righteously in this present evil world ; and to do injury to no man , but to do unto all men , as you would have all men do unto you : even this the Lord thy God doth require of thee , O man , To do justly , to love mercy , and to walk humbly with thy God. And this walking with God , is that way that Enoch vvalked in , & all the holy men of God that brought their souls to the true centre of Rest , even Rest everlasting , where there is the innumerable company of Angels , and the first-born , whose names are written in heaven , in the book of Life . And so dear hearts , indure , as Moses did , all things patiently , as seeing him that is invisible : for the patient abiding of the Meek shall not be forgotten : and the Lord bottles up all the tears of his redeemed ones : and so every one come with patience to do the will of God , that when you have done it , you may receive the Reward : and so every one come to feel Christ Jesus , in you that believe , the hope of glory ; and feed upon the living Gospel , which is the bread of life , that whosoever eateth , hungreth no more : for every one must come to possess Christ in their own hearts : for it is the Oyl in a mans own Lamp , that must convey him into the Bridegrooms Chamber , where the fulness of life and joy is to be found , possessed , and enjoyed : for unto such , who ordereth their conversations aright , will Christ say at last , Come you blessed of my Father , inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundations of the world : for those that be guided by Christ , are such as hear his voice , and do desire to be taught by him , as the truth is in Jesus ; and they shall be guided by him to do the will of God in every thing , and so they shall come to be filled with his Righteousness , and so his Righteousness filleth them with everlasting glory : and the pure broken heart that is contrite , the Lord doth accept . And so let all Rulers and Magistrates cease the naming of God , until they part from evil : and let them cease their medling with setling the things of Gods Kingdom ; for I have seen they have all been broken to pieces as soon as they go about that work : for the Lord will do his work himself : by his Spirit and by his power it shall be accomplished ; and it shall not be in the power of man to hinder : but he will break the great Potsherds of the earth to pieces , if they meddle with those things that concern the setling of his Kingdom . And therefore in render love to their souls , I dearly exhort them to settle their own Governments , and their own Kingdoms , which are of this world ; and let Christ alone with the setling of his Kingdom , which is not of this world : for a Spirit of Righteousness shall rule and reign in the earth , as the spirit of wickedness hath done : and although the devil doth roar , yet the time is at hamd when this shall be : and it shall not be in the power of man to hinder it . And therefore give over striving against the stream , you mighty Potentates of the world : for it is hard for you to kick against the pricks : For the great day of the Lord is at hand , and all mens works shall be tryed with fire : and in that day , the great and mighty men shall cry to the mountains and the hills , to fall upon them , and hide them from his presence . And therefore all lend their ear to this call to Repentance , while the day of their salvation lasteth ; and whilst the Lord standeth at the door of your hearts , knocking , let him in : remember what Christ said to Jerusalem : Jerusalem , O Jerusalem , thou that killest the Prophets , and stonest them that are sent unto thee ! how often would I have gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings ! and ye would not . But her calamity came of a sudden : and so let her be an Example for you , speedily to repent , and put away the evil of your doings : cease to do evil , and learn to do well ; for fear the wrath of the Lord destroy you : for the time was , when all the Kings of the earth would not have believed that the Adversary should have entered the gates of Jerusalem ; and all the inhabitants of the world would not have believed that the Enemy should have entered the gates of Jerusalem , for the sins of her Prophets and of her Priests ; which were full of iniquity , as the Priests of England are , who have shed the blood of the Just in the midst of her . And therefore wo , wo to thee , O England , if thou dost not speedily repent , and put away the evil of thy doings : for the Lord desireth not the death of a sinner , but that he may live . Therefore turn ye , turn ye : for why will you die , O house of Israel ? And come to be within the promise of the Elect of God : for the Lord loveth his saints , and he preserveth the faithful , and mercy shall embrace them on every side : For he is nigh to them that are of a broken heart , and he saveth them that are of a contrite spirit : therefore blessed are the people whose God is the Lord , the people who he hath chosen for his own inheritance : for the eye of the Lord is over them , to preserve them , and to keep them in all their wayes , and to preserve them in famine ; and thousands shall fall before them , and the plague shall not come neer them : for the destroying Angels shall pass over their heads . Therefore all dear hearts fear the living GOD , who is a God of power , and he is dreadful to all the workers of iniquity ; but a God of love , and joy , and consolation to all those that fear him , and that delight in his Commandments , to do them . Therefore fear the living God , and wait upon him , that you may finde pure wisdom flow in upon you , from on high : For every good and perfect gift cometh down from above , from the Father of lights , who doth powerfully manifest himself unto his Babes and Children , and doth flow from heaven with fresh discoveries of his love unto his belved Ones , that they can say feelingly , Their beloved is their and they are his : and he draws them by the cords of everlasting love , that they are refreshed at the well-spring of life . And therefore return , return : forsake your idol-shepherds , and embrace Christ , which is the Light : for he is the true Shepherd and Bishop of your souls , in whom the sure mercies of David are enjoyed , and the glory of Israel is witnessed ; even the free Covenant of light , in which the true Prophets did stand , who is the Rock of Ages , and is the Light of the World , and is perfect Righteousness ; and they that are in him , are righte us by his Righteousness : for he hath for ever perfected all those that are sanctified : and he commandeth his to be holy as he is holy , and pure as he is pure : and , Be ye perfect ( saith Christ ) as your Father which is in heaven is perfect : and the Cross of Christ is the mighty power of God unto salvation , unto every one that believeth : And by this ( saith Christ ) shall you appear to be my Disciples , by taking up the cross dayly , and following me : and Gods witness in every man will shew him the Cross of Christ , what it is : for that will shew all those that are faithful to it , what is the will of God in every thing : for it is that pure Thing of God in man , that never did consent to sin , nor never will , but shews man all that ever he did : and so we may say , with the woman , Come , see a man that hath told me all that ever I have done : Is not this the Christ ? said she . And so , dear Hearts , this is your true Teacher , Emmanuel , God with us : and the Lord is a strong Towet , the Righteous fly unto it , and are safe : and they are hid in that invisible life which is in God : and they know the life of God : and they walk in his dayly presence , and the arm of his strength is revealed dayly unto them , which bringeth salvation . And therefore come off from all your Idol shepherds , and from all your false Forms of worship unto the Lord , who is bringing his people off from the barren Mountains , where they have fed upon husks and chaff : and he is become their ●…cher himself , and he will feed them with the finest of the Wheat , and they shall drink of the well-spring of Life , and never thirst again : and they shall finde , that one day in his Courts , is better then a thousand elsewhere . Now the Priests must know , That an old Mass-house is not the Courts of God : for the Church of Christ is the Pillar and Ground of Truth : and as many as were baptized , were baptized into Christ : and , They that are in Christ , are new creatures : old things are passed away ; all things are become new : and , Your Bodies are the Temples of the holy Ghost : and him that defiles the Temple of God , him will God destroy . And so dear Friends , and Brethren , and Sisters , and Fathers , and all You that do fear the Lord , Take heed how you hear , and take heed whom you hear : for I do see dangerous seducers and deceivers abroad in the world , besides the Priests ; even such as the Apostle Peter speaketh of , that even would beguile the saints out of their simplicity , if they could , even as the serpent beguiled Eve ; such as have eyes full of adultery , beguiling unstable souls , hearts exercised with covetous practises ; having forsaken the right way , and gone astray , following the way of Balaam the son of Bosor , which loved the wages of unrighteousness : these are wells without water , clouds that are carried with a tempest ; to whom the mist of darkness is reserved for ever : For when they speak great swelling words , in the Name of the Lord , they allure through the lusts of the flesh , through much wantonness , those who were clean escaped from them who live in Errour : while they promise them Liberty , 〈…〉 themselves are the servants of corruption : for of whom 〈…〉 overcome , of the same is he brought in bondage : for 〈…〉 they have escaped the pollutions of the world , through 〈…〉 knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ , they are 〈…〉 intangled therein , and over-come , the latter end is 〈…〉 with them , then the beginning : For it had been better 〈…〉 yhem not to have known the way of righteousness , then after 〈…〉 have know it , to turn from the holy commandment deli 〈…〉 ed unto them , but it is happened unto them according to 〈…〉 true Proverb , 〈…〉 dog is turned to his own vomit again●● 〈…〉 sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire . And amongst the 〈…〉 other , so called , that saith he was born in Holland ; ●…t he is the dangerousest person that ever I read of , or heard of , next unto that grand Apostate , Spira : and I fear he had more Brethren : I shall do my endeavour to finde them out and then publish them to the world , that all men may take notice of them . And my Advice now unto you from the Lo●… is , That you all , dear Hearts , wait low in the counsel of the LORD GOD : and when you have got into the simplicity of Christ , stay in it , and abide in it , and wait in the power and strength of GOD , that you may be kept out of the wiles and suggestions of the roaring Enemy , who stirreth up Enemies without , and Enemies within , and all to keep your Crown from you . Put on therefore , dearly beloved in the Lord , the whole armour of God , that you may be more then Conquerours , through Christ that loveth you , even as Paul was : and learn the wisdom which is from above , which is pure , peaceable , gentle , easie to be intreated , full of mercy and good fruits : be humble , meek , lowly , be broken-hearred , be contrite-spirited : let patience possess your souls : For ye were as sheep going astray , but ye are now returned to the Saviour and Bishop of your souls , Christ Jesus . Unto his keeping I commit you : To whom be given everlasting Praises , Honour , and all holy Hallelujahs to Him that liveth for ever , and for evermore world without end . The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with all Those that set Their Faces toward Sion , and seek it with their So●… sire : To which my Soul saith , AMEN . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A85476-e520 Deut. 13. Chap. 18. 2 Pet. 2. Baal 
A17001	----	A reuelation of the holy Apocalyps. By Hugh Broughton.. Broughton, Hugh, 1549-1612. 1610 Approx. 655 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 174 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A17001 STC 3884 ESTC S105818 99841544 99841544 6133 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17001) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 6133) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 563:6, 631:6, 2268:9b) A reuelation of the holy Apocalyps. By Hugh Broughton.. Broughton, Hugh, 1549-1612. 339, [11] p. Printed [by Richard Schilders], [Middelburg] : 1610. An expanded edition. Place of publication and printer's name from STC. Signatures: A-2V⁴ 2X² [2Y]¹. With a final errata leaf. Cambridge University Library copy identified as STC 3883 on UMI microfilm. Reproductions of the originals in the Folger Shakespeare Library and Cambridge University Library. Item at reel 631:6 is identified as STC 3883 in reel guide. Appears at reel 563 (Folger Shakespeare Library copy) and at reel 631 (Cambridge University Library copy). Copy at reel 2268:9b bound and filmed with STC 3851.5: A concent of scripture / by H. Broughton. [S.l. : W. White?], 1588. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation -- Criticism, interpretation, etc. Apocalyptic literature -- Early works to 1800. 2005-08 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-08 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A REVELATION OF THE HOLY APOCALYPS . BY HVGH BROVGHTON . The ships also shall come from the Coastes of CITTIM , and afflict Assyr , and shall afflict Heber : and also he shall come to destruction , Num. 24. 24. And the Woman which thou sawest , drunken with the blood of the Saintes , and with the blood of the Martyrs of IESVS , is the great Citie sitting on seauen mountaines , which reigneth ouer the Kings of the earth : called spiritually Sodom & Egypt , where our LORD was crucified . The sealed of God , the wise , will vnderstand . PRINTED 1610. TO THE MIGHTY PRINCE , IAMES , BY THE GRACE OF GOD , KING OF GREAT BRITANNIE , FRANCE , AND IERNE-LAND , DEFENDOR OF THE FAITH , &c. MOYSES Maymonides ( Gracious K. ) a librarie of both former Talmudes , the Ierusalemy and Babylonian , which from hard languages vnknowen to his nation he made familiar Ebrew , so that they say from Moyses to Moyses the like to Moyses was not , his works are exceeding profitable to cleare the New Testament . For as S. Paul saith , he differed not from the Iewes common graunt , but that they knew not God to be in Christ reconciling the world vnto himself : So Maymonides hath infinite much that cleareth the Apostles trueth more fitly then Greek and Latin Fathers doe . And where the Apostles confute Pharisees : he recordeth their doctrine , that all may see the holy Apostles had iust occasion . In this sort he hath two sorts which the New Testament battereth . Both he recordeth in his treatise of repentance . One is this , That Moyses law shall stand for euer vnchanged , and Messias shall come to Canaan to conquer all nations . The other is this , That all his learned taught , all the good things spoken by the Prophets for Israel in the dayes of Messias , are but for the commodities of the body . This is the common Iewes religion , whose God is their belly . They which worshipped starres , thinking they had soules and would enrich their worshippers equally made their belly their God : they who brought the flood : and confusion of tongues , vnto the prophane Caesars that made themselues Gods , and the King of Locusts which say they bee Iewes ( Rom. 2. 28. 29. ) but by a Synagogue of Satan : & both are the great dragon , Apo. 12. The new Test . telleth that the old speaketh of Eternall blessing in Christ his death ending Moyses , Dan. 9. And the Iewes sin against the holy Ghost . For Aben Ezra could not deny this vpon Dan. 9. that the seaueny seauents are from Daniels prayer vnto sealing Messias the holy of all holines . He endeth sacrifice and offring : and left bread and wine , for the flesh and blood of beasts : and wee all sweare in the Lords Supper , that sacrifices bee ended by our Lords death : and by that Supper , his flesh and blood is the food of our soules , and hee would destroy Ierusalem , that no place of sacrifice should bee . That S. Stephen taught ( Act. 6. and 7. ) faithfull vnto death , and found the crowne of life . When Ierusalem is destroyed , as the Angelique-faced Stephen taught from the Angel Gabriel , Christ sendeth his Angel to teach Iohn of an heauenly Ierusalem : against which , Rome shall fight to the end of the world : first by open tyranny , against martyrs : & when the Empire is destroyed for that , Satan will turne himselfe into an Angel of light : and set a Vicar of Christ with two hornes of a Lambe , but with the lawes or mouth of the Dracon , to set vp the former Empire and to be the King of Locusts : all bent to the wealth and ease of this world . This Iohn teacheth : whom Chapter by Chapter I expound , first briefly , by arguments vpon euery Chapter then a scholion much larger : which I dedicate vnto your Maiestie , for the increase of knowledge in your people , still to come out of BABYLON , confusion , to IERVSALEM the sight of peace . Your Majesties most humble subject . Hugh Broughton . THE AVTOVR TO THE READER . IN all controuersies men should know what both sides graunt : & what they hold differing . So where I turne all the Apocalyps against Rome : and did so twelue yeres agoe against the Popes champion , D. Iohannes Pistorius , sent to moue warres in Zwitzerland : reason would for facility of ending controuersie , I shew how much they graunted me : and knew they must : that if any of mine owne nation , come short : and that with Satanean malice : they be dealt with , as endeuoring to make our Church a synagogue of Satan . The matter shal be briefly told . Doctor Iohn Pistorius holden a father of the Iesuites , dwelling in Friburge of Briscouia , distant twēty English miles from Basil , was stird of the Pope to chalenge all our Cantons for disputation : that they ought to yeeld to the Pope , as the seauen did : And vpon disputation refused , hee would by war chalenge his supremacy . This then was thought no pley . Vpon this Syllogisme the mayn stood . If the scripture bee corrupted , another judge must be had : that is the Pope : who onely doth chalenge that . But the scripture is most corrupted : as Geneva graunteth in Rob. St. praef . to the N. T. for Ebrew double readings ( 848. as Elias reckoneth them ) and Arias Montanus hath written an whole work in apparatu , of the old Testament , corrupted in Babylon , in 52. yeares , in so many places : and Beza checketh and vnchecketh the new , that none knoweth what to stand to : and the enemies graunt , is still strong against himself . Therefore the Pope will require by warres that ye make him judge . A Rhoetian , brought vp at Berne , named Caspar Clause-christi , at Leyden saw my scripture Concent : where I defend the old Testament to bee pure to euery letter by the Massorites , and say the Apocrypha bee all lying workes or Ironies : mackages of fooles . I taught him so much English : and expounded the matter at large to him : and for reconciling the Creed with the Gospell . D. Fr. Iunius had told him hee was euer of my mind : and one M. Baudertius shewed my Theseis to the Vniuersity , and the Vniuersity allowed them . By this he saw the Pope was berest of hope to giue a charge to vs , where he hoped of victorie : or by Gehennean torment : as Athean a dream as his that wrote , our Lord had gone into the second death , when God raised him vp , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Diuinitie may not be handled with respect of persons : But if Quirites yeeld to me , so far I will defend Rome and Mentz : and if Lacus Lemanus make the fish dead : and Wintonia haue but a sack full of wind , which Aeolus gaue to Vlisses , when his fellowes thought it full of a great treasure , and forced him to open it , and so by tempest drowned themselues : that chester wil I leaue to the wind , to bee shut vp in Vlisses sack : and leaue Lemanus to the snow water of the wild Alpes . The Rhoetian saw all the Popes hope gone , by the scripture proued true in text : and the Apocrypha to be workes of men that knew not Christ , and all in sadnes to be foolish , and the going of the soule to Paradise to bee spoken in the Creed , and he told me with great asseueration , that if I went to Zwitzerland , I should remoue war. I went presently to Basil : and Zurick and Berne heard : and vsed me with all kindnes . Mine host of Basil , a D. of Law , D. Iacobus Henric-petri , had occasion to goe to Friburge to D. Pistorius : and on a thursday at Supper spake much of me to him . Then D. Pistorius sayd : The scholers of England be learned in the tongues : but it were better they knew the Fathers better . On Fryday my Doctor telleth me what he sayd : On Saterday I gaue a Greek reply to the Post : as Pistorius triumphed in Greek : to this summe . The Greek Fathers were in eloquence vnmatchable : and in handling of the Trinity , and Incarnation of Christ , and Iustification by faith , and of holy soules passage hence to heauen , and of wicked to Gehenna , they all agreed : and none euer of 1400. yeares thought of Purgatory : as their oration in the Synode of Basil shewed : 160. yeares ago : which D. Iacobus Zwinger yet hath . And so much learning as their age could vse against eloquent heathen , God gaue them . But they had no occasion to deale much for text of scripture with such : and therefore lesse studied it : But for the Lords Supper , This was their common opinion : that the Bread and Wine were Icones and Symbola , Images and Tokens of the body and blood of Christ : As Origen spake the consent of his age : and Eusebius from his great Librarie , the recorder of common graunts : And eloquent Nazianzen and others by Typi and Antitypa , and as the most sage Theodorite in sad disputation to clear other matters , bringeth the same as a graunted common matter , to proue douted : so Macarius Monachus sheweth his dayes opinion , calling the bread Symbolon of the body . And none wise could doubt : marking vpon what prophecy the Lordes Supper stood . The Angell Gabriel told holy Daniel that after 490. yeeres , Christ the King by his death would end sacrifice and offrings . And the Iewes dated all dayes in common Epistles and conueyances , the yeares since the returne from Babel : as wee the yeres of our Lord : in whose last yeare , they , By Daniel , looked , the Kingdome of heauen should appeare , Luc. 19. though they knewe not in what manner . Nowe when sacrifice was to end at the Supper of the Lambe : our Lord , to seale the end of sacrificing , gaue , for beasts flesh and blood , which figured his body and blood , bread and wine , to bee in couenant speach his Body and Blood. All Graecians knewe proper speach and civill : that hee should bee bad , that knew not the place of both . In proper speach a Father begetteth his Son : in ciuill speach Romulus was ancester to Iulian Apostata , Baasa to Achab , Iechonias Salomontiades to Salathiel Nathanides . So the token of a Kings seale , is called his seale . This all the Greeke Fathers knewe : and tottering Theophylact , your onely , turneth to this . And the taking of the Lords Supper , is our oth that wee beleeue hee died in due tyme , to bury Moses by his buriall : and that by grace his spirit is with vs to sure saluation : as mighty as by his word it made the world . More is needlesse and cannot bee , but is wickedly forged . So farr the Fathers were rare : not alwayes in commenting vpon the Byble : But extremely deceiued almost all in honouring the Apocrypha : which Iewes kept to play for Iosephus against Appiones that denyed all the Iewes story . Therefore not to plead with them from the Law full of paradoxes , they object failes and humane workes to busy them for all : And they meant litle further great matter in them . The Greeke Fathers sawe not this much : though Eusebius told the true law had but 22. bookes . Nazianzen agreeth for the number : but misseth in regarding one Apocryphon , for holy : Iudith , as I remember : and Athanasius , casteth out holy Hester . So we like of the fathers for learning controverted in their age : not aey for comment . And these groundes ye shall graunt me or combat : The Hebrew text is kept by the Massorites , so that nothing can be corrupted to alter one wordes signification . The Iewes knew their owne tongue : and teach vs the native of it . In honour of the two tables of 613. letters , they bring all speches of lawes bidding or forbidding , into 613. And hold that all which faith or life may think of is in them : And the New Testament never goeth further : And no one syllable helpeth Rome : but Italy is expresly cursed by your owne translation as by all Iewes exposition , Numb . 24. vpon which all the Apocalyps maketh a reuelation . This England holdeth : and will not give place to Rome , but will dispute with D. Pistorius Protonotary of the Pope at Basil , one day in Hebrew , an other in Greek : with penners of every syllable of our speach . Protonotarius is stout in these tongues : as he hath written de arte Cabalistica : though he hath missed altogether : and sayth all Rabbins say Melchisedek sacrificed bread & wine : where none ever thought so : but all hold it offred to Abrahams souldiers to eat and drink , as he was a King : and blessed Abraham as a sacrificer . And for Greek Protonotarius and Pope are yet to learne how to defend the purity of the New Testament , and to see Antique , Septuagint Thalmudique and Apostolique dialects . And no Papist ever could speak or write Ebrew & Greek as coūtrey speach . Thou knowest if thou dare dispute I may overthrow the Pope : Therefore tell thine own hart , and write to him : that an English man wrote to thee , that the chalenger will give over his chalenge : or hee bee counted a shamelesse lier . To this effect I wrote to him a Greek oration : and sent R. Rubens Chananean epistle , which honoured England above all nations : that he might see he had not to deale with a Thraso . Three dayes after he wrote to Zurick great commēdations of my poor studies , specially of Greek eloquēce , as native Attique : And at three monethes end , after much combat in all Greek he writeth thus : I will not dispute nor have our old Religion to be called into question . Then both sides Cantones showted , that the feare of war was gone , seing the Popes chalenger putteth vp this : that the Pope hath not one syllable in the Bible for his defence : But is vnvinciblie accused : and hath none that dare dispute in the holy tongues for his defence . Now he dareth not for stark shame require supremacie , being so broken . After this what Basil spake to English of me , how for one all England should heare better while Basil stood , one M r Brand of Londen and M. Ward of Cornewall they told me , and belike at home : How they told Netherlanders that this combat ended warres , and sware so : they will never deny it , & noble Danes know , and doubtlesse told their K. how they staying for me at a ferry neare Leopoldus buriall , which they had seen , and I would see , a Zurick hearing my name , sayd : wee were in great feare of war , till the Englander brake Pistorius : I would gladly see his countenance : which argueth the mind : that in quiet words calmed boysterous preparation of warres : But my hast cannot suffer stay . And so sayd many strangers at Basil : and French were earnest to bring me to their King. And what will to my rare honour , the state of Basil , Zurick , and Berne meant , I will let them write . Now for Iesuites humanity . D. Pistorius himself four yeares agoe asked M. Hakewill of Oxford , at Friburge of me , whether I was alive . He said , he left me at Francfurt : then said he , I am hartily glad , and gave high good words . Now he is dead , and I am sory , for I hoped to turn him . Now two Cardinalls of Rome , Caesar Baronius , as the Iesuites of Mentz told me , and an other whose letters were intercepted at Heidelberge ( of him I heard no more ) obteyned of Pope Clement a principall Cardinalship for me : and dealt with Mentz Iesuites to perswade me : who when they could not , Archb. Ioh. Adami would have had me of his court , and obteyned that in Chapter : saying that he reioyced more for my honouring of him with dedication of my Greeke translation of the Prophetes , then for his late election to be Prince of the Empire . And he should by order have part of his court Protestantes : and he spake of me , as not misliking my religion . But then Q. E. died , and I returned , and he died soone after . None but shamelesse will denie this . Now this is past all deniall , that Mentz gaue me leave to print in Greeke my owne Religion . That brake the neck of Purgatorie : besides other Papistique great poincts . Of this the best of Paris wrote to Franckfurt to the Kings agent : that of nine hundred yeeres so much was never obteyned of the Pope , as that booke obteyned : Rome must allow what Mentz alloweth . And if Haides have but two places , as they graunt , Heaven and hell , Purgatory must give back all the land that it wan . Furthermore when my book of Concent came in Latin , Pater Baltasar Ezelius in the hearing of his felowes in their college at Mentz , spake as by common consent : We allow all that that book hath : This I have printed in Latin , and I am sure he will not deny it : and when we are both dead , none may : seing in my life time it is not denyed . So this much is graunted me of Rome : to assure the simplest so far , how far the city is sunk : And badnes or madnes geveth Nabal for name , & Nabala for fame to him that will not see how vpon this Rome graunt , the comment vpon the Apocalyps is past reply . I have turned the Apocalyps into Hebrew : and so I would expound it : if the Turky merchants would pay the charges . If they refuse , I will leaue them to try , whether strange shipwrack shall revenge them . Their agent L. Ed. Barton gave the beginning : writing thus : If M r. Br. may be brought to Const. that may turne to the common good of Christendome . This he sent to M r. Stapers . Seing our age fleeth , wee should sell all to buy the Pearle of heaven . Let the just be just still . The summe of the Apocalyps . IOhns Apocalyps telleth , that Christ shewed the state to come , to the ende of the world ; & a vision of himselfe : as vnto Daniel , chap. 10. this doth hee , chap. 1. And in singular sweetnes to the seaven starres , in the seaven golden Candlestickes , all these partes be applyed with addition against all Arrianes , that the Eternall , the sonne of God , the Creator of the world , is he , that appeared vnto Daniel . So , Iohn expoundeth Daniel , into Salvation of all Iewes of grace . This goeth through chap. 2. & 3. in easie facilitie . Now for tymes to come , this appeareth , chap. 4. God on a throne fitteth a iudge , like Iasper , for Beniamins temple : & Sardius as Ruben : to fight for the tribes . And Christians , in state Persones , are 24. Bishops , and besides goodly , this in , chap. 4. Then the Lambe and Lion openeth the Booke of seaven seales , chap. 5. then hee cometh further against Caesares , on horse , white : with plaguing riders , vpon red , blacke , pale ; For the martyrs , who crave to destroy the Empire , but are bid to expect Diocletianes persecution . Then shall their profane world be rowled vp , chap. 6. After that , a generall apostasie commeth , chap. 7. Howe that falleth out , the seaventh seale doth shew . Christ standeth at the golden Altar , to receive all prayers , & Rome bendes a policy against all this . Therevpon Christ , as in Ezekiel , casteth fire into the earth : and Angels trompetters sound howe haile and fire is mixt with blood : by that , Popes bee made a mountaine : so a mountaine of fire cast into the worlds sea , to set all on fire : when the starre-Byshop falleth from his heavens , to turne the Law-waters , into wormewood and to darken the chiefe Sunne , Moone , and Starres : comming vp by falling , and by turning the Scriptures into gall , soone darkening the third part of the Church : that three woes are pronounced , chap. 8. By his keies of the pitt , whence he fetched the wormwood of his haeresies , he bringeth locastes of Monkes to devour all the West , and able to make warres , and becommeth King of Locusts : and maketh warres : and so becommeth a firie mountaine , to make haile and fire mixt with blood . This was one woe . He weakned the East Empire , to set vp the Saracens : and is plagued from Euphrates : as his Idolatry and treachery turned away the East , chap. 9. Christ reviveth the Gospell , when men eate the little booke , teaching againe , how hee is the Angell of Covenant , and Mediator for the faithfull , chap. 10. Martyrs bring policies to see what the king of Locusts his Citie or policie is : and he falleth , and the Gospell is restored : and he falleth with worlds ende , chap. 11. The same matter is repeated for Caesares and Pope in a dragon of Romane Armes . As it was called Egypt , chap. 11. and Pharaoh , a Dragon , Esai . 27. The vpper parte of the Dragon , is shewed to be the Romane Empire : one , compiled of the foure in Daniel : and the taile is expounded to be the beast arising from the earth , chap. 11. or King of Locusts , chap. 9. he reuiueth the former empire , so , that none can live in it , without his marke , chap. 13. His marke is to force Christians to Idolatrie . For which vilanie , Romane Babilon is told of a fall , chap. 14. By vrging Idolatry , he driveth from his Aegypt , the Church through a sea of fire and fagot , into the wildernesse . Where the Tabernacle built hath a smoke of Gods anger , and Angels seaven plague him , as hee plagued all vnder the seaven Trompets : ( Chapter 16. ) For that our holy Martyrs calling for vengeance from vnder the Altar rowled vp also the Popes heaven as a booke rowled . The Beast revived hath no difference from the former , but in bloody color , and the daughter Rome riding vpon it , all bloody , Chapter 17. Rome shall fall as Babilon & Tyrus did , Chapter 18. It shall fall when all nationes sing Halelu-Iah vpon the destruction of the wicked , with vnderstanding . Then the WORD of GOD , will catch the Beast-false-prophet : the whole Dragon revived , and cast him into a Lake burning with fire and brimstone : which is the second death , Chapter 19. But the Romane Dragon shall be tyed 1000. yeeres before the King of Locusts deceiveth generally . But then hee makes a new Gog and Magog : for the old Ierusalem : and thereupon shal be destroied , as the old was , by the first coming , so he by the second , of CHRIST , from a throne of iudgement : as the old Gog and Magog was , Chapter 20. As Iohn in Patmos saw the heavenly Ierusalem : so Patmos the Church , tossed with Aegean waves shal be in Gods fight such , as Isaiah , Ezechiel , Aggei , and Zacharie spake of . CHRIST saluteth vs poore heathen , with his owne most gracious voice . To him that loued vs , and hath washed vs from our sinnes by his blood , be all honour & glory for ever , Amen . Isaie 25. And hee ( the ETERNAL ) will destroy in this mountaine the covering , that covereth all people , and the vaile , that is spread vpon all nations . THE ARGVMENTS OF THE REVELATION . THe Apocalyps may be divided into speach vnto the present age : and into prophecies for time to come . Common to both are the nations , and places , and the times . The nations to whom the book is commended are cities of old Gyges kingdome called the Land of Gog : where the Lagidae and Seleucidae had parted Asia the lesser betwixt them . Ezechiel told , that when they were overthrowen for scattering his people into all quarters , God would be glorified over them : and in wrath remember mercy . As over Antiochos : in that the Land of Magog , Antiochia first bare the name of Christians . Over both in these seven townes : whereof Philadelphia beareth plainly the name of Ptolomie Philadelphus . Sardis was the Court of rich Craesus : whose wealth God gave to Cyrus the great : that sent Israell home from 120. nations : and built the temple vpon his owne charges . In it the old memory of Ggy or Gog is continued . The nations called are from all people . The damned for deadly hinderance of the Gospel is Rome , plainly described by full many arguments vndeniable . The whip of Romes Idolatrie be the Saracenes . The time in trope is taken from the time of Christ his persecutions : three years and an half . But therein is meant the qualitie of state , not length of yeres , that men should be afflicted the afflictions of Christ . So the Dragon Caesars afflict a yeare two yeares and halfe a yeare : and the Dragons tayle the Pope , and the old Romane Empire , monethes 42. and the Vicar of the Lambes hornes the king of Locustes , dayes 1260. They who thinke to get any certeyntie hence , deceyve them selves , and the truth is not in them . The allusion is most heavenly : calling Christ still into mind . The thousand yeares come neare proprietie : telling when the Popes authoritie should come to the highest . These points may commonly be considered . CHAP. I. The present age is saluted , with narration of particular place , and day , and vision of Christ : and in seaven epistles the partes of it be applied vnto playne experience . CHAP. II. Ephesus learneth how remission of studie loseth the Church . Rome continually practised that : still shaking off Greek and Hebrew , and skill in Gods word . Smyrna is told that Iewes , not right Iewes whose praise is of God , would seeme to be Iewes : but should bee found lyars . So Rome would chalenge the true Iew. Rom 2. but they that seemed to stand , shall fall . Pergamus heareth of idolatrie and fornication . Rome and Venice be deaf . Thyatira hath a new Iezabel , with witchcraft and whoredome and Baal : Papists are full of charming : Nunnes full wanton , and Goddes of their owne making . CHAP. III. Sardis the court sheweth , how the pompe of court , hath hardly lively religion : yet still some be there . So Rome the court towne seemed vnder Iohn alive : but had forgotten S. Paul , Rom. 11. & 13 : & 2. Thes 2. Philadelphia had true love , and tryeth who be the sound Iewes : and shal be as Salomons pillers in the heavenly Ierusalem . Such were full many Monasteries of learned men : which knew well what S. P. Q. R. meant : when stultus populus quaerit Romam . Laodicea , followeth the common maner , neither hoat , nor cold : but holdeth on what negligent custome hath once brought in . So antiquitie and vniversalitie are the Papistes answer : They never plead better skill in the Ebrew Law and Greek Gospell : so thar Turkes and Iewes may see how they build not vpon a rocke by sure grounds , but flee to custome : never allowed of God. This from obscure Patmos on the Lordes day , Iohn teacheth that the base corners shall have truth : when they receive the holy , banished : and Rome the banisher shal be left in Satans throne , to pester the yeare with Popes holy dayes : honouring creatures with religion of dayes , as Rome did to Iulius and Augustus , and as ill in March , May , Ianuary , and February , and in all Ovids fastis . The stories of times which God writeth be more then yet men would ever learne . The Lords resurrection day , is surely taught vs , and that wee should keepe . But his birth day , he would not have vs to know : and when men would after three hundred yeeres seeke it out , God gave them over into a deceived minde to misse 3. moneths : that of 1300. yeres that dotage was not espied , vntill this age searched about , & found better matter . Yet Laodicea will follow custome , and cared not for grace , from him who was , and is , & wil be : and from the seaven spirits : the one , Eternall that giveth seaven lampes of oile to his servants : and from Iesus Christ , that is above all the Kings of the earth , Psal . 89. Dan. 2. & 7. & Apoc. 6. and 19. whom Rome pearced with spear and nailes : But they shall feel whom they pearced , and whom they crucifie agayne : to have him counted a base and bare man , & not as on Tabor when the Godhead made the humanitie shinelike the Sunne . Now for times to come . CHAP. IIII. When the voyce of Christ like a trumpet , making them happy which know the sound , Psal . 89. behind vs calleth vs from our owne course , we shall see God in the heaven of the Church , like Beniamins Iasper building his Church in Paules Shebet : “ and like Rubens red Sardius : fighting against Hagarenes for the Tribes : with the Rainebow of the covenant : like Levies Smaragd teaching the brightnes of the Gospell . Thus we shall see God sitting vpon a throne , whē Christ from obscure Patmos sheweth that heaven is not best seene from great cities , which alwayes overflow in wickednes : but from place where fewest be to disturbe . So shal be seene 24. Bishops or Elders : that can apply the Patriarkes storie vnto the Apostles Gospell , all these clothed with the iustice of Christ : being to the soules as white linen is to the body . Seven lampes of oyle grace beatē with much affliction as beaten olive : the seven graces of the spirit make this : and the whole company be afore the throne , a sea † cleare , and blameles : iustified freely by the grace of God. And the Church shall not want rare wightes , full of eyes , whereof one shall see more then millions of Papists , full of courage , & readines to be sacrificed , as Timotheus at Ephesus , and Polycarpus at Smyrna , and at Pergamus Antipas : and full of wise pleading , as Paul to King Agrippa , and of high flight into the heavens carying soules thither , not as in Campus Martius , when for the Caesars funeral a summer house is made , and full of spice , and in a corner an eagle is , and when it is set on fyre , the eagle is let out : and fleed high : and is sayd to cary the Caesars soule to the Gods. Herodian . lib. 11. These have a true hight , and have six wings : two to cover their face , from looking into Gods counsell aboue reach : two to cover their feet , that their wayes be not called into sight : & two to flee in their course , as Vzielides expoundeth , Es . 6. And the whole bent of these tendeth to honour God. And by their examples the common congregation acknowledgeth the holy Trinity : and the Creator , where the heathen have no lamp of grace , not the best learned of them , not one spirit of seven . Their sage , as Pythagoras , in tongue confessed God to be one : But they knew not the trinity , and that the Sonne would be manifested in the flesh , to come a man looking through our walles , and to come a Iudge of all , nor that he framed the world for man , because he would dwell in a tabernacle in vs. In the heavenly policy of the Gospell , this must be proper to true Christians : who finding a victory , cast down their crownes when they come before God. The Scribes confesse all that we cōfesse : The trinity of old confessed they : as their workes yet shew , which might have broken the Arians necks , if Greek pride had submitted them to learne Thalmudique studies . One errour in the root maketh a million in the branches . CHAP. V. The counsel of God is hid : how he will vse the prophane Caesars : and how man of sin will afterwardes exalt himself in the Temple of God. Moyses by Balaam tould but briefly , that Italy should afflict Heber , & be perishing vnto the end . Daniel speaketh nothing of the Romans afflicting the faithfull . But shewing that the Image , and four beastes being cōsumed by our Lords first comming into the world , by implication he sheweth that Italy should kill Christ , & destroy Ierusalem , and so breed a new Image of a beast . But his pictures end in the Macedonians . Our Lord in Math. 24. only toucheth deceit and vexation : and S. Paul 2 Thes . 2. sheweth that Emperour shall hould on till he be taken away : & then shall man of sin shew himselfe in the Temple as if he were God Adoni kam , a Lord standing sure . But how the Emperour should be vsed , and Pope come vp and fall , that Daniel meddled not withall , who dealt most of kingdomes . And proclamation that none in heaven nor on the earth could open the book , telleth that he medled not with Antichrist , nor Caesars punishment . Iohns weping that none could open the book , telleth that the matter is of great vse : that they shall have weeping , and gnashing of teeth , which contemne the matter . Now one of the 24. Bishops hearing the person of a Doctor , said to him , being in his traunse , now as a child , that the Lyon of Iuda spoken of through the Prophets and specially Num. 24. how he should vnwall and subdue al the sonnes of Seth , and is the roote of David his figure , who conquered all resisters , & set vp religion , he will tell what Esay spake of his conquests . So Christ standeth at the mids of Gods throne , in a playn description : a lambe , Iohn 1. as one that had been slain , Mat. 27. slain by Rome : vpon whom the revenge must goe , having seven horns of power , to revenge Satan with his sevē heads : and seven eyes , which be seven spirits of his providence , sending Angels over the earth : as in building Ierusalem , Zach. 1. and 2. and 6. And he taketh the book from God , as Chap. 1. 1. as Mediatour now : though he were in the glory of GOD : and held it no robbery to be equall with God : and then the rare wightes and 24. Doctours pray him to open the state to come , and all creatures shew that they shall serve Christ , when Idolaters be destroyed . CHAP. VI. The Lyon harted , the pacient ox , the wise man , the high fighted eagle , tell how by his martyrs he buildeth the Church : and for their prayer the Caesars shall have war stil : bloudy warre , great famine , that corne wil be as deare as spice : that a bath , choenix , a pottle , wil be sold for the Romane Denarius , about half a french crown , though GOD strike not vines and olives , but in wrath remembreth mercy . Such warre , that bloud , death , famine and pestilence , shall make a riddance of the fourth part of men . This cometh in revenge of the martyrs . In Aboth Rab. Nathan , in Moses life , all the just soulesly vnder the throne of glory : Here the terme Altar teacheth that by Christ the Altar they have justice : Neyther Scribes nor Apostles knew purgatory . Covetousnes bred the teachers , slouth and contempt of truth the beleevers . They are told that they must have patience a while till martyrs blood be seed to make a Church of a sufficient number to have a Christian empire . Then the prophane policies shall have an earthquake : their sun of stately empire shal be turned to blacknes : their moone of Princes , into blood : their starres shall fall as olives shaken : their heaven shal be lapped vp as a rowl : al Ilands and mountaines shal be changed for them . Iohn from Esa . 2. and 14 and 34 and Ose . 10. seeth a vision fitted to their speches , that by considering Iudaes fall , the ten tribes fall , Assurs fall , and Daniels Image , we may be sure of the Caesars fall : and he expoundeth himself & the Prophets : That Kings , great men , & rich , and Coronelles , & the mighty shall hide themselves and wish as Samaria that mountaynes might hide them from the anger of the Lamb. And so he teach Iewes , that for contempt of Christ , their destructions came . The five seales are not distinguished in time , but in common place of victory , war , famine , and both with plague , and martyrdome , all these in times come sometimes at once . The sixt toucheth Constantines dayes . Then an vnspeakable riddance was made after Dioclesians persecution , that twelve Augusti and Caesars consume one another , till all came to the sonne of our Helena : who in the ends of the earth , made the possession of Christ ; cometh to York to Constantius his Father , that had Christians his chief men , and by him is made his heyr of empire , and by them and our nation and the neare in the end is alone the Emperour of the world : and leaveth the Rome that crucified , ( by the Gospell , and 2. Thes . 2. ) where in 100. yeares , the slothfull Popes could not make Caesar good : but were caught in their lying that Peter should long sit at Rome : who expresly writeth that he kept about Babylon . Rome in Italy is hated for Idolatry of Constantinus : and he removeth the Empire to Byzantium : calleth it new Rome : and indueth it with the privilegies of old Rome . Our West brought him to the East : and one of our Helena , despiseth old Rome : & buildeth new Rome near Troy , where the wicked Helena wrought destruction to the house of Assaracus , that after 300. yeares old Rome should begin by blood and spoyling . And this may be noted that Q. Elisabets agent did that in Constantinople that none of other nations could : That the Turkes Princes and Iewes there desired to have from England the Gospell preached there in Greek and Hebrew , and the Kings royall mynd is to be commended for his bent to allowance that way . L. Barton wrote that if N. could be gotten thither , it were like to turne to the common good of Christendome . So God offered our nation againe glory in the stateliest soyle : But Satan hindreth , by his servants that can turne themselves into Angels of light . God will look to it . One libeller would perswade , that the Iewes letter comming in severall copies and translated there , and thence sent to Basil and printed there : was forged there . A strange dealing , a strange impudency . None learned would think that all Christendome , setting their wittes together could forge such a letter . The slaunderer could not read one line of it . And what a barbarous vnthankfull wight is the Libeller of these words : Because your armes are the owles , you think you must bring owles to Athens : and because the Iew saluteth you as you feigne : you think you are the onely Rabbin of the world . If the base borne wight had bene of Constantinus kindred : he had bene of an other spirit , but now , he could not consider the height of that cause . The like vnto him is he that sayd these words , The knight which said the King would give 500. lib. annuitie did but flatter : and I will stay the King that he shall give no allowance to Iewes matters . All the Oratours that ever were , can not sufficientlie expresse the deadly hatred that these men have to the truth of God. There is no other way to make Christians readie in the Bible , but by handling the Gospell by Thalmudiques : to whose tenour of studie all the new Testaments stile is bent . The best learned Iesuits at Francfurt in the hearing of a gentleman of England hartily requested this done , saying that by me , they ready to cleare the new Testament , could soone turne the Indians . The Iewes over Germanie hartely desire this . Princes made great promises , but the old serpent wil be hindring , whom the great Angel can tye in chaynes that he deceive not , and deale with his factours as they wil be boūd with chaynes of darknes . To which matter I require the cuppes of the foure wights and 24. Bishops full of incense to be powred before the Lambe : that Iannes and Iambres may receive according to their workes : that no more regard whence the sixt seale brought on a new world : nor how the fallen must be lifted vp . CHAP. VII . Three hundred yeares were passed ere that men were sufficient in number to have kingdomes of Christianitie . Then Schollers began to remit zeale , and Hebrew studie : which had soone overthrowen Arians , shewing GOD to bee our Creatour , Eccles . 12. and Christ , Iehova our righteousnes . Yea the Apocalyps had most tamed Arians and Iewes : and had been clear at the first by Thalmudique veine of studie . By 300. moe , Byshops pride and sloth made but a gaine and ambition of the Gospell . Antioch would have chief Patriarkship , following Antiochus old pride . Alexandria would , as Alexāder would be a God : Old Rome would , as it crucified Christ : New Rome would , for the Empires seat . None considered that the Scholers of Patmos should be the sealed : & martyrs : whē neither North-wind rose , nor South-winde blasted , in the garden : that the spices might flow , & the beloved come into the Garden , and eat of his precious fruites , Cant. 4. But foure Angels held the foure windes . God favoured Antioch , that where sinne abounded , mercy might more abound . That men should not therefore be high minded , but feare : in the ende Hagarenes take it . Cush or Abushini in Keturahs house , had Abrahams familie , and long held well : but in the end , held but the Gospel and few Epistles , and the Psalmes , for all the Bible : That which Colen & Rome hath printed . Moscovia from Constantinople , held litle sound . Rome was the cause of falling to all : still weakening the East Empire , that should have holp the rest . So God telleth that a generall fall shall come , that not the open be the true , but the hid bee the servantes of God : such as God sealed . As in Ieremies dayes in Ierusalem the ill figs , the troupes of Ierusalem were a Synagogue of Sathan , when all the Levites condemned him to dy : and God in Ezekiel sealeth all his , whom Israel condemned . So here an apostasie is told , which groweth vp ; 300. yeares : by many wicked steps . And then commeth to the Popes supremacy , and soon maketh the open Church , a Synagogue of Satan . That onely men vnknowen , few to mens sight , but many to Gods ey , that seeth all , be the Church . Here the Papists might have their answer : when they aske where our Church was . The tribes all have ech one twelve thowsand : Though Dan is not named he is vnderstood . But when Iosephs two sonnes and Levi be reckoned , one is left out , as Symeon Deu. 33. So Dan here . They be shallow who hence gesse that Antichrist commeth of Dan. S. Paul taught Chrysostome , 2. Thes . 2. that he should come from Rome . The latter halfe of the Chapter , sweetly expresseth the poinctes wherevpon all standeth , that salvation is from God and the Lambe . All more in religion is from the serpent . All honor to Mary & Saincts . Also Martyrs and their comfort is sweetly expressed . This matter in time followeth the eight and ninth . CHAP. VIII . Out of the seventh seal come matters more to bee sounded , thē six afore had . The Church had peace a small while , but angels seven are prepared to sound wrath arising . Christ the Mediatour , is ready to receyve prayer : he is contemned , by Rome dallying with his mediation . Therefore hee powreth voyces , thundrings , lightnings and earthquake . Angels here tell it : Men in playn work . The first common place : Warre . Hayle and fire mixt with blood , sheweth vexation with warre : ever since Constantines house fell , the Popes bestird them to stirre warres to overthrow the East Empire , and to set the West by the eares . The second common place , The Popes supremacy . The arising to be a great mountayne : became a mountayne of fyre , when he cast himselfe into the sea of nations : That a third part of men became dead in sin , in profane trafique of life . The third common place . Corruption of Scripture wrested to his policie . A great star burning as a torch , fell from heaven , and fell into the rivers and fountaynes of waters , & the name of the star is wormwood , &c. Angelus ecclesiae , the Doctor is a star , Ch. 1. heaven is the Church : burning as a lampe , is kindling of wrath : the waters be the Scriptures : falling into them , is wresting of them to mainteyne his kingdome : so the sense is bitter , and the D. is wormwood : that many finde deadly haeresies by this wormwood . The fourth trumpet , Great fall . They which were principall , as the sun , moone and stars ( Iacobs familie , in Iosephs dreame ) lose much light . Gagnaeus a Papist telleth , this to touch , Popes , Cardinals & Bishops . A preparation to marke triple woe vpon this . An Angell flyeth in the open sky , & telleth of three woes vpon this . CHAP. IX . The V. common place . The Angel or Doctor , falling from heaven ( the Church , ) hath giuē to him not S. Peters keyes of knowledge , but keyes of a deepe pit : to darken sun and ayer : the office of Christ and law by which we see him . So infinite millions of mōkes and fryers come forth : locusts for devouring the earth , with scorpions stings to torment harts : when Christ is obscured and Scripture , that men find no comfort : but bee worse for their soule , then Iob for his body , Iob 3. To make warres , their wealth will make many horses : and they have authority as Kinges with their crownes : though they pretend to be as private men . ( Dan. 7. The Chaldean stript of Kingdome is so termed : And Antiochus having no right to the kingdome : ) and they keep within doores , as of womens hayre : but they have Lyons teeth , to hold fast all forged and wringed giftes : openly forged , as Constantinus donation : and wringed of kingdomes , which they help vp : and from deceived by terrour of purgatory . They have brest plates of iron , to defend themselves : and the noyse of their wings is like the noyse of horses running to warres : while stil they set Kings by the eares : for the first common place : that haile and fyre be mixed with blood . And their scorpion stinges sting men five moneths : till Princes compell them by a cold winter to hide themselves in hedges , as Nahums Locustes of Ninivy , hide them by enemies . An excellent name of the Pope : THE ANGEL OF THE PIT : KING OF LOCVSTS , ABANDDON , APOLLYON . Our common name which we give the Pope is Daemon in Greek : for Popes be Daemones in Eustathius : from the Commentaries of old Aristarchus and Didymus , and others . His Commentaries are from ancient Heathen , not from himself : as Erasmus well noteth in his observations vpon the Apocalyps . Whereas I cited Homers Commentary followed by S. Peter , D. B. the learned , thought that a foolish oversight : as though I must mean Eustathius : who was of late . And he doubteth whether S. Peter read Homer . I am out of doubt he never read him : But the holy Ghost gave words of old for S. Peters vse afterward , by instinct , not by reading . And so much a simple Doctor might have knowen . B. L. shewed himself , in his vnlearned skophing most Athean . And as Iannes and Iambres , Symon Magus & Elymas , and Alexander the Coppersmyth are for eternall memorie in the hart of the Bible , so deserve such for to be . Now as wee vnawares and Papists call the Pope , Daemona , a Divel : vnawares we call him so , GOD ruling our tongues : that is specially worthy noting . When Iulian the Apostata was kild , and Libanius commended him , that he now was with the Daemones , the Greek Doctors took him vpon his word : and what an asse he was to speak that which the enemy would wish . D. Iohannes Pistorius the Popes chalenger , wrote to me that IOHN CALVIN was Dactylodeictes of Antichrist : Who shewed by the finger who was Antichrist . I took his graunt : that so the Pope was . For Calvins finger aymed at him . So the Popes chalenger overthrew the Pope . The same wrote to me the Anathema . But God dealt with him as with Balaam the son of Beor , in Italy pronuntiation , of Bosor , in Chaldean , where S. Peter kept : where the Galilaean his voice told he wrote not from Rome . The Doctours Anathema was this , to me , I Anathematize thee , as Paul did Barnabas . I take it , sayd I. And so thou makest me better then any Pope that ever was at Rome . Paul thought him of the same faith , and happines : But I anathematize D. Iohn Pistorius , as S. Paul did Anathematize Elymas Magus . Vpon this he yeelded , as Helvetia knoweth . And to his dying day spake most reverently , as some English heard , of his checker . So here we must mark not what men call the Pope , Holy father , and vicar of Christ , and head of the Church , and King of Kings , and Lord of Lords : but what GOD doth call him : and God taught Adam to give fit names . Here the Popes names be many . One is , the Angel of the pit : as the star falling had the keyes of the Pit , to bring forth his Locusts . And , the King of Locusts is the fittest name for him . In Ebrew , he is called Abaddon , Num. 24. and Abdan in the Thalmud is the worst name . Aruch will teach † the place . Also he is called Abaddon chiefly for remembrance of Num. 24. where Balaam endeth his prophecy , in Italy going on to destruction : & Iohn Chap. 17. 8. 11. translateth Balaam most properly : as D. Kimchi , in hard Grammer : Adey obed goeth on to destruction . In Greek he is another Apollo : a Divel of Delphos , destroying such as seek to him : as Apollo destroyed rich Craesus : deceiving him to war against Cyrus . He knew well enough that Cyrus should have the victory : Esay had told him so : and though Craesus gave to Apollos temple , very great gifts : yet when he asked him , whether he should fight with Cyrus , he answered : Craesus passing over Halys , shall overthrow a great King. So he did in hope of good : But overthrew his own kingdome : and rich Craesus became poore Irus . So the Pope maketh but a mock of Kings . Thus one who of the sixt seale , is fully described : what the Pope is , and what he meaneth to do , as Chap. 11. shall tell . And this first of the three woes thus set forth , reacheth from the Popes supremacy , after the yeare of our Lord , 600. vnto Ierusalems war ended at 1200. For which 600. yeares , the Pope still made haile and fyre to be mixed with blood . Now the second woe is in his punishments , by the Turk : and by the Gospell and Martyrs , teaching Princes to cast him off . The sixt trumpet and common place . Of the Turks comming vp and dealing . Cedrenus and Volaterranus ( in Arabia triplici ) teach of the Turks and Saracens conjunction : and sundry others , how they afflicted Spain and Italy . Their history I have touched in my book of Scripture Concent : & I would any of cleane spirit that rageth not against the Concent which GOD gave to Scripture , & I do but shew , to have my best help , thence . There is a full explication of the second woe . Bibliander in Chronologia sheweth that after the Popes supremacie graunted by wicked miserable Phocas , to impudent Boniface the third , Machumed began to be as gratious a Father as the Pope in Rome . Machmad is in Cant. the title of Christ : Graces it self . And Chamudoth partaker of graces , to rare Daniel Chap. 9. by the Angel Gabriel . Now this false Prophet forging himself taught by the Angel Gabriel , taketh Daniels terme in the highest sense : Machmad delite it self . Rashi telleth , that because he humbled himself before GOD in fasting and prayer , he was so called . But Turk and Pope will have the holynes of Apollo : past repentance . CHAP. X. Now commeth a most lively description of Christ , opening himself from Esa . 19. and 54. and Genes . 9. and Apoc. 4. & Daniel 10. and Exod. 14. and Dan. 12. and Es . 31. and Iob , for the thunder of his power : which is past vnderstanding , and shall not be perceived of the Pope , till the next trumpetter , or common place teacher soundeth and endeth the world . Now the Angel biddeth Iohn take from Christ the litle book of the Gospell : and to eat it : which was sweet in his mouth , in preaching : but bitter in affliction , and to the enemy also : as Ezekiels book . CHAP. XI . Iohn sheweth that the Church shall be built : as Ierusalem freed from Babel , vnder Zorobabel and Iesus : when Zachary seeth an Angel with a reed meating the length & breadth . So Iohn hath a reed to meat the tēple and altar : that is , from the litle book to shew , the breadth and length and depth and height of the love of God in Christ . Christ himself is the temple : Therefore to check Thalmudiques , which to this day look for a third temple , as sheweth Rambam : whom vpon Koheleth ( Salomon the oratour ) I have cited and translated , to check them he sheweth court of sacrificing is geven to the heathen : and Ezekiels goodly citie , is a city of affliction : as Christ was afflicted 42. monethes : Zacharies olive trees : Zorobabel with Israel , and IESVS with Levi : and candelstick of Gods fauour , Churches ( Chapter 1. revived . Here is a new Elias : a new Moyses : to call fyer from heaven , and to stay all dew of grace and successe : and to turne their waters of armies into blood : & to plague their enemies with all kind of plague . The experience followeth . The combat of the King of Locusts with the Martyrs . When the Martyrs begin to revive the Gospell , the city which is called for spiritual vncleannes of religion , spiritually Sodoma , for cruelty against Israel , Aegypt , setteth fourth the King of Locustes : who commeth with his Locustes winges of chariots and warre horses : and fighteth in all nations , with these two captaynes of Martyrs : and killeth them : and their case is playne , how they are murthered : as if a Crowners quest went vpon the policy that crucified Christ : after his preaching 42. moneths : or dayes 1260. or yeares three and an half . Now as Beda and Carthusianus well note ( in three yeares and an half ) all time of preaching Christ , in memorie of his preaching so long : so the time of their noted death , while their ashes may be seen , and they are not put in grave , is , in a proportion , called three dayes and an half . Now that all may know that two yeare is not proper , twise one : but as all the returned from Chaldea Babylon be two , Zach. Ch. 4. and 5. So the witnesses of truth that leave spirituall Babel , all are in that sense called two : and the citie which killeth them , in peoples , tribes , tongues , and nations , is not a building of houses : but a building of policie . So the two be not two men , but two companies : and the dwellers in earth would not reioyce and send giftes one to another , as Iewes against Haman in Ester for two , but for the companies of two sorts : rare wightes full of eyes , & 24. Bishops : and the troupes that give glorie to God and the Lambe , and pray onely to the Lambe , the great God and Saviour : these in all nations where the king of Locustes tyranny reacheth , are the two Prophets who vexe them , whose mindes dwell on earth , and cannot see the heavenly policy of Christ . In that sense , after three dayes & an half , spirit of life from God entred into them , and they stood vp , and feare fel vpon their enemies : and they heard a great voice from heavē saying vnto them , come vp hither , and they ascēded vnto heaven in a cloud , and their enemies saw it . Iohns vision went vpon two : and vpon one city : & one beast . But Romes policy the king of pit keyes , with his Locustes : and the states that write and fight against them , must be meant : of whom when one is dead , an other is alive , iump in the same veine : as though it were the same man : and their enemies see , they goe vp to heaven : and the beast which is ascended out of Abyssos , that is all his corporatiō , millions of millions ( these visions represent corporations , and vnder one , millions of men be told ) all Papistes goe from their Abyssos of black ignorance , vnto Abyssos , Luke 8. and Zohar vpon Genes . 1. 2. whither the Divels shall come in their time ( but are yet in this world ) to be tormented for ever and ever . After this teaching and fighting a great earthquake shaketh a tenth part of the king of Locusts city : which crucified Christ , and prayeth to the virgin Mary , to commaund her sonne , the Eternall God , by the right of a mother : as though she were mother to the godhead , because shee was mother to the Person one of two natures . And they are very wise who thinke the mother of God , in schoole phrase , can finde no better speculation in heaven then to listen to the Citie that crucified the Lord of glory . Iscariot the traitour confessed his fault : yet Christ gave him over to hang him selfe . Rome that kild Christ , after justifying him , sinning so against the holy Ghost , and sinning more then if they had kild all the men in the world ; yet is worse then Iscariot , and wil not cōfesse sin , but clayme right to rule the world : because once they durst crucifie the maker of the world : and pray to the Virgin Marie to forgive the Popes holynes , the Vicar of Pilate . In Elias 7000. bowed not the knee to Baal : and live . In this Citie 7000. that bow the knee to Baal dye , are kild , in vision 7000. in storie seaventie millions of thousandes , with this 120. yeares of the Gospell revived . And full many give glory to God , and leave the virgin Mary alone , to be happy as other faithfull , Bathshebagh , Ruth , Thamar and Sarah , al her mothers : and who more in sin yet stayed vpō her sonne , who was then in their loynes . Thus the second woe is past . The Popes fall : the seaventh trumpet of common place . Since Kingdomes match the Pope in strength , and have brought him that he dare not queck but be content to hold his owne : An open voice is in kingdomes , that whereas the Pope hath been once cast out , and now God reigneth , wee looke for no chaunge till the resurrection , at 6000. by old guesse . Hence at 463. For our Lord was borne at 3927. adde 1610. then now Adams soule and dust hath 55 , 37. at 463. the gesse will shew it self . At 3000. the Arke was brought into Salomons Temple . at 4000. exactly the Romanes destroyed Zerobabels temple . And as the Pope falleth by steppes as he came vp , & not all at once , so 463. yeares may Spain and Italy holde him vp : while Archbishops and Bishops , Pastours and Curates have too much stipend and authoritie : but litle learning in the holy booke , for wisedome vnto life . As Agamemnon sayd of Nestor , that ten such would soone fel Priamus citie : so ten Kinges that would clear the Revelation to Hebrewes , Greekes , Latines , and all tongues might hasten the Iewes calling : but I am afrayd none , saving our own , will performe any promise that way : to agree with Iewes that the Arke in the Temple is the holy man , which is golden within & without , and hath the tables of 613. letters , to which answer 613. lawes , into which all wisedome falleth , and none fayleth , written in his hart : and vpon the mercy seat all of gold stay the Cherubims looke . When Christ is seene in his Temple of humanitie , thus Papistry fayleth and falleth : and from the Church dayly , till the end lightening and voices and thundrings , and earthquake and great hayle , would make Aegypt and Rome to quayle . But few desirous of divinitie have maintenance , and ambitious in wealth spurne at soules health : and kings see how much is spent in vaine , and how scholers bend to gaine : and so courts fall at Sardis , Ch. 3. and the Pope may live yet Hebers yeares , this present and 463. That this Trumpet may then speak to Ezekiels dead bones , & make them arise , Ch. 37. as Apo. 20. all arise . Thus in seales and Trumpets God hath once shewed all . By seavens : spirits , hornes , seales , and trumpets , to teach the prophane world of resurrection . The same shal be repeated in beastes seaven headed , and seaven Angells : vnto a newe mention of the resurrection . CHAP. XII . A goodly signe appeared in the heaven . The faithfull company is a Woman : their abundance of grace of the gift of justice in Christ , and regeneration in putting on Christ , is a garment of the sun : their contempt of all things vnder the sun , is an having of the moon vnder her feet : their doctrine from the twelve Apostles , is a crowne of twelve stars . Their desire to teach Christ to other soules , is a travelling of child . As the Sun is all bright , so is the soule iustified in Christ , bright as the sunne , Cant. 6. though in it selfe it is black , Cant. 1. and as the Moone , often not all lightened , but when it hath the Sunnes full light , it appeareth as the morning , as faire as any moon , Cant. 6. Our crowne is the twelve Apostles doctrine : who were all of equall truth : though S. Paul laboured more then they all : and from Rome wrote enough to have warned that city not to fight against Christ : and so much as might teach the world that Peter was never near Rome : but kept where God scattered the twelve tribes , as the 12. most laboured to call the Iewes , to teach the Gentiles . This travelling of child teacheth vs what a care wee should have to teach Christ : and so , first to learne GODS book . God is our first Bishop : Ioh. 20. 29. in the 70. for El , the ebr . the Almighty . Of men , the King should be best learned : as King Moses was : King Iesus , King Samuel , King David , King Salomon , King Ezekias : the wealthier by wisedome , and greater then many Kings , Daniel Belt , es-sar : that brake out a flame of sorrow to the wicked Chaldean , who thought that Bel tas a far Bel held wealth . Kings might soone be learned : who might learne the holy words of both testamentes in two moneths , and the concent of scripture in an houre : and might commaund that every sermon should either abridge the whole Bible , as S. Paul doth to the revoulting Ebrewes : or tell the afflictions of our Lords family , as Daniel doth seaven times over : or weaknes of Salomons Kinges : or how Aharons twelve stones tell the tribes story : or the golden chayn of Chronicle and Iubilees : or the mysteries of Moyses Ceremonyes : or collations of prophecies with event : or like revolutions to shew Gods facility in teaching Christ : or some whole book : in one sermon . So Kings without payne might passe all in learning . And our Vniversities might be so ruled : but that the God of this world doth hinder , that our DD. should speak Ebrew and Greek better then English : and be readier in the Bible then in any other book : or from their first preferment in collegies , fast oftener then the Iesuites do for S. Laurence and all the Sainctes in heaven , or live without college allowance . A Samuel would make a Naioth . And an Archbishop worthy of his place , would make Daniel plaine in one houre , and the Apocalyps in an other . It is a wonderfull sinn to give men honour without desert , and to be doltish scholers to vnlearned teachers . We travel , as Esay speaketh , but we bring foorth onely a wynd . The God of this world being incarnate in the Romans , is busy in his generation : Pharaoh , Esa 27. was not such a Dracon , nor the Persian God , Dan. 6. to whom onely prayer must be : The Goddes borne in Asia : as Aeschylus termes them : The Dracon whom Babylon worship in the fable Apocryph . These were not such Dragons as the Romane , Pompey , Crassus , Iulius , Antonius , Brutus with Cassius , Augustus with the whole Empire till it died : and the Empire revived by Pope , these seaven heads of the Divel teach vs to know the Churches danger , when their whole corporation maketh a great Dracon , and their hornes ten be not as they in Daniel then Kings of ten men , but ten kingdomes . And the tayle , the Prophet that telleth lyes , Esa . 9. draweth the third part of the starres to be wandring starres , Iud. v. 13. and cast them into the earth , as Daniel 8. Antiochus made Iewes Pharisees and Sadducees . When our tongues trauel of Christ , the Divel would by Rome devour that : But he is taken vp into heaven , who wil † bruse all nations with an iron rod : And the Church fled into the wildernes , as Ioseph and Mary with Christ into Aegypt , and is nourished as Christ in his half seaven , Dan. 9. in his persecutions , dayes 1260. Michael , who in the forme of God , held it no robery to be equall with God : Michael , who in Dan. 10. is the chief of the chief Princes the holy Angels , and defendeth Iudah against the enemies ; Michael & his angels the marryrs overcome Satan & the Caesars , that the Church shuts thē out of all accompt : though Satan still accused them to the ten Persecuters . So the Dragons tayle is busy in the Popes : But the Church had as Israel , Exod. 19. two wings of an Egle to flee from Dracon Pharaoh into the wildernes : to be again fed : after Christs persecutions : a yeare , two yeares , & half a yeare : from Pope serpent : that the Thebanes borne of this serpents teeth gnash : Where was your Church before M. Luthers time , when the King of Locusts , A bad one , Abaddon , a new Apollo , had from his keyes of the pit brought a smoke , to darken sun and ayer . And although the cloysters Idolatrous deserved as Israel in Amos to be caryed as with the river of Aegypt : yet the Pope would so vse the Church : though heathen policy bridle him , yet Pope Dracon is fierce against remnants , as in his Spanish Inquisitions . CHAP. XIII . Caesars and Popes the Dracon and his tayle are expressed past all deniall who are meant : The empire hath armes from the foure kindomes in Daniel . So God forceth vs to be ready in Daniel , and to compare together the brase of the Angelique men . Then Greek Leopard had foure heades , that of 23. Captayne 's al made Kings , all came to fower quickly , and every one dyed a violent death , saving old Antipater , to have blood for blood , as the Romanes here . The Beare had but one head , the Lyon one , and the fourth beast , the parted Macedonians but one , that beast is not named , because it was the same nation with the former , but is distinguished from the former by ten hornes or Kings , five Ptolemies and five Seleuci or Antiochi , that vexed Iudah . From these the Romanes have their armes , beginning with a beast with ten hornes , with this difference : Ten Diademes betokening so many kingdomes . This beast was coloured like a Leopard , footed like a Beare : mouthed like a Lion . As Nab. said , who can deliver you from my hande : & was a Lucifer , and would be equall to God. So here it is sayd , who can warre with the beast ? Alexander would be a God : So Divi Iulij and Divi Augusti , & so the Persians . And Antiochus Epiphanes hath a mouth speaking great thinges , so hath this beast . Now the sixt head being as dead , sheweth that the Empire should be dead and revived : otherwise five heads were gone : and the seventh was not yet come . But in a speciall sense one head seemeth as dead . The time of Tyrannie was 300. yet by Metonymia , meaning the argument of persecution , from our Lords time , it is called three yeares and an half . Antiochus Epiphanes raged against the temple properly three yeares and an halfe : as Elias plagued Israel properly three yeares and an half . But the matter sheweth Ch. XI . and twice in the XII . and here , that proper time cannot be meant . Again , I must advise the reader to learne Daniel before he learne this booke . Twentie yeares ago I made him plain enough , and plainer of late : though the Dragon cast out of his mouth , a river of water . The whole Realme by this houre might else have knowne Daniel clearely . The Tyrannie and blasphemie of the Caesars and their destructions are knowne . The Popes description . A beast arising from the earth , that is , without war : having hornes like a Lambe , that is , Christes Vicar : having the mouth of the Devill , for divelish lawes : restoring the Empire , and working Miracles of deceit : as though he were Elias , a restorer of truth . The Iesuites report of their miracles , comment well on this . And the Popes endevour , ( since great Constantine left hateful Rome ) to set it vp , by revived Empire , & to destroy the East : this matter is famous in continuall stories . And Canon lawe telleth that none may live vnder the Empire , but by yeelding vnto the Popes lawes in subscribing or oth , or some open token : as a marke in the forehead . And where a nūber given to a man , as the sonnes of Adonikam were 666. that being called the number of the beast , and to a sense of wisedome , which is vsuall in notation , A God stāding vp , that is Adoni-kam : this describeth plainlie the man that stands vp in the temple of God , as if hee were God. CHAP. XIIII . The reviving of the Gospell , by worship of God onely in Christ , as on mount Sion of old : religion taught with as great concent of law and gospell , as any harpes can make , by rare men of courage , patience , wisdome and high policie , by virgin mindes , vnstayned by Idolatry , renued by Christ , and following him , is taught , Ch. 14. as Ch. 7. & 11. And the Pope is told of fall , and of eternall death to all of his bent : and the Martyrs of present heavens ioy , without purgatorie . And Christ sitting on a cloud at prayer of the Church , and an Angel comming out of the Church , bid by an Angel Lord over fire and Gods heat , with sicles cut off Papistes , that their blood would reach to the horse bridles : over a Land as Canaan made to a square , by the Thalmud , 1600. furlongs , 400. every way . The new Testament speaking to Iewes , is applyed to their manner of speach , & plaine to a Thalmudique , where it is hardest to vs. The destruction which rebellion in Ireland wrought by the Pope in Desmonds countrey , if all the blood of the dead were poured out , would a good way reach to horse bridles : as that also of Ostend . And what would al that war , now 40. yeares yeeld in blood of Papistes : going withall to eternall destruction ? Happie are the soldiers , that dye with a good heart for the gospell , for they rest from their labours . CHAP. XV. A new vision telleth the gospels restoring , and the enimies punishment : persecution borne sincerely , through fire and faggot , is a sea of glasse mixed with fyre : and praise is against Romes Aegypt and Dragon Pharaoh and Romes Babylon ; from Exod. 15. and Ier. 10. And seaven Angels , clothed with pure Iustice , come out of the temple in heaven . Angels represent what God by men will doe vpon earth : when sincere harted fight in his cause . These have golden girdles about their brestes , as the Sacrificers were girded . Maymoni in the holy implements , sweateth to prove from Ionathan vpon Ezekiel , and Kabalah , that the Sacrificers were girded about their brests . Iohn made no doubt of the matter : but as a Thalmudique taught from God , telleth resolutely the whole truth , Chap. 1. and here . Such poincts shewed would make Iewes , all learned Iewes , confesse that God penned the New Testament . All Christians bee Kinges and Sacrificers : and should consider that they must weare crownes of golde , which no goldsmith but Christ maketh : to rule them selves in order : and to obey all in Gods law : and the girdle of truth to bind their hartes in stedfastnes . Now where one of the fower wightes giveth the Angels seaven cuppes of Gods anger : the learned full of eyes teach the people who are the temple to pray vnto God for vengeance vpon Christs enemies : and vpon the peoples petition , the Angels have charge to serve them : as in Dan. 4 & Heb. 1. and men are fortifyed by them : as Darius Gabriel , Dan. 11. 1. As the temple , Es . 6. was filled with a smoke of Christ his anger : and Seraphim , the Angels which were instruments of fyer did attend : so here the smoke is in all the Church : that the enemies shall not perceive the truth till they be cōsumed : having sinned against the holy Ghost : as the Iewes , Esa . 6. even by Rambam his graunt , could not amend by ten chastisements : till the temple was brent . CHAP. XVI . Vnder the seaven trumpets , the earth , the sea , the fountaynes and rivers , the sun , the King of Locustes , Euphrates , and earthquake , is celebrated . The seaven Angels in plagues keep that order . The Popes earth or earthly hold of his possessions , is full of boyles : that dayly some losse he hath : as he brought warres ; to be hayle and fyer mixed with blood . He became a mountain of fyre cast into the sea , to make the third part of it bloud : so his nations be made all known dead in sin : and in seas of war fall from him . The starre wormwood fell into the rivers & fountaines of Scriptures , & made them bitter . His rivers & fountaines of forces are turned to drink blood . He obscured the sun of justice : the sun of persecution parcheth his . He got lands for Monasteries , that the Locusts might make him their King. But now the throne of the beast is darkened by contempt and pillage of Land. In the old time Virgil complayned of Romes distresse : that Hinc movet Euphrates illinc Germania bellum : and at Euphrates , Ch. 9. Angels were tyed , but to be loosed by starts : now the river is dry , that Turks and Saracens come even to Germanie , and Germanie also looketh to freedome : that now the king of Canaan , the servant of servantes , the false prophet sending from his mouth , three ( that is many ) vncleane spirits to cause kings to war , hath no better successe , then Iabin by Sisera , at Mageddon : and here a faire warning is given to watch , and integritie . The ayre was darkned , and earthquake shooke the citie , that the tenth part of the citie fell , and Gods wrath ended all . So here a great earthquake , and hayle greater then Iosuahs , falleth vpon the enemy , who can not repent , but holdeth on to destruction . Thus men , Gods messengers , shall give the Pope measure for measure , that he can not repent : but blasphemie , not knowing how far Patmos passeth Rome . CHAP. XVII . As Daniel at the last openeth his Visions in proper speaches : so here , vision and proprietie come togeather : though some knots be knit : that the wise may vnderstand : and no wicked take the paynes to search . One of the seaven Angels calleth Rome an harlot , sitting vpon manie waters , that is , people and troupes and nations and tongues ( as Daniel 3. speaketh : ) with which the Kings of the earth committed spirituall fornication by accepting that filthy Idolatrie , as dronck with the wine of her Idolatry . This Angel doth in vision that which a Doctor would in reading . And he carieth Iohn into a wildernes in vision : as men are best to judge when the noyse of city troubleth not . Now he hath another vision for the Empire revived : a beast with heades and hornes , as the former the old Empire : and purple colour , as more in persecution : and full of names of blasphemie , as accepting the Popes Canons , and Masse , and Ceremonies : and a woman sitteth vpon this beast clothed in purple and scarlat , as drunk with the blood of the Saincts : and golden in Gold , as old Babylon , Esa . 14. and brave in pearles and precious stones , as be the Popes in their Copes : and their Arch-Bishops and Cardinals , in cloth of Gold , and Aharons stones : mocking with God in apish imitation : as they mock with the keyes that God gave his Apostles : which Saint Paul had as the best : if any could be better then other : and Iohn specially : authour of Gospell , and Epistles , and Apocalyps : That Ruben might as well be chief Patriark , as Peter chief Apostle . And this woman had in her hand a golden cup , as old Babylon , full of her lothsome filthy fornication : though Rome set soorth in gold and silver their crucifix and Virgin Marie and Saincts : And in the forehead , a mysterie : Babylon the great : the mother of the fornications and lothsomenes of the earth . Here we see plainnes : that none should think that Babylon meant whence S. Peter wrote . Rome is Babylon in a mysterie and trope : S. Peter was to speak properly , as all men , when they tell whence they write . But visions are in borrowed speaches . Now this is sure and plaine , The woman is the city which hath kingdome over Kinges of the earth . Now of the beast his body this is told : that the beast , is , is not , and is . In Caesars it was in Rome : Dead by Constantinus house , and not being : and againe revived by the Popes . The seaven heads are seaven hilles whereupon Rome was built : famous for that : and also seaven Kings : whereof five ruled Iudah , before our Lord came in the flesh : Pompey , Crassus , Iulius , Antony , Brutus with Cassius . Iohn and all Iewes knew that well . Then commeth the whole Empire the old , a sixt head , then present : afterwards the Empire to be revived , the seventh : and by the Pope , the eight King : as he ruleth the Empire . Now the ten hornes , are Kingdomes , as they serve the revived beast not yet so set vp : but in the Popes time it shal be . Now these shall with one mind give their power to the Pope , and persecute . But Christ and his Martyrs will overcome : as in Chap. 7. and 10. and 11. and 12. and 14. and 15 and 16. And when Martyrs teach the truth , countreyes will revolt from Rome , and make it desolate : that the empire shall not be prophane , nor favouring Rome : but as in new Rome , before the Turk ruled . CHAP. XVIII . An Angel that lighteneth all the earth by his glory , proclaymeth that Rome is fallen , knowen to be a dwelling of vncleane spirits : in all places of the policy : and the holy are commaunded to come out of all that policy . Their Canons and Prayers and apparrel are al bent to a blind drift : and not fittest to have bene vsed in our tongue . The whole frame is out of order . The Lords prayer is maymed : from their Latin , Mat. 6. leaving out a most noble sentence : Their Creede is foolishly translated : that 20. severall opinions are made of a most cleare phrase of 3000. yeres vse : of going to God : their letany is dangerous in phrase , praying to te Persons severally : and is applyed vnto their doctrine of doubting of justification : and in Battologie is hatefull to God : and in trifling arguments , for sainctes dayes : and hath lies , for the place of Eves creation , and Archangels , & our Lords comming into the world at midwinter . Wee should come out of all these follies : if our myndes put on white and clean linen : and wee tye golden girdles about our brestes . Specially the Divelish fable of Toby is vntolerable , to be still kept . Bishops vnder Q. E. gave leave in allowance of these things , to adde in subscription this , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things may be suffred . Romes fall is told from Babels , Tyrus , and Ierusalems , Ierem. 51. Esa . 21. and 47. and Esa . 23. and Ezekiell 27. and Ier. 7. to shew from stories past the certainty of all this . And these reasons are rendred : that the Roman policy killing men for the Prophets , is guilty of their blood : as the Scribes for Abels , Math. 23. & that the Kinges , who should be Bishops next God , trafiqued with Pope for his confirmation by the witchcraft of Papistry . CHAP. XIX . When people can sing Haleluja : that is , praise onely God in whom we breath : who drenched Pharoh , when Iah stopped his breth , Exo. 15. ( there Iah is first vsed : ) when foure times Aleluja is vttered from all sorts and continually : and all the praise of Christ : and he is seene riding vpon his white horse , and we follow in white linen of justice : then Christ will make proclamation to all kites , as in Ezekiel 39. concerning the Macedonians to devoure the flesh of Papists slaine : and will cast the beast and false Prophet into a lake burning with fire and brimstone . CHAP. XX. The tyme of the Popes absolut ripenes in Sathan to deceive generally , shall not be till a thousand yeares , when the smoke of his pit hideth sun and ayre : and his locusts have lions teeth , and iron brestplates , and winges of Chariots , and war horses . Satan was tied among Papists & elder prophane 1000. yeares : that many reigned heere with Christ for a thousand yeares : they of the first resurrection , that is from sinne in this world , vpon them the second death shall have no power : but they shall reigne with Christ , and such wil be for a thousand yeares . But after a thousand yeares the darknes of the pit will so extend it selfe : that the old serpent shall trouble all the holy Citie , and besiege the faithfull every where : as though old Gog and Magog were alive , and the old Ierusalem were a new to be defended . The Pope deceived all the Princes of West , to send all their force for to recover Ierusalem , and Antioch : and 200. yeres the greatest warres that ever were , were made there : That the old war of Gog & Magog was nothing like this . And yet Christ had tolde that Ierusalem should be desolate vnto the worlds end , Mat. 24. as he caused Moses to tell , Deut. 28. But the false Prophet to weaken Princes , who would be deceived , and not excell in Gods word , as they most of all might do , he caused them to go for 200. yeares from England ; France , and all the West , men , women , and children , to recover the cursed land . And now God began new mercie : now first Rabbines made Grammers for Hebrew : and Iarky the great D. commenteth vpon the Bible at a thousand yeares : now 600. agoe : and Aben Ezra at 500. a very great Rabbin . Rabbi Sadaias was afore him , who turned Moyses into Arabique , that Christians might follow the truth , & not the 72. which hid their minde , for 1600. yeares change : as I have shewed in Conc. and Meschisedek . That hiding not spied hath deceived all Arabia , Abyssions , Graecia , Moscovia , Englande , vnto 1603. to breach of all Moyses authority . Rabbi Sadaias did enough to have holpen this . Another Rabbin put forth a Greek translation in Ebrew letters . Ramban , who at the last became a Christian , he wrote finely foure hūdreth yeres agoe . Aruc a Dictionarie for the Thalmud is 600 , yeares old . Isaak Ben Arama , and Bechaiah , both overthrow their owne side , and helpe vs to tye Satan againe : & so doth David Kimchi , teach vs from much Thalmudique , that the title of the 22 Psalme is the morning star : a matter worth much gold , for Apoc. 2. and 22. Briefly from after 1000. yeares God pitying vs , stirred Iewes to teach vs Christ by their best cōmenting , though them selves could not see him . Al be godles that wish not all helpe to turne them : and how hath Satan bound them that labour to hinder all the good of their commenting for Christians speciall vse and hope for them . Satan raged loose 500. yeares . But now we looke for his fall : not fearing any deceit with strength . Therefore the vision passeth vnto the resurrection . CHAP. XXI . Because the Church should be long in the wildernes , and seeme black to men , God sheweth the heavenly Ierusalem , how goodly it is , from Esay 25. and 54. and from sixtie to the end : and Aggei 2. Exod. 28. Ezekiel 47. and all the Prophetes : and how great it is , 144000. furlongs square . As a thousand miles high building : and so long and broad : that if all the elect since Adam , came as beastes into Noes Arke : a citie of this largenes would but hold them . Here Papists should see antiquitie and vniversalitie . CHAP. XXII . The lawes are golden , and streames of life in Christ , the morning star . But this I have in Concent of Script . handled at large , and elswhere . The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ open our eyes to see , that to morrow we shall die : that to day we may heare his voice . Coloniae . Iu. 1610. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gentle Reader , where you see this title THE ARGVMENTS , printed above almost of every page , there read , OF THE REVELATION . And where you see , OF THE REVELATION , there read , THE ARGVMENTS . Good Reader vnderstand , that this larger Scholion following , in order of time , was written afore these Arguments : as thou maist perceive in the reading . AN EXPLICATION , OR REVELATION , OF THE HOLY APOCALYPS . AFTER that the Romanes had killed Christ , & persequuted his servants , stirred vp by faithles Iewes , whose rebellion ouerthrew their City & state : Domitian raising a cruell persecution , and banishing Iohn into Patmos , Our Lord and Sauiour reueleth the state of the heauenly IERVSALEM : how it shal be afflicted by the Prophane Caesares , till they be taken away : and , when power of state returneth to Rome , a policy all wicked should be set vp : to deceiue if it were possible the very elect : so mighty shall it be to deceiue , because men would not receiue the loue of the truth . The stile of the booke , is taken all from the old Testament , to be plaine for learned Christians : and darke to wicked that they should not see Gods counsels . In my booke of Scripture Concent , I opened the tropes : and in my Advertisement , I applyed the XII . pretious stones to their tribes : whereof Iewes called vnto Christ , in all Countries , taught vs heathen the way of life . Now , my bent , is to tell properly the summe of the booke . And first , generally , who be the persequutores . Heere , as often as we read , that Christ was kill'd , as Chap. 1. and 2. and 5. we must sagely consider , Pilate , and the Romane policy , where Christ was crucified : That Rome , must be the state heere damned : first for Tyrannie , when their Ciuil lawes were good ; that S. Paul by Lysias the humane Chiliarch ; and by Festus the Proconsul ; and Iulius the noble Captaine , found Neroes auctority long a defense . But , afterwardes , a state all sinfull , should come to Rome : and deceiue and vex the Church vnto the end . That Domitian , banished Iohn , Eusebius writeth it . That Satans throne by Rome tryed in the Churches , who would in Christ ouercome ; the seauen Epistles teach . And where God sitteth vpon a throne of iudgement to builde his Temple by S. Paul of Beniamin his Iasper : ( in Beniamin the old Temple was buit ) & to defend his folke , like the ruddy Sardius of Reüben , sett a frontier against the Hagarenes ; to teach by the rainebow of his couenāt , the summe of Leuies Smaragd , & Law. This description , is for terrible might against Rome , & their Idolatry . So the Lābe as killed , to whom all creatures ( whom Rome made Gods ) promise seruice for his Christians ; He being the Lion of Iuda , by that name , telleth of warrs , greater then Dauid made : From Psal . 18. & 45. & 110. & Isai . 31. That the Romanes now , be the enemies : they who pierced the handes , & the feete , of the morning starre : Ps 22. by Kimchies exposition , from all the Thalmud : and Apoc. 2. & 22. So the Prophecie there , for Creatures , to refuse worship , is bent against Rome , which stil would worship Creatures . None told so distinctly Romes case : as now it is handled . Balaam , in Nu. 24. but generally : So S. Mat. 24. S. Paul a litle more at large , for the present possessor , Caesar : till he were gone : and then for new Antiochi , frō Daniel 11. to bring al to heathen folly . But none told , that Christ would plague the Caesares infinitely more , thē euer gouernors were plagued : & that a King of Locusts , idle bellies deuouring the fruites of the earth , should come to reuiue the empire . These things were sealed , for the LAMBE himself to open : how he would vse Hypocrites , Pilates , Murtherers ; & yet washers of handes , as innocents in depth of mischiefe : murtherers of the king of glory : and yet confessors that Iesus of Nazaret , is King of the Iewes . The revenge is fitted to this cruelty and Hypocrisie : against Diuos Caesares , & a new Empire of ho●inesse in title ; & of boldnesse , to make Diuos , & Diuas . Christ by his holy martyrs , sheweth white , might and speede : they are a white horse , hee gaue them crowns , as he wan a crowne ; Psal . 21. a crowne through thornes , and thorny in this world ; but golden for the soule , in the world of soules . And he hath a Bowe , ( with arrowes sharpe , in the heart of the kinges enimies : ) to make people fal vnder him . That is one sealed cōmune place . The reuenge of the Diui Caesares is three fold : in speedy might , a red horse , and his rider hath a great sword , and auctority to take away peace , that men should kil one another . The Romane stories tell how miserable the Emperors were , and often in hazard to ouerthrow the Empire , euen at the first persecutions . A step further , commeth in the black horse , on whō the rider bare a balance in his hand , to sel corne as deere as spice : shewing what famine should come : greater then was in Claudius dayes . Aurelius Victor sheweth of 30. chosen Emperors , at once : by their soldiers : who kill'd one another till all came to one : and so in warres famine must be as Virgil saith : Quippe vbi fas versum atque nefas : tot bella per orbem . Tam multae scelerum facies ; non vllus aratro . Dignus honos squalent abductis arua colonis . Et curuae rigidum falces conflantur in ensem . For where right 's ouerturned , and wrong takes place So many warrs through th' world , so many a face Of wickedness ( appears : ) no due regard Is then vouchsaf'd the plough : the fieldes are marr'd , The Husbandmen drag'd thence : now forged are The crooked sithes , into stiffe swordes for warre . A vehementer degree of miserie , followeth in the fourth common place , or Seale : where the speedie and deadlie vengeance of God , is a pale horse , death sitting vpon him : and the gulfe of the graue , following of him , and he had power to kill the fourth part of the earth , with sword , famine and pestilence , and with the beastes of the earth : That , was the punishment of Ieruschalami , vnder Tzedekiah , when the whole state perished . The cause of all this vengeance is expounded in the fift seale . The holy martyrs soules lay vnder the Altar Christ our Altar , calling for vengeance . The Rabbins vniuersall sway , placeth holy soules going hence , immediatly as Moses soule , vnder Gods throne : This speach vnder the Altar , is in matter the same , but distinctly sheweth that by Christ our Altar , and sacrificing of our selues , wee haue place of rest in Paradise . Purgatorie , was vnknowen to Iewes and Grecians : that , was kept for the starr , that should turne the waters of Scripture into wormwood . This calling for vengeance against the beastes of the earth , Diuos Caesares ; hath an answere , that they must be content a while , till moo martyrs blood becommeth the seed of the Church ; till the greater part of the commune weale be true Christians : an Emperor fauorable , should bee too much troubled with Heretiques ; as Arrians proued that true . Vnder Martyrdome , the zeale was an white horse : & the Church was holy and cleere : and heretiques , holden heretiques . But yet , now the martyrs prayer cōmeth in short tyme to passe : that the Emperors , and their great , and all idoll policy , is shaken : their sunnes , their moones , their starres , all their heauen , as of old , Isai 34. come to nothing ; That vnder the Gospell by Constantine , commeth a new world ; of al Creatures ioy , that they shall serue Christ : That starres , be no more Gods : Nor Caesares , come of Venus , nor Ayer , be Iuno , nor Aeolus , God of winde , nor Neptune of Sea , nor Apollo of grasse , nor Pan , of sheep , &c. But God shall be One , in holy Trinitie and Vnitie . This went currant 300. yeares . But , that , Satan blinded euen the learned ; not to see the Eternall sonne , Eternall God , Creator of all thinges , to bein Adams seed , by Dauid , Nathan , Zorobabel , Ely , Mary , Redeemer of the world , Iscariotae in quietnesse , would be kicking against our Great GOD , and Sauiour , CHRIST himself ; therefore at the last he casteth of the outward power of the Church ; and returneth all to the badnesse of old Rome . And sheweth that the true Church , shall be hid in Gods sealed ; as in Tzedekiahs dayes , Ezeck . 4. that the windes which in Cant. 4. 16. blew north and south , vpon the spices of the garden , should be stayed in all quarters , that the church should be hid ; in Gods sealed : in all quarters ; but in men not of sway in commune weales : obscure in the world : knowen to God , and brethren , holy and few . This commune place reaching to the end of Popes glorie , is handled before the fall of the Church , yet in time it commeth when the Pope is full King of his Locusts : after Satan had beene bound after a sort for generall deceit 1000. yeres . The commune place shall be handled in a seuerall title . The fall of the Church to be hid ; is handled in Chapter VII . Four messingers of Gods justice ; Empires wicked , stay the spirits of grace , from blowing vpon men ; to be trees which the hand of God planted . In the East , Machmad ; in North , Tartaria , in South , Abyssines reuolted in the West , Italy stayeth . The Iewes of old , were scattered by the Macedonians , and Assyrians , South , East , North ; & planted there the Gospell ; that the reuolters vpon open strēgth for the belly , should be cast off for euer , as the builders of Babel . Daniels Image ruled in these parts ; & felt the power of CHRIST ; the Stone that brake the image to dust : and seeing they would ( to shake of West gouernement , ) shake of the Gospel also ; those Arabique contreies are shaken of for euer , from open cleere sway . But the West that last heard of GOD , shall haue vnder combat , fight by scripture , and in all quarters Iewes and Gentiles knowen to God , a company innumerable , shal be witnesse to the truth ; martyrs in hartes sadnesse , as if they had shead their blood : Why Dan , is omitted , is shewed in Scripture Concent : Thence , they that despise not the work , wil fetch a resolutiō . How in the West , the Church falleth . Six seales , shewed the Romans violence , against CHRIST & his seruants ; plagued with warres , death , & pestilence , and ouerthrow of Empire . The seauenth sheweth a sinful state in al Satans might deceiuing the West , wherof 7. trumpets giue warning , which the sealed before will take ; others will not . CHAP. VIII . AS Daniel Chap. 4. was amazed a while that Nebuchadnezar a starre , should be 7. yeres a beast : so the Church , the Heauen on Earth , is amazed , as half an houre : to what passe , badnesse of scholars in vnlearned ambition , will come : & 7. trumpeters standing before God , will sound that vnto the world : that the world shall haue a warning , long afore the matters come in practise . The summe of the Gospell : contempt of which , causeth God to cast off the open Church . CHRIST , a sacrificer for euer , the Angel of the couenāt , maketh his humanity , the golden Altar , vpon which he layeth the incense of our prayers , receiued in a golden censor of his pure mercy , & they come before the Father for the 144. thousand Iewes , & innumerable heathen : whereof the trumpeters for 7. commune places : compaines of holy Doctores be the principall . Now , because Rome would teach with forcefull deceit , not to receiue the abundance of the grace , of the gift of iustice of Christ , that by faith we should be iustified , to haue peace with God , to reigne with his Sonne : but must seeke helpe from our selues , who bee children of wrath : Christ turneth his mediation , into wrath against the seed of the serpent ; whose City pierced his handes , and feete ; and by their occasion made others fall . As the loue of God in Christ , for bredth , length , depth , and height , passeth all knowledge ; so the contempt of the tree of life ; and of the man a little inferior to Angels , in death ; but after ascention , crowned with glory : as to the rebellious Angels disdayning mans glory it gaue eternal woe , it giueth to men that follow that company called Satan , the old serpēt . The anger of Christ is heare , voices , thunderings , lightnings , earthquake in states ; as at the Law-giuing ; Because Christ the end of the Law is contemned . This could neuer haue fallen out , if the Ebrew Bible , with the Massoreth orthographie dictionarie , for accents & vowels , had beene vsual in churches ouer the earth ; and the N. T. the marrow of all Greeke , and sunnes bringhtnesse to the old , had beene scholes studie also in all nations . But slothful contempt , to make translations from translations ; bred vncertainti ; and it disdaine ; it blindenesse ; it contempt of Christ ; it reiection . Machmad soone turned away all the East ; whereof old , GOD was knowen ; and God hath for that , cast them of for euer . The Grecians were so proud of Greeke brauery ; that of Origens Octaplun : of Ebrew , in Ebrew letter , in Greeke letter , in the 70. in Aquilas , Symmachus , Theodotion , and other two vncertaine translations ; they little cared for the Ebrew , but from Greek vncertaine , they marred their commenting , and gaue Arrius great aduantage . And , when Arabians , Aethiopians , and Muscouites translated the 70. not the Ebrew : the difference of 1500. ( and more ) yeares excesse , aboue truth by the 70. in Genes . 5. and 11. caused Greece and the other , and much of Romish soyles , to blaspheme the Ebrew , as corrupt : so disdayning bitter rootes , they missed to gather fruit of nourishment . This bred the thundering anger of the Eternall Word ; which was with God aey ; and made all things : and gaue words Ebrew and Greeke , each as pearle and shyning Iewels : Hence vnlearned scholars , turne all to Ambition and Heresie : polititians , to profanenesse . Of the VII . Trumpets . As one trumpeter telleth of a kinges power in milliones , so heer 7. represent 7000. as might fall out : still learned men gaue warning : but when the roote of Iessai was contemned , the waters of grace , were not sent into vncleane hearts . The first Trumpet . Buishopps , stroue for superioritie ; Monachi , fall to idlenesse , and extolling of Sainctes : Princes giue wealth that way : painefull scholers be hated and persequuted : their voices make alowd trompet : Athanasius , Chrisostome , Basill , Nazianzene , sound out matter against herefies , and forged Monastiques , and contempt of scripture : and how the possessor of the West Empire should be taken away : and a policy all sinfull , should be erected in Rome . Andreas Caesariensis doth more plainly shew that : being at the rising of it : about the 600. yeares , of Redemption . Patriarches affected supremacy ; but the city that crucified Christ ; and now plagued Christians , was to afflict in the end , and to be a trapp , for all coastes to fall . The contempt of learned warnings , & Romes supremacie , made east , south , & north , fear least old tyranny from Rome should be reuiued . So Machmad turned much of the world to fall away ; that haile of state , as in Esai , and fyer , and blood , of warrs come to the world : And most of all Popes supremacie challenging Empire , raineth haile , fyer , and blood to this day : that men grounded as trees for the third parte : and all the weake as grasse fell into Gods anger . So this is a commune place of the Popes supremacy . The next trumpet soūdeth that poinct more fully : The scholars that inueighed against Phocas the murderer , for erecting Boniface 3. supreme Papes or Father . Of the names , Papas and Pope . The name Papas , in the Greek fathers epistles , is from one to another , this much : Right Reuerend father . But when one would haue all to himselfe ; not by learning in Ebrew or Greeke for Gods worde ; but for strong hand in supremacy : then the name rested in him , but turned into Pope ; which in Homer , as Eustachius well noteth , is Damon , a Deuil . The Prouidence of God , in mens tongues for names , fitted vnto matter , is to be regarded much : That Pope , and Daemon is all one . Add vnto this , that the Pope is called holines : Marke for this , S. Paul ; THE SINFVL MAN ; THE WHOLE ENEMIE : HE THAT EXALTETH HIMSELFE ABOVE ALL , THAT IS CALLED GOD ; OR WORSHIPPED : A NEWE ANTIOCHVS EPIMANES : SETTING FORTH HIMSELFE IN THE TEMPLE OF GOD , AS IF HE WERE GOD. THIS , AND POPE OR DAEMON , GONCVRRE . The second Angell , or Company of Scholars , sheweth howe hee commeth vp , for the Emperour . The second blast expounding the first . A Mountaine , an huge one burning with fire , is cast into the sea Mountaine signifieth an Empire ; . as Babylon is a mountaine destroying : Burning with fire , is , causing hoate warres ; as in taking the Empires land , to become a Mountaine : and casting himselfe into the sea of kingdomes , to be to this day , a firebrand of all our warres : The sea is politique states , for this sea of our troublesome life ; as Tully translateth Euripides : Si mihi nunc primum tristis illuxisset dies , Nec tam arumnoso nauigassem salo : esset dolendi caussa , &c. That is , If a heavy day had now first shined vnto me , neither had sailed before so troublesome seas , there would be iust cause of sorrow , &c. So sea is , Dan. 7. & Apo. 12. where Empires arise : so the men of the seas policie , called fish ; such as seemed aliue Chap. 3. Forsooke the waters , Esa . 55. and Eze. 48. which giue life to all where they come , turned here to haerefie , be turned to death : and traffique of ciuill policie is turned to corruption . The third blast , expounding the second . The third explication of the learned great , telleth that the † messinger of the holy Synagogue , or heauen , for the kingdome of heauen , shall fall from his calling to be as Babilons king , Isai 14. A star setting Nemrod his house on fire , will soone corrupt the third part of the Bible , called waters , Isa . 55. & Ioh. 3. and 1. Ioh. 3. and infinitely in Rabbins , Hee shall turne Iustice of faith into Idolatry , as Ephraim in Amos. That many men died the second death ( called fish afore ) by Idols worship . So the Pope turning the holy doctrine into idolous waters , is called wormewood . Articles of the Popes corruption of Scriptures . First , He holdeth not the Hebrew and Greeke holy text in vse : God owne holy wordes : penned by the Eternall Spirit : speaking all of life by the SON : in dayly esteeme : for all in leisure of studie to know : and which all of leisure to studie should know . But in steed of it brought in a Latin worke ; of which tongue none is bound to haue regard : and brought vnto schooles , Latin for Greeke and Ebrew . II. The Apocrypha bookes were all made by Men of Iuda : And speake not a syllable of CHRIST : yet helpe Iosephus for all Israel , against Appiones , Instim , Diodorus Siculus , & Cornelius Tacitus in madd Antiochus : and so far haue their vse . The fable of Tobi is made to busie heathen for Assurs captiuitie : which heathen neuer mention : nor Iudahs deportation to Babel , or returne : For it Barucs forged Epistles ; Susannaes allegorie , for the whole state , King Ioakims wife polluted by the Babilonian Iudges ; but reuenged by Daniel , is wittilie fabled . The enuious heathen , neuer mention the fire quenched by Daniels most noble Cousins : Therefore a Rhetoricall song , was formed to shew what in the fyer , their cause might speake , to Idol-seruers . But Daniel recordeth nothing spoken : who knew all : and would omitt nothing of glorie . So no heathen tell as Ieremi of Babell Bels seruants , who thought Bell gaue them kindoms , that GOD by Cyrus would take out of Bels throte , all the kingdomes which he had deuoured : therefore the fable of Bell mocked heathens blindnesse . No heathen tell of Daniel cast into the Lions den for not worshipping the Persian Emperor , or Dragon : as Pharaoh is , Isa . 27. and mouing the K. to renounce that : the fable of the Dragon worshipped in Babel , and destroyed , telleth of their enuy and folly . And vpon Darius speach to Daniel , that GOD in whom he belieued , would saue him : and Daniel said he was saued , because justice to GOD and the K. were found in him : Abbakuks saying ; the iust man shall liue by faith : is enlarged by a fable : that Abakuk brought Daniel pottage from Iudea . The heathen knew not Gods counsell ; that God by Iewes would teach in Babels fall , how he hated the pompe of this world ; and hath another world for soules Rest , where wicked shal be plagued for euer , and telleth that true happinesse standeth in the knowledge of Christ : who gaue Cyrus all Croesus gold , to send Iewes home from all quarters : to preach of their Eternall hope : and to confute Greeke sages . The 3. of Esdras , is much true , much in fable , to smooch this in a greek stile , familiar for heathen : and such fables be the additions to Hester . The fourth of Esdras , was made to keepe Esdras , ( another Moses ) from contempt amongst heathen : who would thinke him base , that handleth but Iewes genealogies , and the Temples building , without telling the reason : and diuorcements : therefore they faine for him deepe speculations : as the greeks Clem. Strom. 1. feigne all the Law was lost : and Esdras by reuelation restored all . The Persians for religion , were a new Nebuchadnezar , their warriers , one Holophernes ; Herodotus nameth one so . The Iewes states , Iudith . Gods justice against Elam , Iudiths sword . And thus , heathen that would mocke truth , are mocked by fables . Wicked Diodorus Sicul. and Tacitus , commend madde Antiochus , for his endeuor to ouerthrow the Iewes religion . Two workes of seuerall Iewes , the later very foolish and vnlearned ; yet good enough for prophane heathen : were receiued to stop such mouthes . The whole nation is of wicked Tully termed barbarous , and superstitious , to stoppe such a mouth ; eloquent Syracides passing him in sentences , and shewing all the Lawes glory ; and eloquent Philo imitating Salomons wisedome ; for mans good end , were receiued : to check heathen ; though one knew not Christ . Of these the fable of Toby , is by the Pope made Gods word . The Thal. Ieru . in Ros Hasana for Michael and Gabriel , make it a late fable & wicked . For Manasses , caried to Babel by the King of Assur , some tryfling declamer would shew what one in his case might speake : as doth Homer for Agamemnon , Achilles , Calchas , Nestor and such : but it were a ridiculous babishnes , to hold that trifling worke better then Tobies fable ; A plaine fable throughout , and no fitter to be read in sadnesse in the Church , then Lucians dialogues . The Popes ioyning of these to the Bible , is wormewood . III. Wormewood holdeth not these 3. principles true : which all should . 1. The text of the old Testam . is kept in letter most sure , by the orthographie dictionarie , or Massoreth : that no letter was more nor lesse , nor of other ▪ orme in Moses tyme , with vowels , and accents , & margine reading expounding the text ; then we haue it at this day . 2. That the Rabbins expound all in grammer sense , well for our vse . 3. That all good for religion , and life is in Moses ; as the Prophets and Apostles draw him foorth at large . IIII. The Pope in Bellarmine and others , peruerteth or contemneth euery whit of the Bible . V. He maketh a whole policie , wicked : against all points of faith ; and ciuill lawes : and would bee as a God in the Church so set foorth , 2. Thes . 2. Thus he is wormewood it selfe . How he groweth vp to be a great mountaine , to be able to vexe the world : that followeth in the next Trumpet , and keyes of the deepe . The fourth expounding the third . The fourth Angell sounded , and the third part of the Sun , Moone , and Starres , were stricken , for their third parte ; & day and night , Gen. 37. Iacob expoundeth Sun , Moone , & Starrs , for his Church : so it is heere , day and night are ruled by the starres ; and meane the tymes more or lesse prosperous : scholars and learned , falling away , corrupted scriptures , make an ecclesiasticall mountaine ; from a burning lampe , falling from God. The occasions of the Churches fall from heauen . The two Testaments , shew that CHRIST is the Angell of the Couenant , standing by his humanitie , at the Altar of incense ; and in his golden Mediation receyuing the prayers of the holy , that with his incense , they come before God : so he sitteth a sacrificer for euer ; figured in Sem described as God , without father , without mother , without beginning of dayes , without ende of life : witnessed in Moses description , that he liueth for euer ; a King of Iustice , and a King of peace , so S. Paul to Scribes after their owne manner , yet extant in Zohar and Menachem and others describeth his Vicar Sem , the great : as Rabbins terme him , to haue figured the Redeemer to the world now , of Noahs house : The SON thus knowen in our Sonne . How the old Testament : came turned into wormewood . Of the age before the flood , God said : I repent me , that I made man ; therefore water , tooke their bodies ; prison aeternall , their spirits . The tower-masons making Gods of starrs , in contempt of SEM , the high sacrificer ; and prating daylie against his faith , were cut off frō Sems tongue , to let it alone ; and in Babels captiuitie ended it from commune vse : and soone after Daniels age , from speach of all , but schole learned ; But Moses , by Sabbath reading was some what knowen to the people . Besides God made Sems tongue so hard , that a mans whole life will hardly catch it : and left no authors of it , but Sems prophets ; to make vs search how rare wordes in them , open themselues , ( and they vsed but once ) by the argument . So Sems tongue is an hid pearle , of it Iob cost me more paines alone , then all Greeks , who now cōmeth to open iudgemēt . Churches had no Hebrew Rabbins for grāmer of yer . neare 1000. nor grāmars , or dictionaries ; Origen did put forth Ebrew , in Ebrew letters ; and spell'd in Greeke , much cited in Epiphanius ; with six Greeke translations . The 70. hid their minde much , specially in 3600. yeres alteration of liues from Moses truth , as thus ; Adam liued 230. yeares and begate Seth. And afterwardes 700. for 130. in Moses , and 800. our notes say , Moses omitted 100. y. before Seths birth ; they may as well say he gaue 100. too many afterwardes : and so in 3600. yeres . Yet though Arabique were neare Hebrew ; and Aethiopian : they translate the 70. And not the Ebrew : and Greekes with Muscouia follow them . But if Princes had allowed in euery land , so big as Canaan , 42. great Cities , for Hebricians only ; they had beene Ezdrae , for readinesse in the Law : and had beene Atlantes , to beare vp heauen . God saw that his justice could chose but few ; and of eternitie did set many to anger , and therefore gaue not Princes that iudgement , nor to scholars , one of a thousand millions , a minde to such hard paines , but to be such monachos , as Nazianzenus taunteth , giuen all to feed them selues , and to enuie all paines : and Athanasius , Gregorie , and his deare brother Basil , felt for the holy Trinitie . And West Monachos rested in Ierome for text , and in S. Augustin for explication . Of the New Testament . The New Testament penned in Greeke , by the H. Spirit , is to be esteemed in Greeke better then all the world can euer conceiue . Part I hope to vtter : but conceiue more . The preparation to bring Greeke ouer the world , must heere be knowen . To Iapheths Iauan , God left it : and spread his race from Cilicia ouer the West : that Bardi Caesar . Cō . in France , and our Cambria kept Greeke Philosophi . And when God meant in open action , to end by Babel , Sems tongue ; which he kept in Canaan 500. yeares that Babilons cōfusion hurt not the Kings house : but the Chananean dialects twelue , came neare his : when God would end this tongue , in holy Daniels age when hee had shewed the strict yeare and Pascha day , of Christ his Pascha , who being the first from the dead , would shew light vnto the world . And Aggei , Zacharie , and Esdras Malachi , had commented vpon holy Gabriels oration , when God would haue no more Diuinitie written , all being spoken that could bee told : he sheweth a miraculous prouidence to fi●t the Greeke tongue to the Gospell , by Athenes and all Grecia , Pisistratus , of holy Iosiahs time , brought noble Homers wit into more reuerence , then Monkes the holy Gospell : that children should learne him euery whit without booke , and parted him twice in Iliade & Odissea : into Alpha , Beta , &c. ( As the vnknowen God dealt , Psal . 25. 34. 37. 111. 112. 119. 8 tymes : 145. & Pro. 31. Lamen . 6. tymes . ) And Aristarchus made a commētarie vpon his hard wordes : so that S. Peter by Gods reuelatiō vseth his noble phrase ; and him , not Eustathius I cited , though Bil. and Bar. would win spurres , to prick their owne sides . Didimus elder then S. Peter kept Aristarchus remnants , and frō Didimos , not from Eustathius , I brought Aristarchus and Homer , whom I am sure S. Peter neuer read , but the holy Ghost read him , and led Peter . This honor to Homer , set on Solon to write sentēces ; and Theognes , & Phocillides , & Minermus : that ciuill groundes were made pleasant in braue Greeke : to make all eloquent in speach ; Then arise tragiques , Aeschylus & an Heroique , equall to Homer , or old Corinnos of Troyes age : and P Alamedes scholar , who in other warres , gaue Homer his timber . Euripides , the painter of mans lot , and Lyriques rare , and Commediques , as witty Aristophanes : Phisitians : Historiques , from Hesters age ; Hellanicus and Herodotus , and Plato , and Aristotle , and tenn Oratores , and Theopompus , & innumerable of all sortes : while Iuda was in Babilon , and vnder Persian , taught , ( Dan. 10. ) that soone they should bee vnder Grecia , till Christ came in some parte : and therefore they taught their children Greek : that the 70. flaunted in store : setting 80. seuerall Greek sometime to one Hebrew tree ; as to Shub . 70. 60. 50. 40. 30. 20. 10. and so to very many . Now Macedonians of Selleucus Nicatores people being in 72. Kingdomes : East and North , were forced to knowe Greeke : and by the Ptolomies , South learned Greek ; and the Iewes scattred by them , brought the 70. ouer all : and mention of Moses . So before our Lordes redemption tyme , all nations ( as Tully , for Archi saith ) knew Greek , when Latin was kept in a narrow compasse . And thus a fundation was laid for elegant timber to the N. Testament . The Iewes note in Ierusalemi Megila , that Noah prophecied how Sems house should bring Iapheth to faith in the tongue of Iauan , the Greeke . And Midras Rabba citeth the same ; and in Megilah theysay : that no tongue but Greeke , can giue Hebrew fitt termes . Christians should vrge their owne testimonie , that as a Tribe failed not from Iuda till Messiah came , so all nations then spake Greek ; but not many ages after that . And as Abben Ezra confesseth vpon Dan. 9. that the 70. seauens are 490. yeres , from Daniels prayer , to sealing of Messias , the holy , of holy ; wherein not one of a hundreth thousand millions , speaketh so truely for our victorie , as the sharpest enimy doth . So Ierusalemi should haue confessed , that the fishers of Gallile were to write in Greeke from Ierusalem , after 490. yeres . And before it should be destroyed , as we see Actor . 15. Of the New Testaments elegancie . The N. Testam . in Greeke is so little that by one houre , in the morning and euening ; in one weeke ; one may with ease , and great delite , read it ouer . Yet this booke hath more seuerall wordes by the fishers of Galile , and the Phisitian of Antioch , and the tent-maker borne in Tarsus , to be the first Apostle at Rome , then 100. great Greek bookes : aboue 4600. that all old Greekes haue some building in it : and all extant now , but for fragments kept , cannot serue it . More , in mens names it learnedly openeth Ebrew , to rare vse : as Bosor for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Pet. 2. by Babels pronouncing , not Italy : that any maide of Chaldea , might see by the speach , whence the Galilean wrote . So Talmud names come , as Lazar , for Eleazar ; whose natiō is fitt for any one that maketh God his strength : to feast in Abrahams Bosom , when the soule departeth hence . Moreouer the Macedonians spake Greeke wordes , in east & south hardly found ; as , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and such : such from Thalmudiques of Babell , the N. T. had : and east termes , for politique matters , from Seleucidae ; as , Angareum , to postseruice . It hath aboue 50. of Syriaque , for rare vse : And to shew in what age , euē vnder the Romans empire beginning , & Greekes end , Iewes haue Greeke names , and some Latin : as Philip and Andrew and Marc Iustus , & such . This checketh the Talmud , which from the depth of Satan persuadeth his sonnes , that Iesus our Lord his dayes were long before , in the Maccabees gouernement . Foure Dialests the Booke hath : Attique or commune Greeke for matters knowen to heathen : as , Spermologos , to Paul at Athenes : the deadliest that Demosthenes there aboue 300 yeres afore bestowed vpon Aeschynes . So from Diphilus , and Philemon , and Sophocles , some for speciall vse : and from Epimenides Aratus & Menander , knowen testimonies : briefly from al eloquent some : as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for any passage , & Haides , to conteine heauē & Hell Luc. 16. & 4. and in Act. 10. tymes . Luke praeuented 15. foolish brawles by Greek : But men care not kicking against the spurre , Act. 9. & is often in Aeschylus & Euripides ; and names of maners from all : so that one cūning in the N. Testa . & Greekes should frō the one , still runne to the other , in memorie : & see better vse of both . And though one had so many eyes as Argus in Aeschylus 10000. all would heer be well occupied . Another Dialect is frō the 70. whē the speach is most to Iewes , as Iechonias begate Salathiel , so Zedekiahs the vncle 3. yer . elder , is sonne , and Ioachaz first king , yonger 2. yeres , Ioackim is eldest . So Vzziah is sonne to Ioram his fathers great grandfather : So our Lord is sonne to Ioseph ( as men thought ) to Ely ' &c. to Adam , to God , as sonne of Dauid . For some of these the heathen haue the like : so Iulian calleth Romulus his Ancestor , as S. Ma●h . speaketh of Iechonias and Salathiel : so for the word , vntill , for a matter neuer done , Math. 1. and 5. and Homers Ili 5. in Agamemnon to Chryses : that he should not haue his daughter vntill she spent her age with him in Argos . So a iudge giueth sentence for one that oweth 10000. talents ; and hath not a peny to pay , nor can gett in prison , that he shall be in prison , till he pay the vttermost farthing . The prisoner will not plead that in tyme he must come out . Starres be darkened by ignorance of Greeke , to put going to Hell for going to Paradise , a breeding of Purgatorie , which Grecia of 1200. yeares neuer held . The 70. Greeke is notable in this : whom God raysed vp , disannulling the sorrowes or hurtes of death . Act. 2. from Psal . 18. he that would say Peter spake of the second death , or of hell Torment , deserueth small thankes . Briefly , many a thousand of wordes , haue the Apostles from the 70. calling vs to remembrance of so many places in the old Testament : of them I haue made an Ebrew Greeke dictionarie , and my friendes haue it in London , and they who will giue securitie for the copy , may write it out . The old Ierom , Erasmus , and Beza missed much of lightes , by not expounding 70. Greekes from their Ebrew , that sun and ayer were much darkened . The 3. dialect is the Apostles owne : often do they expresse Ebrew in a new manner ; and S. Paul the Orator of Tarsus , borne to be first Papas or father in Praetorio at Rome ; brought vp at Gamaliels feete , to shew in the Epist . to the Heb. the best Thalmudique that euer the sunne saw ; the Ebrew of Ebrewes , fathers side and mothers side : and rediest in genealogies , true and profitable for his sisters sonne , and other cousins three , Rom. 15. This Iaspar of Beniamin the first foundation of the heauenly Citie shall be cited for clearing Moses , Deut. 30. & the holy Gospell : by expressing Ebrew in new Greeke ; What to goe vp to heauen , to bring Christ downe , meaneth ; What to goe downe to the deepe , to bring Christ from the dead , meaneth . Moses of Leui grauen in the Smaragd , and in his Law a sunne ; ( In solio Phoebus claris lucentis Smaragdis ) forbiddeth Israel , to leaue studie of the Law , as though it were high , or farre fetched in speach : and thus telleth what Smaragd-light it hath , Deu. 30. 11. This commandement which I commaund thee this day , is not a wonder for thee : neither is it farre off : it is not in heauen , to cause speach , who can goe vp vnto heauen , to take it , and preach it to vs , that wee may do it : neither is it beyond the sea ; to cause speach , who shall goe for vs beyond the sea , to take it , for vs , & preach it to vs , that we may do it : But the word is verie near vnto thee , for thy mouth & for thy heart to do it . Thus Moses sheweth that the Smaragd of the Law shineth in the Couenant of the Rainebow , Isai 54. for the waters of Noah . That Christ in Genesis was knowen to the Patriarkes , and all the Ceremonies went no further ; and the Ciuill lawes were most sensible , and all might be acquainted with it : The Scribes do teach it sitting in Moses chaire ; without their owne workes of traditions ; and such as liued in trauaile of handes might be able to judge . Now Saint Paul giueth such testimonie that for the Law they were exact , as he yet was a Pharisee , but they not knowing that God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe , by the death of Christ : and resurrection , missed of the end of the Law ; that blinde zeale to it made them fall frō God. Now S. Paul imitateth Moses , whose whole doctrine cōmeth to this summe : do not say who can goe vp to heauen in high conceite , to bring Christ to dwell in our Tabernacle below : or who can goe in beleef , to the deepe of the earth , to bring vp Christ from the dead : But what saith hee ? The word is neere thee , for thy mouth , and for thy heart ; This is the word of fath which we preach ; for if thou confesse with thy mouth , that IESVS is the Eternall : and that God raised him from the dead , thou shalt be saued . Without marking imitation of Moses and 70. phrase , Psal . 71. 20. Paul will not be vnderstood heere : And heere he before had allowed the Scribes for all other Diuinity , while they sate in Moses chaire , for holy Trinity , and works , and law , and passage of all just hence to Paradise to perfection of ioy : to the City which they had desired ; the heauenly City which God prepared for them . Though they had not openly the Gospell : the perfection . But the Scribes saw not that our Gospell was the perfection to the Law : And by that they perish . I might bring a volume of examples : But my digression may not bee too long . The fourth is the Thalmudique kinde when speach is to Iewes . The olde Testament neuer named expresly and properly , place for soules : because infidels would mocke at that : But thus God saith ; Leuit. 26. If yee keepe my commandements , I will be your God , and walke amongst you ; that is simplie and for euer : as God , is the good God to Abraham , Izhak and Iacob , not to dead but to liuing . Nowe when the Prophets , had ended all that was to be spoken , to open congregations : and the faithfull were few vnder Macedonians : and Sadducees denyed soules immortalitie : and reiected Prophets comments vpon Moses ; The holy learned enacted these tearmes : The Law , for all the old Testament . So is Psal . 82. Ioh. 1. & 15. so Es . 8. Rom. 9. Also , world to come ; Paradise ; Gehenna ; Day of Iudgment ; life eternall ; second death , and many such : which all , the pretious Greeke Testament hath . And in all GOD applieth it to mans capacitie , in infinite mercie : when the Redemptiō manifested , made the profanest leaue mocking . Examples of all foure come , Apo. 21. in the 12. Iewells . Rubens Sardius is Attique & 70. Simeons Topaz is attique , and 70. Leuies Smaragd is attique & 70. But this by the way : Smaragd , Ex. 28. in Aharons shoulders holding 6. tribes on the one , and so many on the other : is the Beryll of King Ioseph : as the K. is the stay of the Commune Weale : and the Emperour in Constantinople : not S. Chrisostome , whom in Photio the Dialect deceiued : not decerning the 70. from Attique . Iudahs Chalcedon in Thalmudique as in Thargum Ierusalemi vpon Exod. 28. for the Carbuncle : Isachars Saphir , is Attique and 70. Zabulons Sardonix is Apostoliq . Dans Hyacinth , is Attique & 70. Neptalies Chrisophrase , is Apostolique : Gads Amethyst is Attique and Apostoliq . Asers Chrisolite is Attique and Apostoliq . Iosephs Beryll is Attique & Apostolique : Beniamins Iasper , is Apostolique , fitted to the Ebrew : Isachar had it in 70. Exod. 28. Iuda in Isai . 54. and Apo. 21. in the first place : where the walles were like Iasper Christalling . And thus glorious is the Greeke Testament : which a tetractys of most learned studies , maketh a building all of Gold , in the streetes : & of pearle in the gates : and wainscotted with Carbuncles : for Promisses in the SON , the Sun of iustice : and with other states for warriers : for states men : and for nauigation . I cited many Rabbins for this placing of the stones to the tribes : then I had not Arias Montanus bible by me , nor remembred him . Otherwise I had made reuerend mention of his learned paynes : as I hold it a dogged atheisme to raue against trueth for humane respectes . How the Papes of Grecia vsed the Bible : And the Popes refused it . The holy New Testament , the learned Papae , as Athanasius ; great Cyril , and elder Origen , and Basill , and his owne-soule - Gregorie , celebrate with Attique Greeke , equall to Libanius & Porphyrie , and the best heathen , that euer Athens bred ; & all Monasteries were busied in copying it , with such care that where paradoxa came , they left it vnchainged : and where they had no old Testament but the 70. against enemies , which knew not Ebrew , they were most readie in it : And had also Origens octaplun : whence men of leisure might be reasonable in Ebrew : & the Christians Iewes synagogue thus dealt . They read Moses in Ebrew , and expounded him to their townes language : So Iewes , in Maymoni , did : and S. Paul described the like , and his discipline and theirs was all one . The wealthie Iewes that brought not vp their sonnes in Moses , were holden godlesse . And of multitudes learned , a sufficient number were chosen by all , Elders ; for al matters . They were Ecclesia : Zakenim : Episcopi , ouerseers . And one , their best learned , to read the Law , with skil & choise of conferences : with Prophets and Psalmes fitted ; he was chosen to be the Messinger of the Congregation . He dealt for matters that touched all . In expositions , the Archysynagogue requested the best in estieme to expound the Law , by another text : or to some commune place . Where heathen Officers brideled authoritie , they did excommunicate : and neuer the chiefe , but bade him keepe house and saue his honor . And they made Rabbies , or Doctors ; two or three , laying handes vpon him , and saying : Learned Rabbi , take thou authoritie to teach what is loose : and what is bound . And in the Synagogues Leuy had no particular stroke , but went from their 48. townes to Ierusalemi , at their courses : and the high sacrificer was not of the Sanhedrin , but as they esteemed of his learning . And all the Synedrion might be of Israel , or all of Leuie : and many Synagogues had not a Leuite , but all Doctores were of Israell . In Grecia the Greeke Bishops caried them as seruantes : so Policarpus martyr at Smyrna , and all , a long time . But let vs marke The Citie that crucified Christ : what corruption of Doctrine it had , with Egyptian tyrannie . First the Greeke new Testament , the ioy of mans minde , they excluded : And brought in steed rude Latin , of open lies , leauing out Mat. 6. a sentence from Dan. 7. Of Kingdom power and glorie : howsoeuer loiterers will excuse this ; the golden balance of iustice would beare reading of Latin to people of other speach , and the babling and Babels building in equall peise . Secondly , Italie had Greeke commune , when S. Paule wrote to the Romans . The Papes continuing Fathers , had brought vp youth in Gods word , not in drosse of mans speach , to charme to men of other tongues ; that must needes stoppe their eares as deaf adders : though the charmers charmed neuer so wisely . But Popi Daemones will answere to their name : and shew what the only cursed Citie , 2. Thes . 2. & Apo. 11. and 17. meant to do . Thirdly , Because Clemens and Tertullian , were Eusebius auctores , that Peter was at Rome , though Luke Act. 23. and 28. and S. Paul speak in other tenour : and first Peter telleth , that he was at Babilon : and might not without infinit sinne , vse a metaphore to deceyue his reader : and when trueth is a storie , to Psal . 87. that Babel shall haue Gods Church . Yet Popes begged great reuenues for buildings and scholars , by S. Peters name . Pauls man of sinne will do this . Fourthly , The Rock eternal , Deut. 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there , and Psal . 18. and 2. Sam. 22. and often , is GOD only . And in Deut. 32. a Prophecie is laid , of the Rock , a defender against the foure beastes that come out of the sea : vpon which Rock the Church stood , vntill the SON of Man like in body , Dan. 10. to Tharshish or sea-like stone , tooke part of their afflictions . Now the WORD Eternall , that gaue all reason , the onely teacher ; in demaunding , teacheth to answere , saying : Whom do men say , that I the Sonne of man ( Dan 7. by Rabbins generall ) am ? The fisher of Galile , that heard Daniel often read , said from Dan. 9. Thou art CHRIST , and holinesse there of all holinesse : and therefore ( Psal . 2. ) The Son of the liuing God. Then CHRIST calleth him to Deut. 32. speaking Rock in Iobs Ebrew , Vpon this Rock wil I build my Assembly , that no courts by terrour of death shal be stronger then it . Christ is Ceph , & thou , as all that know him to be the Rock Cepha ; and as the Sanedrin maketh Doctor , saying : Take thou authoritie for thy keyes of knowledge , to teach which is loose , & what is bound : whom thou teachest that God , was in the Rocke , reconciling the world to him selfe , he hath his sinnes loosed , by thee on earth ; by the Rocke , in heauen : and who so beleeueth not that , thou bindest his sinnes , in earth and in heauen . This matter is the summe of all : and Greekes in Photius , tell that Andrew was the Rocke , before Symeon was . And Cephas answered with all thought , as well as hee : wherefore all had equall comfort : and so all godly . And because this new sentence , hath no new Diuinitie , hee leaueth all after confession of the Rocke , as knowing him selfe and Theophilus , to haue as good right to the name of Cephas . But hee by senioritie was to speake first for all , and so the name for all must bee tolde to him : that they who builde their house vpon the Rocke , shall bee shaken with no Windes , stormes , waues . The Sun is not brighter then this meaning , for these wordes . Let any who dare , trye ; by a conference of holy Scriptures , as I doe . Now the Popos Daemon , denying that Rome crucified CHRIST : as Saint Peter denyed that Christ ought to dye , and was termed Sathan for that . Hee would haue this beleeued of all , that Peter had a praerogatiue aboue all the Apostles : and was at Rome : and left to the Citie that crucified Christ , ( for their good seruice ) a successour to pardon , or to tye sinnes . Fiftlie , Hence Landes are giuen by Princes : and specially in wast wilde groundes , for Monasteries , where men before rebelled , that Monasteries giuing a chiefe rent , and superstitious people being fed with hospitalitie , wan much in three hundreth yeares , that after Buy-shop Gregorie , by Creontophonos Phocas , helde Sathans throne , and became stronger then the Emperour by this proceeding . The Bible must not bee studied in Ebrew . The Iewes marred it ; and in Greeke haeretiques : As though there were not most learned Christians , that could looke to both . And this was pretence to pray still : neuer to teach trueth : and to giue the people in Latin Niene commandements for Tenne ; And the Creed with a translation , that white was blacke : that to goe to Paradise , in the Greeke Creed , should be translated , to descend to hell ; to Gehenna ; in olde Chrysologus : and that the Fathers were there . So the Popes Clyents , are the tayle of the great Dragon . Moreouer , the Lordes prayer , for many thousande poundes Landes , they might haue , but maymed : to disgrace all auctoritie of the New Testament . But they neuer taught the meaning of the Lordes prayer , that when we pray , we pray vnto the Father , which is in heauen . That did Pope Daemon disannul , sitting in the Temple of God , as if HE were God ; And he teacheth to pray to all from whose name he could get any lande : to Marie , though Rome killed her sonne : to Peter , though Rome by auctoritie made him a martyr , farre off to Apostles and other Martyrs , that Rome martyred : as though Apoc. 6. vnder the fift seale all these did not craue vengeance against the beastes of the earth , that killed them . Moreouer , to busie Princes , they say ; If Popingayes sayd ouer Pater noster , so often , they should haue so many yeares pardon , in a new inuented fierie bath of Purgatorie : stinging poore soules like scorpions , fiue hundred yeares before their Diuels doctrine was espied . About the yeare 600. they tamed East proude Prelates ; and goe on thus . From Leui they will make an order , and haue an altar ; and an Aharon , with a cope , and holinesse in the forehead : and Levites in Linnen : and the name Priest : and of bread , they can make flesh , and of wine , blood : and they breake Abben Ezraes rule praef . to Moses allowed of all ; that nothing must be taken properly , which goeth against all sense . So they will not have the Lordes death to end all sacrifice , by the supper : But will make the supper a sacrifice : against all witt and learning ; And the Pope is an Aharon : and the Priests lippes will keepe knowledge , Mal. 2. where hee tells them they did not , but should ; therefore the Grecians would consume them as stubble : Also they are flat Arrians praying to Michael , ( who holdeth it not robbery to be equall with God ) as if he were a created Angell : and not the Eternall Son , the Angell standing at the golden Altar of incense , his humanitie , to receiue in the censor of grace , our prayers . These and such other treacheries against all the Byble ; first brought the third part of sunne , moone and starres to be darkened in the third part ; but soone , Christ the true sun , and all ayer , for brightnesse of Scripture . And by these degrees , Man of sinne became able , as now 600. yeares wee finde , to stirre haile and fire mixed with blood , in the earth : missing wholy of Religion : and not as Turkes by ignorance , but by couetous malice . A crie expounding the first trumpets warning of fire and blood , by scholars made a mountaine of fire cast into the sea ; by the star falling from his place : a burning torch , falling into the waters of scipture : and making them bitter ; to darkening the third part of profession of Christianitie . Iohn saw an Angell flying in the middes of the heauen , saying , wo , wo , wo , to them that dwell in the earth , from the voyces of the trumpet of the three Angels whose trumpet shall be heard . In the open Church , companies of godly were martyred , for resisting the Locusts , deceyuing of the world ; nowe leaving the zeale that Ephesus once had , and the first Doctores in Italy ; and following Smirnean Iewes haeresie , in apish renuing Leuitiques , inflat Atheisme of altar , cope , linen , priest , sacrifice : reuiuing Pergamus Balamites , who for wealth and wantonnesse bred Monasteries , ioyned to Nunries : when Thyatirean Iezabels , are with Baals Priests , setting vp a newe Sardian dead wealth , in profane riches ; and contemning Philadelphias true loue , to saue soules : But reuiuing Laodiceas falling to the manner of the world , neither hoat in true zeale , nor cold , as open contemners , but Chananean hypocrites . To this end the Popes clergie is described in a plaine painting forth of them : and of their warres for Ierusalem at yeeres 1100. Next are all the Turkes warres handled alone : next reuiuing of the Gospell against both ; vntill the end of the world : before which tyme neither Turke nor Pope shall fall . They flatter themselues that write otherwise . But as the Antiochi who reigned about 300. yer . after 150. were so weake , that they stood by the Romans courtesie : & so Lagidae in the tutelage of Rome ; till the set yeere of Christ his first comming ; so though the Pope bee weakned in many places , Italy shall remaine a continuall plague : that shall appeare in the seuenth Trumpet . But now let vs consider the first Trumpet . CHAP. IX . The 5. Trumpet sounding out the Popes cleerly . The fift Angell sounded the trumpet : and I saw a starre fall from heauen , and the key of the deepe , of the Pitt , was giuen him : and there came a smoke out of the deepe : and the sun and ayer were darkened by the smoke that came out of the pitt . THE haters of the Papes turned to Popes , from fathers to Diuels ; to be the wicked ( Isai 11. ) Romylus , ( in learned Ionathan from Cittim : Ieroms Italy , Nu. 24. Onkelos & Iarchi , Romans . ) They be for this commune place , the fift Trumpet in order of handling , but in an explication of the first in tenor of matter . The starre fallē from heauen was in the third trumpet : the messinger of the cōgregation fallen from the kingdom of heauen ; & Dan. 2. Mat. 3. in Christ : and by Kimchi vpon Hosea 4. Key is power of gouernement ( in soules case ) Isai . 22. Mat. 16. Apo. 2. The deepe is darkenesse , Gen. 1. 2. in Zohar cōparing visible with inuisible , darkenesse bringing to Gehenna ; euen as the commanding of light to shine out of darkenesse , is compared with shewing Christ to our soules . As Rattes , suo indicio pereunt . Terent. so heere the Pope ; and all that beare his keyes . Keyes heere be damned ; but not such keyes as haue Gods warrant . Whence the Pope chalengeth Keyes . Nothing is more commune , nor euer seene more impudent , thē the Popes chalinging of Keyes ; from Mat. 16. first saying that Peter is there the Rock . 1. All holy will hold him therin Abaddon , & Apollyon , autor of destruction . For the Son of man Dan. 7. Christ the holy of all holinesse , Daniel 9. The son of God Psal . 2. calleth himselfe the Rock from Deut. 32. translated in the 70. God. six tymes in one chapter : and the Rock was Christ , 1. Cor. 10. & there is no Rocke but the Eternall , in Psal . 18. and Rock is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Creator : & S. Peter chap. 4. vseth that terme for God onely , teaching Papes not to be babes , nor Popes but to know how he vnderstood the wordes of Christ . yet the Pope will make Peter to take Gods name : & to be the chiefe of the Apostles ; and to haue power in new sort , to binde and loose sinns : as though all that truly teach Christ , do not the same , though they know it not . But the first teachers of the son , Ps . 2. were to haue the first commencement of Doctorshipp , in Thalmud knowen speach : And all kinges , who should read the Law & preach , as Salomon did all his life , are the true Papae and Episcopi : One appointed man should be the sergeāt of the Church : to looke to businesse speciall : But all that gouerned should be & are called Episcopi , as well as hee : & should be as well learned . God is Episcopus ; Iob. 20. Pakid any of charge ; as Eleazar , is Episcopus , communely in the 70. Iudas office was Episcope . Antigonus in Diodo . was like to be Episcopus of all Asia . And when the Greeke Papae would be Episcopi alone , they were neuer quiet . They had beene stronger , if all learned had beene Episcopi with them ; as at Zurick now one ruleth none : but is chiefe sergeant for teaching & sacraments : but accountable as any other , for cariage . But Pope Romane thus goeth on , to teach : that Peter came to Rome , that he left keyes to one : and he to successores , that they be the Rock , to sitt in the Temple of God as God ; to make men sweare , otherwise then any of Gods people euer heard : to allow Priests after our Lords death : to reiect the Ebrew and Greeke Gods gift : and to accept a Latin deadly falty translation , Exod. 12. Act. 7. & 13. to deny that the Bible which God gaue is extāt , to vse Latin in Landes of other Languages : to giue the people no vse free in it : But 9. of 10. commun . And Pater noster as to parrats : and with the last verse stollen away ; the verse from Dan. 7. shewing all Kingdom , Power , and Glory , giuen to Christ . So the summe of faith they had , in Latin as Parrats : & in the maine pointe ; for the soules going vp to the Father , a going downe to hell , with beliefe that the fathers till then were there . Before I reckon more Popish , that is diuelish , points : I wil heere shew how Iewes haue disgraced our Gospel by the wicked translation . Descended to Hell ; by barbarous wresting of Latin from the true vse in Tullies dayes . A digression to shew a scandal laid to Iewes . Izhak Ben Arama saith : Behold the string vpon which the law of Christians hangeth ; is this , the famously knowen ; that for the sin of Adam , the first death of the soule entred vpon all ages : and they fell all , fathers and sonnes , first and later , Prophets and holy into the sorrowes of Gehenna , vntill Christ went and redeemed them . These be strictly his wordes vpon Leui. 26. where Moses expresly telleth , that the Godly should goe hence to Gods Tabernacle : and Saint Paul 2. Corint . 5. translateth him in a most heauenly and comfortable sort ; and telled expresly of Abraham and the commended , that they desired an heauenly Citie ▪ and God prepared it for them : although they were not perfected in this world with manifestation of the Gospell . Some Greekes mistaking S. Paul , held Limbum : and wrested Greek from old vse to that : as Basill vpon Psalm . 49. Yet he spake well vpon Psal . 15. As Maymoni , tract . poenite . That , all holy went hence to Gods Tabernacle : and Chrisostome , though he said Christ opened Paradise to the thiefe , saith vpon 2. Corint . Hom. 6. Thus Lazarus was poore : and verie poore , and he was rich that passed by him , lying in the gate : now whether entred into the Kingdom ; and ioyed in the bosome of Abraham ? Herein Chrisostom is very sound , and laid no trap for the Iewes . Athanasius , Cyrill , Theodorite , and others vpon the Psalmes , and many in Theophilact vpon Luke . 23. And he vpon Iohan in this ; I goe to the Father : and very many in Photius library : and Hegessippus vpon the Maccabees : yet Romes aduancing Latin to abolish knowledge of the Greek Testament , caused old Chrysologus to say : that Abraham was in Gehenna ; till Christ went thither , and the 3. day brought him out . So the Iew had caught the Latin company , enemy to all the Bible for happinesse & Redemption : that Iewes and Philosophers could speak of Emperors causes better then they . Thus for 9. cōmun in stead of 10. for the Lords prayer maimed , and turned to Battus infinite repetition , against the Law. Eccles . 5. that our words before GOD should be few : and their beliefe stayned in the maine , sheweth how they of Rome taught the people , that would not receyue the loue of the trueth , but became a great deepe sea of darknesse : that Sun & ayer ; Christ the sun of righteousnesse , and the scripture by which light commeth to our eyes , were darkned : by a smok of haeresies , marring in their Masse , al religion . The Iewes though faithlesse , yet they doe search most narrowly , and profitable , the speach and story of the law : and shew vs Christ in all whom they cannot see : But Romulus man of sinn setting forth him selfe as if he were God , in his Masse booke , darkneth sunne and ayer : in steed of seruing God alone , that is , praying to God alone ; as our Lord ( Mat. 6. ) repeated his Law : when ye pray , pray to your Father which is heauen . Maymony sheweth , vpon what Command ▪ prayer dependeth , ( otherwise prayer were sin ) saith in his treatise for prayer ; That all the Fathers expounded the Law for seruice , to be prayer : And Menachem saith , God forbid , that any should pray , but vnto God only : euen as Psal . 50. Pray vnto me , in the day of trouble , & I will heare thee , so thou shalt honour me . No holy in all the Bible , the ayer to see Christ , did euer pray to any Angell , but the Eternall Son , nor euer to any man departed . Therefore Romylides liturgie in praying to infinite millions of creatures , hath infinite sinnes . Of the Locustes , most liuely describing the Popes subjects , to make him King of Locustes : distinguished from all other policies that be , or euer were in the world . Locusts came out of the smoke : and the hoat vapours of Lybia bred cloudes of Locustes : which by South windes flee to Sardinia , Silicie , Spaine and Italie , as others in Ioels dayes to Iudea : that in one night the slow-bellies deuoure whole valleies of tender Corne : where it would grow otherwise 100 fold . This a Sardinian man tolde my selfe ; & merchants manie , as past doubt ; that exorcistes by Satans helpe were invited to helpe the matter . Now the millions of Monkes and Friers , and such as deuoure other mens labours , void of all actions for political vse , are so fitly compared with these , that we may say , God in the Creation made locuste to abound in Lybia : to shew in time the locusts bred by Rome , which would crucifie the King of glorie : and should deuoure the fruites of such as had no loue to the trueth ; but would Honor the Citie , that would kill the Lord of glory : that was a greater sinn then the deuouring of all the fieldes in the world . A distinction of these locusts from the proper locusts in Ioel : that these be as scorpions . These had power as the scorpions in Italie , which sleepe vnder euery stone ; that no common weale could be healed of their sting , but such as make their blood pay for it , and by them selues be healed . A further illustration , of distinction from naturall Locusts & Scorpions . These locusts might not strike the blades of the earth , nor anie greene thing , or coleworts , nor any plant , but onely the men , that had not the seale of God in the forehead , professing openly that Christ is the Angell of Couenant : and his Humanitie the golden Altar : and his Mediation the Censer , to receiue the prayer of them , who by the aboundance of the grace of the gift of Iustice , looke to reigne by Christ Iesuus . A further distinction how their sting is not of naturall scorpions , but of spirituall . These kill not , but torment men fiue moneths : with a torment as it were of scorpions : Heare the reade must marke corporation speaches ; that the whole state is termed by one man. So doth Moses speake to Israel , for many thousandes of yeeres , in speach , as though all were to the present men : so Ezekiel speaketh of the King of Tyrus , then liuing : as hee was ( for a King ) in Salomons and Chyrams day : Salomon had Chyrams daughter , and he was a Proselite ; and by his charges , Chyram the workeman , wrought Salomons brasse workes : & so the king was of Eden garden : so , heere , men of long descents bee stonge ; and not only for a particular age . And as scorpions in locusts haue no more tyme to hurt : but hide themselues in winter : as Nahum telleth : so these locusts hide themselues : when sharp weather of policie commeth . The Church spend neere 1000. yeeres ( good Abbates as Bernard & others full many in Flaccius Illyricus and Antilogiâ Papae , and such ) telling the Daemones or Popoi , of their dealings : and Princes resonablie matched them so long : but Satan was let loose , after 1000. yeeres . That Popes deceiued Princes to spend their strength 200. yeeres , as Gods enemies , to bring the land cursed for euer , into glory ; to make God a liar : so Princes being weakned , Daemones Popoi , by strange forgerie of Constantinus gift , became strong . Constantinus sonnes , knew no such matter , no Iulian that scoffed all that he could forge against his Vncle ; nor Sozimus , as bad as Iulian : nor any Grecian . Yet the Popoi Daemones will haue their owne testimonie ; for Empires giuen , without States consent . Thus the Papae or reuerend Father , that would be a king , by his locusts beggers the wealth of all Countreyes . Of the Scorpiones stinges . 1. Popoi Daemones taught to deny this : that so God loued the world , that he gaue his onely sonne , to the end , that whosoeuer belieue on him , should not perish , but haue life euer lasting . 2. As the serpent deceyued Eue , so the Pope hauing the throne of the serpent , deceyued many mindes from that playnesse which is in Christ : and so stong their heartes , as they ( Iob. 3. ) who desire the graue : and digge for it more then for treasures . 3. And whereas , this is only the work of God , wherein a Christian is distinguished from Ciuill scribes , to belieue in him whom God hath sent : the Pope teacheth , not to rest in this . 4. He teacheth trust in wicked workes , in giuing Landes to Locustes , to auoid Purgatorie , vnknowen to Greekes : and to hate the Bible as auctor of haeresie : & to pray to Creaturs : to be sure for that only , if no more sinne were , to perish for euer . And he teacheth , that men should doubt of their saluation . So his Locustes haue the stinges of Scorpions . Of the Locusts strength and auctoritie . When by their forged Purgatorie , and much begging , the Locusts had gotten the fatt of all Countreyes : thē they were horses prepared to warres : that they sett Kings to warre ; as they would . And though they would seeme to haue no secular Power : yet their dealinges shewed they ware crowns like gold : being in face as priuate men : of womans haire , in keeping in Cloisters ; yet haue they teeth of Lions to deuoure all : and habergions of yron to defende them selues : and the noise of their winges , the proper noise of Chariots of horses , running to warres . Their false teachers that speake lies , bee the tayles : and they sting and kindle warres : and they torment fiue monethes , lesse then halfe the tyme of the Gospells continuance . Of the Locusts King. A King is a chiefe person in a policy , bent all to the good of that state : so the Buyshop of Rome got all bent to him . And challengeth to be King of Kings : & by his owne mouth he is condemned His policy ruleth through all states : Kinges he will excommunicate . Thal. Ierusa . recordeth that Kinges should not be excommunicated ; But in Ieroboams cause . The Synedrion the Bishops of the state , would in high offense , tell the King thus : keepe your house : and salue your honour . And the pelting preachers that will be teaching states , what they should doe , otherwise then for the summe of saluation , haue a barbarous spice of Pope pride : & ruynate states . Thirtie yer ▪ study should a messinger of the assembly haue , to read scriptures with due conference : and to be a learned orator , to speake for cōmune matters . Now an yeere or two in a common place book , will make a bold Crier : the curse of the world : & an Archbuishop to haue the keies of deep darknesse , if money can buy a shop . this hath the depht of papistri . Iethro Exod. 18. By ciuill witt telleth Moses what Law GOD planted in all mens hearts : that Bishops in all charges , must be of skill . If Bishops of Kinges armies must learne of Phormio , how to pitch a field : riuers will soone flow with blood . As pope made hhaile and fire mixed with blood : dayly after a thousand yeeres . Of Oathes . Kinges trie men by witnesses : and Dauid forced none to sweare against any : the hid thinges were left to God. And by this law , vpon 2. or 3. witnesses , euery matter shall stand : the Talmudiques as logicall as others , cōdemned not men , vpon their owne confession : as experience telleth dayly , that many forlorne , take vpon them matters of others : in Ireland , a poore man ; in Walter Essex dayes , for a swall supper , tooke vpon him to be hanged , for other mens harme : it was perceiued : & his cōfession was not taken . And vsually men once condemned , take other mens guiltinesse vpon them . Man of sin , wil charge the Duke of Buckingham , to tell whether he euer affected the Kingdome ; and then tell it ; and kill him : A policy patched from Popois Demonijs doth this ; against the law of linsey-wolsey . They who follow him , are like vnto him ; & all who Buy-shops to his Lawes . Of the Popes aduancing learning . Papistes bragge , how the pope brought Ebrew and Greek to vs : and so deserueth thankes . This doing is a Kings worke : and all kinges are shamelesse , if this be true : Grecia gaue Greekes , written ouer the world ; and Iewes Talmudiques : & Bomberbe a merchant vndone by Popes enuie ; printed the best Ebrew : so this speach is from Satan ; as his kingdome . Of Popes blindenesse , in Ebrew easiest matters . Paul disputeth in his whole epistle , to the Heb. for the Doctrine of Law & Gospel : that perfectiō of doctrin was in the Gospell : & the Iewes be forelorne , which grant not that . The Popes in the depth of Satans blindenesse , would make Saint Paull an Atheist : against Leui. 26. and himselfe , 2. Cor. 5. And for Abraham , Isaack , and Iacob , who went hence to the heauenly City : & they make him say , the fathers had not perfect ioy : til Christ tooke them frō Limbo . Arias in Arcano sermone ▪ in infernus , & Lacus : would make the holy Apostle to crosse Moses & the Gospel ; & to sett Isaac Ben Arama , as I touched , vpō the Popes treason , to disgrace the Gospel . I do marueile that he wrote so : so learned a man : to misse so grossly . I thinke he was forced to suffer it to passe vnder his name . This can a King of Locusts doe . Some Grecians stammered at S. Paules wordes ; as Basill vpon Psal . 49. But vpon Psal . 15. & 73. hee called himselfe backe : and so did Chrysostome , and the sway of Greekes , agree with Moses . Leuit 6. and with the New. Test . and Talmudiques , that the faithfull went hence to perfect ioy . How blindlie the Papists wrest Ieroms wordes : that the Iewes read not the 3. first Chap. of Genesis ; till they were 30. yeres old . Ieromes Epistle to Paulinus , telleth that the Hebrews read not the beginning & ending of Ezekiel , & the beginning of Geneses till 30. yeeres of age : Maymonie in Morek Nebuchim , vpon Ezekiel : saith of him the same . But the terme , darash legere ; is to read as Doctores , not as children read : Children read Genesis from 7. yeer old : But vnder 30. hardly will any comment , well vpon Gen. 1. 2. 3. Papists turne this to simple reading : He must be a blind king , that would haue the Bible to be so hated . Of the Popes names . Hee hath a name in Ebrew ABADDON : from Num. 24. THE ROMAN SHAL AFFLICT ASSVR AND EBER : AND HE TENDETH TO DESTRVCTION . The whole bent of the Pope is to destruction : his whole policie : and his Masse : his Idolls ; and his rules of faith . Zurick takes a short course : to leaue the Ciuill officer all gouernement : and to Scholar Bishopps only to looke to learning . This much they should add : for education of wealthie : that both Testam for Greeke and Ebrew , in Thalmudique ciuill law should be knowen perfectly before 30. By 15. it might be reasonable : well by 20. exceeding wel by 30. This I would shew to a Prince of zeale : that would vrge studie : But slow scholars , shall not be troubled with aduertisement . Plantines Bible , the Popes worke , hath offred much helpe : A Kinges bent ; if some had not hindered , had done much in another sort : that in one moneth , the New Testament might be learned , euen by Talmudique maner : calling all to Moses 613. lawes ; and they in few yer . and both tongues , by the Apostles dictionary . No time will euer cleere either , by our stale wandring course : and vnlearned flaūting sermons : far from holy Ebrewers manner , as farr from all reason ; that one scholar should teach all , matters of Experience , in an houre or more . If they drew stil all the Law to Christ ; that by the Gospell , we are perfected , it were learned . But the commō sort , shall giue an heauy accompt for many idle wordes ; speakers and allowers . Of the Popes Greeke name . APOLLYON , that is , Destroyer : is the Popes Greeke name : Because all his policy tendeth to eternall destruction . The Bible till of late he litle suffred in the originall : and yet , in the head of all ; he fighteth against all for Hebrew : in Gen. 3. HE SHALL BRVSE THY HEAD all the millions of Hebrewes , to each man say , HE. And Iohn expoundeth all of CHRIST : that HE should destroy the workes of the Diuel : so saith Onkelos , HE shal , &c. And so the Arabiq . Sadaias : And so the 70. and all Greekes vpon it : Yet the Popes translation hath shee ; against thrise the masculine gendre , in Ebrew : & all Ebrew kinde , that euer were : to bring Mary into Christ his honor , to destroy the Bible , & the world : So , whereas it is a sin most high , to crucifie Christ againe : and to make him an open shame : the Crucifix through all popery , sheweth heere , that he is Apollyon . Pilate knew as Mary that Christ was crucified ; But that holpe nothing . But he could not consider the L. of glorie crucified . And the Crucifix cannot expresse that : but leaueth only a base obiect . Heerein hee is an Apollyon ; and so in all Pointes . A digression to our Prayer booke , made from the Popes . Our prayer booke was made when Papists were the more in Parliament : and allowed by our side for mens infirmitie , as Luc. 3. alloweth Cainā a sonne to Arphaxad . And Acts. 7. soules 75. for 70. And as S. Paul allowed circumcision , for Timothie : But Christ should profit the Galathiās nothing , if they simply did it allow . The whole booke is bent to the Popes veine : & if there were nothing false in wordes , the frame draweth hate with it . For weaknesse in other , I would allow it ; vntill I could persuade to better : But seeing prayer is our seruice to God : the Lords prayer , and his Psalmes learnedly chosen , for all occasions , should serue the turne . Tobie , is a fable and pēned full of lies of purpose : that the reader should hold it no better . Yet because Antiquitie saw some vse in the fable , ours suffered it , till better light came . When simple put a Parliament in trust , the Parliaments ouersights should be no plague to the simple . Al who feare God , will stick only to his word : & vrge no more . I haue taught most vnthankfull Buyshopps , the Creedes article , that soules go vp , not downe : and the holy , to heauen , not to hell . Archbi . Whitgift yeelded by M r Geoffrey King : and knew that I cared not for voices of men , sure to perish if they stood to their error . And thirteen year agoe , I knew not of an other liuing , of my minde ; but I was sure I could make them worthy of Ioakims buriall : that durst burne my writing : and Anathema Maran Atha , while they liued , and for euer . Spedily the best ouer Christendome flocked to my minde ; although some of Geneua , Marpurg , Hanaw , for rancour , deny all helpes for their owne victorie ; & make them selues enimies to God , and al good men , to make a Gehennean torment , of a going to the most happy dead , in Abrahams bosome . The learned Fath. L. T. Winton hath cleared this cause , & shewed that neither Westminster nor Rhodanus Alpin , through-flowen towne , should binde men to their witts . Our speach to God , is our only cōfort in this world , and they who will hinder vs from the best in this kinde , shall haue their portion with profane , in weeping & gnashing of teeth . Since the King came to England , the Realme might haue had the Bible well translated 5. yeares agoe , with euery mans freedom to speak for the best : & a table for psalmes ; for all the ordinarie yeare ; & all particular occasions : and for reading ; Law , with Prophets , Gospel , & Epistles : and both Vniuersities , by this day ready in both Testaments . But they had rather rent one another , thē haue the peace of God to guard their tongues , in the eloquence of Gods worde . But now let vs returne to our Popes . Of Antichrist , his Chaldy name . Ionathan Ben Vziel , a rare Ebrew Doctor , elder then S. Pauls Gamaliel , expoūdeth Isaich . xi . When he saith Christ shal consume the wicked with the spirit of his mouth : He sheweth what wicked , euen wicked RHOMILVS ; he knew that Balaam made but East , Assur : & West , Cittim Grecia , & Grecia Maior Italy , to afflict the holy , & therfore speaketh vpon a most sure groūd , that that wicked was Rhomilus . Arias Monta. knew that heere , he brake the Popes neck ; if he came forth truly , vnder the Popes grant : & therfore leaueth out the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romylus . And what be our Papae of Croydon & other Parochies , that could neuer spie this dealing . If the K. Roial vow , to the Bibles honor had not bin hindred by Bishops , the Ebrew with Massorit , & the Caldy in true copie , had been seene by this day in work . But whē Buishopps crossing , hindereth the workman , what can the Kinges money doe ; when the dogges neither eat hay , nor suffer the oxe : yet heere the old Prouerbe taketh place , Mendacem memorem esse oportet . Boderianus , the fellow-laborer , in his Chaldie dictionarie , he not priuie to the guile citeth the Chaldi perfect : But spelleth it subtilly : not Romylus , which Ionathan expressed most learnedly to any Rabbin , but he spelleth it Armilus : to make nothing of it ; but , Antichrist , or Antideus , or by some Gog , or Magog . But Gamaliels scholar , who to the Hebrewes , passeth in Talmudiques , all Ebrewes ; that none but by Talmudikes helpe shall euer vnderstand him , speciallie in Melchitzedeke , liuing still as God , whom he describeth in office , euen as they who in storie knew to be SEM : this Talmudique of Salem ; Orator of Tarsus , borne to be Abba : Abba , Papa , for Rome ; as Peter , for Babell , Psal . 87. He expoūdeth Isai xi . and Ionathan most soundly : that when the present gouernour should be taken away ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is any gouernour , that restrayneth others , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) then , man of sinne should come . And although , God still plagued Rome , by Alaricus , Gensericus , Thodoricus , and Totilas , specially : yet the Papae still begged land ; and tooke Imperiall name , as Pontifex in Sozimus : and by wealth ouermatched Constantinus Popes : that whē no punishment made Rome humble ; but would haue there , the Empire againe set vp ; and cared not for the trueth : spirite of deceit should worke , to their destruction ; that would not receyue the loue of the trueth , to saluation . SO THENCE , WAS THE REBELLION TO ARISE : MAN OF SIN ; APOLLYON , SONNE OF PERDITION ; ENIMIE ; LAVLESSE ; KING OF LOCVSTS ; THE NEW ANTIOCHVS , EXALTING HIM SELFE ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD : AND NOT SETTING THE IDOLL OF IVPITER OLIMPIVS IN THE TEMPLE : BVT VAVNTING HIMSELFE , AS IF HE WERE GOD : to expound scriptures ; to loose or fasten sin : to sett vp or depose States . And to haue a people of his owne frame : and to burne the true Temple of God. The Epilogue , for the description of the Pope . Fiue Trumpets described the Popes greatnesse , how it grew to be a kingdome of Locusts ; able to sting and to ouerrule in warres : his last mischiefes are tolde first , how in his high power he bringeth haile of troubles , & fire mixed with blood : when he is made a mountaine of Empire cast into the sea : from a starre or Doctor of the Church , falling into Idolls worship : and soone darkening a third part of the chiefest ; & in quicke processe , a smoke of blindnesse , darkeneth Sonne , and Sunne , and Scripture : that the Pope is to mightie to bee ouerthrowen . As when he sent Princes to warre for Ierusalem , and to spend all their strength there : since now 600. yeres his might is high . Now follow three poinctes : Machmads inuasions : and martyrs fight ; and lastly Christians Policies , in warre ; his match . Of Machumed or Machmad , or Moamed , in Piel , Hiphil & Hophall , the participles three are vsed in Arabique & Rabbins . The voice of Christ from his owne mediatiō , biddeth the godly , as hauing power , like the Angells , Dan. 4. ouer Nabuchadnezar , tell Machumedists , that God will frō the East send them great successe , with the Popes supremacy , Machmad began : and soone turned away all the Contreyes of Daniels Image , to shake of the West yoke , hated of old vnder Greeks ; and still resisting and rebelling . Of their comming vp , and spoiling of Spaine and Italy : And ioyning with Turkes ; I spake in concent of Scripture . Euphrates was the old place of fight for the Romans , as to M. Crassus army , and the Parthians . Old stories giue credite to prophecie : their armies are infinite ; and horse many ; with successe , and lions boldnesse : to threaten ruine to all that yeeld not : as they haue destroyed all ancient townes : Fire , blew smoke , and brimston ; meane that : Machmad his sonnets of victories , the false prophet maketh a taile of Lions boldnesse . Men in the East , worship the Diuel : Idols , in the West ; liued by theft in Arabia ; abounded in witches in Lybia , and in Europe . Hence , GOD sett vp Machmad , to be a plague : yet men cannot repent . CHAP. X. How Christ helpeth his Church , by ruling warre & guile : not to passe boundes : which notably appeared in our Albion : for the Spannish nauy 1588. And in those home-bred Diuels , in the Gunpowder plott 1605. both stirred vp , by the Dragon , and false prophet . Of Angell . CHRIST is an Angell , the Glory of the Father , his Character , Exod. chap. 23. Eb. chap. 1. so Chap. 8. MIGHTIE , Isa . 9. and there in the 70. the Angell of great Counsell . Comming downe from heauen , Esai 64. Oh that thou wouldst breake the heauens : wouldst come downe that the Mountaines might melt at thy presence ; as fire burneth fewell , and maketh waters boile : the people would melt at thy praesence ; when thou commest downe ; the Mountaines would melt at thy praesence , Isai . 64. So heere Christ comming downe : the Mountaine of Rome and Turke melteth . Of the Cloude , Isai . 19. Behold the Eternall , rideth vpon a swift cloude : and shall come into Egipt : and the Idols of Egipt shall quake at his presence ; and the heart of Egipt shall melt within him ; This Ancient speach , Iohn expoundeth for spirituall Egipt , chap. xi . and her Idols cap. 9. So when Israel commeth from Egipt ; God one day , went before them in a Cloude , &c. And the Rainebow was about his head . The Rainebow is Genes . 9. 13. a token that the deluge shall not drowne the world againe : and Isai 54. Thus GOD speaketh : This is vnto me as the waters of Noah . For as I haue sworne that the waters of Noë , should no more goe ouer the earth : So I haue sworne , that I will not be angrie with thee , nor rebuke thee ; the reason is in the vers . 5. For the Eternall would become a housband , to vs Gentiles : and he would defend , as vers . 17. In this place compared with Chap. 12. where the Dragon casteth out waters , to sinke the Church : this Rainebow drieth vp those waters . Of the face , like the Sunne . When Daniel was taught the fulnesse of Christ , by the Angel Gabriel , Dan. 9. in Chap. 10. he seeth his face as lightning : as the Doctrine was : so Saint Steuen handling the same matter , matter most cleare ; had his face like the face of an Angell , Actor . 7. So Christ , Apoc. 1. had his face like the Sun in his greatest brightnesse . That place telleth who this Angel is . Of the feete , like a pillar of fire . When the Angell of the Lord went before Israell , hee remoued and stood behinde them : and so did the pillar of fire : which went before them ; and remoued and stood behinde them : and came betweene the Campe of the Aegyptians , & the campe of Israell . So heere CHRIST , will stande betwixt Romes Egypt , and his Church . Of the litle Booke opened . The summe of the Bible is short : How of Gods eternall counsell , the world was made forman : Because the sonne of GOD by whom he made the world , woud be a man to giue life to them that rested in this wisedome . And the story of 4000. yer . to Ierusalems fall , by Rome hath no more : and all should gladly heare of this , all their life : and see CHRIST his bright face still to this summe . The booke is open , and easie to be vnderstood : This summe I prefixed to Ecclesiastes : for such as will not sitt in the seat of the scornefull . This Booke is opposite to Idoles : that can teach nothing but basenesse of the King of glory ; & crucifie him againe : and make him an open spectacle . The first crucifying of Christ , cost Rome one vtter destruction : that Rome standeth not where it stood . And the Crucifying of him againe , hath sent millions to eternall destruction . The litle booke open in the hand of Christ , commanded no making of such crucifix : and it cōmandeth to doe no more , then is commanded : They wander wickedly , from the mothers wombe , that will aduenture their eternall state , vpon mans inuentions , which all know , may be spared . Of the right foote , set vpon the sea : and the left , vpon the Land. Waters , or sea signifie warre toyles : Land , quieter profanenesse : CHRIST , Dan. 12. stood ouer the waters of sharp swift Tygris , and lift vp his right hande and his left hande ; & sware by him that liued for euer ; what tyme should be for Antiochus rage : so heere he telleth for Turke and Pope ; that when the 7. Trumpet hath his blastes ended , the world shall end . Antiochi lost all , by the first comming of CHRIST : and the Pope shall wast , vntill the second comming : and till then keepe some stroke . Of the litle Bookes eating . The voyce , like a trumpets , chap. 1. and 4. biddeth gracious Iohn goe , & take the litle booke from the hand of CHRIST : so he asketh Christ for it : and he biddeth him take it , & eat it . And telleth , that it will be sweete in the mouth ; for studie : but bitter in the belly , for them that shall heare of it : as the rowle that Ezechiel aete , it told the Idolatrous Ierusalem of a fall , which hastened vpon them . So Iohn by his booke , sweet for Gods Counsell , is bitter for them which shall digest it : when he preacheth now to manie people , nations , & tongues , and Kinges . The roaring of the Lion , and seauen thunders , shall be handled at the last woe . CHAP. XI . And a reed was giuen mee , like vnto a Rod , and the Angell stood by , saying ; Come , and measure the Temple of God ; and the Altar ; and them that worship in it : But the Court which is within the Temple , cast out , and measure it not , for it is giuen to the Heathen . THE eating of the booke , and measuring of these matters , be of one tenor : when the soule is full of the Gospell , it must shew Christ to bee the Temple ; and all heigth and depth ; length and bredth of wisedome to bee therein conteyned : in that God would dwell in CHRIST , to reconcile the world vnto him selfe . And in his death vpon the Crosse he is the Altar ; and he sacrificed him selfe , being as Melchitzedek , whom Saint Paul , as former Talmudiques in description maketh a figure of the eternall wight . He as Aharon , went through the veile of his flesh , into the holy , from the Altar of the Crosse , and performed all measures of justice . That is heere taught by measure ( with a line ) of Temple and Altar ; Matters visible , were to expresse the inuisible . So Christ telleth , that he is the Temple , saying : Destroy this Temple , and I will build it againe , in three dayes . This Law ; Ye shall reuerence my Tabernacle , Leuit. chap. 19. 30. and 26. 2. Commaunded to reuerence infinitly , the Tabernacle of Christ . And Ben Arama , noteth truely , vppon Exod. Port. 52. That God soone did cast off Moses Tabernacle , and Salomons Temple , to shew that he would rest in the Tabernacle or temple of Christ . Now the Iewes , to make Christ Aharon , and Melchitzedek , make this death , that Christ said ; Destroy this Temple , and in three dayes I will build it vp againe . The highest grace for life , the slaues of Sathan turne to death : whereupon , they were neither forgiuen in this world , nor in the world to come . Profane states bee commonly forgiuen in this world ; as the Epicure Luc. chap. 16. though in the world of soules , they parch for euer : but the Iewes sinning against the light of the holy Spirite ; and grace of saluation , perish openly in this world : surer of eternal woe , in Haides , the world of soules ; in which Abraham in Haides , in the kingdome of heauen , will tell them : that they are not his sonnes . For he ( in Izhak receiued from death , ) saw the resurrection of Christ , and reioyced . But the Iewes gaue money , to Souldiours , to haue the resurrection of CHRIST denied . Of measuring the faithfull . The Curtaines in Moses Tabernacle , were made fitt for the number : and the number of men aged twentie , and aboue , was thus : the sonnes of — REVBEN . 1. 46500. 151450. SOVTH Summa totalis 603550. Simeon 2. 59300. Gad. 3. 45650. IEHVDAH 4. 74600. 186400. EAST Issachar . 5. 54400. Zabulon 6. 57400. EPHRAIM 7. 40500. 108100. WEST Manasses . 8. 32200. Beniamin . 9. 35400. DAN 10. 62700. 157600. NORTH Aser . 11. 41500. Nephtaly . 12. 53400. Thus God in Num. 1. and 2. twise reckoned his chosen ; of the XII . tribes , besides Leui. And the Curtains were fitted to such a number . So heere Iohns Doctrine shall teach a certaine number : such as God hath chosen ; and no more : the other will folow the God of this world . A man by mans witt , might maruaile why Princes , would suffer such a deceiuer as the Pope , to stand one yeere : his doctrine being altogether against all light : and each Prince being able to cast him from his territories . But God hath chosen a few only , and none can come to Christ , vnlesse the Father draw him . Of the Court within the Temple , to be cast out ; in condemnation of Iudaisme . Maymonides , in Bethabechica ; or treatise of the Temple , about 430. yeer . agoe , wrote how the Iewes yet look for returne to Ierusalem : and to haue a temple like Ezekiels , or Salomons . For Ezekiels Saint Peter telleth Chap. 1. 2. Epist . That euery Prophecie , is not to be expounded properly : because the holy men of God spake , as they were caried by the spirit of God. Now Dan. 9. telleth , that the Iewes Temple should be vtterly destroyed ; and all sacrifice ended : So by Daniell they should know , that the Messias should be the building wherein God would delite : as the very Iew Izhak Ben Arama noted aboue , in Port. 52. Iohn preuenteth Iudaisme in shewing that this Temple hath no Leuites court to sacrifice ; nor separation for Israell . But all be heere kings and sacrificers , and their Court reacheth ouer all the Citie . And old Iudaisme is now profanenesse . A digression , to compare the old Temple , or Tabernacle , with the spirituall . The Temple of Salomon imitateth Moses Tabernacle : and all Ierusalem within the walles ; the space within Israels curtaines : as the Thalmud noteth , Christ is the Temple , Ioh. 3. High sacrificer , Heb. 3. who went through the vaile of his flesh , by his own blood into the Holy. He is the Arke : golden within and without : and conteyning the Law grauen in him . And all growen into Christ , should haue the Law in their heart : and looke for the crowne of the Law. In the outer Tabernacle or Temple , were the Candlestick of gold , lightned with beaten pure oile , by the high sacrificer : and the table of xij . loues set openly : & that had crowne worke : and the Altar of incense , couered with golde . The Candlesticke , the golden people : beaten pure oile ; the spirit of grace , that commeth by afflictions ; the kindler , CHRIST him selfe : Shem Tob ; the Iew commeth in words thus farr ; though he knew not God to be in Christ . The Table , expresseth the gouernor , who prouideth bread for the xij . Tribes , the xij . monethes : And that paines findeth a crowne . So King Ioseph feeding Israell , held the xij . Tribes in his Beryll , on Aharons shoulders . King Moses , King Iesus , King Samuel , King David , and King Salomon , ware the Crowne for this Table . The Altar of incense was proper to Aharons sonnes ; high Sacrificers , and lower ; as Zacharie of Abia , the eighth , of 24. courses . This worke had his crowne . Now Christ is our Angell only , to stande at the golden Altar , that our prayer as incense may come before God. In the court , an altar was of sacrificing ; where daylie sacrifice , & the Pascha of flocke beast , Kidd or Lambe , a duetie to all ; and voluntarie Pascha of Oxe , and Ram voluntaire , and of two dayes feast , Ioh. 18. were killed , & had their fatt brent on the altar , and blood shed at the foote of the altar : where pypes conueied it away . Christ is our Lambe , Oxe , and Altar : and when he ended sacrifice , he gaue bread and wine , which his Disciples did eate and drinke ( in tast like other bread and wine ) to be his body and blood , for our soules . Symbolon , Typus , Antitypus , Icon , in Greekes : who durst not looke for a knot in a bulrush . Of the holy Synagogues . The Synagogues sauing in 48. Leuites townes , vsually were of Israel & no Leuite : and they were Bishopps all the Ancient learned , & one , Sergeant of the cōgregation , he read the Law : and the Archbishop requested the other in estieme , to speak to the Law ; how all tended to MESSIAS . So a sabbath dayes iourney , would draw all the Law vnto Christ . And all were holden wicked who being of wealth , brought not vp their children frō 7. year . in the law . Their cōmentaries to this day in peecemeales , agree with the marrow of the New Testam . Abben Ezra is wōderful , Dan. 9. speaking better for our maine battel , thē any of ours . Where he saith , the 70. seauens , are from the beginning of Daniels prayer , vnto the sealing of Messias , the holy of holy . Our Acadamiques might be ashamed , that a Iew in Rhodes now 500. year . ago , spake better thē they for our Gospel . Zohar on Gen. 1. Elohim , in these words , Let vs make man ; may be likened to a father , & a mother of the work . The father saith , what wilt thou make man ? he will rebell : and an ill sonne will be the sorrow of his mother : then the Mother saith , his rebelliō be vpon me . This matter is deepe for a Iew to speak , The same saith vpon Gen. 49. IAH , is in Shiloh . And vpō Gen. 3. By the serpent , Christ shall be kild , and many of Israel with him . And a rare saying , of God Rediemer in a Iubilie , I graued in a brassen abridgment of the Bibles concent ; from Zohar , vpon Leu. 25. In the Iubilie yere , God dwelling in our tabernacle wil be remission , Redemption , and ending of Sabbath to Israel . fol. 53. Col. None of ours of old saw Iubilies , sitted to our Lords death : the Iewes knew it must be so . Ours scoffe it being shewed : & after that be highly extolled . S. Paul describing Sem , in the person of Melchitzedeck , to be as God , hath Rabbins phrases : yet extāt in Zohar , for his warrant ; that he held the man , and person as they did . And for all that epistle , Rabbins speak the same that he doth . And Rabbins haue bin a bridle to keepe Daniel sound ; that only holy Iewes , bee the afflicted in him ; and when the image afflicting holy Iewes ended thē Messias should be borne in Bethlechem . They might haue taught vs the right meaning of Daniel . So , for ending the house of Salomon in Iechonias , lalkut bringeth Gods oth : & Maimoni in poenit . Gods decree : & so Barbinel & Kimchi and Iarchi vpon Ier. 22 and vniuersally they conclude , that the first Adam , the first day fell : So the first day Christ is called heire of all In this sorte the Bishopps of the Synagogues , taught as learnedly as any of Leuie . Of the Synedrion . Tha● . Ierusalemy in Sanedrin sheweth , that the Sanedrin of 70. might be all of Israel , without any one of Leui. And that the high sacrificer was not of the Sanedrin : but as another if he were rarely learned , and sage . And for all faltes he was iudged and punished as another : and that often they were so simple , that the councill taught them their duety on expiation day . The high sacrificer might be excommunicated , but the King might not , but in Ieroboams case . Where Mallachi telleth , they should aske the Law at Leui , that is ; because they were alway at the Temple : and bound to be learned . But Samuel of Korah , and Daniel of Iudah , were not inferior to any . Of Athean imitation of Aharon . It was death for any of Israel , to meddle with Aharons office . Samuel of Korah , and Elias , whose tribe is vncertaine , had Gods dispensation . Otherwise they had neuer sacrificed . And nothing about the Temple might be in Israels houses ; no building like the Temple , arke , candlesticke , table of bread , Altars , or Leuites attire : yet the father of Rome , will counterfaite : he will haue a Candlesticke , Cope , Linen garments , precious stones , mitre , girdle Priest , sacrifice , Altar : Sathan taught him so , to dally with Gods Law. Greeke fathers began the name Priest and high Priest , to be fitted to their Doctores , but in the end the gangrene crept to harme vnspeakable : that Satan by Turke and Pope ruled the world . How Bishops were made in Israel . Maymony , in Sanedrin sheweth how the Bishops of the Sanedrin made a D. to teach the people : that they called him Muphla , wonderous learned , and held him so , first : then some of the Sanedrin laid their handes vpon him and said ; Rabbi , take thou auctority to teach , what is bound , and what is loose . Our Lord vseth that speach in making his Apostles Bishopps : in giuing them auctority to teach what is loose , and what is bound . But Iscariot , let another take his Bishoprike , the rest were faithfull Bishops . Of excommunication . In King Moses tyme , and other Kings , Ciuill punishments were vsed : but when heathen ruled : then the congregation could doe no more but remoue the party from the companie : by open voice in their Ciuill court : Kehelah in Adams tongue : Ecclesia in Iauans . Any of the seniors might excommunicate ; but if the excommunicated complayned of iniurie ; the Sanedrin examined the cause , and vpon iniury they excommunicated the excommunicater . A iust ; but strange doctrine . Thal. Ierusal . in Illu Megallechim , writeth of a Rabbin , who fell into an haunt of Iewe thieues . They took his mony from him : he pronoūced the Anathema for them : they returned the curse vpon himselfe ; that amazed him : and comming home , he asked Rabbies whether he were in danger of curse : doubtlesse , said they : a money matter , where Lawes be open , giueth no Anathema : so the false Anathema , returned sound vpon thy selfe . On this he went to the thieues haunt : and confessed sinne , that for money he gaue them to Satan : and requested absolution , then said the thieues , absolue vs & wee will : they agreed to both . There a woman commeth by a scholmaister , beating a boy cruelly ; & saith , thou art Anathema ; the scholmaister asked a Rabbi , whether that could binde him frō the Synagogue the ordinary time ; A mounth doubt lesse , said the Rabbi : not the person , but the matter , giueth the authoritie ; go and confesse thy fault to the woman , and thou art free , and so he did . Thus reason , not politique authoritie giueth the force ; and the Law , 1. Cor. 16. If any loue not the L. Iesus Christ , let him be anathema Maran atha The Pope the greatest murderer & Idolater in the world , he will be excommunicating Princes . They should returne the curse vpon his owne head , and leaue God iudge : & others may deale alike with al of the Pops keies : and God will make knowen who be his : so Moses vsed Pharoh ; so Elias vsed the soldiers ; so Eliseus vsed the 42. of Bethel ; so Ieremie vsed Ierusalem ; so S. Paul vsed Alexander , so the martyrs heere deale with the king of Locustes . A digression to expound the terme Bishop . Much strife is for the Bishop of Rome , and for others . The manifold sense of the terme must be opened to end the strife . In Iob , EL , the Almighty God , is translated Episcopus . A looker to mans dealing . In the Law PAKID , a man of charge , as Eleazar , or the bishop of the armie , is trāslated Episcopus Iudas had Episcopon , as I mentioned afore : therefore the Apostles were Episcopi : in S. Paul , 1. Tim. the terme Episcopus is translated in Arabique Zeken , a senior , & that is the right meaning . Policarpus the messinger of the congregation of Smyrna , is in Greeks Episcopus . And so the great teachers : so Caluin was , and Beza in Geneua was Bishop : or yet Archbishop , though they tooke other names , as high Pastor , is vsually the ciuill Gouernor , and for Moses that is vsed , he was Meparnes to Israel 40. year . that is Feeder . So Bishop is a terme , for Lawfull calling , and commēdable : if learning & tender care of people be to it : Otherwise Ananias shal be excommunicated of S. Paul as a painted wall . And they shall tread downe the holy Citie , two and fouretie monethes . Heere , by Citie , is meant folke , as Ebr. 12. the Citie of the liuing God , the heauēly Ierusalem , so in this chap. where the tenth parte of the Citie falleth , people , not wall is meant . So when the Citie is called spiritually Sodoma , and Egipt , & where Christ was crucified : People of Religiō most lothsome , to chast truth : and of tyrāny murtherous , and the People by whom Christ was crucified ; as Tiberius the Emperor ; Pilate , his Deputie , Cēturion , and the soldiers . So the holy Citie signifieth here the heauenly Ierusalem . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 people is once translated by the 70. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Citie . Of the xlij . Monethes . Elias staid raine 42. monethes , when he was fretted by wicked Israel : & Antiochus the wicked trode downe Ierusalem 42. moneths ; as I shewed vpon Daniel . And our Lord preached 42. moneths : or 3. yer . & a halfe ; or dayes 1260. or a tyme , two tymes and an halfe . Eusebius , & many after him , haue shewed that : Old Beda , and Beroald and others . Heere by tyme , the manners from a like tyme is meant : the persequuting Pharisees manners ; reuiued by the Pope . And no certaine tyme ; for Chap. 12. all rage of the Serpent is but dayes 1260. And againe the profane Caesares rage , which endured 300. yeares is termed but 42. moneths . And I will grant the two witnesses of mine that they shall prophecy dayes 1260. clothed in sackcloth : these be the two oliues , & the 2. Candlesticks , which stand before the Lord of the whole earth . The terme two , meaneth a sufficient number , according to the Law phrase : In the mouth of two or three witnesses , shall euery matter stand . Nine and fourtie thousand and moo , who came from Babilon , are the two oliues that stood before the Lord of the whole earth : and the two witnesses heere be as much . Therefore by two , may whole states , and many millions be signified . Of Prophecying . Prophecying , is taken for expounding Moyses by ages following , when the summe of Religion is shewed , how later ages would follow it , or leaue it : all falsehood falleth . So whē Cittim , Num. 24. is compared with Daniell xj . to know the nation : and with Isai xj . and the Gospell for the crucifiers of Christ : and 2. Thess . 2 and withall the Apoc. this prophecying reuealeth the beast , that commeth out of the earth , the king of Locustes : how as the profane Caesars , had all their diuinitie from the vncleane spirite ; so hath the Pope all his : to mke a spirituall most vncleane large commune weale : His Idolatrie matcheth the profane Caesars : & he making Saints & Archangels , to pray to ; and a third world of Purgatorie , & merittes , not to rest in CHRIST ; and forbidding studie in the holy Bible , and mixing the Apocrypha , most foolish and wicked fables , as Toby and the 2. Maca. with the most holy Ebrew Bible , matcheth or ouermatcheth all the Caesars profanenesse . Therfore he cannot abide expounding of Moses , when he cannot abide the reading of him . Of the Decalogue . The holy Iewes honored the Decalogue , or Tenne sayings , grauen by God in two great stones , with such high & heauenly reuerence , that , because it cōteyned the summe of Diuinitie ; they reduced all Moses vnto it : and as the Decalogue had letters 613. so they reduced all the Commaundements , that could be gathered out of Moses vnto 613. And reduce to them all that can be spoken in Diuinitie . And the Prophets , and our holy New Testament goeth no further . Of the Popes theft . The Pope stole from the people this Law : Thou shalt not make vnto thy selfe any grauen Image , &c. A Citie in Israell that had scraped but one letter from the tables number , had been destroyed . And of with infinite wickednesse , then must we holde the Popes and Popistes to be , that so dare contemne the grauen tables of all the frame of Moses Law , contriued into the two tables number of lettes , for lawes 613. which is by the Popes theft , brought out of frame . And all must bee holden wicked , that wish not his vncleane spirited commune weale destroyed . Groundes which all should know , that soundly prophecie , or expound Scripture . First , a Doctor should be a grammarian , for both Testaments ; to know the text sound : and the meaning plaine . 2. The Massoreth defendeth euery letter , in the Law or old Testament : that no modest witt would wrangle . 3. A worke called the Glorie of Israell , speaketh sagely ; that the forme of letters which we haue now , were not inuented by Ezra , but were in the two tables , and vowells & accents , as we haue them now . The holy Ghost hath giuen a double reading , a text reading and a word in the margine , to expoūd the text : which very often standeth vpon like letters , as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & . Now they who feigne letters , late inuented by the forme which we haue now , ouerthrow the authoritie of the double reading : and so of all . 4. Pisistratus , Tyrant of Athens , was elder then Ezra : hee parted Homer into Alpha , Beta , &c. the Illiad . into 24. letters names : and so Odyssea . Hence it appeareth , that the Greeke letters names be elder then Ezra . Moreouer , they are from the Hebrew : Aleph , Beth , &c. and so later then they . And the Ebrew names bee after the forme , in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Therfore these formes were very ancient : and all of Gods wisedome at the first . Moreouer in Noēs familie , like letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . gaue double names : Dodamin and Rhodamin : Diphath & Riphath : and many such , doth Dauid Kimchi note , vpon the first of the Chronicles . And when the septuagint translated by old dim copies , like letters ; gaue them oftē occasion to leaue the exact ebrew , & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turned to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Abbak 70. & Act. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turned to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amos 5. Lxxij . & Act. 7. Aedom turned to Adam , Amos 9. Act. 15. a Prophecier wil trouble him self , if he know not these grounds . 5. The Alphabets order is celebrated of Gods wisedom , often ; sometimes neerly perfect , somtimes wholy perfect ; somtimes with a verse more : sometyme with parenthesis in the middes , as Psal . 37. 34. 25. 111. 112. 119. 145. Pro. 31. Ier. 1. 2. 3. 4. This sheweth the order to be old . Besides , the order is consonant to the forme and lines , as they depend one vpon another 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . so the frame must be as old as the order . Of Arias Montanus worke ; of diuers readings . I noted 848. double readings : both holy . Kimchi , praef . to Ios . thought the text corrupt , in Babell : & amended after the returne in Ezraes dayes . Rob. St. praef . to the new Testa . folowed that : and Arias Montanus ; at him I marueile : & more at Kimchi , who in particulars giueth sounde reasons of the double readings . And Pagninus abridgment , refuseth Arias his mind : And Elias Leui. praefa . to Massoreth ; in Mos . soundly defendeth both readings : and still the text is the subtiler ; as of curiositie , and not of negligence ; and the margin , an helpe for the simple . Of Lindanus , quareling with the text , and one Erostratus . Lindanus labored to breake the authoritie of Scripture ; slandering the text , as corrupted : and namely , Caari for Caaru , Psal . 22. was brought of him . Iohn Izhak the Iew paid him . And Arias Montanus paid Erostratus . All Doctors should bee readie in that : to defend their ground ; wherevpon all their doctrine must stande . Of Law , vowelled and vnvowelled . The Law Copies were some vowelled , and accented : the commune vnvowelled and vnaccented : because the tongue may by vse be read , reasonablie without them ; but in doubtes , to small certeintie . Rabbi Iacob , the bringer of the Massoreth into a Dictionarie forme , with notes , sheweth that Moses gaue vowells : but the people had few vowell'd copies : till Ezra made them commune : and Aben Ezra saith well . He that set the vowells and accentes , was a perfect wise man : for He neuer missed of the best sense . But the 70. translated by vnvowelled ; that they might hide their minde : when dull heathen would quarrell with trueth . Of the 70. differing : thirtie sixe hundred of yeares from the strickt Ebrew . Many blaspheme Gods worde by the 70. differing from it , Gen. 5. and 11. in opusculis Patrum , one worke blameth the Ebrew : and all Grecia still followed the 70. so Arabia , so Abyssini , so Muscouia . The text Gen. 5. faith ; Adam liued 130. yeares , and begat Seth , and liued afterwards 800. The Lxx. Adam liued 230. yeres , and begate Seth , and liued after that but 700. Our notes not well set , 1603. haue this note ; Adam liued 230. yeares , and begate Seth , wherein Moses omitted 100. yea . &c. This note dasheth all Moses authoritie , if he were not true in his narration . S. Augustine could not tell the reason of the difference , Ciuit. Dei. I haue shewed it in Concent . Scrip. & Melchitzedeke ; though my recompense hath beene , but vngratefull scophing of vncleane spirites . DD. that know not a letter , vowell , or accent , what authoritie they haue from God : such vncleane spirites are good helpes for the king of Locustes ; when they hinder the grounds of all prophecying . Of Perfection in Scripture . The text hath perfect Diuinitie . The holy in all their ages knew the Trinitie : and that Christ would be made man , of a woman ; according to our kinde , as of Mary , of Ely , of Adam . Heere Anabaptistes and Lutheranes , are in an heauie case . All the holy knew that mans soule returneth in death presently to God : to receyue the Aboundance of grace of the gift of Iustice in Christ , and ioy vnder Gods throne : or Anger for their sin , and contempt of Gods loue in Christ , before Gods angrie face , Leuit. 26. Apoc. 14. The ancients liued by the law grauen in all hearts : some few they had , deliuered , tokens of redemption . But for all life , the heart lawes serued , Ier. 31. Rom. 2. Iob telleth what store of lawes , hearts helde . Moses for an whole great nation gaue law written : but the most bent to Leui : & imperfect without the Gospell . Iob and the Apostles haue no Lawes , but such as wise heathen , all would commend . Authores for tongue . Christians may passe in Ebrew , very rare Ebrewes : because the Apostles translate much in speciall elegancie . Besides , they allow very much in the 70. What they handle not , ancient Hebrewes make plaine . And they who will expound Ebrew beyonde this warrant , as some doe , for Hell place , and Hell torment , in life , do not well . Prayer is our seruice of God. Maymoni in prayer from all Rab. God forbid that any should pray but to God. Menachen vpon Gen. and Deut. 6. Mat. 4. and 6. neuer any holy prayed to a Created Angell , or man. Men the best , had great faultes ; as Abraham long worshipped creatures ; Philo and Maym. in Idoll Bechaia , sheweth exceedeth sinne of his , for Sarah , for which his posteritie smarted in Egypt . Of the New Testament . The soundnesse of text , & playnenesse in foure Dialects , I handled in our Lordes familie ; against which booke I hope none will raue , but for Ioakims buriall . Conclusion . Poperie hath no defence , by any sound groundes of studie ; not to any one article . Blasphemous groundes of Popistrie . 1. That they say , the Scripture is corrupt in text . The Massoreth , or Dictionarie for euery letter , prick and accent . checketh that for the old Testament . And the new Testamēt can none blame , but to his shame ; as I haue shewed Princes in Latin. 2. That they say , the scripture is doubtfull ; no booke was euer penned so certeine for Lawes meaning : Visions , Allegories , bring no new rules ; as Ezekiel and Cantica . The New Testament hath not one phrase , but the easiest to learned Iewes : not one from the beginning to the end . 3. That they say , the scripture is imperfect , they might as well say , God made not the world perfect : But the Pope can make moo Creatures , and better : as Archangelles , and Purgatories , and soules departed , to vnderstand our heartes : and bold to teach God whom he should pitie : and to make Mary commaund Christ . Satan in his owne person , durst neuer be so bold . 4. They plead from the Law of Sanedrin ; where a man must stand to their iudgement . The Sanedrin might be without any Leuit , as Ierusalemy noteth : though the Law speak of that , which most vsually falleth out : that Leui should bee readie in his owne profession : But Esay saith to them , who was so blind ? and Mallachi speaketh to the same effect : & the Leuites whole condemnation of holy Ieremie , where one of Israel cleared him . But the Pope his Cardinalls , & Archbuishops , haue no more to do with Leui : then apes to stand for men . 5. The Pope maketh a spiritualtie , & a Clergie : to tie learning to them . Dauid had his warriers , the best learned in Moyses : that by foresight of Christ thence ; one frighted 1000. and kill'd 800. And in Babel ; Iuda in Daniel , Ananias , Azarias , and Misael before Ezechiel of Leui came thither , were the glorie of men . 6. All wealthy should be brought vp in the Bible , in frame of art , to know it throughly : what lawes it hath ; what disputations are vpon those Lawes ; what stories : and how the sentences of Iob , Dauid , and Salomon comment vpon the stories . All our nation might haue seene this plaine , if wicked had not hindred : by their spirituall keyes . And in Popes proceeding they make him knowne to be wicked . 7. By Gods Law , Ecclesia , the Sanedrin court , should rule in all matters . And old Wicklife , in Walsingham , did hit the naile vpon the head , saying : That if the Commune Lawes of England might take place , the Pope should haue no more to do with vs : then any other . Yet frō Satan he will rule all : and make Ecclesia to be not ciuill courts : but his courtes . Our commune Lawes praemune that sagely ▪ and the lawlesse resist God. 8. The Pope from Rome will rule ; and the Rome-free-borne . Apostle ; after he taught the Thessalonians of Pope , from Rome : giueth a charge to the Romans , to keepe euery soule in obedience to the ciuill gouernement : and by Ciuill gouernement , S. Paul escaped from death by Scribes traditions . How yong men learned in liberall artes , might be rarely exquisite , in the greeke new Testament . GOD perfect in wisedome , knew that the Iewes would marueile why the New Testament should be all in Greeke , and not any whitt in Ebrew . Therefore to shew it Gods worke ; against whom none may plead , he maketh one little booke exceed for varietie and elegancie of wordes : aboue 4600. chosen wordes . Thus the booke might be made easie . 1. The wordes should be all in a table : that all might read them quicklie . 2. Appellatiues , and propre , should be sett in their colours . 3. For Appellatiues , all Attique and eloquent Speaches of them ; ( as Rom. 12. 3. Paul passeth all Athenes ) these should all come in their families . 4. Next , many thousand frō the 70. with Ebrew to them : and in how many God followeth the 70. departing from the Ebrew . This would carrie the Reader through all the old Testament . 5. Thalmudique speaches be plentie , and easie to a Rabbin : as , Forgiuenesse neither in this world , nor in the world to come : and girded about the brest : second death : and such : these most trouble Greekes , and would be easiest handled , in their veines : and they be very many . 6. Sometimes the Apostles mende the 70. or speake more eloquently : as in Iaspis Apoc. 21. vers . 19 it is Beniamins stone , after the Ebrew . Exod. 28. But vers . xj . the Carbuncle , Isai 54. So Sardonix for Zabulon , and Chrysophrase for Nephtaly , are the Apostle Iohns , passing in Greeke skill . And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Eb. 1. 3. from Isai . 4. Tzemach Lecabod , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . From Exod. 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these S. Paul bringeth . All this kinde settled together ; would bring light and delight , to all godly learned . Of propre names . Many propre names be taken from the old Testament : wherein the 70. is communely folowed . Sarra , will try a scholar , and Phanuel : from the margine reading : and Ionanan , Luc. 3. and the names from Israell in Egypt , being full many : shew they knew Ptolomies Egypt should fall : many cōteyne , Psal . 89. as Zorobabelidae , Mat. 1. many other speciall stories ; chiefly Townes full many , call to Seleucidae and Lagidae : as Antiochia , Seleucia , Philadelphia , & such . Many are cleared by Thalm. Ierusalemy , as Lazar , for Eleazar : and Alphai for Chalphai a. s . in the fathers stead : and such . The Greeke and Latin in one familie ; Alexander and Rufus , shew that the Thalmud lieth , bringing Iesus our Lord his dayes to the Maccabees tymes . The name Marck and Paul , and all the Latin termes shew , that , vnder the Romans Christ was on earth . Epilogue . Thus when euery word should be handled alone : and wordes tossed in disputatiō handled alone : the whole booke would be soone eaten : and millions would be able to Prophecie : and to defend the faith , against the Beast that commeth out of the pitt , of Sathans deepenesse : & to make Seniorie of true Bishopps : that vnlearned pseudo-piscopi , should no longer pine better learned in prison : sage and learned be lawfull Episcopi , bestowing reuenues aright : but nobles ought , and lower gentrie to be the best learned , and to keepe all in sage dealing . So the King of Locustes would soone loose his crowne . The 2. oliue trees in Zacharie , which poure oile into the golden Candlestick , are they , who not by might , but by Gods spirit , as they vnder Aggei and Zachary built the Temple . The chiefe ruler was holden as anointed : so King Iosias , though none but the first of the house , as Dauid , or in stirre as Salomon for Adonias : and Ioash for Athalia , & Ioachaz for elder Ioakim , were annointed . The high sacrificer was of course : so both states were vnder the two oliues : and whē all be sacrificers , Apo. 1. Then the gouernor that prouideth for bread , and they who labor in word , are the two oliues ; that giue matter of light , to the golden Candlestick . Clothed in sackcloth : in sadnesse of their minde : considering how the gold is darkened . The restorers of the Gospell , be as Elias . And if any man will hurt them , fire commeth out of their mouthes , and eateth vp their enimies : yea , if any man will hurt them , so he must be killed . These haue power to shut vp the heauens ; that raine , raine not in the dayes of their prophecying Heere , the kingdome of the beast arising from the darke pitt , is closselie compared with Israell , in Achabs dayes : when Baal was worshipped by so many false prophetes . And Elias knewe none but him selfe , left of true religion in Israell : and the Altars , which GOD tolerated extraordinarie , were all broken downe . The Papistes damne themselues mightilie , when they cast in our teeth : That our companie had not open policie still . Sigibertus complayneth , that at 1200. England admitted not the Popes supremacie : So hee answereth Papistes . And still our commune Lawes made it treason , to appeale vnto the Pope : and holy Wickliffe condemned him as freelie as any in our tymes : Wickliffe , that set ouer the Bible into English : Wickliffe , that taught how the cōmune Lawes would vtterly fall the Pope : Wickliffe , whose Bible many yet haue : the Copiers of which shew , where the Church of God was . Such had the spirit of Elias , which called for fire from heauen into Bohemia , and Prage , and Saxonie , to burne much of Rome : as Elias called fire from heauen to burne two Captaines , and two fifties : so Eliseus called fire from Hazael , that brent vp Israell ; And Iohn Baptist , called for fire from heauen , that brent vp all Herodes house . And as Elias staide raine three yeares and an half , so Eliseus spirit , brought famine to Samaria : and the Christians in Claudius dayes : and the martyrs by the black horse , bring corne to be weighed as spice , for dearth : so still God sendeth famine for his martyrs . The Martyrs be as Moses . These haue power to turne the waters into blood : and to strike the earth with any plague , so often as they will. This sheweth Rome to be a new Egypt : still rebelling against Moses , and therefore hath plagues to the same effect . 1. Egypt had waters turned to blood : so Rome , chap. 11. and 16. 2. Egypt swarmed with frogges : so Rome , chap. 16. 4. Egypt was plagued with serpents ; and all sauage : so the Locustes had tailes like scorpions : and their plaguers had horses with Lions mouthes : and their tailes had heads like to serpentes : and the Caesares people were spent by the beastes of the earth . 5. A plague killed the beasts of Egypt : so the Caesares people , 6. 6. Boyles vexed Egypt : so the marked of the beast . Apo. 16 7. Haile Fire vexed Egypt : so , Rome haile and fire mixed with blood , chap. 6. and chap. 16. great haile . 8. Locustes , ate the fruites of Egypt : Locustes , strangers swarme , Apo. 9. 9. Darkenesse , vexed Egypt : the throne of the beast is darkned . Thus God compareth propre Egypt : and the king of Locustes Egypt : how they that folow Moyses Law , and Prophecie : and bid the king of Locustes grant freedome to Israel , still plague their Pharaoh . And when they had ended their martyrdome , the beast which ariseth out of the deepe , shall make warre with them : and shall kill them and their carcasses shall lie in the large Common weale : which is called spiritually , Sodoma and Egypt : where also the Lord was crucified . For doctrine of vncleane spirites , they are termed , as a Citie brent from heauen : for many plagues , by Egypt : for good note , a broad Citie , as Romes policie was broad and large . And for a most sure note , the Citie , policie and authoritie large : in which the Lord was crucified . This name striketh the naile vpon the head . Of the Citie which crucified the LORD . Thalmud Ierusalemy noteth in Sanedrin , and Maymonie ; that fouretie yeares before the destruction of Ierusalem ; causes of life and death were taken away from Israell : so they teach , that Christ was not crucified in the policie of Ierusalem , but vnder Pontius Pilate , in the Roman policie : as the foure Evangelistes record carefullie . When the Sanedrin concluded to kill Christ , they brought him to Pilate : he cleared him ; yet whipped him , and deliuered him to bee crucified . And the Romā soldiers shewed all wickednesse . 1. They brought him into the Common hall . 2. They gathered the whole band against him . 3. They put off his owne apparell , & put in mockage a scarlat robe vppon him . 4. They platted a crowne of thornes , and laid it vpon his head . 5. They kneeled in mockage , and said , All haile King of the Iewes : and spate vpon him ; & with a reed they stroke him on the head : and when they had ended mocking of him , they put off the robe , and put his owne clothes on him , and brought him to be crucified : and pierced his handes and his feete : and pierced his side with a speare , and cast lotts for his coate . These so great contempts from Romanes the vilest in the world , against the Lord Eternall , could neuer be put vp . But that Rome should bee the miserie in tyrannie , while the world stoode , Pilate kill'd him selfe ; and the Emperours for 300. yeres were miserable . And Rome , by many spoiled : and since Popes supremacie a new Egypt ; Now as the Iewes , who betrayed Christ , are slaues ouer the earth : so Rome that went further , was to bee revealed , to haue all curses : the old serpents poyson , chap. 12. Cains murder of Abel , chap. 13. a Deluge , chap. 12. Biting of tongues , chap. 16. consumption as the cursed brent Cities , cha . 11. Egypts miserie told aboue : Iosuahs haile , cha . 16. Siseraes fall at Mageddon , chap. 16. Iezabels miserie from Elias , chap. 11. Daniels beasts miserie , chap. 13. and the Romans miserie by Pompei and Iulius , Psal . 97. handled in Appian fullie : and as the Pope knew more then the Caesares , so his sinnes were more strong against the holy Ghost : and he should be openly Man of sinne , to all sage in this world . The foure Euāgelistes might teach the simplest this much . That seeing Rome grieued Christ , as he complayned ( Isai 49. & Psal . 22. ) and felt too ; most high griefe . Rome should bee Sathans throne while this world stood : and all reliques of theirs a curse . And people , tribes , tongues and nations , shall see their Carcases three dayes and a halfe . So this Citie must meane a very large Common Weale , and Kingdome : and the two in generall may be full many thousandes in particular . And as all the time of persequution of the liuing , is three yeares and a halfe : the bodie is heere three dayes and a halfe . And they shall not suffer their carcases to be put in graue . This plainely sheweth the burning of Martyrs , whose bones and ashes may be seene three dayes and a half ; and are not put in graue . So good Bucers bones in this honor , were taken out of the graue , not to rot there ; but with pure fire , to haue consumption : as Elias in his fierie chariot , had his body consumed ; and our Father Henoch , that in his life matched the dayes of the sunne 365. was without paine dissolued : when God tooke his soule to heauen : and Moses had not mans buriall ; God prouiding somewhat better for the ancient : that they with out vs were more perfect , and for rare honor to their persons , though by the doctrine of the Gospell aboue the Law , we haue the perfecter : but no whit to soules ioy . But as they with smaller helpes passed vs farre , in following God : so their minde heere was infinitely fuller of graces , then ours : though the ioy of aeternall life is aequall to all . In not suffering the best men in the world to be buried ; the Citie that crucified Christ , is openly the throne of Satan . And they that dwell on the earth , shall reioyce ouer them and be glad : and send giftes one to another : because these two prophetes tormented the dwellers vpon the earth . The dwellers on the earth are the Locustes , & their friends earthly minded : and feared the companies of sound Christians ; because they taught Princes to hate the Popes religion , and Pride , and Wealth , & Monasteries . The Hypocrites immitated the Iewes ; who vpon the death of Amalekites kept in open Townes , the xiiij . of Adar , with ioy and banquet , and wake day , and sending of giftes one to another . These two Doctores of Diuinitie ( Prophet is heere in that sense ) were such a torment to the Papistes : as the first martyrs to the prophane Caesares : who taught that they were not Diui , and had no religion but from vncleane spirites . And after three dayes and an halfe , spirite of life from God entred into them : and they stood vpon their feete , and great feare fell vpon them that beheld them . In his Vision of the Lordes day , he hath by light and darknesse three dayes & an halfe , resembled vnto him : for viewing of the martyrs , from the eye-sight , to the minde : thus we must turne it . When men behold the bones and ashes of the martyrs , they hold them not dead , but passed from death to life : because they died for honor to Gods plaine religion : teaching to honor GOD onely : and to receyue aeternall life onely by his mercie in CHRIST , the onely Rocke : and to pray onely to GOD : and to haue a sure faith in him : and to lothe all proceeding that is not agreeable to Gods holy worde ; and that it hath a plaine and sure meaning . The old Martyrs for these groundes were in honor with the Pope : these two armies of Doctores died in the same cause , therefore their enimies heartes must needes confesse , that they are gone to heauen : euen as if they had heard them called vp , and seene to ascend as followeth . And they heard a loud voice from heauen , saying vnto them : Come vp hither : and they went vp to heauen : and their enimies saw them . As the case of Elias was to the body , so the Martyrs is to the soule : expressed bodily in this vision . Of all soules passage at death . It is appointed for all men once to die , and then cōmeth iudgement , Eb. 9. so all soules must , when they leaue the bodie , returne to God that gaue them : to iudgement for euery hid thing , good or euill , Ecc. 12. 2. Cor. 5. so all ascend , Ecc. 3. And onely the soules of the beast descend . The commune place is called in Greeke Haides : and the happie part of it , is heauen to Abraham , Eb. xi . Luc. 18. And a place of burning torment to the wicked . The faithfull went hence to Gods eternall tabernacle , Leuit. 26. 2. Cor. 5. Mat. 8. Luc. 13. our Lord , Ioh. 15. and 16. Luc. 23. Eb. 9. Of Purgatorie . The impudencie of them which would establish Purgatorie , is vnspeakable . Moyses hath not one syllable that way : therefore it can not be in religion . They that wrote in Iudah for the Maccabees storie , make but two states : as resurrection to honor , and shame from Dan. 12. Saint Paul professing difference from Scribes , but in the incarnation and resurrection of Christ : where they hold but Paradise and Gehenna : concludeth , that he helde no moe places for soules . Where Saint Paul handleth a commune place , of teachers ; what doctrine will abide sound : what fire of iudgement will consume as stubble : they that hence would haue soules fier , out of this world , little regard Paul. He taught nothing but what Moses and the Prophetes taught . But no Thalmudiques , who best knew their tongue , could finde a purgatorie in thē : therefore Saint Paul taught it not . Of the second of the Maccabees . The second of the Maccabees , doth the Pope must aestime , chap. 12. for sacrifice for the dead , but litle considereth the vilenesse of that booke . Iewes would tell him that it was Hagada ; a fable made vpon phrases : as where they sacrifice , Ezr. 2. and no mention is of fire : he feigneth a most ridiculous fable , of fire hid by the sacrificers , when they were caried to Persia forsooth ; not Babilon ; and found by their posteritie , turned into a thicke water ; which when wood and sacrifice was brought : Nehemias bade them annoint both with this water : and the Sunne shone , and kindled a great fire . Who would not iudge this to be a most ridiculous fable . By what witt could the sacrificers dreame of such matter , that fire could be turned into water , or by shun-shining kindled , please God. It must be kept vnquenched . The whole consent of Iewes in the chaine of their Cabala saith , fire from heauen kindled the sacrifice . A man would thinke the whole Nation in a sensible matter , should be of more credite then obscure Iason of Cyren . Moreouer Zorobabel of Salathiel ; not Nehemias of Chilkia , was gouernor at the returne . But iesters vpon phrases , in Iarchi , make Cyrus and Artax all one ; because Cyrus end is not recorded . So in Iarchi they make Zorobabel and Nehemias to be all one : for memorie of phrase : that Zorobabels remoning is not recorded . They that cannot iudge betwixt a ridiculous fable , and a sad storie , are in great darknesse . So the fable , of Ieremias , hiding the Tabernacle , and the Arke and Altar of Incense in mount Choreb , is not heard of in the Thalmud ; nor agreeable to reason . And the Law of the eternall God , not to regard Iewes fables , heere taketh place : and they bee lawlesse that breake that Law. This much for the whole booke , made one frō fiue of Iason of Cyren : that little knew Moses , or yet Ierusalems storie . Of Iudahs sacrifice . In Iudahs sacrifice , the Writers speach doteth : Iudah doubted not , but that they slept in godlinesse , Chapter 12. 45. And what foole euer spake so senselesse as this is ; if hee had not hoped for the resurrection , it had beene in vaine to pray for the dead , vers . 44. Now , what sense can bee in that speach , that sacrifice should helpe the resurrection : The storie durst not touch any ease to the soule , for that had strouen with all Talmudiques . Maymony sheweth , they offred for the dead ; the heir did in Siphra Col. 31. But no otherwise , then as paying a debt , which the predecessor should haue payed heere : And that , when they doubted not of the others saluation ; but honouring him in paying that which the other should haue payde . And Iason of Cyren harped at such a string , but could not bring his minde about . Now the Popes Purgatorie is holpen nothing hence : from a trifling booke , and sencelesse speach : and wrested beyond all religion of the Iewes . Epilogue . As the two Prophetes were seene called vp into heauen in vision : so all faithfull soules by scripture trueth , are to be seene called hence into the ioy of Christ . What the Greeke Fathers thought of Purgatorie . The Greeke Fathers should bee thought to vnderstand the Greeke Testament , better then Latin : and none of them could finde Purgatorie there ; but grant all holy a passage hence to the Kinglie Palaces : some staggered at the speach Ebr. chap. xj . They without vs were not perfected . Saint Paul in all that heauenly Epistle , disputeth of the Gospell , perfection to the Law ; and of perfection of Doctrine in this world : and he had shewed in the same Chapter , That the Fathers desired the heauenly Citie , & God prepared that for them : so they , who denie the Fathers perfection , by S. Paul , marke him not well . Basill did once , vpon Psal . 49. but called himselfe backe , vpon Psal . 15. and often . And Chrysostome , who seemed to stagger , placed Lazarus and Abraham in the kingdome of heauen , 2. Corinth . homil . 6. Mat. 8. Luc. cap. 13. and the principall Diuines , in Theophyl . vpon Luc. chap. 23. and vpon the Psalmes ; and in Photius Librarie , Philo in Greekes , and Iosephus , I haue cited , and Azarias , who turned into Ebrew , Philoes wordes . And the Greekes bee greatly iniuried , when Limbus Patrum , is fastened vpon them . Hegesippus , and others that wrote the Maccabees martyrdome , doubted not but that they went hence to saluation , Dan. 12. And it had beene an infinite disgrace to our Greeke Doctores , if they could not see so much by the New Testament . Now , let vs returne to the text . And at that houre there was a great earth quake , and a tenth part of the Citie fell : and there were killed by the earth quake 7000. persons of men , and the rest were afraid : and gaue glorie to the God of heauen . When the Popes persequution came to ripenesse , then Princes by warres shake him off : as in Germany , Englande , Zwitzerland and Netherland . And Christ heere roareth like a Lion : and the 7. thunders tell , the thunder of his power . In Venice , he is now a mockage ; and hath but Spaine to his strength : Queene Maries persequutiō , is now turned against the Pope : and his stirring Irish to rebell , vndid Ireland ; And now his men the chiefest in learning , sticke litle to him : and speake to his ouerthrow , not much lesse then we doe . And now the Dukedome of Cleaue , will make him weake in Germanie ; If Geneueans would leaue their Gehēnean torment ; and our side prophecie soūdly : we should weakē him more by learning then by strength of speare : seeing the best learned of his owne side labor for vs : as Arias Montanus hath done in much , about Plantines great Bible : & the best learned Papistes reioyce to see Daniel his 7. fold comfort of Nathans house : and the certen yere of the Lordes supper , to haue no more the body and blood of a Lambe , his body and bloud of Couenant : but Bread & Wine to shew , that no more flesh & bloud may bee in sacrifice . In Ebrew , Greek & Latin they saw Iewes request answered : and were very thankfull in speach and letters : and shew that now they would soone cast off the king of locusts : if they might haue good maintenance to hold vp better truth : and liberall artes that serue trueths honor . Of the third woe , and last Trumpet . The second woe is past : behold , the third woe commeth : And the seuenth Angell sounded the Trumpet : and there were great voices in the heauen , saying ; the Kingdomes of the world ; are now of our God ; and his Christ : And he shall reigne for euer and euer . Where the kingdome of the beast Abyssigena , bred from the Pit , is gone : all the Church proclame ; that CHRIST will haue no more alterations ; vntill he shew heauen to all his . So the speach passeth to the worlds end . The Prophets communely passe ouer matters of cōmon state : as needlesse to be handled specially : and stepp from one thing of plague , presently to Messiahs kingdome : as notably in Hosea , after mention of Israels scattring , the kingdom of Messias is ioyned . So wen Esay had spoken of Babels fall , after Sanecheribs ; then he steppeth thence to CHRIST his preaching , By the voice of a crier in the wildernesse . So Daniel telleth of his kingdomes , their comming vp : their vrging of Idolatrie : their chastisement : their ouerthrow , omitting matters of ordinarie course ; where the present age would looke to it selfe . So Apoca. 6. handleth the prophane Caesares : and thence , omitteth the Churches sliding away , till it come to an absolute fall . And then telleth of tyranny : and after tyrannies end ; steppeth to the worldes end . The third woe , is the plague of the enimies : by Kings of good religion : continually vnto the end . The summe of the Bible . Great voices , expresse the voice of whole nations : and the Kingdome of God & Christ , the matter of all the Bible . Adam had that theme , to preach 930. yeares . Sem the great , by S. Paul and Gamalies likened to the eternal author of iustice & peace , figured this matter : and confirmed Abraham in this , 75. year . & reioyced in Elam , troden downe by Abraham : And all the large writings breathed by the holy Trinitie , teach no other matter but this : and punishments for contempt of this : and nothing should be suffred in the Church , but to this summe . In the prayer which our Lord prescribed for a cōmon forme to the whole Congregation ; this conteyneth all : Thy Kingdome come : thy will be done on earth as it is in heauen . So when Iohn Baptist opened the kingdome of Christ : when the Leuiticall policie was to cease : and all nations should serue God by Lawes writtē in the heart , Rom. 2. Ier. 31. Then the kingdome of heauen is said to come , when men humble themselues to receiue the iustice of Christ ; and to be clothed with the SVN . The fulnesse of kingdome cōmeth when the holy soule 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 leaueth this world , & goeth to God , and there reigneth for euer : and seeth the Locusts pitt-bred , in Haides torment , fryed in fire for euer and euer . The pitt-bred beasts had sunne and aire much darkened : when they knew not , whether mans soule ascendeth or descendeth : and whither the holy goeth , to heauen or to hell . This saying , Caterchesthaeis haidon , is neither more nor lesse , then to goe to God : when the godly , haue a light place of ioye : and the godlesse , a darke place of torment . And this exposition cutteth off at the least fifteene bad opinions , direct bad for this article : by consequents fifteene score . The Kingdome heere spoken off is termed Haides in the Creede : and wee may not put Hell for Heauen ; nor descending , for going to God. Purgatorie falleth when Haides hath but two partes : Heauen and Hell ; and with it all Poperie : Satan entred into many vnthankefull Caytifes : that could not suffer the holy soules going into the kingdome , to be most eloquentlie spoken in the Greeke Creede : if they descend not to Hell as our Lord did in the Creede ; they shall ascend vp , and before Gods throne haue an hell for euer and euer . And the 24. Elders , which sate on their thrones before God , fell vpon their faces ; and worshipped God , saying : Wee praise thee , O Eternall , who is , and who was , and who will bee ; that thou takest vpon thee , thy great power , and doest reigne . As the Nations haue kept a stirre , thine anger is come , and the tyme of the dead to be iudged ; and to giue rewardes to thy seruants the Prophetes , and to the holy , and to such as feare thy name . The Elders be the Gouernors of Gods people in all offices : & specially in sage vsage of Scripture , on assembly dayes : all learned in the scriptures , and able to giue faithfull exhortatiō out of it ; and all borne in wealth , are brought vp amisse , that are not gronuded in yong yeares , to read with delite in the holy Booke . Albion seeth , who hath opened that way : and faithlesse Iewes cōfesse : though Atheā pāches for enuy burst . These haue thrones before God : not Buyshops and Archbuyshops of Papists ; But chosen of the holy congregation : to teach what God telleth : but as Moses gaue no commandement of his owne head ; nor Christ in the flesh , but as he taught in Moses : so these speake all frō scripture : few wordes by old playne warrant : and yet in few lines shake of all poperie & all errores . In number they be 24. as knowing the XII . tribes story ; how the tribe should not depart from Iudah , till his childe came : and how the XII . Apostles gathered the XII . tribes , to make them the foundation , of the heauenly Ierusalem . These are not many : but 24. yet a resonable good number . Many nobles in Albion and others , that liue by their owne reuenues , studie the Bible , with as good dexterity , as any feed-men : and know it better then some : after 42000. Brabant Gilders charges , & againe 40000 crownes charges : such be humble and know Iehouah , who is , who was , who will bee still , the same , to rule all ages to one summe of saluation in Christ : how in him , GOD , was manifested in the flesh , and taken vp in glory , and the saluation of all ages . Enosh age , the flood , Babel , Ieroboam , felt the price of despising this life . And after the great saluation begun by the Lord himselfe to be spoken , and confirmed by his hearers , with all guiftes of the spirit : for contempt , the world was soone giuen ouer : to Arius , Pope , and Turke , yet God sealed a few , and at length placeth them in open kingdomes to be seene : though stil the greater part in open policy , careth but for this life : as in Salomons dayes , all were of great shew : but soone after his death , Ephraim turned all but Iuda ; to worship calues , not God. So great Constantinus holpe Christians , but few of his men cared for God. So heere , Popes Idols , & murder of the saincts , cause God to shake him to dust : as he shoke the Macedonians after Antiochus Epiphanes persequution : That the Iewes receiued their owne kingdome , vnder the Maccabees : and that meanes the psalmes , 97. and 99. and others about them ; howe the power of Christ breaketh Idoll kingdomes ; that God should take the protection of all into his owne handes . So heere Elders shewe Popes strength cast of ; that others be so strong as hee : But as vnder the Maccabees new corruption , left scant any in faith for Christ his first comming : so it will bee for the second : that scant faith will bee found in the earth : The true Elders complaine not for mens negligence : but looke for Christ his second comming : vpon the Popes full fall ; as vpon his first comming the Macedonians had not a foote of ground . Of the Worldes end . No man can tell , when the world shall ende , nor when the Pope shall bee vtterly consumed by the spirite of Christ his mouth : But that many hundreth yeeres remaine yet ; we haue many arguments of likely-hood . Of the Iewes calling . S. Paul sheweth that the Iewes shall first be called , Rom. 12. But Christians in name , are miraculously bent against that : very neere open Atheisme : so their calling cannot bee yet : when Christian states swear to hinder that . Agent Barton , moued a Iewe , to request an explication of the newe Testament ; how it is the perfection to the old . Two copies of one Epistle from a Rabbi , the best learned in the East , came to England ; in a strange Character : such as was neuer seene in the West , & in stile , vnlike all Christians veine . And in date , and particular circumstances ; so , for the writers occasions , that all the wittes in the world , of the West , could not feigne such a Character , style , and particular matter . From England , after long viewing , these copies were sent to Basill , to the partie for whose worke they were written . The Epistle is printed : and the summe , ( as request was made ) commeth forth in English . Now marke the recompence , from a most thankfull nation . Libellers the impudentest that euer were in the world , that scoffe a Conclusion of their owne auctores allowed sillogisme ; a most learned worke that brake Gehennean torment ; ( the cause is well knowen ) these raue against him , whom the Q. Agent made the Iew belieue to be the ablest of all Christians , to handle our Gospell in Hebrew veine : And this scoffe , from a most vnlearned wight : is allowed by the Buyshops . Because , your armes be the owles , you thinke you must bring owles to Athenes : and because , the Rabbin saluteth you , as you feigne , you thinke you are the onely Thalmudique of the world . The simple people were persuaded , that the Epistle was forged : thinking , that , no slaue of Satan , durst euer be so impudent , as to borrow the princes authority , to a slander : and seing two impressions , of the Libel were soone sold vnder authority ; they held not ( as they ought ) the slanderers , to be Anathema Maran Atha : but supposed they spake true , and ioyned with them to serue Satan . Now Christians should haue the first benefite , in shewing the Harmony of both Testaments : and where Christians hinder their owne good ; GOD will giue them no honor for Iewes . The like prank , one of Geneua plaid ; being aduertised of the Iewes petitiō , and being requested to lend Sadaias Arabique Moses , kept a coile as though the matter was forged : that many marueiled , and gaue information of him : and when the Senate gaue leaue , to printe the Iewes Epistle , and answere ; he by one Grinetus forbad to vse the Senates leaue : and bred much coile . Thereupon a Greeke oration , accusing him of machmadisme , is sent to the Senate . They call him to his answere . Then he saith , he thought the Iewes Epistle was forged . The Libell from England cited him , and hardned him in that . And others in Germany kept a stirre ; ( that , therupon I called his diuinity to accompt ) and altered Princes from great promisses , towards Ebrew opening of the Bibles Harmonie . Of our Kinges rare bent : to the honor of the Bible . Our King vowed , to the Bibles honor ( so that the partie would , and might conueniently , take the worke in hande ) 1596. a thousand poundes a yeare ; after that he reigned in England . Satan hindred the workeman , by one that made Gehennea torment , of going to Paradise , in the Creede : And blamed the workeman , as deceiued : vntill he cleared himselfe ; no modesty would request the Kings pension ; nor no wisedome grant it . The more religious promisses bee made ; the more circumspection is to be had , to the worke of their ground , which failing the Promisse is no Promisse . Also the BB. would take the Bibles clearing in hand : for which worke much of the old purpose began : so the workman was cōtent to be freed . After questions were cleared , a cold letter moueth the king , with mention of old bent . The King most redily telleth by a Knight , of a royall pension , to open the Bible against Iewes : the offer is accepted : a booke is printed : chiefe obiections are dissolued , and after nobles , an high preferred Clerke , hath a copy . He denieth the Kinges message : and said he would stay the King from allowance to Ebrew clearing of the Bible : where the King was so willing : and a Clerke so crosse : A learned man wrot vnto mee , that God meaneth not yet , to call the Iewes . But of duty , I haue now 12. yer . celebrated the Kinges redy bent : and most constant faith . And I see that God stirreth vnlearned scholars , to force a calling of them to accompt . Now by Ebrew , and Greeke , Iewes must be taught : and Zwitzerland would persuade mee , that they knew none by story of my study that way : and I thinke some hundred of yeares will passe , before another of like paines will arise to call them . Of the Popes scholars . The Popes scholars in Latin , Greeke , and Ebrew ; are terrible to ours : as D. Pistorius , of Friburge was : & they so play vpon our errores : that they haue turned millions so from vs. Geneueans checking of the Greeke Testament , makes Iesuites vse the Latin , & reiect the Greeke : many armies would not so much help them : Besides rash termes : as Deus agit , excitat , impellit , mouet peccatores . These giue Iesuites victorie . God , leadeth them into temptation , to shew his iudgement : but in light of cōscience warneth against ill . But the wicked rebell against light . Againe these ; asystate , stand not together . Deus operatur omnia in ominibus ; in good and bad : and Deus non agit in malis : Beza hath both : And this no better : Deus agit in impiis deserendo . This trifling of vnlearned disputing , increaseth papistry exceedingly . So ; this cānot be denyed : God hath set vnto anger , all that he calleth not to faith : But he furthereth not by inward instinct , their destruction . He hardeneth by patience , or too great affliction . This speach , he praedestineth men to destructiō , is not from God. For that terme is vsed in furthering the meanes ; as in the godly , for saluation . So one rash terme of a weake schole , will turne many away . Of Daniel . Long did Beza roare in french homilies against the Pope , from Daniel : Iesuites reply , that no syllable there medleth with him : so all their powder without pellet is lost : till Lemanus-lake-fishers emend their nettes , they shall not catch 153. great Fishes : and they must launch on the right side . Of the poore Indians calling . Of loctan , Gen. 10. come the East-Indians , their names famous in heathen ; for nationes , mountaines and riuers , tell that ; Their contempt of Godly teaching Christ was great , Noe , Sem , Arphaxad , Selah , Eber , Phaleg , brother to Ioctan , hath cast thē of hitherto . The West-Indians seeme to come of the East : as both speake some Ebrew . Now God driueth vs to both Indians , not for Pepper and Tobacho : but in tyme , to shew his name . And the Iesuites in teaching the holy Trinity , Person , and Iustice of Christ , may saue many : and the Pope shall haue an outward reward of longer successe , and some hundreths of yeares must be spent this way . Of the old opinion of 6000. yeares . God hath cast old ages into a pleasant frame of measures : of them for Iewes , and from Iewes , I dedicated an Ebrew worke to the Landtgraue of Hessia . Now thousandes I will touch . In 3000. exactly , the Temple was fully furnished : euen to the Arke . In 4000. exactly the Romanes destroyed the seconde Temple : if without it Messias dayes haue 2000. yeares from the yeare of Christ 1609. of Adam 5536. One as Heber may come to the worlds end , by 464. yer . The trueth God only knoweth : reason telleth affaires in worke require such tyme : But no particular person is sure of one day : but all should watch , when the Bridegrome commeth . And to destroy them , that destroy the earth . Although no Creature but Angells and men know God : yet the close bent of all Creatures is framed to serue man for Christ : God bending them so . And in that sense , euery thing is weary of their toyle , Eccl. 1. and groneth looking for the Redemtion of the Children of God. Rom. 8. and being turned to seruice of Idolls grone in Gods estieme , as corrupted : such was the old world in corrupting their wayes : such were Babel builders , till heathen came to God : and almost all to this day . And Apoc. 5. All creatures giue glory to the Lambe , in seruice of Christians . But alas , men to this day would neuer search Gods word , the wealthie , and principall of state , but remit that ouer vnto others : as a base worke , for themselues to regard ; whereby God cast off the world . And the Temple of God was open in the heauen : and the Arke of his Couenant , was seene in his Temple : and there were lightnings & voices & thunders , & earthquake & great haile . After papistries ouerthrow , Christ who is the Temple , and the Arke , who hath the Law within him : & is the mercy seat , shall be opened to the few saued : and God will pay Papists with warres , for the haile and fire that they mixed with blood : troublesome meteores eloquently expresse troubles of state : as before our Lordes first comming , the Romans miseries , destroying themselues , were a wonder to historiques : because Crassus robbed the Temple : and Pompei afore made Israel serue Rome ; and Brutus with Cassius ; and Antonius with Cleopatra : and againe Iulius : so Rome that still will crucifie Christ , shall haue as great stirrs to warne them of vtter ruine . But by warres , profanesse breedeth ; to all sides : that when the SON OF MAN commeth , he shall scant finde faith vpon the earth . The best way , to keepe faith is to exercise our vniuersities in the Ebrew and Greeke Testament : and to leaue ciuill gouernement to sage courtes fitt for it : as Zuricke in Zuitzerland doth ; that , Scholars tyrannie make not new papistrie . And thus once , all is reueiled vnto the end . New visions tell the same matter : for better clearnesse . CHAP. XII . A description of the Church . AND , a great signe was seene in the heauen : a woman clothed with the sun . With the moone vnder her feet : and a crowne of 12. starres vpon her head : and beeing with child , cried in trauaile ; and peigned to beare child . THE woman is the church , through the song of songes , and there pure as the sun , heere , clothed with Christ the Sunne of Iustice : And the state of the faithfull , is called through this booke , heauen ; and they are a great signe to the profane world , to wonder at . The Moone , and all vnder the Sunne , is contemned of the faithfull : and the doctrine which the 12. Apostles , equall in knowled and authoritie , deliuered to the world , is the Crowne , and they be 12 starres : Iudas Iscariot fell ; a starre from heauen ; and Matthias became a sonne of consolation in his stead ; to keepe still the number of XII . for the XII tribes : and as S. Paul trauailed of the Galathians , that is ; of Christ , to be formed in them ; that they frustrate not the Gospell , by holding circumcision , nowe abrogated : So the faithfull trauailed in soule , to haue Christ brought forth to heathens knowledge : that all might knowe , that all this world was made obedient to a man , At the first , which man fell from God , his first day , and then God opened his Counsell , that the Sonne Eternall would be made man of a woman , to destroy the workes of the Angels that fell : who all are collectiuely , satan , the enemie . Satan brought Adam to lose the life of his soule : and his body to death ; and dust : and all this world to corruption ; Christ kindled light in Adams soule ; and after 930. yeares heauinesse , for sin tooke it to his ioy , and will raise vp the body , and make a new world : that all men who will receiue the abundance of grace , of the gift of iustice , may reigne by Christ : and all who will not regard this mercy , so cleare as the sunne : they all by Adams fall dead in sin ; shal be damned for euer with the Diuils ; This is the trauaile of the Christian minde . Speach of this is in all books of the Old Testament , in Adams tongue ; in all the newe , in Greeke ; made most common for this Gospell . And Lawe with Gospell , expounded by groundes of art , which enemies grant ; should bee the trauaile of our minde . And if Academies , had brought vp their scholars in Ebrew and Greek exercises , for the holy eternall Trinitie in Vnitie : and for kissing the SON to happinesse : Psal . 2. By likely-hood of mans reason , the world had benefull of true Christians , where as now our Papes , Archbuyshopps , and Buyshopps ; know not one letter , prick , accent , of the Law ; what authoritie it hath from God. A pitifull matter ; that such blinde , should bee leaders . But the blinde will no other leaders : So God cannot pittie them ; who will make knowen them that be his : and despise them that despise him : that they poore Caytifes shall perish for euer : and feele the aeternall wrath of him , whose mercy they haue despised : while they counted the mercies offred in Christ , to be but folly . Of the Prophane Caesar : and Pope reuiuing of him , both comprised in the body , and taile , of one Dragon . Another signe was seene in the heauen . For beholde , there was a great ruddie Dragon ; with 7. heades and ten hornes : and vpon his heades seauen diademes . And his taile draweth a third part of the Starres of heauen , and cast them vnto the earth . Iohn saw with his eyes in Vision ; that which hee and all the Apostles : as S. Paul. 2. Thess . 2. saw in their minde . That from Rome , the Ruler , should rule ; till hee were taken away : After , thence man of sin should arise . Both be heere in one dragon : which the profane Caesares and the Popes can not perceiue . They who be of the heauenly state , they all , do see , the Dragon is the Diuill , or accusar of God : the great is the Diuells power by Rome : the ruddy bloodie persecution . His seauen heades , are seauē states of Rome , ouer THE FAITHFVL : as the Iewes knew their story full well : Pompei by Rome was an Emperour in the East : But perished neere : in the land of Cham. So in Iudah , M. Crassus was after him , armed ouer Iudah as a King , for Rome , who robbed the Temple of Salem , of Abrahams house ; but at Abrahams Charan , he and his army had a most famous destruction . Iulius Caesar made Cleopatra Lady of Iudah , who perished in Capitolio for that . Brutus & Cassius force , after was a King for Rome : They by Antoni perish . Antoni hath the East and marieth Cleopatra , and ruleth Iuda , and both perish . So fiue diademes of the Dragon perish . The 6. state is the wholle power which crucified Christ ; and his members : till our Helenaes sonne , left Rome : and New Troy ; to be a pillage to Alaricus , Giezerichus , , Theodoricus , & Totilas for old persecuting of martyrs . The seuenth is the Popes wealth , getting landes by S. Peters forged supremacy : and setting vp the Empire in the West . These be the seauen diademes ; spoken , to the Iewes plaine vnderstanding . Heathen stories may fitt Romes 7. other states . The more fall out fitt : ( as often many do to one speach ) the more Rome ( that crucified Christ ) is condemned : when GOD turneth continuall reuolution to haue Rome called into minde . Moreouer the allusion is to Daniels foure beastes , which had 7. heades . The Lion , one ; the Beare , one ; the Leopard foure ; the fourth beast , one . The Roman state winning all those contreyes of the East , are fitly noted by their armes : And specially by the then hornes . The Seleucidae by fiue kinges vexed Iudah by warres , against Lagidae : and Lagidae by so many againe , wasted Iuda : So that Greeke beast in one parted Kingdome , had 10. hornes : From that beast , the Roman beast hath also , ten Kingdomes , at the least : and vnder Augustus , and vnder the Pope , rekoned to that number , Strabo 17. Steuch . contra Vallum . Lib. 2. so , these matters be all , most plaine . Of the tayle . The prophane Caesares persecution , moued few Christians , the starres of heauen , to fall . But the taile of the Empire , the false prophet , that speaketh lies , he as Antiochus , Daniel 8. maketh many fall from heauen : praetending religion , with much praetense and no substance . The combat of the Roman Empire , with the Church . And the Dragon stood before the woman , beeing in trauaile ; that when she bore her childe , he might deuour it : And she bare a manly sonne , which will rule all nations , with a sceptre of yron . And the child was taken vp to God : and to his throne . The allusion is from the dayes of Christ , borne in Bethleem : when Satan by Herodes swords , would haue deuoured him : but his mother fled with him to Egypt : & after that Satā hoped to deuour him in the graue , he was taken vp into heauē : so when Christians soules trauailed to breed Christ : the Emperors stormed ; to deuour that doctrine as Dauid told , Ps . 2. But they brought forth into the light of the world : the SON would bruse all nation-with an yron sceptre ; as he did bruse the image in Daniel . And shewed that his throne is in heauen , being taken vp , vnto the aeternall King. And the Christians fled into the wildernesse ; as CHRIST did in the tyme of his preaching , or halfe seauen , Dan. 9. and often handled in the Gospell : in Eusebius handled : and of Beda , who cited the Apoc. allusions . M. Scaliger and others that make mo yeares of our Lordes preaching , spent ill , good houres . All tyme of affliction , is sweetly termed by our Lords affliction , to be as his , of dayes 1260. though it were of 300. yer . vnder Caesares resistance : and 600. vnder Popes : enimies to Iohns Apocalyps . The speach is full of comfort : calling vs vnto the afflictions of Christ himselfe ; who reckoned all his owne dayes : and will haue all our teares in his bottle : and pay all dogges and Doegs for Cerberean barking . A Commentary vpon the former vision . And there was warre in heauen : MICHAEL and his Angells made warre with the Dragon : and the Dragon and his Angells made warre : but held not strength : neither was there place found any more for them in the heauen . And the great Dragon : the old Serpent , called the Diuell and Satan , who deceiueth the wholle world , he was cast out : againe I say , he was cast and his Angels were cast with him , into the earth . The state of the faithfull , heere , is sweetly called hēauen : to shew our certeinty of hope , for the propre heauen : as the word of Law and Gospell is as sure to vs , as if we saw the third heauen ; that , aboue the ayer , and aboue the starres , as S. Paul did , at his first calling , to a comfort against all his following afflictions : so the holy Daniel , that in one image made abridge from the end of the old Testament , vnto the beginning of the new , called the state after abrogation of Moises , the Kingome of heauen . Iohn Baptist doth begin with his tongue . The kinddome of heauen is come . And the aeternall WORLD , the essentiall WORDE , who spake and all was made , he confirmeth the same speach , to shew that Daniels Image was ended : and the GOD of heauen setteth vp a kingdome , that cannot be corrupted : The obseruation of this speach , had kept Daniel in a cleare meaning : and not brought the West Empire of Christians , for East Greeke , Seleuco-Lagides athean . Nor tymes after Christ , for stories teaching when he would come . The termes of the Bible be pearles ; & still beate vpon the open story , for noblest matters . So Saint Paul Ebrew . XI . speaking of the Maccabees martyrs , famous in the Talmudiques , and after his dayes , historied by Greeke Iewes , saith from Daniels last speaches , of double resurrection ; That they would not be deliuered because they looked for the better resurrection . So he sheweth that Antiochus persequutions were the last mentioned in Daniel . The Romans hindred not the Iewes holy religion , till by the Pharisees they vexed our Lord himselfe : when he opened the kingdom of heauen , dayes 1260. They who without knowledge of Daniel , would know the Gospel , are as men that would goe from one Land to another parted by great waters without a shipp . All that care for the kingdome of heauen , will care for him : And my paines in a third commentary , an English , a Latin , a shorter in English , came forth by my care and charges . By the third milliones of our simple might haue knowen , the Prophets whole heart . But that Bargulus Illyricus , would cast him into the Lions den : If Lions rent not his bones ; I will commende him to the God of Daniel : and the firy flames streaming from his throne , for his fighting for the dragon against MICAEL and his Angells . Of MICAEL . Michael and Gabriel , are the only holy spirites , which haue names in the Law. And they only , in heauenly Daniel , called Son of man : as admitted vnto Angells company : so Ezekiel ; and only they two . From Daniel chap. 8. and 9. Gabriel is brought , to Luc. 1. For most rare vse : The wise will vnderstand it : but the wicked will neuer vnderstand : Dan. 12. Michael is vsed thrise in Daniel : twice , chap. 10. and one chap. 12. Dan. 10. vers . 13. Beholde MICHA-EL , the principall , or only of the chiefe Princes , is come to aide me . Daniel saw a glorious vision of Christ : before which he fell as dead : then an Angel in the forme of a man , that is , Gabriel speaketh how Christ shewed his assistance ; against Cambises inhibition of the Temples building : and giueth him a notation : Hee that is in the forme of God : from Exod. 23. The Angell which hath the name of God in him : The character or forme of Gods person . Ebr. 1. 3. That doth MICAEL signifie . In our Lords wordes , Ioh. 10. from Dan. 12. The Father , and I , am one . As I haue shewed vpon Dan. 12. In Dan. 10. vers . last : the matter is playner : in these wordes : there is none strong for you in these affaires : but MICHA-EL , YOVR PRINCE . Daniel acknowledged ; no creature of spirites , his PRINCE : therefore Micha-el must bee the Son of GOD. So he is called chap. 12. in the same Angells speach : Michael the great Prince , that standeth vp for his people . No created spirite dare chalenge , a princehood ouer people : so here , in the exposition of praise , MICHAEL is expounded Christ . Of Tobies fable . The Iewes , as I haue written ; in Ierusalemi , vpon Dan. 8. say ▪ their Fathers brought with them Angells names from Babilon , Michael , and Gabriel . Then if Angells had no names before : Tobie , that bringeth Asmodaeus for a spirite , must bee a late fable . Neither Thalmud Ierusalemy , nor Babilonian hath that name : Only late Rabbines . Yet the fable of Tobie , cited by Clemens of Alexandria is elder , then the compiled Talmudes . But they are made from Writers , all , Elder then Tobies fable . Thargum , Eccl. is a late worke : and eldest Iew for record of Asmodai , the Prince of Diuells : The Pharisees had , Beelzebub Prince of Diuells : And later Iewes made Prince of Diuells , Ben Tzirgha , sonne of Leprosie . To disgrace our faith of the SON ; Prince , among the holy Angells . The wicked Rabbines , feigne a Prince among wicked spirites . But wee make no created , Angell , Prince : the Eternall Sonne Creator of all , is the only Angell , Prince : And hee is the Arch-angell , that could not suffer Satan , to speake bad speach of Moses , the first King in Israel . But Iehouah , before Iehouah : said , The Eternall rebuke thee , Satan . The Iewes in Midras Rabba . Deut. chap. 33. feigne , pleading from Satan , before God , for Moses : and in Abboth Rabbi Nathan . S. Iude telling Rabbins that they would destroy the Nation by resisting rule : bringeth their owne commentary , how Michael the Archangel checked Satan , for contempt of Moses King of Israel : and giueth him the high checke from Zach. chap. 3. The Eternall rebuke thee Satan So the Eternall Sonne before the Father , spake in Zacharie : what in Iudes Rabbins in a like cause Michael the Arch-angell speaketh : and Zohar , Gen. col . 46. saith , Where Michael is head of the holy Angells , there Gods maiestie is meant . This hath Zohar . And we should not fauor Arias more , then our enemies would . Tobies fable disturbing Scriptures glory , where euen Rabbins speake for it , should no more come among holy workes : then a worke of Beelzebub , Asmodaus , or Ben Tzirgha : being a leprous wicked worke ; from the principall mischiefe of the Diuel . Of Michaels Angells . All the true Christians are called Michaels Angells , they fight by the two edged sword of Gods word : which originally , in the Ebrew and Greeke new Testament ; is pure in writ : cleare in meaning : and perfect to discusse all sage matters . Caesares Diui were soone confuted : because all knew their profanesse : they were soone by all sides excluded , from all mens regard : for any hope of happy state : But the great fight here is with the King of Locustes : and his garrisons , Satans Angells : that they may be knowen , not to be the People of God. Here is a sore combate : that of the two Prophets , ch . XI . Of the wicked spirites names . Dragon , old Serpent , Diuel , Satan , bee the names of the wicked spirites companie . King Pharaoh , Esa . 27. is a Dragon , as old Pharaoh ; who , for all Moses Rod , would bee but a Serpent : So the king of Madai and Paras worshipped in Babel , that for a moneth none should pray but vnto him , is in the Apocrypha fable , a Dragon , worshipped in Babilon : So the Roman Diui Caesares , and the Pope , shewing himself , in the Temple of God , as if he were God , make a Dragon : as the old enimie worketh in them . Of old Serpent . The old Rabbins as Zohar : and Aben Ezra , and many moo , confesse , that the Angells which fell , spake in the old Serpent . And that company is called the old Serpent or Tempter : as Adam gaue the Serpent from his nature , the name , Tempter : The Rabbins whom I haue cited , ( in an Hebrew treatise of fitting Iubilees to the yeare of our Lordes death ; ) so terme the Tempter : & later Aben Ezra ; though late wicked Iewes turne all to fables of a naturall Serpent : who may be musselled by their owne ancient . Of Diuell . Diabolos , in Greeke is the commune name of any slanderer ; but applied by Iobs translater , chap. 1. to the Ebrew Satan , enimie ; where our enimie the false accuser , goeth about like a roaring Lion , seeking whom hee may deuour . There Diabolos expresseth enimie , by occasion taken from Satan slandering of Iob. Saint Pet. 1. 5. taketh both names . The Zohar telleth vpon Gen. 3. howe the Diuell accuseth each one , from his comming into the world , all his life . So by the Iewes , hee accused Christ as an enemie to Caesar ; and made him pay for robbery . Psal . 69. though it was not robbery for him , to say , hee was the Sonne of GOD. Christ held it no robbery to bee eaquall to God ; but the Diuell the Slanderer made Caiphas vrge this as a deadly matter : so the Christians , were slandered to the Caesares , as athean ; and the reformed now are haeretiques to Papistes ; some trapps we lay in their way : wherby Gods iustice doth whipp vs by their tongues . Of trapps laid by our selues . Whereas , Catelthein eis haidon , in the godly : is all one as to remoue hence to the father : Geneua denying Christ a passe , Catelthein eis haidon : denieth in tongue , that he went to the Father : And so denieth all religion . Likewise Lutherans by Vbiquity , for the humanity of Christ , wound all the doctrine of incarnation : wherein the humanity is according to our kinde , sin onely excepted : Besides , we grant to the Papists , that text of both Testaments is corrupt : and so wee weaken the auctority of scripture ; and make no end of checking the holy Greek Testam . that the Iesuits binde not it , but Ieromes Latin with Ebrew in octauo . Also where the Apostles speake plainly to all learned Iewes : wee expound them as if they had coined Phrases , to new vexation of our spirits : and make the word seeme a nose of wax . Thus , we hinder our owne fight , but some still hold the truth , that the accusation cannot be generall . The rest should be wise with them . The Diuell and his Angels , by MICAEL that standeth vp for his people , who be his Angels ; are banished from the Church : and knowen to be vnclean spirits . A second and playner exposition , of the Dragons warre . And I heard a great voice saying in the heauen , now is come the saluation , and power , and Kingdome of our GOD , and the auctority of his CHRIST , because the accusar of our brethren , who accuseth them before GOD day and night , is cast downe ; And they haue ouercome by the blood of the Lambe , and by the word of his Testimony ; and despised their liues vnto death . Therefore reioyce yee heauens , and they who dwell in them : wo be vnto them which dwell in the Land and the Sea : because the Diuell is come to you , hauing great wrath , knowing that he hath but a litle while . Where a company by Martyrdome shew that saluation commeth onely by the death of CHRIST , and are constant in that Testimony : then troupes that make the heauens kingdom heere , protest they know how saluation cōmeth : & know Gods power , that falleth the mighty state of the Pope , and know wherein the Kingdome of God standeth : And the auctority of Christ : where the Pope had a Kingdome of Satan in his policy , through all partes , of all common weales : euen from ruling Emperours , to the poorest that had but a chimney , to pay a Peter-peny . The holy Testament playnelie shewing our Creatores : And how the spirit of CHRIST flootereth vpon all the waters of both Testaments , and cleared the holy story : And cleareth our hearts , to call vpon GOD , with a good heart , this sheweth in this plaine sum , what the Kingdome of God and auctority of CHRIST is . Gouernement standeth vpon plaine rules . The wealthy that know CHRIST , Kinges , Dukes , Earles , Barons , Knights , will study to excell in Diuinity , to be true Bishopps and Elders , to eate vp the Booke of the Gospell , and to see all miscariage sagely restreined : being those that Saint Paul and the Talmudiques meant by Pastors . And will see how by Church lands an infinite company may be made cunning in tongues , and sense of both Testaments . That the Angelos Ecclesiae , and daylie Seniores , may be so taught in Diuinity , as men are in liberall artes : to know the wholle facultie , and the propre vse , of euery holy booke . And what concent all the scripture hath ; and where one error putteth all out of tune , but may soone be remoued : so a faithfull minde , will often in a day runne ouer all the Bible : and see all ages faithfull , as trees planted by waters : and all wicked as dust scattred by the winde . And such will be true Bishopps ; as , Cucullus non facit monachum : so a courtiers fauor , and title ; maketh not a Bishopp for saluation , and power , and kingdome of God , and authority of Christ . Buy-shopps mocke with GOD : but all Mordecaies will vse them as Agagites : and as leprous to the Church . So when all Gouerners in state ; be learned Bishopps , ioy will be in the Church ; that the Diuell must goe to Land , or quiet state of the Pope , or sea warres of Emperors bad : to seeke whom he can deuour . The learned dealers for the Church , will finde for it , meanes in persequution to be protected : Yea and to make the Land or Papisticall state , as King H. VIII . did , drie vp the riuers of the Popes persequution . In the middle of Papistry he ouerthrew the Pope by Papistes . Who were content to buy the Abbeies that fed Idolatrous Locusts , & could not for starke shame denie , a common prayer booke made from the masse booke , turned to English : so , so much was chosen from the masse booke , to be in English , as seemed not directly to fight with Gods trueth , and subscription for allowance to that , was no further meant , but that the Papists could finde no fault with it : Vnder K. E. 6. and Q. E. the best Bishopps allowed the communion booke , no further ; and gaue others leaue to expresse that , how they bare with it , vntill fitt tyme of amendement . Of the Dragons short tyme. This speach sheweth the tyme , neere the seauenth trumpet for the worlds end , by the Dragons tayle ; the Pope heere meant : in his persecution : that the Diuell is fierce , knowing that he shall not be long the God of this world . And the Pope feareth least his Kingdome shall soone fall . And our Buyshopps that vrge his canons damned by our common Lawes , are now in rumores , that they incense some to begge all Buyshopps lands . Leicester went farre : to chaing 40000. lib. for rack rent : but more harme is bred by Buyshopps tyranny now . Bishopps vnder King Edw. haue beene such , as none ( but of Satans spirite ) would deny them to bee lawfull Bishops . And such as agreed well with Nobles , Gentry , and all . The name troubleth none but the Barbarous . They who hold the place without teaching the people the trueth ; and with tyranny : breake the cōmon lawes of the realme : which stand with reason : that is , the Law of God : such should chainge their minde : and obey the Gospell , lest their short tyme be for Sarans seruice and for euer . And when the Dragon saw that he was cast into the earth , he persequuted the woman , which brought forth the male child . This common place toucheth all the Popes persequutions , though it be vttered as at one tyme. The Pope had still ready cruell torment : for all of his that descried wickednesse , in his religion . And to the woman were giuen two winges of an eagle , to flee into the wildernesse ; into her owne place : to bee nourished there a tyme , and tymes , and halue a tyme , from the praesense of the Serpent . The Pope driueth the Church into the Wildernesse , as Pharaoh droue Israel : Saul , Dauid : Antiochus , the holy Iewes : the Pharisees , he Lord of glory for a tyme , two tymes and halfe a tyme : three yeeres and an halfe : and , as I shewed ; all tyme of persecution , is called in remembrance of our Lordes : a persecution of dayes 1260. as chap. XI . or of a tyme , two tymes , and halfe a tyme : As Beda , and Carthusianus , well noted . In Exo. 19. God saith , hee brought Israel from Egypt , as with eagles winges : so the persecutor heere is a newe Pharaoh : and Rome is Egypt spiritually , as in chap. XI . And the Dragon Pharaoh ; is heere , a new Dragon . And the Pope ; which will bee worshipped , for a God : is as Darius , Dan. 6. and in the fable vpon that : as the Dragon , which the Chaldeans worshipped . The Phrase of the fable , folowed a true storie . Of the tyme of these persequutions . And the Dragon did cast after the woman out of his mouth , water , like a riuer : to make her riuer-caried : But the earth holpe the woman ; and the earth opened her mouth , and dranke vp the riuer , which the Dracon cast out of his mouth . And the Dracon was angry with the woman , and went to make warre with the rest or her seede : which keepe the Commaundement of God : and holde the testimonie of IESVS CHRIST . The Popes power ( when Satan was let loose , to deceiue ; that Kinges gaue their strength to Pseudo-Petre ) driueth the Church not to be seene : for certaine hundreths of yeres ; before Martyr , Zuinglius at Zuricke , in the Church which Charles the Great built , shewed that he was the taile of the great Dracon , which drew the starres of heauen from their place . And now they comment best vpon this place : asking where was our Church ; before M. Lutheres tyme ? I will aske where was it not ? Milliones in England opened themselues praesent : when valiant K. Henry the VIII . shooke off the Pope : and the best learned of the Popes pay : were least enimies to vs : as Cuthbert Tonstall ; who at London and Duresme , still bare with the Protestants workes : and would sweare by his Fathers soule ( therein faulty ) that neither the accusares , nor he could amend them : full many moo were of that vein : as they who gaue harbor closely to the teachers of the holy Gospell : and what learned haue the papistes bred ; till our side forced them to studie . And at this houre their best grant , that wee ouer-reach them in the testaments tongues ; and clearness ; & defense of the purenesse of the text . Our greatest hinderance commeth by our Buyshops , that are voide of loyalty , & full of cruelty : I speake not against Bishops , sage and learned : but Buyshops sauage & vnlearned . Waters of trouble , they helpe the Dragon to cast from the mouth of his canons : that no praemunire will serue their turne : and if any would keepe them from hell , will burne such papers . And when common Lawes of earth policie , drinke vp and drie the K. of Locusts waters : yet if the rest of vnaduised zeale giue them aduantage ; Cerberus shall barke so : that they may bee forth comming , but not comming forth . The maine of the Church in Albion , Almany , France , & Zuitzerland , the confederate prouinces , and Denmarke , haue made the earth to drie the Popes Riuers of Belial , ( as 2. Sam. 22. speaketh . ) But yet in Spaine holy Martyrs dayly finde the 42. moneth like affliction : to bee conformed to the sufferings of Christ , because they worship God only : That is , as all Iewes expound the phrase , pray only vnto him : and rest in the abundance of grace of the guift of iustice , to reigne by Christ . What authoritie on earth maketh this Dragon ; the chap. 13. following will tell plainely : and the 14. how for Idolatry reiected , the taile of the Dragon maketh Martyrs . CHAP. XIII . And I stood vpon the sand of the Sea ; and I saw a beast comming out of the Sea , hauing seauen heades , and ten hornes : and vpon his hornes ten crownes , and vpon his heades a name of Blasphemie . THIS holy Reuelation , speaking of matters to come , borroweth speaches from matters past : which is the sure way to giue a sound Iudgement . Daniel comforteth the family of Nathan , by Gods vengeance vpon great Kinges , arising great from seas of troublous warres . The first was not Assur , but Babel : the Lion , with NABV . his mouth : who can deliuer you from my handes , chap. 3. The second was a Beare , from Madai & Paras ; the East deuouring North , West , South , as hauing 3. ribbes in the mouth . And by two mighty kingdomes , Medes and Persans , set vp one gouernement : These two , had but two heades , as all of the kinde : the third , was a Leopard with foure heades : Alexander Macedon , and his foure chiefe : which in 40. yer . brought all his dominion parted into 23. Captaines , and many Kinges afore , holding their owne , into the Power of foure . The fourth was no new Beast : but the same nation of the Greekes : in a parted kingdome : in Seluchus who gate seuentie two kingdomes : and Ptolomie Lagides in Aegypt . Of two speciall points to be noted heere . They who make the Romans one of Daniels Beasts , do pleasure the Iewes highly : concluding that Caesar and Rex Romanorum : and our Constantine and his successores went to eternall flames . Eusebius began it , as Oecolampidius citeth his fragment : good Caluin folowed that Atheisme : and good Beza too : thence thundering with powder without pellet against the Pope ; and not marking how seauen tymes ouer , gracious Daniel , teacheth that Greekes be the last that afflict holy Iewes in his pictures . And Iewes vpon Dan. 8. confesse as Ralbag , and Seror Hamor of Abr. Sebagh , that Greekes bee Daniels last pictured . And our error is duller then the Iewes : they confesse ; for our Gospell , that Greekes be the last afflicters : When the matter forceth them to speake trueth : wee relinquish their grant , to our Gospells strength : and folow them in a lye , to our Gospells ouerthrow . Heere we haue no better to say ; then , that Satan hath deceaued vs. Polichronius the learned Greeke Father of old , saw the trueth , and wicked Porphyri confesseth the same . And Sebastian Munster , at Basill reuiued a touch of the trueth : and Polyhistor Bodinus , Tremelius : and our learned Whitaker ; and D. Iohn Reignold , in dayly speach ; and M. Rollock : and Geneua the zealous towne , in their last french , reiect all notes damning Rome and the Pope ; The Iewes ouer the world were broken , if all the Popes side , for their owne cause , would do the same : and the Iewes broken , would breake the Turkes Machumed . The second Poincte . The goodnesse of God was infinite , in breaking Salomons kingdome ; and sending Iewes to Babell , to preach God , that made the world : and to shew the wickednesse of the towres building , forworshipp of starres . So the power of the great God , appeared in extolling base Babell , to fell Assur and all kingdomes , and to fall in seauenty yeeres : that Cyrus might say : The God of heauen gaue him all the Kingdomes of the world : and when Daniel had taught of the redemption by Christ : after seuen seuenties : & Iewes went home from 120. nations to Ierusalem in that hope : God made foolish the wisedome of Plato & Aristotle , for their dreamed happinesse . And this aboue all , is a miracle of miracles , that the Greeke tongue knowen in the West ouer , was conueied by Greeke soldiers ouer North , East and South , by Seleucidae and Lagidae . So that , in three hundred yeares , Greeke was made common ouer all the world . And Homer , was turned into the Greeke tongue , as Fr. Portus , praef . in Hom. writeth ; doubtlesse by some Macedonians , for increasing Greeke in their Colonies . By this meanes , the Greeke tongue was made commune , ouer the world : that commune saluation might be written in Greeke . Also , the Macedonian Kinges setted in Aegypt , and they of Syria : both clayming Iudea , and still fighting for it , as they became victores , scattered Iewes into all partes : that they abide scattered there yet : And † Itinerarium Rabbi Beniamin sheweth : euen through the furthest India . So the Apostles might speake in the Greeke tongue to the old law . And thus the 4. Kingdomes tyranny , holpe much to saue others , by their owne destruction . How the Romanes armes , are taken from the Kingdomes in Daniel . The ten hornes are from the Seleucolaegidae , in ten hornes : fiue of each side vexing Iuda . But there were tenne particular Kinges ; heere Kingdomes : noted by a crowne vpon euery horne . Now exactly , fiue Seleucidae , are not notable : but fiue Lagidae bee . So for the strict number God would not haue all the world vexed : in men not worthy strict regard of storie . But aboueX . Kinges of old Kingdomes now be noted . And Strabo lib. 17. noteth , that Augustus diuided all Proconsulships into X. And Steuchus against Vallu . diuideth the Popes , in the same sort . As I haue in Con. Scr. shewed . The color of Leopard , is from Alexander : Beares foote , from Paras : Lions mouth , from Babell : Hornes , color , feete , mouth ; meane all tyranny ; demeanour , course , & lawes alike . As Babel deified the Image , Dan. 2. Paras , their King : Alexander , would bee a God. And Antiochus , would haue Iupiter Olympius : So the Caesares , would still be Diui : And termed the Christians Atheists : as when martyrs were moued to abiure Christ ; this was the recantation ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , away with the Atheists . As a speach vnto Caesar : to hold Christians Atheists : and to request their destruction . Eus . Eccl. Histor . In this sort the Caesar hath a name of blasphemy , holding Gods seruants , whose conuersation is in heauen , to be not Gods seruants , but wicked men : as the text will shew anon . And the beast which I saw was like a Leopard : and his feete as a Beares : and his mouth as the mouth of a Lion : & the Dragon gaue him his owne power : and his owne throne : and great auctoritie . Heere we see , why Satan bare armes , from the Romanes armes . Euen because Satans autority was executed by them . The god of this world had such auctority giuen , to trye the elect : that the Gospell might be knowne , to be hid to none , but to whom the God of this world blinded vnderstanding . This farre reacheth the profane Empire : which our great Constanstine made dead : when he left old Rome , and made Bizantiū new Rome . By the death of one head , the exposition following sheweth the whole beast once dead . Pompei with Romes force oppressed Gods people : there Iuda felt one head : and he perished in Aegypt . M. Grassus with Romes army made another head , and robbed the Temple of Abrahams sonnes ; who came from Charran or Carrae . At Carrae the Parthians ouerthrew his whole army : to the aeternall shame of the Empire . Iulius Caesar tamed Aegypt : and disposed Cleopatraes Gouernement ; to haue Iudae vnder a toe of that legge : a third head : he was kild in the Senate house . Brutus & Cassius , the chiefest of his murtherers , their Romane host oppressed Iuda ; and they made a fourth head . Antonius , he with the Romane force being made a mighty King in the East , maried Cleopatra , and made Herod for Her , King of Iuda : that Daniels Image might haue some remembrance till Christ came . He as Pompei perished in Aegypt ; a fift head . Then came the state of Rome to one Person : and so continued one head from Augustus , vnto great Constantine . And in that head when he left cursed Rome , the beast there was dead . So the sixt head had beene , and was not : and yet was restored ; to be a seauenth head : and the Pope is in that head , with all his power : and also will be a seuerall power aboue all : and make also an eight head , chap. 17. That is heere once told . And I saw one of his heades , as slaine vnto death : and his deadly stroke was healed : that admiration was through the whole earth , after the beast : & they worshipped the Dragon , which gaue his power vnto the beast : and they worshipped the beast saying , who is like to the beast ? Who can warre with him ? And a mouth was giuen him speaking great thinges : and blasphemies : and auctority was giuen him to be doing 42. moneths : and he opened his mouth to blasphemy against God : to blaspheme his name : and his Tabernacle : and them whose Tabernacle is in heauen : And it was giuen him to make warres with the sainctes , and to ouercome them . And power was giuen him ouer euery tribe , tongue , and nation : That all who dwell in the earth , should worship him , they whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb , which was slaine fromt the beginning of the world . Heere the tyrannie of the profane Caesares , caried by the spirite of Diuell is fully described : well knowen by Diuus Nero , Diuus Domitian , and the rest of Diui or Diuels , vnto Diocletian . That Christians reading this , might looke , for such troubles , as the holy in Daniel susteined . This needeth no exposition : but it selfe expoundeth , chap. 12. for the vpper part of the Dragon . And as Dan. 7. God sate vpon a fiery throne ; shewing a reueng vpon all the afflicters of his people . So Apoc. 6. warre , bloody , black , and pale , and a gulfe of a graue was opened : shewing how the Caesares warred and perished miserably 300. year . with their great armies . The Romane stories tell all , most plentifully : and Rome , after their destruction felt it , by Alaricus , in Zozimus , by Giezricke , in the Eccles . story : from Lybia a new Hanniball , by Theodoricus , & Totilas : THAT AS STEVCHVS CONFESSETH , ROME HAD BEENE MADE A MOST FILTHY LODGE , OF OXEN AND HOGGES , BVT FOR THE POPES . Now the Caesares punishment followeth , with a seuere taunt of dulnesse , to them that will not marke stately speaches : From Mat. 13. and Apoc. 2. and 3. If any man haue an eare , let him heare , Hee that carieth captiuitie shall goe into captiuitie ( Abb. 1. 2. for the Chaldean ) if any kill with sword , hee shall bee killed with sword , Gen. 9. When Antiochus the vile slew Iewes faithfull to God , & had affinitie with Egypt : God plagued both houses more notablie then any families that euer were before . Heathen did note it , though they knew not , that they made a cōmentary to make Daniel , a most cleare booke : so Aurelus Victor commonly read with Iustine in Grammar scholes , sheweth howe the Caesares were plagued to the astonishment of the world : since Rome crucifyed the Lord of Glory . And Herodian handleth an Iliad of their plagues for 70. yer . how the Emperores were so vile as dogges . Sozimus sheweth litle better successe . And before our Lordes dayes in the fleshe , when their Empire made an head ouer Iuda ; Pompei , Crassus , Iulius , Brutus , Antonius , and their Ciuill warres , were wonders of misery . And Plini recordeth , what miseries made Augustus weary of his life , full often . These rules should be a bridle for Buyshopps of Rome , and all of their Caius . Heere is the faith and constancie of the holy . Our gratious aeternall Spirite here meeteth with the weak : that they should not iudge of Gods fauor , by prosperitie in this world , From Cain , to Tuualcain , ( or heathen smith Vulcain ) the wicked bare sway : Which Spirite went and preached in the dayes of Noe , to them that are now Spirits in Prison . Nemrod the Rebel had first dominion ; and Niniueh and Babel at the last , Nemrods house : and in Dan. 11. 35. and 12. 10. the faithfull are told what God meant , to let wicked Magog so afflict his : euen to trie them in the fire , to purifie them , & to whitten them . Twise the very same termes be told . Heere , is the same matter . That God would trie the pacience , as Dan. 12. of the holy : Holy Peter writing from Babylon to the Iewes scattred , telleth them of their happinesse , in belieuing in Christ , whose kingdome tryeth his , as gold is tryed . The witty wicked Poet could tell so much : as Menander , Epimenides , and Aratus other poinctes . Scilicet vt fuluum spectatur in ignibus aurum , Tempore sic duro est inspicienda fides . That is , As yellow Gold in fier men doe trie , So Faith is prou'd in miserie . Euery trueth hath Gods warrant , whosoeuer doth speake it . Now the Popes religion standeth in prosperiti ; & no common weale hath their wealth and quietnesse . Therefore they are not of S. Peters faith : who from Babylon wrote to the neere scattred Iewes , of affliction . Although at the first some Doctores of Rome were afflicted , and martyrs is too . But after quietnesse , they still labored , to bring home from the East to old Rome ; and pleaded from the Iewes manner of Fables , that the first called Apostle was in the Principall Citie : to make him a most wicked man : that ( foreseeing ( as a Prophet ) combatts where hee hath beene , ) would not in his owne tyme , make that matter past all doubt . As Saint Paul Bishoppe of Rome : and Saint Luke of Antioh , maketh it past all doubt , that Peter was neuer neare Rome : Clemens and Tertullian made Eusebius , write that he was : And all who folow them haue but rumores auctoritie . And he is cursed that makes mans auctoritie his arme : and Melchior Canus a Rhomist , maketh a sounde common place , that our Churches stories of men are weake testimonies : In the 300. yer . persequution , it was not safe for any to write of others : because enemies by such would search out more , how to persequute Christians . Paul of Romane name , borne free in Rome , who would not build in others fundations , who was carefull for to strengthen the Romans , as not hauing yet an Apostle , who first told the Synagogue , Acts 28. whereupon the Gospell stood , sheweth that HEE brought the name of Christ , to Caesares pallace , Phil. 1. and was told Act. 23. that hee should so doe . And saluting 25. Rom. 16. neuer giueth token of one word touching Peter : but cleane otherwise , Gal. 2. and Peter telleth expresly that from Babylon he wrote his first Epistle , chap. 5. whereby all maner of speach , all men would require proprietie : that the most knowen Babylon should be there meant . Yet as Pindarus saith that men belieue fables more then trueth : so experience of sage men prooue that true : men otherwise sage , hold that true ; that Peter was in Italy : as the Chaldi Iob saith hee was at Constantinople , and the forged Ben Vziel vpon Num. 24. and millions of milliones after them : whereas we despise Iewes : Iewes equally despise Romists : where any could not misse to haue knowen the trueth : if Peter had euer bene at Rome . They who say by Babylon he meant Rome , would make him a simple Fisher : that knewe not where a trope would make a wickedlie : and afflict all ages : where men neuer date cōmon bookes for all Ages , from a misnamed place ; where the Reader would count the speaker a lyer : so the 2. Epistle was written from Chaldea where the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was an S. in Bosor . Beor in the 70. and that , S. Peter would haue folowed liuing in Greeke landes . And I saw another Beast , comming vp from the earth , which had two hornes like a lambe , and spake as a Dragon : and practised all auctority of the first beast ; before him : and causeth the earth and them that dwell in it , to worship the first beast : whose wound to his death , was healed , &c. to the end of the Chap. A most plaine description of the Pope . 1. by the beast arising from the earth . First his state is a beast : as all armes of state are figured , by beasts & such . So the King of Locusts , ch . 9. is a beast cōming out of the earth , ch . 11. earth opposition to the sea , signifieth a quiet state . So the Pope by quietnesse gate lands , to be aboue all Emperours ; yet Ceph , the Rocke aeternall , would be a seruant . And Peter Cephas , a fisher : but the vnlikest vnder their name , would be the vnlikest : next the Diuell , the God of this world : so his , a great state vpon the earth ; in the City which crucifyed Christ . By the Lambes two hornes . The Lambe , signifieth the S. of God ; Iohan. 1. & Apoc 5. Hornes , power , Psalm . 18. & Dan. 8. So he that chalengeth to be in steade of Christ , and to haue double power from him , Ecclesiasticall and Temporall , in Ebrew , ADONIKAM . My Lord is set vp , he is heere described . He so sheweth himselfe , in the Temple of God : as if he were God : among many millions who knewe him to bee the wicked man. But as in old Babel men were of Angells match , the three nobles that quenched the fier ▪ ( and made Nemrods sonne confesse their God. ) and gracious Daniel admitted to familiaritie with Christ , and his Angells : and Ezechiel , and Ezra , and men like Angells : so where the Diuel had his Chappell , God had and hath his Church ; to tell how Satan ruleth the Pope : and hath strong worke in error . OF ONE ERROR IN THE POPE : WHICH MAKETH HIM NEXT THE DIVEL : WHERE THE DIVEL WOVLD TREMBLE ; TO BEE SO IMPVDENT OPENLY . The ground of our saluation standeth , in belieuing this , of the womans seede , a destroyer of Satans workes , Gen. 3. HEE , shall bruise thy head : that is spoken twise , in Adams tongue , in the masculine gender . Some late Popes I thinke , knewe so much Ebrew : though of old few did : when they made first the translation , called S. Ieromes , to be ignorant of this . So , not SHEE is meant , but HEE . The aeternall God , as the Zoar , from Iewes , there note : God in Christ , and againe , and againe , thou Serpent , shall bruise HIS foote-stepp : and not HER foote-stepp : yet the Popes translation corrupteth that which they call S. Ieromes : and say ; shee , shall bruise thy head . 1. So the Latin called S. Ieromes goeth ; though Arias Mōtanus had a better Conscience : & put forth the true Ebrew . 2. Of all Ebrew copies , that euer haue bene heard of : none herein was noted to differ : as by them full many , ( which we read ) wee may iudge of the rest : who would not passe ouer difference in Silence if any difference had bene . 3. All Greekes vniversally , follow the Ebrew : yet against all , the Pope would haue : not HE : but SHEE : Marie , in his translations : & in a treatise foisted into Plantines great Bible . 4. Satan is broken thus : he brought Adams soule to death by sinne : the restorer must giue it iustice . 5. Satan brought mans body to corruption ; that HE , must restore it in resurrection . 6. Satan by Adams fall brought all this world to corruption ▪ the restorer , must bee able to make a newe world . But an HE , not a SHEE , must doe this : wherfore , this error , conuicteth the Pope of wickednesse , as high as the Diuels can goe . Yet all , that goe vnder Papists names , are not of this minde nor Giltinesse : but all well charged with error here , are gilty without good change of mind . While this standeth , & honor to Mary aboue her place . The Popes throne & Satans be all one . For this maine poinct , would I gladly haue , a learned Papist to reply : that all might see , what can be spoken against the trueth . Of the Dragons speach . Lawes be the speach of a Policy : and the Popes decretals ouerruling states , are wicked , commonly ; though all cannot be senslesse : yet by vnlawfull men vrged they are all wicked . Seeing the Pope can haue no more right ; thē a Teacher , if he were learned : al frō him is like an hand blackened with pitch . And S. Paul taught the Romans ; that euery soule should submitt himselfe to the higher power . Nero was then in place : and S. Paul appealed vnto him . And Nero the wicked man ; in politie sensible , from natiue witt , was S. Pauls gard , & the good of the world : against the Scribes Synedrion : to which all must stande , Deut. 17. prouided alwayes , that they speake sensibly , from the Law : otherwise all their right was lost : and when they persequuted Christ . He gaue the Romanes their auctority for life and death : that Iewes might not kill any 40. yeares before Ierusalem fell . So the heathen Lawes giuen for mans ciuill good , be the earth that drinketh vp , the riuer cast out of the Dragons mouth , to drowne the Church . Of the two hornes , counterfaiting the Lambes . The Pope praetendeth to folow Aharon , and the Leuites : and thence commeth his spirituall sword : and he will without all color of warrant ; be a King of Kings , and Lord of Lords . His wickednesse in the first being detected , should shew that the Dragon speaketh in him . Aharon had no more to doe with gouernemēt then any other man , nor any of his sonnes : and it was death for any to meddle with his trade : that was not of his seede : that his house should be distinct , till Christ of Iudah sacrificed himselfe : & through the veile of his flesh went not into the Limbum , as the deceiued hold , but into the very heauens : after this , Leuies office was wholly ended : though M r. Eduward Liuely be commended , for his Persian Chronologie : Which maketh sacrifices of Gods house hindred in Emporour Vespasians dayes : that they could not be done , by whom they ought to be done , or not so diligently , as they ought . He and his commēders missed strangely of Christianity , vnto the depth of Satans badnesse : and next them the Pope . Aharons sonnes for strange fier were presently killed ; and were not forgiuen in this world , but were in the world to come : But the Pope blaspheming the Holy Ghost , and the plaine trueth of Gods spirite , shall neither be forgiuē in this world , nor in the world to come : but as Iscariot in this world is giuen ouer from sin to sin : that he cannot come to the iustice of God : and is expresly condemned to aeternall flames for the world to come : Chap. 19. Of the Popes succession . The Popes brag of succession , euer since S. Peters dayes , in vaine . S. Peter was no Priest ; nor of Leui : But an Elder : 1. Pet. 5. and hauing no more honorable faith then those Elders . Elders neuer had particular succession : though he Thalmud in Aboth to proue wicked traditions feigne succession , howe one deliuered ouer , Lawe by mouth . May. praef . Tom. 1. Gamaliel had S. Paul S. Paul Timothie , and millions : who kept the Bible to this day . And Christian Princes who truely knew God : left succession in some of their policie : and still there were some Apostolie , or Angelie Ecclesiae : that sagely read the Bible : and Baptized : and brake bread : the Communion of the body of Christ : and gaue the Cupp . his New Testa . blood . The high Councill made Doctores : and they were all either learned in Diuinitie ; or , in great blame before God : and one skilfull might make thousandes , in few year . that men should not brag of succession , from one : to know both Testaments pure in write : sure for meaning ; by auctores of the tongue : where enimies and friendes , vse language alike : and praeceptiue , for all that ought to bee knowen : this dutie , a Doctor should performe : to shew the face of Christ , to shine like the sunne , through all the Bible . But neuer Pope to this day , could doe this much . Therefore , they should not clayme the spirituall horne . As holy Paul wished K. Agrippa , and all the assemblie , equall to himselfe , sauing his bondes . And S. Luke ioyed , to pen S. Paules infinite witte , therein : and what an Asse he made of Tertullus : so , true Papae , would haue reioyced to haue made all Princes that gaue them reuerence , perfect in the word of God. But they had not S. Ieromes spirite , to goe by might to learne of a Iewe , the Ebrew tongue : and to write till , 91. to open Gods worde . Hee alone , did more then euer were in Rome Papae . Therefore hee deserued more reuerence then they all : and the slow bellies should be ashamed , to be such Kinges of Locusts in the world : and all Cardinals & Buyshopps that crosse that crosse the common Lawes of nations : And People must needes be wicked , that honor the prelate , in Iudgement . Esai . 32. repeteth Moyses law , and saith for the Gospell : that vnder it ; Nabal , shall not be called Nadib . The foole shall not be called most reuerend , or right reuerend ; But hee shal be such whose studie standeth , in most reuerend or right reuerend matters . I now translate Nadib , a generall terme of high title ; Isai . 13. to particular speciall vse . euery commandement of God hath his Maiestie , which created the World : and they breed Monsters , that make crosse lawes . Of the ancient facilitie , in teaching the Law. The holy Iewes did , as all men should ; honor the finger of God in the two tables : wherein all wisedome of faith & manners is conteined . And a late worke , Tiphereth ( glory ) of Israel , telleth that Ebrew letters , vowels ▪ prickes , accents , are at this day , as God set in the two tables . All Popes Academies deny this , their owne glory : and would make mans witt auctor of these three ; that all should bee accursed , who make man their strength . So wise is the Church that cannot erre ; as to deny the pillar of truth . But still God kept in the company of some , that belonged to the Church , the ground of trueth . This being setled , wee may go on ; to shew how the godly did honor the tables of God. There they reckon letters 613. And because the ten Commandements , for faith and workes conteine all Diuinitie ; the holy Scribes ; drew all Lawes of Moses , into the number of 613. They might haue made them moo or fewer . But by Gods spirite in honor of Gods writing , they bring them to his letter 613. to shew Gods care in the Law , that one Iod or prick should not perish : so wee see that God honoreth the Alphabet order : psalmes 25. & 34. & 37. & 111. & 112. & 119. & 145. Prou. 31. Lam. 6. tymes : to stirre all to spend their life , in the word of life . That euery thing heere , might teach how God inviteth all to saluation . And the very Geometrical forme of Aleph , Beth , Gimel , Daleth , Heb , Vau , Zain , &c. sheweth that when God , gaue them , their order ; he gaue them also the forme , which wee haue now : and the Ebrewe name is from the forme which we now haue : and the Ebrew named Alphabet is followed in the Greeke Alphabet ; old in the dayes of Phisistratus when Aristarchus diuided Homers Iliad and Odyssea , by Alpha , Beta , Gamma , &c. Now this was old , before Ezra was borne : and later then the Ebrew Alphabet : & that was later then the formes of Ebrew letters , which wee now haue : therefore Ezra inuented them not : as Popes would persuade : but they are as God gaue them in the Tables : & be 613. there : whēce the Lawes 613. haue their order . 248. bidding cōmandements , telling what we should belieue or do : 365. forbidding euil . The Iewes say the bones in a man well anatomed , be 248. which all should work what God cōmādeth . That rule is only giuen for memory : & hath no further mystery : the 365. call Henoch into mind , that as a son walked with God , & had his yeeres , as the dayes of the suns yeer . and so shall they that walke with God : as Messias , psal . 72. To these cōmandemēts all disputations are called : & all the N. T. The Law , thou shalt make a King , that commandement , is for Messias chieflie : handled in Maymonie Tom. 4. Nowe the Scribes knewe not , that Messias was to bee God. Therefore this Law ; IEHOVAH , our God , IEHOVAH , is One. is vrged vpon the Pharises : that Messias must not only be Dauids son : but also his aeternall Lord , from Psal . 110. and so Mat. 1. sheweth a golden Candlesticke of 42. notes : and Emanuell and chap. 2. MESSIAS the holy of all holinesse , is sought for : the K. of the Iewes . And all the 613. Lawes are called into his life . The N. Testa . beeing so handled , might bee laid in one view , to make Princes admire it at the first : when the yeares and promises of Christ : and punishments for contempt : and Oeconomie of states , are laide in one light : and children when they first read , were taught to read his familie : and the end of Salomons house : and are taught the afflictiones , of Sorobabilidae in Daniel , seuen tymes ouer . Thus an vnspeakeable loue of the Gospell , would flame in Princes heartes ; when they should see euery thing that can bee disputed , brought to this Law. And the Law for the King , that he must write a copie of Moses . And once a yeere read it himselfe . So states could neuer be deceiued : & millions might be skilfull in speaches of the holy Trinitie : and in the storie of them , from whose feede CHRIST was made after the flesh ; the blessed God in the Diuine spirite : and so great God and Sauiour . Moyses made three crownes ; one for the arke ; which kept the Law : which for knowledge , euery man should weare in heart ; and the oratores of the Congregations , also in tongue : to bring all the Bible to short speach ; as Matth. 1. Luc. 3. Act. 7. and the epistle to the Hebrewes doth , to a readie minde . The Table with shew-bread ; remembreth the King of care , to feed all his xii . tribes : so Moses was King , and still craving of God , what the people wanted ; so Iosuah : so Dauid : so Daniel made rich by wisedome , chap. 2. praeferred his zealous nobles , hoater for Gods glory then the fier : who kept their nation from further danger of Idolatrie . And by Daniels wealth , the returned , aboue 49000. were inabled to restore their policie . And God gaue Cyrus Croesus gold , to bee abler to send the Iwes home , to teach the houre of true happines by our Lordes death : in Iubilie 28. such men weare the crowne : no lesse learned then the sacrificer : and these exalted the horne of Christ : as much as hee that by the Crowne of the Altar of incense : morning and euening brent perfume . The third Crowne was on the Altar of incense ; touched now : and honorable in zeale and skill of praying to God : & Zacharie father to Iohn Baptist , not high sacrificer , but of the eighth course of 24. had a Crowne of praise for his cariage in that office . Nowe for these Crownes , euery man should knowe the Arkes meaning , the mercie seat ; the Cherubim : and know who would beare this Law , in a minde golden within and without . But skill of speaking , should be required only of the practised vnto ripe yeares ; not bearing of the Arke , be laide vpon shoulders of Beastes . To the maintenance of all by bread ; belonged gouernement : for all offences : That the court of all tribes vsed ; when heathen tooke away capitall causes ; then excommunication , was all that could be done . Otherwise hee that kept his Fathers wife , had felt death at once . Princes were neuer excommunicated . Ierusal , Sane . The high sacrificer was whipped , & in all sortes iudged as any other man. ibid. Leuies tribe was bound to be ready to answeare to all demandes ; for applying Ceremonies to their spirituall meaning : But they were often worst , as in condemnation of Ieremie , and Elies Sonnes , and Iehosuahs in Nehemiah , and Zacharie and Malachie . An application of the Popes calling to this . It was death for any of Israel to meddle with Leuies propre dutie , when his office is quite extinguished , it is a most high contemt of God to reuiue it , by imitation from mans braine ; so all the Popes Priesthood and Masse is cursed . As Archisynagogus was chosen for the best learned : so where many learned bee , one to bee chiefe ; reason and practise allway suffred this : but so that he should not ouerrule : or doe any thing of his owne head . Reuenues altered not the case : which Lawes and reason require to bee spent for Christian good : and not for purchase to idlenesse . Numius Ecclesiae , Sheliah Zibbur , The Talmud terme , is now the office of a Bishop , or Elder : and none can bee fitt that way , without rare and chargeable education . And neuer yet any Pope was so learned , as with skill of the holy speaches , to make a true narration , for the strength of the Gospell . They make their Cathedrals , dennes of thieues , when professing to teach saluation ; blinde leade the blinde into the ditch . They who wrest S. Matt. 20. Marc. 10. Luc. 22. for condemning of Gouernours of nations , deale most wickedly . Our Lord. Prou. 8. that hee giueth Princes wisdome to gouerne : and stories , shew that heathen gouerned for this life , and ciuill commoditie , as well as euer anyother . Neither any terme vsed of the three Euāgelists meaneth tyranny , but as in the 70 answereth to ordinary Ebrew . And Zebedes sonnes Mother requested not place of tyranny : but of ciuill auctoritie ; as for to be great in Iuda . And our Lord would neuer answere beside the Qu. Their barbarous blindnesse is vnspeakeable , who wrest holy wordes , to maintaine Buyshopps sauage , and more then hagarene tyranny : and how can such escape the fier of Gehenna ? A doubt for the manner of policie now : what way is best to be taken . Seeing the common sort of welthy are bent to this world , to bee rich in kinges seruice ; or Law ; or merchandize : that many cannot be fitt Teachers ; but men bent altogether that way : what is the soundest remedy , heere ? Seeing the world will not admitt great chaing : and great learning should bee plentifull : before great change would be to any good . Answere . The Vniuersities should vrge , great practise of the Hebrew Prophets & Greek Apostles , vsing all helpes of Thalmudiques and Heathen : by chosen guides : & all of skilfull actes , should haue good recompence : And after certaine yeeres , none should haue any praeferment , but of speciall redinesse in the trueth of holy storie : where error troubleth as haeresie : & the people should haue a most exact translation ; to which all the Realme should haue their consent : & so Scholars all should haue a voice in Bishopps proceedings : & reuenues : & be the only seniores in matters of learning : but for al Court matters , should haue common Lawyers : & other officers in Societie with thē : & by learned sermons should make al of good conceipt ; though not of learning to teach others . But all that the scholar should do , is to be Angelus eccles . & to kepe him within that compasse . Some as in Geneua , bare scholars would in wickednesse , ouerrule the Senate : more then any Pope was euer knowen to doe . Men that will teach and speak not precious matter , will be the destruction of the Gospell . The zealous without knowledge , haue in this kinde done much harme ; and when an vnlearned scholar is highly praeferred , and not brideled , he will hardly be kept from doing vnspeakable mischiefes : Ciuill auctority should make a wall before such , that they should haue no whit of Popes auctority : where the Ciuill horne belongeth to the King : and only the horne for the heart , to Sheliach Zibbur , or orator of the congregation ; So the Popes hornes be broken , as the Seleucians , & Ptolomeans when they tyrannized ouer the holy . What may wee thinke of Buyshopps , of which sort many Popes and Cardinales bee . The Talmud in Sanedrin concludeth , that if any giue money to be a Senior , they should hold him , as an whipp for an asse . Maym. fol. the People , be the asse , that suffre him ; and he is a scourge from GOD , for some badnesse of theirs . And † Ambitus in Tulli was hated : and , Lege Iulia. And from Act. 8. called , Simonia : and one such man may cause God to be openly angry with many ; that he will not forgiue them in this world ; but send open punishment vpon them ; though ciuill wicked haue their open reward heere : and the punishment reserued , to the world to come : that is the meaning of the phrase : forgiuenesse in this world , and in the world to come . Math. 12. and Maymoni . tome . 1. Poenit. Perek . I haue knowen mighty mightily plagued ; for Buyshopps ; some by their owne strange death : some by many Children : and Sanedrin saith , others should not be quiet , till they remoue such from their societie . And the wordes ; thou shalt not make thee Elohim ( Iudges ) of Siluer or Gold : are of the Thalm. applyed hither wittily . And such Buyshopps in Diuinity be most high contemners of God , and they cannot speake from God but from the Dracon . Of the Pope , King of Kings . And the auctority of the first , he practiseth all before him . L. Inter Claras C. de summa Trin. so all the Emperors now are confirmed of the Popes : which right in old tyme , Emperores vsed ouer Popes , As reason would : though a D. of a great towne as Rome , had great reuenues : to be hospitall , and to breed many learned , that was the intent of Princes in their great Liberalitie . And he causeth the earth , and such as dwell in it to worshipp the first beast : whose wound vnto death was healed . In his confirmation of Emperours , he giueth them S. Peters blessing : and men worship them with title of Diui ; when the Empire was once dead in Rome : and translated to Bizantium , called new Rome : so that old Rome had continued a most filthy habitation of hoggs and oxen , but for the Popes supremacie : when he was worshipped , as the old Caesares . As Steuchus confesseth against Valla ; lib. 2. BVT WHEN THE PONTIFICALITY WAS SET VP IN ROME ; THAT ALL NATIONS , FROM EAST TO WEST , DID WORSHIPP THE POPE , NO OTHERWISE THEN OF OLD THE PROFANE CAESARES : He taketh autoritie to confirme the Emperors ; & to make them of better estieme , with superstitious simple people . That is here plainly fore-told . How long the Popes , the Starres falling ; could not become mountaines of fire , to cast themselues into the sea of the Empire . Before Christianitie came in policie to Rome , the People , and Doctores chose the Father , as the Iewes did the Archisynagogue : as all should bee and were vnder heathen gouernement . And they should bee of the Dragons poison , that would make any more adoe for their autoritie . When Christians ●eld the Empire ; and Constantine lothing Rome that Crucified Christ , and the vnlearned Popes , that could not bring the Pallace to Christianitie in 300. yeares . When holy Paul soone made Narcissus bad folke , the best ; and Peter if euer he had come there had done as much . So when Constantine remoued to Bizantium ; his house and lieuetenant of Rauenna , confirmed the Popes , whose election should bee authenticall : so when Charles the great after the ouerthrow of Desiderius , king of the Lombardes ; and of that kingdome , and came to Rome ; Adrian the Father , ( when Charles the great confirmed with greater priuileges , all that Pipinus had giuen to Gregory the third ) to requite the benefites of Charles , calling an hundred and fiftie Bishopps , maketh a Perpetuall decree . Nullum posthac fore , neque aliorum Templorum Antistitem , nisi quem Carolus , successoresque eius sciuerint & iusserint ; refragantes huìusmodi patrum , decreto , diris deuoti , est nisi resipuerint adiecta proscriptio . That is : That there should bee no B. of Rome , nor of other Churches , except him whom Charles and his Successores should know and command ( to be so . ) They that withstand such a decree of the Fathers , are cursed ; and vnlesse they repent , a proscription is added . This constitution subtile Popes , in great dissentions of Princes , brake : yet in the yeere 1314. Loduike Bauaras , restored the Empires right ( much blotted ) vnto his whitenesse : against Iohn 12. for when hee was excommunicated of the Pope . for entring into Italy with an army : and for setting Gouetners ouer Villages and Townes against his will. And because he praesumed as soone as hee was chosen , before hee was commanded of the Pope , to take vpon him the name & right of the Empire ; Hee with the Counsell of his Nobles made one Petrum Corbariensen , a minorite , Pope : vsing his ancestores autoritie & manner . And assembling men that knew diuine and humane Lawes , sheweth that the Pope hath no right aboue Caesare : But cleane contrary , the Pope with all spirituall high & low , should be subiect to the higher power . Thus dealt this good Emperor ; mild enough ; or rather , too milde . And S. Paul borne to be a Bishop of Rome , in Tarsus , free in Rome , told the same , Rom. 13. as he told from , 2 Thes . 2. howe thence man of sin would arise . If 2 Thes . 2. had bene read of all Children , since S. Paul wrote , aged , moo then the Starres of Heauen , a million for a Starre , had knowen what the Pope is , and equall giltie , Cardinales ; And our Archbuyshopps in his canones , damned by common Lawes , following the light of Gods engrauement in soules . All Scholars that will bee ouerruling Ciuill matters , vnable to shewe skill in the Lawe , of one Iod or Prick , as our Lordes speach requireth . Mat. 5. and will Archbuishopps be , and vrge athean othes , and imprison better lettered by many yeares studie then themselues : and pine in Prison vnto death , full many which hold the trueth of redemtion in trades life better then they ; are , in the Popes Giltinesse heere : and speake from the Dragon : And are sure to goe with both into aeternall flames . The learned know that they to whom I now giue the Anathema Maran Atha , will sooner goe to Bantam to fetch pepper , then replie . And as Ouid. speaketh , that while the Romane Empire standeth , his fables should stand : so while the world standeth , our reuiuers of Dracons bloody lawes , & others to profane God ; shall stand , in this my blame , in my defence for our King and nations integritie . Si quid habent veri vatum praesagia . By what Iudaique cursedly reuiued Ceremonie , the chiefe diuinitie D. of Rome , bewitched Emperors : to giue a spice of countenance , that the Pope was aboue the Emperor . In Iudah ; Kinges were annointed with oyle , praescribed by God , to Moses : and it was death to imitate that oyle . The Thal. hath a full treatise of that . Thence all of witt will fetch it : No King was euer annointed with this , but Kings in hazard ; King Moses was not , King Iesus was not , King Samuel was not , Saul not accepted was , Dauid not accepted was , Salomon in hazard by Adonijah was , and Ioash for Athalias stirre was . All this God alloweth . By the Peoples autoritie wicked Ioachaz , two yeares yonger then his brother , more wicked Ioakim , was : all these , to auoid dissention . So annointment was still the token , of a person doubted : whether the people should accept him , or not . Now the Patriarke of Constantine : beginning annointement , of Emperours : as in Iustinius , the vncle of Iustinian , fame goeth ; chalenged heerein no superioritie , but would haue the Emperores that requested the Churches fauor , If they were stayned in open blame , to want that good will , till open repentance came . This had zeale and mans witt : but God forbiddeth to imitate Aharons ceremonies : namely in oinctments . No chest , might bee made like the Arke : no candlesticke ; no Table ; no curtaine ; no building , like the holy . Touching our manner in England , thinke it began in token of freedome : as not vnder the Emperor , but equall . But seeing Priests were the annointers , Locusts NOW in flames aeternall : it should , with sacrifice , Aharons cope , Leuites linen , and name of Priest be left off : If my poore opinion were worthie of accompt : if quietly they might : otherwise ceremonies of force were broken : as in Dauids eating of the shew-bread : and beeing deadly for vse : as circumcision for Galatians ; yet in Timothie was repeted . So the wicked bookes of the Apocrypha whereof none haue one syllable of Christ : ( though Galatinus would bring Baruc to him : In , God will bee seene vpon earth ) because the fables spake of Iewes stories ( whose trueth heathen denied ) were receiued for mens weaknesse . But when Greeks would make iarring sayinges , true diuinitie : Iewes told Hagarenes their iudgement was weake : and so there the Gospell found contemt : since the Pope annointed Emperores of weake autoritie : after hee deceiued the Empire : For 200. yea . warre that weakened West Kinges , the oinctment was pleaded for a token of superioritie ; that the beast comming out the earth , might haue two hornes like Christs . And he doth great signes , that he causeth fire to come downe from heauen , into the earth , before men : and he deceiueth the dwellers on the earth before the beast . When Israels state came farre badd ; holy Elias made fier come downe from heauen : In memorie of that storie ; Iohn saw in his vision fire come downe from heauen : betokening thereby any signes . Saint Paul told this in proprietie , that by false signes wicked Romylus , ( Esai 11. in the Venice Chaldy ) should deceiue , if possible , the very elect : because they would not receine the loue of the trueth : as Salomon warneth Ephraim , Prov. 3. the Emperors strife was with the Popes for Auctority , litle or nothing for Diuinity , where they should haue beene of best iudgement : as Charles the great was of great iudgement ; that the Popes for feare of fall , by resisting a learned Emperor , decreed for him and his successors , ( as I shewed , ) confirmation of Popes , that should serue in Rome . Of Papists miracles . Neuer any commented vpon any text , Bible , or Law , as the Papists doe vpon their Miracles . The Iesuites in the Indianes doe such strange Miracles , that Lucian de vera historia , would as well seeme true : as noble learned Saddeel nippeth Turrianus . And at dinners and suppers in stead of the Bible , they read the stories of their owne Miracles . So the Lady of Hales , made Iustus Lipsius , of a quicker spirite to his stile : as Bacchus made Ennius . And creeples come to Hales : but goe away leaping : So at Colen in a stage play , creeples came to S. Laurence , and went a way leaping . So in Walsingam : The Host was caried in Cambrige ouer the market place , in a coffer by two strong men : and praesently became so heauie , that both they could not cary it alone . And when they put drakes fresh blood to the wine : all ( but Heretiques ) may see the very wine , liuely blood . That men sware by the blood of Hales : I heard a man , ( in the ende ; of true faith , and fatherlie cariage Rich. Meneuensis ) say : how his conscience pricked him , when to Masse he vsed drakes blood . I know not but by confession , whether this be true or noe . At Mentz townes end Eastward , in the brim of the fieldes , standeth a lowe crosse of stone : That way I walked with two Iesuites , and a proselyte , whose commendation from the Pope to the Bishop ; and they then sitting with mee on a greene , desired to read from Latin to Ebrew , for to plead for a principall Cardinalship . Of that stone crosse , Pater Nicolaus Serarius said , thus : Once a man drunke , armed with a sword stroke this crosse : and it poured out blood : and pursuite was made after the man : and hee was executed . Then said I ; let the Bishop , and all his Canons , that be not Lutherans ( I know they will not try ) take swordes and strike all the crosse , and if it shed one drop to my sight : I will accept the Cardinalship offred : and be of your faith : as I am of Saint Peters faith already : and belieue no more then Epiphanius , that hee was euer at Rome : as he cared no more for Clemens Alexand. then did Patriarch Photius : and lesse of Tertullian , hurt by Montanus . The onely auctores that Eusebius could bring for Peter to haue beene at Rome . And that strength beeing broken , all further testimonies are but winde . The Thalmud in San ▪ requireth in testimonie eye-sight . And for the newe Moone ( though they knewe the Mathematiques ) they vsed two mens testimonie that they saw the Moone ( vnlesse cloudes hindered ) before they ordeyned the feasts celebration : so God would haue the People to hold their eye-sight iudge : as all simple must pleade sure faith . So , strike you this crosse and make blood come forth to two witnesses : which by Moses Law must be my warrant : and then I will be of S. Peters faith in your sense . Of the Catholike faith I am , and of the ancient faith , which holy Paul of Tarsus , Gygs land ; and holy Luke of Magogs land , in Syria , taught and wrote from Moses and the Prophets . Ep. 2. 20. Make blood come out of this stone , to my sight and I will bee a Pseudo-Catholique as yee are : vpon this we turned to read the proselytes letters : For whose testimony that I might haue had a Cardinalship principal at Rome . One M r. Murton of Yorkeshiere , desired me to goe to Mentz , with him to heare that asked : and tooke occasion in speach of Cardinales , to aske what mine had bene worth : then said hee , about 18000. french Crownes . But I shewed that Gods word was plaine , to all of the tongues studie : and pure in all rules , to conuert any well meaning heart : & perfect to guide , through the whole course of life . I wishe others to belieue their miracles as I doe , who know that God made sense a diuine testimonie : that a man conuicted vpon two witnesses , conuicted to worship bread and wine , should dye the death . The Gospell thrise , and S. Paul 1. Cor. 11. tell that IESVS gaue bread and wine , and that the Disciples dranke what hee gaue . That no miracle was heere , but the natiue manner of a Couenant . And if the Apostles or Greeke Fathers had said ; The Bread and Wine were altered , from their tast , or nature , for so much : heathen would haue sworne , the world neuer bare wickedder Magicians : nor worthier of death by Moses Law : which Christ gaue , as aeternall God , and came as man , to bee iudged of man , how hee did performe all : so that the natiue power of reason which he planted in all soules , should iudge of him ; that he performed all iustice , to plaine capacitie of all nations : and required none to belieue further then logique common ; to euery man , would require assent : or tell of open rebellion against the trueth . This also was a great miracle that Emperor Henry the VII . next Albertus ; in seditions , comming to Italy where 60. yer . Emperores absence , gaue the Pope much auctoritie , when the king of Sicilie , Robert ; made stirres : and the Pope Clement , V. fauored him , as a vassall , of the Church ; and then kept at Auinion : he commanded both by the othe of fidelitie , to keepe the peace . He answering that he would take no such othe : yet ( by persuasion ) would take the crowne of him , was soone after of Cardinales , by Dominican Bernehard poysoning the Hostia , or the Sacrament of the Altar , sent to Haides : because he would be boūd to no man. The beast with two hornes , like a Lambe , in trueth the Dragon let loose , after 1000. yea . Apoc. 20. did this miracle : The like was done to our K. Iohn , who shewed in the Abbot of Glassimbury , litle good will , to make Popes too fatt . And their dayly miracle told afore , of the Sacrament of the Altar , that men must belieue they haue no sense ; this Simon-Magus-bewitching of men ; by Moses Lawe should put them to death : howe they would make their Images sweate ; by a fier and water , hid behinde them , in the Vestrie , and tell how the sainctes were angry , that men had no more zeale to offre to them ; these were commonly knowen to them , that liued in our Fathers dayes : before valiant King Henry VIII . brake both the Popes hornes , and ate the flesh of the beast . If Erasmus Roterodamus , had liued to this houre , he could neuer haue iested ynough , with the Popes false miracles : as Saint Paul termeth them . Yet to this day euery where Papists brag of their religion , as proued by miracles : and so , they prooue their doctrine to be new . Miracles are to bee wrought at the first deliuery of doctrine . When Adam first sacrificed , fire from heauen kindled it : and Abels sacrifice respected of God , ( are in Octaplo , ) were fired by God. That fire was kept vntill the flood . Then againe , Noes sacrifice was kindled from heauen : And that fire was kept by great SEM , or Melchitzedeke . Abraham sacrificing , had fire first ( in recorde ) from heauen : and in Moses & Salomon , that is expresly told , and thence gathered to the former : so when the Iewes came home from Babylon , they sacrificed : no mention is made of their fire . Their priuate storie , Salseleth , Hakabala saith , they had fire form heauen . The abridgement of the senselesse writer Iason of Cyren , called the second of Maccabees : telleth an old wiues tale , of fire , turned as vnto salt , and set against the sunne , and so brought to inflame the sacrifice . Archimedes fire that set Roman ships on flame , at Syracusa , with a Christall Glasse of narrow passage for the sunne beames , should haue beene as holy a fire , as that of Iasons fable : yet the Pope maketh great accompt of this inuention : as being so true as his miracles : whereby he would prooue new sacrifice . Before the flood , Adam liuing longe to teach the truth , and the creation being all miraculous , we haue no properly told miracle , but our father Henochs assumption . Abraham reuiuing the world , did miracles : so Moses beginning a new state : and IESVS in his noble conquest , in staying Sunne and Moone : and Samuel at Sauls installation . Ezekias in great fall of tenne Tribes captiued , had the sunne turned backe tenne degrees . To Babell the fire was quenched , Dan. 3. and the King made as a beast , chap. 4. Daniel stoppeth Lions mouths : and an handwriting damning the state , chap. 5. Thus to nations first motion , or fall miracles are giuen : but to confirme no other religion , then agreeth with Adams . But the Pope will dayly transubstantiate , and make a Lynceus belieue he cannot tell whether he see Bread and Wine : and so make a sacrifice , as calling fire from heauen : which must kindle euery sacrifice . And whereas eye-sight is Gods Testimony by Creation , law , and allowed euer , euen in the seale of the Couenant , which may conteine no matter litigious ; He breedeth warres , to make haile & fire mixed with blood . All this Doctrine is from the mouth of the Dragon . Saying to them that dwell in the earth to make an Image to the beast , which hath the stroke of the sword , and is reuiued . The earth , is the profane common world , opposite to the Church : The Image respecteth , Dan. 2. as the beast looked to Dan. 7. So the Pope shall challenge power to make Imperiall state ; termed Image , Daniel . 2. Padeuicius lib. 3. Capter 10. In Lotharius saxo , handled a plaine story for this prophecie . Lotharius saxo , by persuasion , or superstition , cast himselfe at the Popes feete , as hee tooke the Crowne . The Romistes to make this a matter praeiudiciall to other Emperors , set vp a picture , when Lotharius was gone with this inscription . Rex venit ante fores , iurans prius vrbis honores , Post homo fit Papa : sumit quo dante Coronam . That is , The King before the doores doth come ; The Cities honors first hee sweares : That done ; the Popes man he is made , Of whom he takes the Crowne he weares . Frederick the first was angry ; saying , To bee the Popes man , was all one , as to be his seruant , or subiect : The Pope once tooke away the Picture : but soone after fearing , lest the Emperours courage would wholy shake him off : thought to bridle him at the first ; and vpon strife , by letters , he warned him , that he should haue before his eyes , how hee had receaued the ensigne of the Imperiall Crowne from him . And a stirre rising against this one of the Legates said ; Romanum imperium à Grecis translatum est ad Alamannos : vt Rex Teutonicorum , non antequam , ab Apostolico coronaretur , Imperator vocaretur . Ante consecrationem , Rex , post , Imperator . Vnde igitur habet imperium , nisi a Papa ? Ex electione suorum principum habet nomen regis : ex consecratione Papae habet nomen Imperatoris , & Augusti , & Caesaeris . Ergo per Papam imperat : Recolite antiqua . Zacharias promouit Carolum Magnum , fecit ei nomen grande , vt esset Imperator . & vt posthac perpetuò rex Teutonicus esset Imperator , & aduocatus sedis Apostaticae : vt Romano Episcopo Apulia , per eum pacata esset . Subiecta , quae Papae , cum Vrbe Romanae est , non Imperatoris : Roma , Papae sedes est . Imperatoris est Aquis in Arduenna , quae est sylua Galliae . Imperator quod habet , totum habet à Papa : sicut Zacharias transtulit Imperium à Graecis ad Teutonicos ; Ita Papa potest iam transferre ab Alemannis , ad Grecos . Ecce in potestate eius est , vt det illud cui vult , propterea constitutus à Deo , super gentes & regna , vt aedificet & destruat , plantet & euellat . That is : The Romane Empire was translated from the Greeks to the Almanies : that the King of the Germanes , should not be called the Emperor , before that he was crowned by one Apostolique . Before the consecration he was King ; after , Emperor : whence then hath he his Empire , but from the Pope ? By the election of his Princes , he hath the name of King : by the consecration of the Pope , he hath the name of Emperor , and Augustus , and Caesar : Therefore by the Pope he rules : search antiquities . Zachary promoted Charles the Great , he gaue him the name of Grande , that he might be Emperor : and that euer after , the German King should bee Emperor ; and aduocate of the Apostatique sea . That Apulia , brought to peace by him , should be subiect to the Romane Bishop , which is the Popes together with the Citie of Rome , & not the Emperors . Rome is the Popes seat : The Emperours seat is Aquis in Arduenna , which is a wood in France . That which the Emperor hath , he hath wholy from the Pope : as Zachary translated the Empire from the Greekes , to the Germans , so now the Pope can translate it from the Almaines to the Greekes . Lo , it is in his power , that hee may giue it to whom hee will : and for that cause hee is ordeyned by God aboue nations , and Kingdomes , that he may build and pull downe , plant & root out . This Oration of the Popes Legate , maketh a most liuelie commentarie vpon the text following . And it was giuen him to giue spirite , to the Image of the Beast , that the image of the Beast should speake : and cause that all who would not worship the Image of the Beast , should be kill'd . He quickneth the Empire , to haue power of life and death against the reiecters of his allowed Emperour : till he depose him , and set vp others . Of subiection in all matters to the Pope . And he causeth all both small and great , both rich and poore , both free and seruants , that hee may giue them a marke on their right hande , or their forehead , and that no man may buy nor sell , but he that hath the marke , or the name of the beast ; or the number of his name . Marke , in the hand ; is oth of fidelitie , and subscribing to his Supremacy . When Emperor Henry VII . refused to take oth of fidelitie , to obey Clement VII . he was soone after poysoned in the hoast , transsubstantiated from wholesome bread into poyson . Because he called great Assemblies and Scribes ; and answered , that this was a new matter : and not seene in his praedecessors age ; That the Prince of princes , and Lord of the world , should be bound by an oth of fidelitie , to the seruant of seruants . The vicar , of the Dragon who was a murtherer from the beginning , shewed all his conscience ; that pretending to giue Christ our life , gaue death . After Henries death , Clemens being terrible , that Emperours should bee redier , to sweare vnto fidelitie to the Bridgemaker of Rome , putteth foorth the contents of that oth . Vt Caesar Ecclesiam Romanam defendat , Haereticos exterminet , neque cum impijs vllum commercium habeat , vt privilegia quondam Romanae Ecclesiae consessa quocunque tempore conseruet : in primis , ea quae profecta sunt à Constantino , Carolo Magno , Henrico , Othone IIII. Frederico secundo , Rodolpho , nequid Iuris in illas Ecclesiae Romanae facultates , atque possessiones , quocunque titulo sibi vendicot , vt reliquas etiam vbiuis , Eccesias earumque libertatem , ac Iura protegat &c. in Clementius sub Tit. de Iure . That is : That Caesar defend the Romane Church , expell haeretiques , nor haue any commerce with vngodly men , that hee should preserue the priuileges once granted to the Romane Church , at what tyme soeuer ; and especially those , which proceeded from Constantine , Charles the Great , Henri , Otho 4. Frederik the secund , Rodolph : and that he chalenge not any right or power , vpon any tytle ouer those priuileges and possessions of the Church of Rome . That also he defend the rest of the Churches whersoeuer , their liberties , their lawes , &c. In Clem. sub Tit. de iure . Thus Emperors must defend all Popes Lawes : by which all his foes and haeretiques , cannot buy nor sell . And all must haue auricular confession : and all housekeepers must pay a ricks-penny for euery chimney : and Priests be the exchequer men : & Chauncelors for ecclesiasticall praefermēts ; Buyshoprickes , Abbeies , &c. that Kings and Emperours should haue but small force . And the Locusts should haue the Lions teeth , to hold fast all that they caught : and should be like Horses praepared to warres : and should haue Crownes vpon their head , thought their King called himselfe , the seruant of seruants : and bare the face of a milde priuate man : the Locusts had winges of Camps , and the brest plates of yron , to command warre & peace as they would : that none should be in the Commune Weale , but of their marke , by othe , & subscription , or whole profession . Of the marke in the forehead . Aharon his garments conteined the summe of religion : whereof one part , was a plate of gold in his bonnet , thus ingrauen : HOLYNESSE FOR THE ETERNALL . That is expounded , chap. 14. where the Christians hating Idolatry , haue the name of God written in their forehead . As God will make knowen who be his : and all who call vpon GOD must depart from wickednesse . So heere the hauing of his name in the forehead , is the profession of his decrees . The saying of Aue Marie , went ouer all , to the poore beggars : and reuerence to the Crosse : and comming to their most wicked Masse : and refraining from reading Gods Booke , but for licenced : and auricular confession : briefly , all differing from their Dracoes lawes , was an heretique , and might neither buy nor sell . Of the name of the beast , and the number of his name . That is , his owne name : So vsuall in states , the Antecedent is for the relatiue ; as Daniel chap. 9. The Gouernor shall destroy , the Gouernor owne people : for his owne . Through the Bible , the names giuen by the holy , abridge the summe of their life , God called the first man ADAM : which is also our commune name , MAN : to tell vs euery moment , that dust wee are : and to dust we must returne . Seth bare a warning , that onely some of his should be setled , when the flood made a moode of all the earth . Enosh telleth of sorrow : ( that profanenesse sprang instead of calling vpon the name of God : ) Cainan telleth of Lamentation due for that ; Mahal-el , how the Almighty bringeth a mixture by water , vpon all . Iared how all goeth downe : He nameth his sonne Enoch consecrated to God , to be an onely man in the cursed world : and he told in his sonnes name , when God would send the flood , Methu-Schelach ; when he is deadp , resently God sendeth it . Lamech , borne in tyme of all sorrowes , in his dayes the fathers died : and all to euery soule that called vpon God : and looked to saue their life by the Arke ; els they had come to Noë : to haue gone into the Arke . Noë is conforter . All these be fathers to all in the world ; and all degenerate , who desire not to know the reasons of their names . So through the old Testament the faithfull printed faith and story in their childrens names . And the Booke of numbers , hath vnder propre names moo sentences of faith then would make a great volume . So that without Ebrew much of the Bible wil be vnknowen . So before the Captiuity of Babell the Godly gaue names to their sonns , shewing hope of their defense , and helpe by Elam , of whom came Cyrus : one long before called his sonne , Elam , another also calleth his sonne , Elam : for instruction that Elam should send the Iewes home . And God blesseth these two with most issue , Ezra . 2. Another calleth his sonne Bagoas : by a famous Persian name . Another calleth his sonne Adonikam : God standeth aboue all . Now the sonnes of Adonikam were 666. God then meant to apply that to further matter : as seauens in the Bible call into minde the first Sabbath , rested in hope of Christ ; so sixes , are commonly a memory of the sad fall , and vsed in sorrow . Holy Lamech liued yeares 777. then he rested . In the six hundreth of Noë , the flood came . Nabuchadnezar his cursed Image , was in height , 60. cubites , In breadth 6. cubites . The gold brought from Ophir to Salomon , was 666. talents : as no long blessing , when after his death , Sysac King of Aegypt , hath all of the Temple for a spoyle . Now , Adonikam his sonnes , 666. might shew that God would vse that text to some sad matter . Let vs now examine the words of the Text. Heere is wisedome . Let him that hath wisedome , reckon the number of the Beast . For it is a number attributed vnto a man. And his number is , six hundred , sixty six . Adams wisedome is shewed equall to Angells , in giuing names to beastes and foules , according to their nature : so that mans first wisedome appeared how his soule bare the image of God , in fit names . His holy sonnes folowed that : and all of wisedome will examine what names they haue giuen : and see which of all them will fit the beast heere : the mans name may soone be found by 666. for onely ADONIKAM of a man hath that number . Now the wisedome standeth in the nation of Adonikam : how the beast that hath hornes like a Lambe is fitted to that . Let vs haue our stories , to shew how the Pope is fitted to this . Innocentius the third bragged to Emperor Philip , that he would take from him the Diademe of the King , or he should take from him , the Apostolicall ( Apostaticall ) ensigne . Christ saith ; by him , Kings reigne and Princes decree iustice . And he is truly ADONIKAM : Lord , standing vp sure ; for defense of his . And Innocentius of Adam , the earthly , of Enosh the sorrowfull : he will be ADONIKAM : simply , a Lord standing sure : and haue two hornes of the Lambe , though he speake like the Dragon . Marke another ; when Albertus son to Rodulph , following his fathers Example , sought by entreaters the confirmation of his election of Boniface the eight , which bragged that he was Lord of the whole world ; Then Boniface comming forth girded with a sword , and wearing the Imperiall Crowne , cryeth with a tyrannicall voice : EGO , SVM CAESAR ET PONTIFEX : and in a chafe he reiecteth the election , which was made without his Authoritie , as of no force , and friuolous , and refuseth the confirmation : and called the Emperour a murtherer : so this Boniface had as brasen a face as Boniface the third , which bought supremacie of the murtherer Phocas : and vaunting that he is , TOTIVS MVNDI DOMINVS , LORD OF THE WHOLE WORLD , the name of the MAN which hath 666. attributed , ADONIKAM , wil be his name ; with the two hornes of the Lambe . A repetition of the terme Rocke . Speciallie , the terme Rocke , claymed of the Pope , to be his name , proueth him to haue this name , or notation of ADONIKAM . In this Conceit thus hee reasoneth . Peter is the Rock , The Pope is as Peter . Therefore The Pope is the Rocke . So the Pope maketh himselfe God , who only standeth sure : ADONICAM . A digression to a disputation at Mentz , in the Promotion of a graduat in their commencement . 1601. At Mentz in saluation yeere named , a commencer gaue the question . I then printing in their owne Towne , a Greeke Oration of all my groundes in Religion , was requested by Pater Nicol. Serarius their D. principall , to come to the cōmencement . There they requested mee most vehemently to dispute : that Rector made shorte the first reply . And I tooke the second . This was the question . Romana Ecclesia est vera Ecclesia Reply . Quae facit hominem ex patris semine immediate Petram dici , est hostis Dei. At Roma facit hoc : ergo , est hostis Dei. Promotus . I deny the assumption : Reply . The terme Rocke is neuer vsed in commendation , of Holinesse and Constancie , but in God only : and is in the Law Deut. 32. six times translated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : But the Greeke Lxx. durst not translate it so , lest the Heathen should say : The Iewes worship a Rocke for God : as the Iewes in Ierusalemy in Abodazara , charge Heathen to make Godds of Rockes . So the Greek translation deceiued the Greekes : and they hold all faithfull , Petres ; and Andrew before Peter , was Petra . In Photij Bibliotheca . But said I , Petra is God ; Petros is one , that is made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Christ , that is , godly . But in all the scripture , PETRA , is prayse of holy Constancie , vnspeakeable , which is neuer bestowed vpon a Creature . For the ground of Israell as quarry whence they came , as cut out : Abraham and Sarach is made the quarry : as of one quarry yeelding many . This tendeth onely to multiplication : as of Deucalion , and Pyrrha , cast stones ouer their head . Vnde homines nati , duram genus . Thence men sprong vp , an hard ( and stonie ) stocke . But touching Abraham , excepting faith , how much hee missed in duty towardes God ; Rabbi Bechaia , doth so handle his weaknesse in leauing Sarah to shame , that for that , all the harme of his seede leauing God , and afflicted in Aegypt did proceede . So no man may plead the terme Rocke , any commendation to them two . Otherwise it is neuer spoken of any bare Creature . Answere . It is . Reply . The text will neuer be brought forth , while the sunne shineth , heere he was dumme : conuicted vpon , nihil dicit . Then he said , God communicateth his proprieties with vs. As God is good , and men some . Reply . Neuer is this in one , onely . The Angels are called the sonnes of God : But neuer one particular : so the faithfull are the sonnes of God : But no particular man , But , the sonne aeternall , in whom they that trust are happy . So your condemnation is sure , that yee are Gods enemies : in making Peter God , and your Pope . God beeing only MICHA-EL : and a man. Michael . as Michaelis , belonging to God , Adonikam as in the possessiue : belonging to God which standeth sure : But seeing you haue missed herein : I will try you in an other argument . If Rome crucified Christ : it is impossible for his vnchangeable iustice , not to plague Rome , while the world standeth : though Pilate washed his handes : in the end hee kill'd himselfe ▪ and Pilates Vicars that wash themselues in titles of holinesse , they runne to aeternall destruction . But Rome crucified Christ . Therefore it is impossible for Christ , to blesse Rome with any praerogatiue . In wrath hee remembreth mercy in euery place : but the mayne of iustice still abideth . Ioctans sonnes yeelded to Nemrod , to build Babel , for worshipp to starres . When all these holy Fathers were aliue to dissuade them , Noë , Sem , Arphaxad , Selah , Heber : other faithlesse had not so many holy to dissuade ; Nemrod , had but Cham and Chush , both wicked So of Cham by the Mother , all Israell and our Lord commeth . And for the Centurion , Math. 27. that acknowledged Christ to bee the Sonne of God. And the Centurion , in Capernaum , Luc. 7 who built the Iewes a Synagogue , and loued the nation , and passed all Israell in faith , Math. 8. And Cornelius , in Caesarea that feared God with all his house , Act. 10. And for Sergius Paulus in Paphos , which sent for Barnabas and Paul , and desired to heare the worde of God , and belieued . Acts 13. And for Lysias in Ierusalem , Act. 23. And for Iulius the Captaine was so carefull for S. Paul , that for his sake , the life of the prisoners were spared . Act. 27. God would not record this , but to saue millions of millions of Romes Clients for S. Paul : but for the vnthankfull to S. Paul , and forgets that Peter was at Rome , ( who neuer came neere it ) he still reserued Pilates holinesse ; that Popes selfe-murther , should bee the reward . To this effect I spake . Answere , I distinguish , as Rome is the seate of the Empire , it is cursed : But as it is the seate of the Pope , it is Ecclesia . Reply . Vbi Lex non distinguit , ibi neque tu debes distinguere ; sed , quod das , accipimus : quatenus est sedes imperij est maledicta : Atque Papa est Caesar & Pontifex & mundi Dominus . Ergo est maxime inuisus Deo , & vos omnes estis pares . Et quicquid scelerum Apocalypsis praedicit : discriminati ab religione Anglicana ( multa vestra & nobis ingrata ) vos causam sustinebitis , omnium : & in nostro descess● ab vobis , Geneuae c●ussam sustinebo : Geneuae senatus proba●t mea . Deinceps ad theseis non ad Caluinum disputabitis . That is : Where the LAW , distinguisheth not , you ought not to distinguish : but wee take that , which you grant . As it is the feare of the Empire it is cursed . But the Pope is Caesar , and chiefe Bishopp , and Lord of the world . Ergo , he is most of all detested of God , and yee are all alike . And whatsoeuer wickednesses the Apocal. doth foretell ; ye beeing separated from our English Religion , many ( of those wickednesses ) are yours and vnpleasing to vs , ye shall maintayne the cause of all those . And in our departure from you , I will maintaine the cause of Geneua . The Senate of Geneua hath approued my writinges . Henceforward , ye shall dispute to your positions , not to Calvin . These arguments fitted to this question I had : which the Iesuites void of enuie , celebrated ouer Europe . But Midae Thersitae Satyroscoptae Ptoliporthi , marred successe , beeing amazed to heare that all Papists and Protestants who granted not , that the Creede speaketh of the holy soules passage to the holy : be Atheists . The Iesuites gaue me leaue to print all my religion , & allowed my Latin Concent : specially vpon Daniel chapter 9. So for ADONICAM , they grant all , or in reply must combat : which to doe , D. Iahannes Pistorius refused beeing a chalenger . So as none is the ROCK but Christ : and ADONICAM but Christ . The Pope chalenging to bee the Rock , and to stand vp Lord of all ; is in wisedome giltie of chalenging , the name with the attribute 666. clayming the hornes of the LAMBE : which is all one as to bee ADONICAM . Thus Iohn speaketh plainely , to the Iewes nation : which in their names conteined the summe of their storie . These two Chapters well read , had made the Pope well knowen , to be Pilates successor , not Pauls : Peters he could not bee ; that neuer came neere any part of Greeke land . How God hated Rome , it may appeare : that S. Paul being willing of a long tyme , to confirme the Christians there , hauing no Christian Synagogue , and yet famous ouer the world . God would not , till the Iewes came to all extreamitie of shame , suffer Paul to goe to Rome : & Pauls warning that he should bring Christs name before Caesar , and his desire to builde where none laid foundation , & to confirme them of Rome , and writing an Epistle to teach the first Principles : and his mention of bringing Christs name into the Palace , as not knowen there before : and the ignorance of the Synagogue , Acts. 28. that knew not what the Gospell meant , but that it was in euery place gainesaid . This sheweth that Peter was neuer at Rome . And Saint Pauls iourney telleth Rome that God hated them . If he had not beene sought to bee killed , Lysias had not sent him to Caesarea : and if the Iewes had not againe there sought to haue killed him , hee had not appealed to Caesar . God would not that hee should come to Rome , but vpon extreamities . So the iourney thither ( shewed that Christ hated the Citie that crucified him ) was strange in calamities : and Paul was brought thither as a prisoner , and kept in prison , though somewhat free . CHAPTER XIIII . And I saw , and behold a Lambe stood vpon mount Syon , and an hundred fourty foure thousand , were with him , hauing the name of their father written in their forehead . THEY which were called afore two Prophets , are now 144000. hauing the name of God written in their forehead : the same number is said before to be sealed : ch . 7. by a speach from Ezekiel , ch . 9. 4. There in the 70. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the terme of chap. 13. in Kimchy , a signe or writing . S. Paul expoundeth the speach , that God will make them knowen who be his that they who professe the name of God shall depart from wickednesse . So they who haue Gods name , are made knowen who bee his : and expound his word : and follow trueth of worship due to him : bearing a marke , in open profession , as sacrificers , such as Aharon had . In this sort the holy Church still had some nūber , to professe the summe of saluation ; though on mount Sion a small hill , for the mountaines of the world : & not one to a million of ADONIKAM and his Children of three fold , as storie 666. that number chap. 13. to beare the number of his name , was vsed for any number of Apostatique profession . So heere the 144000. twelue tymes twelue is vsed for any Company that trusteth in Christ , as the Patriarches did . And I heard a voice out of heauen , as the voice of many waters , and as the voice of a great thunder : and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harpes , and they sing as it were a new song , before the throne , and before the foure liuely wightes and the Elders . The heauen , commonly in this booke , is the Church ; waters voice , is continuall ; so heere continuall singing is meant : harpes signifie , song with agreement : the new song is for mans praeseruation euery day . The foure wightes are the rare , as Daniel , Ananias , Azarias and Misael : and all the Euangelistes and S. Paul : full of courage of Lions : so were all the Apostles , of rare patience : ready to be sacrificed euery day : and they were the true Philosophers , thinking what should befall them after death ; and they were the Eagles of high flight & sight . The Elders are the Bishops , or Teachers : the sage in gouernement and skill in the holy Hebrew and Greek Testaments . The song none could vnderstand but the 144000. as no Papist soundly thinketh of all things , made for Gods glorie in Christ , and how by him wholy iustice commeth , and he onely must be worshipped . When this is told them , they are like vnto men that dreame , and know not who they are that are bought from the earth : not what their religion meaneth . Thereupon it is written . And none could vnderstand the song but the hundred fourty and foure thousand , which were bought from the earth . What this songe was . Through the whole scripture this song is one and the same : that IEHOVAH , our GOD , IEHOVAH is ONE : The FATHER , the SON , the Holy Spirite , be one , Coaeternall and Coessentiall : the SON is called the WORD ; by the WORD the Father made the World , and by the Spirite beautified the heauens . And because the WORD would become flesh , the World was made to serue once Adam the first . The Angells that grudged at that , fell for euer : and deceiued Adam : and made him dead in sin : and brought him to be turning dayly to dust vntill he dyed , and for him the whole frame of the Creature , was pronunced corrupt . But he belieued that Christ , made of a woman , made vnder the Law , God being in him to reconcile the World to himselfe : should giue Adams soule iustice by faith , should raise vp his Bodie , and make a new World : by his power , whereby hee can subdue all things to himselfe . This is the summe of the song ; tolde through all Bookes of the Bible . A Digression to shew the Concent of all the holy Bookes . Geneses sheweth , how by the WORD of IEHOVAH , the heauens were made , and all the settled army of them , by the Spirite of his mouth : and when man fell ; the WORD telling , that to destroy the workes of Satan , he would be made flesh , and haue a Tabernacle in vs. In which point , the Fathers faith , vnto the charge of Iosephs bones to bee caried vnto the Land , wherein our Lordes resurrection should be a Testimony of a new World : taught by Ioseph in his bones , long after his death . By faith , he taught by his dead bones , of the new world : and therein Geneses end , hath a new Geneses . All simple , should learne CHRIST from the Gospell of Geneses : wher 's his Godhead so familiarly , delited in the holy , Prov. 8. and shewed in appearances , that he would be man. All yong men brought vp to be Bishops of the Kings armies , or Church : would reioyce to haue learned Geneses in Ebrew by heart . In old age they should gather the fruit . Obiection of them , that are not bought from the earth . S. Ierome saith : Iewes read not the three first chapters of Geneses , till they be 30. yeeres old . Answere . None should cite Ierome to make him a foole , or to win the Whetstone . Maymony , in Morch Nebuchim hath this sentence , that none , did Darash , read ( as a Doctor expoundeth ) Genes . 1. and 2. and 3. and Ezech. 1. before he was aged 30. So S. Ierom meant . Iewes all teach their Children , from seauen to read all Moyses . It were better that Rome , were with Helice and Bura , then Popes should be suffred , so to bring most wickedly the word of life into a deadly hatred . Of Iob. Iob , is a booke for all holy to take notice of ; for instructing their families in the knowlede of Christ : which Abraham carefully did , as God testifieth ; the comfort of it their posterity shall finde : as the booke setteth forth the faith and loue ( the effects of the Gospell . 1. Thes . 1. ) of his posterity ; euen before the Lawe was giuen ; to shewe that the godly had alwaies the Law written in their hearts , 2. Cor. 3. Ier. 32. Rom. 2. Iob , is a patron to all the faithfull ; in prosperitie , for loue , compassion , iustice and equity , &c. in his afflictions , his faith and hope in the Redeemer the seed promised , whom he knew would take our nature vpon him to dy for him , and by his Godhead rayse himselfe from death , and that by his resurrection , he should be raysed in the last day , & be made like his glorious body ; and that he euer liued to make intercession for him : these thinges were his comfort in his greatest miseries : and patience and constancie , the fruite of his hope , he shewed Rom. 5. and commended to vs Iam. 5. And in Iob , God describeth the state of the Church , nowe florishing , nowe wholly afflicted : yet by faith in the Redeemer finde recouery vnto eternall life . Briefly , the whole booke is a diuine commentary on Geneses , both for Creation and Redemption . Of Exodus . Exodus sheweth how God performed promisse to Abraham of multiplying his seed : of their affliction in Aegypt : ( for his hainous sin as Rabbi Bechai saith , in giuing Sarah to Pharaoh ) of reuenging Aegypt : of bringing Israel thence , by the blood of the Lambe : & drowning Pharaoh , wher they sang the song of the Lambe . The Tables with letters 613. Vowels & Accents , as we haue this day , in the same forme in the first Law , teach how we come from the Aegypt of this World : and the Tabernacle , how the WORD would haue his Tabernacle in vs. Romes error against this song of the Lambe : barbarous . Their Latin sayth The dwelling of the Children of Israell while they dwelt in Egypt , was 430. year . yet Cohach came with Iacob , Gen. 46. and liued but 133. year . Amram 137. Exod. 6. Moses 120. Deut. 33. all in extremity maketh but 390. year . So Moses must be buried 40. year . before he receiued the Law. So the Pope maketh all the Old Testam . nothing worth . Saint Paul maketh it but 430. year . from the Promisse , Gen. 12. vnto the Law , Gall. 3. 17. So the Pope would make both Testaments , of small force : as his knightes , in Gen. 3. say , shee shall bruse thy head , to be the ground of hope : that so , the Virgin Marie might lawfully be worshipped . Error Athean . The heauy Commandement , Thou shalt not make vnto thy selfe any grauen Image : in the Popes decalogue is left out . The Chaldean who destroyed the Temple , that all of Gold was caryed to Babel : so the couering of the Arke , and the rest of the Gold : that the timber , and Tables seeme broken by the wicked : those wicked are not more wicked then the other Babylon in a mysterie , which to receiue Idolatry , would take away one commandement from the tenne . Of Leuiticus . When the Tabernacle was sett vp , the voice of Christ , which was terrible on the mountaine , speaketh softly to Moses how Leui should cōtriue all the Law by sacrifice hither : that when the Iewes had destroyed Christ his Tabernacle , hee would rayse it againe the third day : and end Leuies trade : and the Angell commenting vpon Leuit. 26. telleth the very houre when Christ by death would end sacrifice and offring . How the Pope disannulleth all Leuiticus . The Pope will haue Priest , Altar , Cope , Leuitique linnen , flesh of Bread and Blood of Wine , to be for sacrifice ; against all the light that Christ planted in soules , for sense of eye sight , tast , feeling , smelling and hearing of wordes : and common reason , when words of possessions must be expounded , lawyerlike : not in naturall sorte . He that should vrge naturall proprietie in this . Iechonias begate Salathiel , should bring infinite absurdities vpon the genealogie . He is more senselesse that knoweth not speaches of a couenant , how the thing signifying , hath the name of the signified . Typus , antitypus , simbolon , Icones , old greeks Dionysius the forged , Origen , Eusebius , Nazianzene , Theodoret. &c. could terme the Bread and Wine , seales of ending Moses Policie , which had the auctority of God , equall in wisedome to his wisedome in the Creation of the World. Now where God endeth all sacrifice , and Moyses policie , performing by our Lords death and testifying by S. Stephens martyrdome . Thence the beast arising from the profane earth , would with the mouth of the Dragon , erect a policie ouer the World ; to make by Satan imitation of Moses policie , to turne all Common weales to apish mockage , of the sage wisedome in Moses : vnto the deceite of Satan , who transformeth him selfe into an Angell of light . Thus the harpes on Mount Syon , will not agree with the Popes Policy , by Leuiticus . Of Numery . When Moses had shewed in figures , that Christ was to suffer , and being the first from the dead should shew light vnto the World : the people were to trye , whether by this faith , they would conquer Chanaan , & not by mans strength . They are numbred in persons , a miraculous number ; to proceed in 215. yer . ( whence onely 70. male soules arose in 215. yeares ) 603550. men of warre besides Women and Children . But they misbelieue and so come short . The Like . Popery teacheth , that merits of sainctes , must be helpes to conquer the Land of Rest . And trust not to the Promisse giuen to Abraham . Of Deuteronomie . Deuteronomie , repeateth to the sonnes the fathers religion : in an abridgement : shewing that all ages should doe soe : and giueth an expresse Law , that fathers should teach their Children the Law. And so , many psalmes , and many places of the New Testament , abridge the heauenly wisedome of God , for all former doctrine . The Contrarie . No Cardinales of Rome , nor Princes that gaue them honor , knew this much . Therefore their gold is in high gilt . Of Iesus . The booke of IESVS , sheweth how IESVS conquered the Land by a lesser number then the first , that man should not haue the prayse , but only God. Psal . 44. And their towns 324. as some reckon them , in Chananean names , shew all commodities of soyle for a land . The Contrarie . The Iewes were told by Dauid , that IESVS settled not the people in the true rest : but biddeth them enter into a Rest from mans Ceremonies : where Baptisme for Circumcision , and Bread with Wine , ( tokens as stronge as the worlds frame , vpon Gods word , of life to faithfull receiuers ) are all that religious policie requireth , that wee haue a Rest from the infinite toyle of Moses Policie . But the City that crucified Christ , denyeth this Rest : and bringeth from mans wicked braine , wicked toyes innumerable , to be religiously obserued : wherof the least were as bad as the strange fire that Aharons sonnes did kindle . Of the Booke of the Iudges . Ioseph in his Beryll , bare the XI I. Patriarches names : as a King and stay of the common Weale : when the people fell away , other tribes : Iuda , Beniamin , Isachar , Zabulon , Nepthaly and Dan in part , and Leui to alteration , vpon ouerthrow , in Elies sonnes . The 70. for a speciall reason , set in Greeke for Iosephs Beryll , the Emerauld of Leui , that heathen might not say : the God of Israell did not foresee what would come to passe . Ioseph bare the sway : and Ephraim of Ioseph caried ( except Iuda ) all tribes landed away . Vpon the Greek translation Chrysostome , sharper witted then skillfull in the originall , in Photius liberary , would make the high sacrificer the stay of the state : where his office was for the World to come ; and vpon this the Patriarkes would be checking not teaching the Emperor , till both came to nought : as Elie his sonnes , ouerthrew all the glorie of the states vnder the Iudges . The Pope passeth all Greeke Patriarches ouer Kings ; by whom they stand , and by whose guiftes they had means to study the word of God , If they had grace , and to helpe many landes so to doe : that in the Pope ( as in Elies sonnes , ) a fall extreeme shall be . Of Samuel , &c. When God hastening to shewe CHRIST from Iuda , gaue Israel a minde to choose a King : hee would giue one of Beniamin , that Rachel should be aequall to Leah : but soone remoue him : then commeth DAVID of Iuda : Dauid rare for faith and all humanitie : whose Psalmes tell of Christ all that can be known : from Stories past , and in Prophecies for the state following . That all men , high and low , rich and poore , should still sing his psalmes . And to him , is promised an aeternall throne in Christ . Now to prooue , that this throne is not for this World. Salomon hath all wisedome , prosperitie , and pleasure , and writeth a song of songes , that is all in continued allegories of true soules following Christ : and Prouerbes , to warne Ephraim from Idolls : and Ecclesistes to tell that all vnder the sunne was vanitie . To the same effect the historie of poore Ruth , of Lot , leauing Countrey , kins folke and fathers house , conteineth a sage hope in the songe for the Lambe . And Salomons Temple is soone cast off , to be despysed , and the Kings of his seede ; in 1. and 2. of the Kings ; to shew that a King of Nathan Salomons brother , should be the true King ; when Salomons Kings should cause captiuity to Babel , and ouerthrow of all . The Books of Kings , and Chronicles , shew that in euent . Then Daniel , sheweth 7. tymes ouer , how vnder Kings Iuda shall bee in affliction , till the King of Kings commeth . In Prophecie , Hosea telleth of his saluation , how he shall be called from Egypt , and destroy death , and aryse the third day , which matter Ionas in figure experienced before . This saluation Osee teacheth and how Lo-Ammi , should be Ammi , and Lo-Ruchamah , should be Ruchamach . Ioel , sheweth Gods fauor for the spirite vpon all flesh , to speake of the resurrection , chapter 2. and sharpe iudgement cited in this Chapter . And Amos , of erecting Dauids Tabernacle . Isaiah , is an Euangelist from chapter 40. specially chapter 53. and where not : and who is like to Michah , telling Herod of Bethlechem , where the sonne of Dauid should be borne . Nahum , comforteth the true Iew with the faire feete of them that shew peace : and sayth : Aggie Aggeicha : festiue thy festiuities ; though Niniueh scattred Israel , yet Iuda should be built . The name of Aggei the Prophet calleth that into minde . Abbakuk , embraceth the people with comfort against Babel , and leaueth a messe of potage for Daniel , and all good : that , the iust shall liue by faith . Ieremie , 40. year . telleth Iudah their Ceremonies cannot turne their heartes from strange Gods : But Babell shal bee their dwelling to consume the wicked , & to shew Gods glorie , where the Towre brought shame to all nations , built to worship Creatures , and to forget the Creator . Tzephain , telleth that ( Tze-phan Iah ) the aeternall hath sealed vp iudgement for despysing the Redeemer , ( taught by the Passouer in Iosiahs dayes ) therefore he will visite the Kings Children for close Idolatry , the rulers for cruelty , the false Prophets for lying vanities , ouerthrow the state & cary them to Babell , but after confession of their sin , he will leaue a poore and humble people , that shall trust in Messiah the Lord. Obadiah , telleth Edom , that for helping Babell to destroy Ierusalem ; by Babell they should be destroyd : yet in tyme Sauiours ( that is Apostles ) shall come from Syon to conquer and iudge them ( Luc. 22. 30. ) that is , to bring them to the faith , and that , of that Kingdome Christ shall be King. Ezechiel sheweth the sonne of man glorious aboue the Cherub , Chap. 1. and from 40. a new Ierusalem : and chap. 38. sheweth to the eye the resurrection : touching his Ierusalem : S. Peter tuneth the Harpe on Mount Sion , that : euery prophecie of scripture is not to bee expouded properly : because the holy men of God spake caried by the holy Ghost . Daniel , expoundeth him , that the death of Christ shall bring all nations to be an heauenly Ierusalem : Of Daniel I haue written more then any since Daniel wrote , how his holy Gospell , sheweth Christ vnto Children . The Copies of my last edition hee that vseth , as the Persians the Prophete , shall be commended of mee to the God of Daniel , whom hee knoweth not . For if he had knowen him , he would not so haue crucified againe the Lord of glory . So described king of the Iewes , and first named CHRIST , meere properly in Daniel . Ages folowing shall enquire how God will deale with the men . Aggei , answering in name ( as was shewed ) to Nahums words , sheweth that of Zorobabel , the SIGNET shall come : who shall shake the heauen of the Iewes policie ; and the profane earth . Zachary and Malachy , with him , shewe what Zachary & Malachy Luc. 1. should learne to begin the New Testament , by the Angell Gabriel , on whom they comment : Ezra , and Nehemias , also record his trueth , and celebrate the names of the chiefe returned , and the number of all . And Mordecai , in Esther , telleth how by faith in Christ they escaped the edge of the sword : Thus vpon Mount Sion of old , they tuned their harps , in the strang land of this world : knowing that God would receiue them hence into his Ourano polin : yet they were not perfected in their musique heere , to see and feele as 1. Ioh. 1. the word of life . S. Peter writing to poore Iewes 2 Pet. 1. commendeth the reading of the old harpes , as a light shining in a darke place , till the morning starre ( Psal . 22. Apo. 2. & 21. and Dauid Kimchi vpon Psal . 22. ) arise in our hearts . The Popes contrarietie . S. Peters most deadly enimie the Pope , which would make him the Rock , or God : and will not learne how he expoundeth Rock : to be the Creator . 1. Pet. 4. from 2. Sam. 22. will not suffre the people to read the Law : a Pope or Daemon , openly bent against the goodnesse of God. Of the New Testaments musique . The Gospell . The holy Publican maketh in his first Chapter , a stately porch to the new Temple ; shewing from Abraham to Dauid , that the Fathers of Christ , were all afflicted in this world : and knew the holy Trinitie , and foresaw Christ , and his kingdom , which ariseth from David by Nathan : not from Salomon : whose house would not be vpright with God. 2. Sam. 23. All be faltie : but Ioakim so wicked : that because hee ouerthrew the state ; the Iewes enacted , not to name him , in their narrations : and so S. Matthew left him out : Now when Nathans house commeth in , for whom all Daniels Visions speake , in them wee see heauen opened : and howe God sate vpon a Throne , as if he were like Iasper and Rubi , with the Rainebow like Moses Smaragd about the Throne : and his harpe hath all tunes of Law , till Christ be taken vp . So Marke playeth vpon Gabriels harpe , Dan. 9. till CHRIST is King in heauen . Luke . playeth first vpon the last string of Malachie : and the same tunes as the other two . The Sonne of thunder beginneth from before the beginning , shewing that by the SON , God made the world : and harpeth most vpon that string : and teacheth the Pope , that hee , not Peter was the best beloued : and needed not a threefold incouragement to feed the sheepe . Thus the man Leui ; the Lion , Marke . The Oxe , Luke ; Eagle Iohn , play all Dauids tunes : That mighty Theophilus saw in euery one , Man , Lion , Oxe , Eagle ; as Ezekiel chap. 1. Of the Actes . The Actes telleth that S. Luke was full of eyes , specially for depth of Ebrew skill . Act. 7. and 13. as in his Gospell ch . 4. which poinctes I touch in a Latin Epistle to PP . of Germany , and to our K. Maiestie . The Antiochian sheweth how Antiochia first had Christian name : to shew that Christ would be great ouer Magog , Ezek. 39. and he alone was a miracle of Gods mercy : But Nicolaus stood not sound : as Antioch by Pride had a fall . Though Peter were there , and an heauenly company : of which if Rome might haue bragged , a 1000. Martin Luthers , and Zuinglians , and Martyrs & Bucers , should not haue shaken the Popes pride : who swelleth that Paul comforteth the small Company , who had no Apostles to strengthen , that yet their faith was sounded ouer the world . And S. Luke endeth in Paules speach vnto Iewes , who knew not what the Gospell meant , till hee came thither : that the Pope might be ashamed to say that S. Peter was there : whose writing is all in Iewes veine ; and if hee had bene there , but one day , the Synagogue had heard what the Gospell was . In that he telleth how S. Paul was borne free in Rome , and thereby found great protection , and freedome , and how Iesus our Sauiour told , that he should bee the Apostle to bring his name before Caesar , & of the famous course , by appeale from Festus to Caesar , known to king Agrippa , by famous nauigation and miracles : these shew the Popes badnesse , that would put all this out of tune : to beg landes to match Emperors , by a lye that S. Peter should be at Rome : whereof God hath not giuen one syllable of found . The Testimonie of Origen , Clemens , Alexandrine , Tertullian , Eusebius , all vnsound and nothing worth , without testimonie from them that should see him there . The Pope must cut of all the stringes of S. Lukes harpe , on mount Sion , and vse Poliphemus musique to Galatea , from Aetna , if hee will stand in his old forgery . Epiphanius would not stay vpon that fable : though Latin writers to glory of the West , could foster the fable . Of the Epistle to the Romanes . As the stringes of the Wolfes entralles , will neuer haue concordes with the sheepes , the musicall : so the fable from the Pope that belieueth not that Christ , is the only Rocke . Psal . 18. will neuer agree with the stringes of S. Paules epistle . It Catechiseth men , as needy of stay : and telleth of a long desire that way : and giueth expresse Law , that euery soule should obey Caesar , in matters of gouernement : as to Iewes not taught in that . And Modestly sheweth his reasons of rules fitt for simple : though he was persuaded they could teach one another . He had not passed ouer S. Peter if hee had taught them . And hee pleadeth for his Bishoprick charge ouer the Gentils from Ierusalem to Illyrico , all ready gone ouer : and the Romanes to be of his Bishopricke where the name of Christ had not bene sounded by any Apostle . And in salutations to fiue and twentie , not one syllable soundeth toward that S. Peter had bene , or euer should bee at Rome . If the Pope had knowen IAH IEHOVAH , THE ROCKE OF ALL AGES , this epistle had taught him the Ebrews songe : and to auoide them that should make sedition and scandala from this doctrine . Of the first to the Corinthians . This teacheth that the authority of Cephas , Paul , Apollos ( the cunning lawyer , ) might not be of auctority : But with expresse doctrine of Ceph to Rocke : whereupon they that build be Cephae set vpon the Rocke . And for excommunication , he followeth the Synagogues sage manner : That the open Court , not Angelus Ecclesiae should practise it . Though the Pope will be excōmunicating kings : which thing Thal. Ieru . in Sanedrin , holdeth neuer vsed nor lawfull . Other Thalmudique questions he decideth , many : and for the Lords supper , putteth transsubstantiation out of tune : and sheweth how all the Church should be as one body , full of charitie and goodnesse , and exhorteth all to haue skill in the Bible . Of the second to the Corinth . It continueth in the same tenor : and that afflictions be the adiunctes , to teachers of saluation , not the Popes ease and quietnesse : and that the Gospell shineth to all , whom the god of this World blindeth not , though ignorance be the mother of the Popes holy deuotion . Against Purgatorie . Where he sayth : we know that if this earthly house of tabernack hath an end , we haue a building from GOD , an house not made with hands , euerlasting in the heauens : The Rock Leuit. 26. powreth water of that Doctrine to Moyses : So Haides to all godly is heauen . Of the Epist . to Gal. Galatae barbarous Canniballs in Strabo , are brought by S. Paul to the Rocke of saluation : by faith without workes of the Law , and if they stick to any one of them as Circumcision , Christ profiteth nothing . By this Epistle Martin Luther shewed the Pope to be an enimy to saluation . And where he saith after many yeares he found Peter at Ierusalem , and that Peter was the Iewes Apostle , to saue whom hee could before the nation should be scattred . And so he was for Greeks . This water from the Rocke should wash away the Popes lies . And the whole Epistle might tell him that he might as well repete Circumcision as Priest , high Priest , Mitre , Cope , Linen , sacrifice . Of the Epistle to the Ephesians . The Epistle to the Ephesians conteineth a perfect doctrine of all faith : penned easie for all to learne : and dashing all popery . The Philippians . Are taught to reioyce in afflictions : as the martyrs by Rome Apoc. chap. 1. and 7. and 11. and 12. and 14. and 15. and 17. and Pauls afflictions brought the name of Christ into Caesars pallace . Colossians . Epaphras brought the Colossians to the Rocke : the son of God of whose aeternity and dignity S. Paul speaketh heauenly : and to their building into all riches of full vnderstanding in the mysterie of Christ : about deceit of Philosophie , & Iewes Ceremonies for meate ; the Pope in both matters is busie : that his Wolfes stringes make no musique , but where Lupa gaue milke to Rome builders . Of the first to the Thess . They in affliction be an example for the Martyrs in Spaine haters of the Popes idolls . The last glorious comming of Christ will be their comforts . Second Thess . They should not looke that the last dayes were come to the World , as to the Iewes Common weale : in Prophets , Genes . chap. 49. Dan. 2. and Ebr. chap. 1. Because not onely open tyrannie shall try Lions and Oxen : but also mighty deceite ( that they which receiue not the loue of trueth , may be damned for loue to lies ) shall try man , and eagle : and who be full of eyes . From this place Greekes tell Antichrist should arise from Rome : see chapter 2. Th. 2. he maketh the matter plaine . So at the first he shewed his care for Rome . And as Daniel chapter 2. calleth the Counsell of God in the afflicters wicked , a mysterie : eloquent Paul taketh his terme thence , teaching that as those matters had a most sure euent , euen to Antiochus figure of Antichrist , exalting himselfe aboue all religion . So when the Emperour should fall : The Papae or Diuinity fathers of Rome should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , with all force of Satan . That text is an abridgement of the Apocalyps . First and 2. Timothie , and Titus . Paul in Timothie telleth all , what great learning they should haue , which should gouerne others : euery man of charge is Pakid 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Adams tongue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the LXX . Elders Acts. 2. and Titus 3. In vertues of regeneration they should be rare : and by study they should be learned . Exod. chap. 18. is the ground Sanedrin , Maymonie , an explication . Of these the King chiefly was Doctor , Maymonie Hagigah . And Archysynagogus and the rest chose one of their company , to be Sheliach Zibbur , Orator of the congregation : he read the Law : and dealt in exhortation ; and all prophecied ; and none should rule ouerthe people but in mildenesse , 1. Pet. 5. Maymon in Sanedrin whose words for our Athean tyrany , in BB. forcing othes , &c. I wrote in my Booke to I. C. of reuerend , memory . Titus is taught the same . Now an ape is liker a man , then the Pope Pauls Bishop ; in 2. Thes . 2. 1. Tim. 2. Tim. Tit. The opening of S. Paul by the Talmudiques sitting in Moyses chaire , would cleere him more then all others . He in Greeke abridgeth them writing to Timothie and Titus , who knew them at large . Geneua doth well this farre : that all should bee kept in order : in excommunication farr from S. Paul : and in letting the raines to Preachers to be Rome Popes . Of Philemon . After he had described the gouerners , learned , and louers of the people : he handleth the cause of Seruants : from Exod. 21. and Israel seruant in Egypt , Exod. cha . 20. whence in Talmudiques , a long common place is of seruants . The marrow of all which Gamaliels Scholar contriueth to one short epistle . And heere the gracious prouidence of Christ , in the notation of Philemon and Onesimus conteyneth the duty of Maister and Seruant : so wiseing al to learne Pauls tongue . Philemon is louing : so should euery Maister be to his seruant , Eph. 6. knowing that they haue a Maister in Heauen . A famous Greek Poet , much cited for Haides , Heauen and Hell , from Sophocles , Herodotus with Menander and Diphilus , was called Philemon . Onesimus is by interpretation profitable : such should all seruants bee to their maisters . Not in ey-seruice as men pleasers but as seruing the Lord. The poore Daughter of Israel in Naamans house , caused him to seeke Eliseus , and GOD : and when hee tooke peper in the nose , for Iordan : his seruants ouerruled him , as Onesimus to saluation . The name Onesimus is in Lysias the Attique : as vsuall in Greekes , Onesiphorus S. Pauls great helper , is of the same notation . How the Seruant of Seruants is Concordant . The Seruant of Seruants is such an Onesimus , that he bringeth all to pouertie by his treachery : and by his Peter-Pence for Chimineies , made millions of eyes dimme with smoke : and can forge Constantinus donation for the kingdoms of the West . If Iulian had heard any such matter : he had set that among the chiefe schoffs for his Vncle : But neither hee nor any Greekes could heare of such a matter : which all the world had knowen in Constantines dayes , if it had beene true . The robber thus recompenced Constantine for bringing in Christian politie : to destroy new Rome , and to roote out from the East the holy Gospell . Of the Epistle to the Hebrewes . From Rome S. Paul the most reuerend Papas , that euer was in Rome , ( and S. Luke next him ) the Ebrew of Ebrewes telleth the Ebrewes , that were vpon reuolt : that all Moyses Policie ended in Christ : and that no further sacrificer must be on the earth : and that faith giueth true commendation , from the Creation to the Maccabees dayes , who in Dan. 12. hoped in the better resurrection . In this Epist . S. Paul abridgeth all the Bible . The Popes Contrarietie . The Popes whole doctrine , as I shewed , would make a new policie ouer the World by imitation of Aharon : so that he commeth to the height of sin : and denieth the whole doctrine of iustification by faith : and that Abraham and the rest went hence to heauen ; against S. Pauls expressed words , praetending , chap. XI . II. vlt. Where he speaketh , as through the Epistle , of perfection in the Doctrine : which the Gospell hath aboue the Law , and not a word , hee nor any of reward in the World of soules . Also Augustinus Nabiensis writeth wickedly , that the Greeke is a translation : and faulty , in , thou hast made him a little inferior to Angells . He would haue it : A litle inferior to God , yet Christ could say how in humanity despised he was a worme ; as infinitely inferior to his Godhead , though both together make the Person great GOD. Of the Epistle of Iames. S. Iames frameth his speach to Iewes , who knew that no Bishops of Elder , could be aboue another : and bringeth a Law not to praeferre any before the rich in knowledge : and where Iewes then and yet holde that beliefe in the trueth of the Law , and reuerence to it , iustifieth : as Abr. Sabung in Zeror , writeth of some ; and Moses de Kotzi , praef . in Talm. Hee telleth such a faith is a dead faith : regeneration must follow : as all teach . Of the first and 2. of Peter . Both Peters epistles , are written in Iewes veine , that by affliction , ( not by the Popes pompe ) we get heauen : and that Christ tooke that course beeing kill'd in the humanitie , and made aliue by the spirite ( the holy Spirit in the Ethiopian and Oecumenius ) in which hee went ( ten tymes is that speach of God in the Law ) and preached to them which are now spirites in prison : because they belieued not when Christ preached in the dayes of Noë . And , he biddeth vs commend our soules to the faitfull Rock , chap. 4. teaching the Pope how hee vnderstood the terme Rock , to bee all one as Creator : where the Pope ( as I often told ) chalenging that name , sheweth himselfe in the Temple of God , as if he were God. And chap 5. he telleth expresly that the chosen Church in Babilon saluted them and Marke . And all speakers bee wicked deceiuers that vse not proprietie , where all mindes require proprietie : and otherwise the whole world should be deceiued . And in the second , Bosor , with S. for Y , vsed onely in Arabia , and Chaldea , telleth where he kept . Of the 1. & 2. & 3. of Iohn . These be wholy for contempt of this world : and cleane contrarie to the Popes doctrine : as his Apocalyps . Of Iude. Hee in teaching of Iewes fall by the Rebels in the wildernesse , by the Angells that fell , and by the vncleane Cities , brent from heauen : warneth not to bragg that the Church cannot erre . And where Iewes thought gouernement , a tyranny : he sheweth from Talmudique vpon Moses Buriall Midras Rabba , Aboth Rabbi Nathan and others , that MICHAEL the Archangell , could not suffer Satan to speak slander of king Moyses : So hee will not suffer Popes to blaspheme Kinges . But the Popes vnderstand not so much as Iudes text : to know MICHAEL to bee IEHOVA : but make him a created Spirit : such blinde batts they be . And thus all the scripture agreeth as harpes to follow the LAMBE : whose doctrine the Pope stayneth by idolatrie : that none can vnderstand the drift of the Scripture , but the hundred forty and foure thousand . These be they which haue not beene defiled by women . For they bee Virgins . This speach is taken from the song of songes : which saith , O that he would kisse mee with the kisses of his lippes , for thy loue is better then wine . Thy name is oynctment poured out , therefore the Virgins loue thee . Draw mee , and wee will runne after thee . None may thinke that mariage is a pollution . But this speach is a trope for the virginitie of the minde : free from Idolatry , which is spirituall whoordome . These follow the LAMBE which way soeuer hee goeth , being the first fruite for God and the Lambe : and there is no guile found in their mouth , for they are syncere before God and the Lambe . They follow the warrant of Gods word for euery thing , and bee bought from men , the first fruites for God and the Lambe , which was a small part of the whole : and they hold no haeresie : but hold them only happy whose sinne is forgiuen , and whose iniquitie is couered : as Psal . 32. & be iust before God , in the iustice of Christ . The Combat of the 144000. And I saw another Angell fleeing in the sky hauing the aeternall Gospell , to preach to them that dwell vpon the earth : & euery nation , and tribe , and tongue and people . Saying with a great voice . Feare God , and giue him glory : for the houre of his iudgment is come ▪ & worship him , which made the heauen and the earth & the sea : and the fountaines of water . In the seuenth chap , Martyrdome was shewed , but without telling by whom . In chap. XI . the Persecuter was told , and the persecuted were called two prophets : and chap. 12. the Persecuter is double , the vpper part of the Dragon , and the taile : and the persecuted is the woman , clothed with the sun : but the cause of persecution is not told : chap. 13. describeth the Dragon by sure state , specially in the Empire reuiued by the Pope : and how no man could liue in the Empire , without his profession . Now that it standeth manifestly in Idolatrie , that is heere told : and persecution is for preaching , that God onely must be worshipped , and not the Empire , or Pope , and Idolls . For now God will defend his flock which of long tyme he suffred to be deceiued . Now he will iudge and defend their cause . The Popes Idolatry is in worship to Mary and creatures , called saintes , and in prayer to them : due only to God : creator of all things : of whose power , creatures put vs in minde , and he will not our inuention . Now of Idolatry , the next Angell telleth , how God will reuenge the Citie . And another Angell followed , saying BABYLON the great City is fallen , is fallen : Because she hath made all nations drinke of the Wine of the anger of her fornication . The old BABYLON now had no auctority to force Idolatrie : while it was vnder the Greeke Empire , or Turke which hateth Idolls . But now Rome beareth sway ; so shaken from tongue of scripture , as old Babylon from Adams tongue : which remayned in the house of Heber , and farre passed the old Babel in Idolatrie . Therefore ruyne is spoken , to be sure for it , as fell by Isaiah 21. and Ierem. 51. vpon the old Babel . And a third Angell followed them , saying , with a great voice : if any worship the beast and his Image , that is , taketh a marke on his forehead , or hand , he also shall drinke of the Wine , of the anger of God ; the Wine mixed in the cuppe of his anger , and shal be tormented in fire and brimston , before the holy Angells , and before the Lambe : and the smoke of their torment ascendeth for euer and euer . And they haue no rest day nor night , if any worship the beast and his Image , that is , if any take the marke of his name . Heere is the pacience of the saintes tried : heere are they tryed which keepe the commandements of God , and the faith of IESVS . Patience in this sorte heere , and faith of the sainctes was equally spoken of in the profane Caesares dayes , heere greater terror is set downe : and fit warning against the subtile work of Satan by man of sin , to deceiue , if it were possible , the elect . One poinct heere is to be noted , that Gehenna is on high , no lesse then Paradise , as in Leui. cha . 26. before the angry face of God. So the Iewes in Cether Malcuth folio 11. hold : that on high , place of torment is , no lesse then place of ioy : They who thinke that soules descend , and that the holy were in Hell : and after warning hold this , should feare the punishment heere described . And the reformed Churches as Zurick , take the wisest order , that destroy all the Popes markes : and most straitly looke to scholars cariage twise in the yeare , and referre all punishments to the Consul : and Synedrion such was the Apostles doctrine , and the Synagogues of old . Great reuenues are now most needfull : to breede learned to deale with Papist and Iewes . But Simon Magus Buyshopps , should haue no place in the Church , following the Buy-shopps of Rome , As Ananias the painted wall , and Eleazar his sonne ( in Raba ) caused Ierusalem to bee destroyed . So one like may bring an whole nation vnder curse . And I heard a voice from heauen , saying to mee write : Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord , from this praesent . Euen so saith the Spirit , to rest from their labours : and their workes follow with them . Because in tyme of blindnesse , none could buy nor sell in Popes Kingdome , but of his profession ; other were killed : heere is a sure comfort to strengthen the martyrs : God who knoweth all , being the speaker from heauen : that praesentlie after death they are fully happy , which dy for Gods truth , or in faith : to rest from the labours of this life : and their workes follow with them : their open profession : that God onely is to be worshipped ; and their carefull life : teaching all , to consider still : as all must dy : so praesently followeth iudgement . Comparisons of phrases , for holy soules departed . When the fift seale was opened , chapter 6. Iohn saw the soules of them which were killed for the Word of GOD , and for the testimonie which they had , he saw them vnder the Altar : who is Christ. The Thalmud of Rabbi Nathan , in Moyses , saith , that his soule and all the iust , are vnder the throne of God. So as Saint Paul saith , Rom. chap. 10. The Apostles doctrine is confirmed by Thalmudiques directly in all thinges , sauing the Person and office of Messias . Chap. 7. The martyrs haue white garments , and palmes in their hands : they be before the throne of God , &c. Chap. 11. They are called vp into heauen : and their enimies see them , going vp in a cloud . Hence purgatorie is confuted : which hath no ground from the old Testament : as any Talmudique did euer expound it . For Leuit. 26. telleth , that hence men goe to Gods tabernacle to ioy , or before his throne to feele aeternall anger . Reuenge : for Christ his Iustice . And I saw and behold a white Cloud : and one rode on the Cloud , like the SON OF MAN , hauing on his head a Crowne of gold : and in his hand a sharpe sickle . The cloud is Gods chariot , Isaiah 19. as I told chap. 1. and this place telleth what Person was there described . Heere he hath a crowne of gold , as in Psalm . 20. a token of victorie by death : so , chap. 6. In Maym. Poenit. the iust haue Crownes in the World of soules . So to Talmudiques , the New Testam . would bee cleare . The sharp sickle , in Ioel , is Gods vengeance vpon Iudahs enimies ; Assur , the Image , yea and the Image of the beast , heere . For he speaketh of all enimies . The roaring like a Lion , and the 7. thunders tell the same thing : and chapter X. and the earthquake : and destroying of them that destroyed the earth . Reuenge for the prayers of the Church . Another Angell came forth from the Temple ; crying with a great voice , to him that road vpon the Cloud : cast fourth thy sickle and reape , tyme is come to reape : for the haruest of the earth is ripe . The Church be the faithfull : the Angell is the representer of their state . So Nebuchadnezar saw one watchfull and holy . Who telleth that his punishment of 7. yer . beastlinesse , came by the prayers of the iust : Spaine perceiued in the Low Coūtries the force of this : & is like to feele as good at home . What shall befall our Buuy-shop that vrgeth better learned to othe then himselfe , neuer heard of in Iuda by either Testament , and imprisoneth better learned then himselfe , that will not profane the name of God : & pineth vnto death in cruel prison , them who deny him to be lawfull Buy-shop , and put by Teachers of saluation from their maintenance 400. What shall become of this man : from whom the heart of a man hath bene taken 7. yer . Nabuchad . dyed two yeares after hee came to himselfe , so may this man. How prayers of the iust be heard , the next verse telleth . And he that roade vpon the cloud cast forth , his sickle into the earth : and the earth was reaped . So the crye of the poore ascendeth into the eares of the Lord of Hostes . Reuenge by the iniuried themselues . And an other Angell came out of the Temple which is in heauen : hauing also a sharpe sickle . The faithfull heere haue equall strength : and try combat with Pope : as this yeare for Clieue : and Iuliaque : All the Protestāts against the Pope . Oh that our Albion would thrust in the sickle of good Laws against those Popoi ; lest they be still prickes in our eyes , & thornes in our sides ; as they haue bene . And an other Angell came forth from the altar , hauing authoritie vpon the fire : and cried with a great voice to him that had the sharpe sickle , saying : Cast forth thy sickle , & cut the clusters of thr earth : for her grapes be ripe . In Daniel , the Angell telleth , chap XI . that in the first yeere of Darius the Mede , chap. 5. hee was a strength and might to him : Iacob had a campe of Angells : which story Dauid turneth to all faithfull . One paid Sanacharib : one strengthneth our Lord : One saued Peter , Act. 12. So heere the liuely speach of the Angell , is an open token of assistance from the Angells of Christ : as they be all ministring spirites sent foorth to seruice , for them that shall inherite saluation . Angells rule fire : as that which brent Sodom , Gen. 19. and Babel in Xenophon compared with Dan. XI . And water in S. Pauls voiage . So all anger from God is fire : and Angells , his seruants . The sure euent . So the Angell did cast his sharpe sickle into the earth ; and snapt off the Vine of the earth , and cast it into the great wine-presse of the anger of God , and the wine-presse was troden out of the Citie : and the blood came forth from the wine-presse vnto the horse bridles ouer stadia , ( furlongs ) a thousand six hundred . The Citie is the assembly of the holy , the place out of it is the dwelling of the faithlesse : The stadia or furlongs 1600. are taken from the quantitie of Chanaan : which Talmudiques calling to a square : make Ris , that is Stadion ; euery way . The place I haue cited in my Concent : where I abridge the Apocalyps . CHAP. XV. A plaine exposition of the Womans fleeing into the wildernesse . And I saw , another great and maruelous signe ; seauen Angells hauing seauen the last plagues ; for in them the wrath of God is finished . Chap. 6. expoundeth this : and how when the Church hath a seate in the wildernesse , and their Citie there : they make the wine-presse of Gods anger out of the Citie . And I saw , as it were a sea of glasse , mixed with fire , and them which ouercome , from the beast , and from his image , and from his marke , and the number of his name , standing by the sea of glasse , hauing the harpes of God , and they sing the song of Moyses the seruant of God , and the song of the Lambe , saying : great and wonderfull are thy workes , O ETERNAL , the God of Hostes , iust and vpright are thy wages : O King of saints : who would not feare thee , O Lord , and giue glory vnto thy name , for thou only art gratious , for all nations , shall come , and worship before thee , for thy iudgements are manifested . Sea , signifieth troubles , as Dan. 7. glasse clearly considered of God : the allusion , is to the Red sea : at which Israel was persequuted by Pharaoh : The addition by fire is an open distinction , for the Popes sea of fire and faggott : the song of Moyses Exod. 15. is a thankesgiuening for deliuerance from Pharaoh by the blood of the Lambe : and the songe of the Lambe conteyneth all the songes in the Bible . But most directly they of his incarnation , and soules passage from the body to heauen , and resurrection , and sitting on the right hand of God. The workes of God be great and wonderfull : that the wicked whom he hath sett vnto wrath , beare sway heere for a tyme : but soone come to aeternall flames . And they who in short affliction professe his name cary away an aeternall peise of glory : wicked Babel worshipping creatures had a great reigne : that Gods seruants might teach there the trueth of saluation . That which Ierem. speaketh chap. X. of our Gods prayse against idolls is heere repeated . That Egypt and Babel teach the Pope what to look for . Thus the holy protest their honor to God , and labor to increase the Church , that all nations may come and worship him . And afterwardes I saw , and behold the Temple of the Tabernacle of Couenant was opened in the heauen : and the seauen Angells came forth ( hauing the seauen plagues ) from the Temple : and they were clothed with cleane and pure linen : and girded about the breast with golden girdles . As Angells help Gods seruants to victories , so proper Angells considered with men , whom they strengthen may heere be meant . Their clothing signifie syncere holinesse : which men should desire : and the golden girdle about the brest , signifieth the binding of the minde , in golden syncerity of heart . Maymo . in Beth Bechira handling Aharons garment : citeth traditions from them that saw the high sacrificers manner , that Aharon was girded about the brest , that sheweth Iohn to speake most learnedly , chapter 1. and heere , 15. and wiser then any , who would forge a booke , could doe . And one of the foure liue-wights , gaue to the seauen Angells , seauen golden cupps , full of the anger of God , who liueth for euer and euer . The liuely wight is heere as orator of the whole Church : and after the acknowledging of Gods goodnesse : by Gods charge the Angells take in hand to poure Gods wrath vpon his enimies : visibly , by men : but vnseene : as the armie that guarded Elisaeus . So , as I told , the punishment of Nabuchadnezar , Daniel chap. 4. commeth by the decree of the watchfull , and the petition of the holy . What the Angells desire in reuenge for the Church : God appointeth them to help forward in assisting men that be the fighters . So millions of millions waite vpon Gods throne : to rule the foure beasts : that the house of Zorobabell afflicted should know , that the heauens ruled : and tyrants should soone be tamed by them . The Pope should from Dan. 7. learne this , and from Apo. chap. 6. where the profane Caesares be destroyed : and know that after long angring of God , hee must haue full payment . Mortall Princes soone fade as a floure . But God is euerlasting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Daniel 7. 9. and liuing for euer , Dan , cha . 12. and Apoc. X. and XV. who because men did not receiue the loue of the trueth , to be saued , sendeth workfull error : that they belieue falshood , that all may be condemned , which belieue not the trueth , but delite in badnesse . This Booke was penned in such a style , that it openeth not onely it selfe , but also teacheth how all the old Testament , belongeth to Christ . And the Temple was filled with a smoke of the glory of God : and of his power : and none could goe into the Temple , till the seauen plagues of the 7. Angells were finished . When the Tabernacle of Moyses , and the Temple of Salomon were consecrated , then Moyses and the Leuites could not goe in while the glory of God filled them . Here a cloud of Gods anger filled with defense the Church in the wildernesse : that God will not giue the wicked grace to ioyne with them , vntill they be cōsumed : the sturdy wicked who fight against open light , and be of the 666. sonnes of Adoni-kam : which had rather haue 666. talents of Cethem from Ophir , then all the knowledge of Iohns Reuelation : such that striue against the light , shall neither be forgiuen in this world , nor in the world to come : but heere haue a conscience stinged as by scorpions , and in the world of soules , death aeternall . CHAPTER XVI . As the Popes manner of rising plagued the World , in a like manner God consumeth him . As the Popes arisinge , plagued the world , vnder Angells Trumpets : as 1. The earth . 2. The Sea. 3. Fountaines of waters . 4. The Sun. 5. By kingdom of Locusts 6. By raising vp the Turk 7. By earthquake . So to him plagues come vnder the same terms : but in another signification , as 1. His earth hath boyles . 2. Sea , blood . 3. Fountains blood . 4. Susnn parching persecution . 5. By darkned throne , of spoile . 6. By Euphrates , by Turke . 7. By whole , earthquake . And I heard a great voice from the Temple , saying : goe , & poure out the cupps of the anger of God into the earth . In the heauen Christ is the Temple : and the Church by him . By his commandement ; and the Churches care , the Popes world is plagued : spirits , being Gods messengers inuisiblie ; men visiblie . And the first went , and poured his cup into the earth , and there came boiles sore and painefull , vpon such as hath the marke of the beast , and worshipped his image . The plague of Egypt vnder Iannes and Iambres resisting Moyses , is now vpon the minds of Papists : which resist Law and Gospell : the discouery of which Idolatry becommeth a sound meanes for Kings , ( that made the beast a King of Locusts ) to eate vp the flesh of the beast . The West Kings made the Pope mighty , to ouerthrow the East : weakned so , that Machmad and Turcke ouerhtrew it . And euer since the Pope came to be mighty , he became auctor of haile and troubles : and brought haile and fire of warre to be mixed with blood . So now he looseth many Countreies , vpon Martyrs , telling that he held Satans throne : and vpon diligent scholes detecting him in euery part : & bringing the Apocalyps to be dayly read , and all the eloquent N. Testament in Greeke founteine of heauenly water , to baptise the minde by the spirit into the kingdome of heauen . And the second Angell poured his cuppe on the sea : and it became blood , as of the dead : & euery liuing soule dyed in the sea . When the poore father of Rome , forging . S. Peters being there , became by Saint Peters name , of low and poore , an high mountaine : he became fiery : and cast himselfe into the sea of Empires : that by all his warres : a third part of the liuing in one age , were kill'd and destroyed . Till a thousand yeeres , hee became not a full mountaine ; till then Satan was tyed : but in Ierusalems warre , he was loose ; that 200. y. warres , turned the third part of politicall sea and shipps into blood and destruction : And what warrs haue bene since in Europe , which the Pope hath not kindled ? So he payeth for it : so hee looseth whole countreies , as Netherland , with the blood of 40. yeeres warres : and wast of the Spanish nation . That scant a third part escaped death : in them that could warre : for his killing of K. Philips sonne bent to heale the boyles of his religious . This did they , dead in blindnesse : and known to be such . And a third Angell poured his Cup into the riuers and fountaines of waters : and blood came of it . Heere lesser waters , are lesse forces : that continually he hath bad successe : and great losse . The yeare 1588. gaue him an open token of wrath in this sort : and Flanders 1600. And if he had gone forward ; Venice had taught the same : and Iuliaque will 1610. if he goe forward : dayly litle riuers of 700. 600. and 400. as they would meete are cut off . When he corrupted the Riuers and Fountaines of Scriptures , the waters from which he that is not borne , cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen : he made a third part dead in sinne . Since the Gospell is preached to the dead , they that knowe themselues dead in the flesh , but liue to God in Spirite , pay the worme-wood-starre , for bittering the waters of life : and wresting all that is spoken of the true Church , into protection for his Synagogue of Satan . And all together , bee one Angell that poure their cupps into the fountaines to make them blood : and to shew that they punish the dead in sinne . And I heard the Angell of the waters say : lust art thou O Lord , who is , and who was , and the gratious , in iudging thus : because they shed the blood of the holy and Prophets : and thou hast giuen them blood to drink . For they are worthy . The state that plagueth the Pope prosperously , acknowledgeth that the successe commeth from God , the vnchangeable ; who is , as he was : and alwaies gracious . Pharaoh by waters destroyed Israels children : innocent blood . His waters also God turned to blood : and againe , to oppresse his blood and his armies . So because the Diuelish ( popish ) Pope shed the blood of the holy & Preachers : God gaue thē blood to drinke . How died Popes ? full many by poyson : since the Monke poysoned the Emperor , by transubstantiating bread into poyson . Poyson hath bene still practised still in Rome : Queene Mary , the bloody , sped ill . And the bloody French dyed in bleeding : God as hee was , so he is , and will be alwayes iust . And I heard an other from the Altar , saying : euen so , O Lord the God of Hostes , vpright and iust are thy Iudgements . For confirmation of this matter , it is repeated , from the auctority of Christ the Altar , by wordes often vsed in Scripture . And the fourth Angell poured his Cup , on the Sunne , and it was giuen him to burne men in the fire . And men were brent with a great burning . When the fourth Trumpet sounded , the third part of the Sunne was darkened . There brightnesse of knowledge in the Church was meaned . Heere persecution , as Mat. 13. In England this fell out . Queene Mary persecuted . Priest borne in the Realme finde the same , and Papists : measure for measure ▪ and yet they being scholars , cannot see the iust iudgement of God , as followeth . And they blasphemed the name of GOD , which had authoritie ouer these plagues , and repented not to giue him glorie . The Law in England had perfect iustice of God. The Prince is supreame Bishop , and defendor of the Faith. Hee giueth all leaue to read the holy Hebrew and Greeke text , to expound the Hebrew by the Apostles Greeke , and the tongue of the New by Greekes , the Diuinitie by plaine reason . And all must confesse that Gods worke is perfect : and the man which will adde , sheweth himselfe in the Temple of God , as if hee were God : extolling himselfe aboue all Religion . Now the Priests preach the Pope King of England , as Irus was King of Lydia . Irus had as good a right to Ithaca with Croesus land , as the Pope to any Chimney-smoake in England for a Peter-penny . They turne Subiects to refuse the Bible , the Church , obedience to the King : and Papists haue endeauoured by Powder , to destroy the King , and his House , and the Gentry of Parliament : a treason so barbarous , inhumane , diuelish , Popish : this sheweth that the Pope hath the spirit of the former Beast : reuiued in all cruelty , and deceit , and all this fight is openly against God , for Satans throne . Campian and other the Popes Martyrs , making the wicked Apocrypha part of the holy Bible , and destroying faith and policy , should not haue blasphemed God , but haue repented , and giuen God glory for iustice . Bishop Tonstall vnder Queene Mary , fauoured the Gospell in London and Duresmē : and although D. Bancroft let Priest Watson print Popery in his house , and receiued foure Priests from Rome , yet he repented , and sent the Priest to Tiburne , and is become a M. R. F. Better should all Papistes come to God the shade . And the fift Angell poured his Cup on the throne of the Beast , and his kingdome became darkened : and they did bite their tongues for paine , and they blasphemed the God of Heauen for their panges , and boyles , but repented not of their workes . The fift Angels Trumpet could not stay the Starre of Rome from seeking Supremacy and badnesse , but by increase of Locusts he would be a King , or a Beast comming out of the Earth : and with his keyes of the kingdome of darkenesse he could bring a smoake of heresies , that darkened all Sunne and ayre . Machmad after , Lucian the dogge say well for the whetstone , but both those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are nothing to his spirits . As they haue both their portion in the lake , burning with fire and brimstone , & Lucian was not forgiuen in this world ; so the Popes states shall haue his throne darkened openly in this world , by valiant and holy people : strengthened by Angels . Darknesse , is vsuall for a distressed state in Iob , and Dauid , and Isai . Albion with Denmarke , is wholy gone from him : halfe Zuitzerland , Netherland , Germany . And the poore schole of Geneua said wel to him : though it agreeth with him , to slander the pure Text of Scripture . Where Beza doth say : Deus non agit in malis , he calleth backe those errors of his and Calvines , whereby they seemed to make God auctor of sin . The Senates religion , as they gaue mee leaue to expresse it , I dare defend , against Turke , and Iew , and Pope ; while my hand can guide the warbling pen. And where Bodinus saith , that Calvin should say of the Apocalyps : Miror quid tam obscurus scriptor velit ; it is not credible : that one of his iudgement , to shake off all the Popes trash , would speake so , of a booke penned by the Father of light . And Bodinus himselfe , should haue told the prayse of God , for the light of saluation , by this booke . God told him , that they were happy that read and marke the things written heere , chap. 1. As Daniel calleth to him all stories heathen for 600. yer . so Iohn for 1600. And as Daniel telleth the same things seauen tymes ouer to infinite delite . So doth Iohn , repeate , & as pleasantly . The Popes Diuines seeing his throne fall , and decay , they chew their tongues , in speach not fitted to matter . But snapping at syllables of the learned : and aeschrologia godlesse from vncleane spirits : and in all this they cannot repent them of fighting against all plaine truth . When fight is for popery by the Gospell , the Gospell should be answered : and not discourses made to Zwinglius , Luther , P. Martyr , Bucer , Caluin , Beza ; Many others match the best of them : and learning would try the Law by Ebrew , the Greek Testament by Greeks and Iewes : and so the waters would runne cleere : which now the starrworme-wood maketh bitter . And the sixt Angell poured his cup vpon the great riuer Euphrates : to praepare a way for the Kings from the sun rising . The same matter of Machmad and Turke arising from Euphrates and vexing the West , was vnder the sixt Angells Trompet . Geball All Tarik is a memorie , how Machmadistes , vexed thence Spaine and Italie . But rather for a scourge then to hold long possession ; of old , Euphrates stayed Parthians from the Empire . But for Popes Idolatry euen Germanie is troubled by Hagarenes : that Virgill might well say of both , for Rome : Hinc mouet Euphrates illinc Germania bellum . On this side , Euphrates ( begins to iarre ) On that side , Germany doth menace warre . And for Ciuil warres , I may continue the verses following , in the Poet ; for the words following in Iohn . Vicinae ruptis inter se legibus vrbes , Arma ferunt : saeuit toto Mars impius orbe . The neighbour Cities hauing broke their lawes , Each against other vp in Armes arise : And wicked Mars through all coasts of the world . Acts ( mercilesse , most cruell ) Tragedies . And I saw that from the mouth of the Dragon , and from the mouth of the beast , and from the mouth of the false Prophet , three vncleane spirits like vnto froggs ( for they be spirits of Diuels working signes ) goe foorth vn to the Kings of the earth , to gather them into battel of the great day of the God of hostes . Behold I come as a thiefe . Blessed is he that watcheth , and keepeth his garments , that hee walke not naked , that men see not his shame . And hee gathered them into a place called in Ebrew Armageddon . The Dracon is the company of the spirits that fell of old : the beast , the starre that fell from heauen , chap , 8. 9. and 11. 13. Prophecie is to teach the Gospell , chap. 11. So false prophet is the troupe of false teachers : three , is exceeding many : as cha . xi . two make many thousandes , for Zach. chap. 4. Their spirites bee vncleane for doctrine of Diuells , from the froggie puddles of slimie doctrine : truth resteth in this . HE shall bruse the old serpents head , Rom. 16. God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall tread Satan vnder your feete : God in CHRIST destroyeth the workes of the Deuill : and the verie Zohar vpon Gen. 3. saith , HV . HE , is the holy and blessed Eternall . But the old serpent deceiueth the Woman , that sitteth on Rome beast , to say , that SHEE shall bruse the head of the serpent : so their Latin goeth , so their translations , so their checking of the Hebrew text : Thrise hauing the masculine gendre : so against all Hebrewes and Greekes : so against all prophets and Gospell : and Gods creation that the woman should doe more then the man. So to make this idle : that God should be in Christ , reconciling the World vnto himselfe : if a woman could doe more then man , and God in man. Their writings are so plentifull vpon this poinct , that they can deny nothing : and so they crosse all the Bible , which is but a commentarie vpon this place : and all popery is a fight with this place , and Satan conquering them for this maine castell , hath conquered them for all the Bible . That they haue against all religion Satans spirit , Popes spirit : and his Academies , seruing the Pope . These be the three vncleane spirits , going against all holinesse of the Bible : most euidently in deifying Creatures , and their made sainctes ; and Bread with Wine , which they would make better then all the world . A seale of most high matters , is most highly to bee estiemed : But none without athean madnesse will say , the seale is the King : the Kings auctority it should haue , to bee as himselfe : as Tully saith to his brother . But none of witt would make it the King him selfe . All their doctrine is such , that their Temples , Masse , and dayly profession in all things is from the vncleane spirite ; so that no man conuersant in the Bible , can abide their Diuinitie . For Liberall artes , Law and Phisique , they hold the principles of nations : They should as well for the Bible : and the Thalmudiques agreed with Saint Paul , but for the incarnation and resurrection . And in that the Pope granteth the storie . But in all his proper differeth from all men , therefore hee must haue a spirite from the vncleane Diuels . The threatning of comming as a thiefe in the night , is from Obadiah , telling of Idumeans destruction suddenly : who beeing of Izhaks house , yet were close enimies to the truth . The commandement of watching was vsed , Math. chap. 24. And the apparell of the minde teacheth from care to our bodie , what care we should haue to apparell our soule : That faith regenerating trimme it . The allusion to Armageddon , where Barake of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fought the combats of GOD , that Mageddon was a mountaine of men cut in pieces : that Iabin King of Chanaan was fully broken there ; this sheweth extreeme breaking of the enimie . And when the world was not worthy of good Iosias , GOD would plague Iuda at Mageddon . So the name of it is fit to expresse a full ouerthrow , by God from heauen : Barak and the People did litle , but God from heauen : by the starres , Auctors of weather fought from the storehouse of haile , and raine : that his mighty hand was Auctor of victorie . The next Cupp expoundeth that plainely , alluding further to the victorie of Iosuah : where haile slew more then the men did . And the seauenth Angell poured out his Cup on the aire , and there came forth a great voice from heauen , saying : it is done : and there came a great voice from the Temple in heauen from the throne , saying , it is done ; and there were voyces , and thunders , and lightnings , and a great earthquake : such as had not bene since men were vpon the earth : so huge an earthquake , so great . Haile and fire mixed with blood , were Pharaohs open punishments ; and thunderings : and at the Law giuing , was thunder , lightnings ; and heauy cloude . The Pope to come by supremacy , weakning Greece by all meanes : and begging landes : and hauing Princes helpe to further his forgery of Constantinus donation , made such warres and troubles , that by Scripture phrase , haile and fire was mixed with blood . Then Princes thought , the Turke , getting Grecia , should neuer plague them : But now , that they see him the cause of the Turks greatnesse ; and by Idolatry ( as Apoc. 9. told ) the cause of that successe , and whole hinderance to saluation : they requit him with taking from him , what they gaue him . He obscured sun and ayer : all kind of learning : Ebrew , Greeke , Latin , hee abolished : histories hee obscured : that none of his applied well , Greeks to Daniel , the bridge to both Testaments : Rhetorique tropes , which Sacraments require : hee turnes to propriety : as in , This is my body : and , This is my blood : wherein all Couenants the signe , hath the name of the thing signified ; Logique he turneth to sophistry : To patch an whole art and policie ouer mighty kingdomes by sophistry , most ridiculously when it is examined . Not he , but martyrs made the Gospell knowen : which stirreth Princes against him : that as to ouertrow New Rome or Constantina , they gaue their authoritie to old Rome , and atchieued their counsell , but to their owne great mischiefe : so Princes seeing that the former age by the Pope , brought in the Turke to the hazard of the West : and see that he knoweth not one letter , in the LAW : and is blinde in euery part of it : and cannot make his owne cause good , against the Turke or Iew ; they forsake him : the seruant of seruants : as God left the Chananites to bee conquered of Dauid : So he is Chanaan : they be Dauid : and in his warre , he shall be Iabin : and by Sisera , fall at Mageddon : and bee no more able to resist . And the great Citie became into three partes : and the Cities of the nations fell : and Babylon the Great , was remembred before God , to giue her the Cup of the Wine of the heate of his anger : and euery Iland fled : and the mountaines were not found : and great haile , talent bigge , descended from heauen vpon the men : and men blasphemed God for the stroke of the haile , because the stroke of it was exceeding great . By the Citie , meane the policie : and by three partes , great diuision : that it hath but a third part : because the policies of nations fall from it : and God remembred his anger told , chap. 14. and as vnder the Caesares : Ilands and Mountaines were moued from their place , that is , into another policy : so heere , alteration of policie is meant ; haile of a talent , is great ouerthrowes , by Gods hand : the allusion being taken from plaguing the Chanaanites , Ios . chapter 10. where haile killed more then sword : So the Spanish fleete hath often had great shipwrake , by the extraordinarie hand of GOD , specially 1588. And , what an infinite masse of money ; and millions of men hath Netherland consumed to him ? And lately , Venice shewed his weaknesse , that he durst not goe forward to warre , and specially Iuliaque : where Leopoldu● , Emperour , Spanie , Pope , wish they had neuer begon . Touching the quantity of haile , in countreies neere the Alpes , wee see this speach to keepe neere propriety : without a great hyperbole . At Zurick my learned friend M. Caspar Wesserus , told me of haile lately there : that one stone was brought from a field somewhat farre off to the Consull , and must melt in cariage : yet beeing weighed , it peised a wax pound . Chanaan and Egypt haue greater haile , that trees and beasts be stricken to destruction by it . And in all this the Papists repent not : but thinke God to fauor the wicked side , and so blaspheme , and keepe their old Idolatrie , and locusts of all professions , as before . It is hard for men to repent , which will not learne from the word of God , how their case standeth . Their false ground that Peter was the chiefe Apostle , and at Rome , and the Rocke , and that hee had auctoritie , to binde and loose , more then others ; and could leaue that to Doctores of the Citie , which crucified Christ , as though they best deserued that ; and the fables of their miracles , as though they were true ; these harden them , that they cannot come into the Church , till the anger of God consumeth the Pharaohs , as chap. 15. vers . vlt. told . CHAPTER XVII . Iohn like Daniel . And one of the seauen Angels which had the seauen Cupp● came , and spake with mee , saying to mee , come : I will shew thee the Iudgement of the great Whoore : which sitteth vpon many waters , with whom the Kings of the earth committed fornication : and they which dwelt in the earth , were drunke by the Wine of her fornication . THe wise God maketh the Cloud of his word light to Israel , and darke to Pharaoh . That the wicked shall not be ouer busie with it : he speaketh to them in Visions , that they cannot see whither they tend : because they know not the ground . Besides , commorations seeme vnto them new matter , and not a commentarie vpon former . So to them that be out of the Church , all things are in parables . But they that know the grounds shall see all easie . Ieremiah taught Israel in the playnest propriety of wordes that might bee . Ezekiel sweetneth the same with allegories : when both are compared together , all is plaine . Daniel telleth how Iudah should bee afflicted : by enemies likened to the proportion of a mans body : fist so , generally : that heathen would not marke the persecuted : But the Iewes knew : And if at the first they had bene told of great affliction , they would haue gone before captiuitie into Countries of Grecia . But when they were in Babel , and neere returne : their enimies are beasts comming out of the sea , and terrible : but yet reuenged , as the image was by strok from a stone ; so they by fire . But the persecuters and persecuted , neither be named : In a new vision they are expresly named , what the Ram and Buck meane : and the persequutour , aboue all that should goe before him , is plainely described . And last of all , a proper speach , expoundeth the Image , expoundeth the sea beastes , expoundeth the Land beast . That no booke was euer plainer then Daniel . Iohn is like him : He telleth , chapter 6. of great plagues to a state ; but telleth not to what state . Then he telleth of a falling away , but telleth not by whose occasion ; Then he describeth the occasioner , vnder seauen trumpets ; but hideth from the profane world , what policie hee would haue marked : After this , he bringeth the old Caesares , and Pope with late into one serpent : After this he diuideth the serpent into two beasts , with resonable plaine notes : and sheweth that the former beast cōming out of the sea should be reuiued , by that which came vp out of the Land : Now that reuiued beast , after his particular doings and suffrings , is heere to bee seene , with the reuiuer . The Angell teacheth Iohn in vision , the learned men be Angeli Ecclesiae . The great whoore , is the great Idolatrous City : the many waters , the harlot sitteth on , be people troupes , nations , and tongues : Kings society , in Idolatry , is the fornication : the dwellers on the earth , are the Idolous , whose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or cariage is not in heauen . And he caried me into the wildernesse in the spirit . As the Church was driuen into the wildernesse : to haue a policie vnmixed with Rome : so Iohn sheweth , that they must not be of Romes part , that will condemne her : but absolute free from her . In Aegypt God could not giue lawes for Israel : but they must be separated from other policies : so God brought them into the wildernesse . And when God would teach Iuda , that Moyses Ceremonies were but poore elements , and to praepare them for the rest of Christ , he carieth them into the wildernesse of the heathen : And when Iohn Baptist praepared a way for the rest of Christ , and calling of the heathen , who in the dayes of Dauid and Salomon were not circumcised , but baptized : Rambam Asure Bia. Per. 13. So we must goe into a wildernesse , & simply iudge by Gods word , not by rumors of antiquity and vniuersality , what is to be iudged of Rome . And I saw a woman sitting vpon a scarlat beast full of names of blasphemy , hauing 7. heades and 10. hornes . So Satan , being incarnate in the Empire of Rome , had seauen heades and tenne hornes : and vpon his head seauen Crownes : because so many states of Rome afflicted Gods people . In chap. 13. Tenne hornes , had tenne Crownes : to shew that so many kingdoms , not seuerall kings , as in Daniel for Aegypt and Syria belonged to the Empire . And the woman was clothed in Purple and Scarlat , and golden in Gold , and pretious stones , & pearles : hauing a golden Cup in her hand : full of abominations , and vncleannesse of her fornication , and vpon her forehead , a name written , A MYSTERIE : Babylon the great , the mother of fornications , and the abominations of the earth . Red color , is vsuall for blood : and Lycurgus or Dracoes lawes : and most fit for Romulus towne , where hee embrued his handes in the blood of his brother : but most of all for the Popes persequution . The gold reuiueth Babel , and the very phrase is taken from it , Isai . 14. And the story is in Dan. 3. where the King made an Image of gold ; sixtie cubites high , six cubites broad . So they amazed , foolish , with the cost of the matter : but of Christ we are to buy the true gold , Apo. 3. and 21. The golden rules of Faith and Trueth : and not to esteeme of a crucifix of gold : to crucifie Christ againe for the matter . So the picture of Mary , is in diuers places trimmed with chaines of gold , and pretious stones : and their Copes wickedly following Aharon , bee of cloth of gold . So the 3. Kings of Colone , that returned from Ierusalem to their countrey : and were but Persian sages , and no Kinges , nor any Persian that would be called Baltasar ; they are said to be trimmed at solemne times , with chaines of great Iewels : I would not see it , because I would not goe bare-head into their Temple . A golden Cup had Babel , to make nations drunke with Idols : making Gods of their Starres : and was ful of lothsome things , and vncleane fornications : So is Rome manifestlie ; Colon , and Spaine : as if Babylon , a mystery ; were written in the forehead . As the learning of Daniel could doe no good to Babel , but still it would keepe the old Gods ; till Cyrus tooke their kingdome : so Rome is so deepe in Idolatrie , that no learning will make men leaue their places : Pharaoh . & Nebuchadnezar , were neuer so hardened . And these passe all that euer were , for crueltie in persecution . The profane Caesares did not so strictly hinder all vse of religion . They hindred not the reading of Gods word , as the Pope doth , though they feared , lest the Kingdome of Christ should be a bridle to them Romes cruelty told , chap. 11. & 12. & 13. & 14. & 15. is now plainely handled . And I saw the woman dronk with the blood of the saincts : and with the blood of the martyrs of IESVS . And when I saw her , I marueiled ; with great marueile . Heere the blinde may see , that since the Empire was reuiued in the West , the persecutions of them , who say , Christ freely iustifieth , and only heareth prayer , and will haue the Idole of him selfe ( as Plato speaketh of vertue ) to bee fetched from his word , were bloody against the Saintes and Martyrs of Iesus . When the Pope contemneth a thousand times better learned then himselfe : how can hee looke to escape the wrath of God ? Iohn marueiled to see a womā dronke with blood , therefore the Angel calleth him to consider the chapters afore , as especially the thirteenth chapter . And the Angell said to mee : why doest thou marueile ? I will tell thee the Mysterie of the woman , & of the beast which beareth her : which hath seauen heades and tenne hornes . A more perticular description foloweth then was cha . 13. But any may see this to be a commentarie vpon that place : as God is a perfect expounder of his owne worde . The beast which thou sawest , was , and is not : and hee shall ascend out of the Pit. The Empire was , and againe is made dead : by the remouing to Bizantium , and it shall ascend out of the Pit , chapt . 9. when the locust and their king come out of the pit . And shall go to destruction . This speach is part of Balaams for Italy , Num. 24. which should afflict Heber ; that is , the faithfull , and hold on to destruction . The same he spake of Amalek : that he should go on to destruction : that was neere a thousand yeares after Balaam spake : that was Amalek was destroyed by Israel . As a thousand yeeres , are but as one day with God : so Satan was tyed 1000. yea . before the king of Locusts had the winges of horses and chariots to vexe the Church , the true Ierusalem ; for the Low to the ruyne of the West . And they who dwell on the earth will marueile , ( whose names are not written in the booke of life , from the beginning of the world ) when they behold the beast that was , and is not , and yet is . Heere is a meaning that hath wisdome . The naturall man obserueth not that when countreyes fall , they rise no more ; Aegypt , Aram , Assur , Paras , Graecia : that none would thinke Rome beeing once destroyed , should raise againe . But the taught of God , see a plaine reason . That the West in the end should afflict , first by strength ; and next by subtiltie in religion : that Christ his seruants should be tried , both for body and minde : and he pay the City that crucified him : both with horse , as chap. 6. and by the spirit of his mouth : and diligent searching of the Prophets . So for easier memory of story , Christ would haue Rome , that crucified the king of glory , once to bee plagued through their Emperors , and the Empire to be taken away , and the Citie to bee destroyed : as by Gothes : and by Lybians , by Giezerichus , a new Annibal . And then an enemie to God in all trueth , to shewe himselfe in the Temple of God , as if he were God : to be consumed by study about the Bible : by the word and sword that commeth from CHRIST his mouth : So the beast was , & againe is not , and yet is : God speaketh in the praesent tempus for things to come , because all things with him are praesent . This is a meaning that hath wisedome ; as Iobs case , and Daniels Image . Therefore wee should flee to God to be the expounder : who openeth what is in darknesse : and with whom light doth dwell . The seauen heades are seauen mountaines , vpon which the woman sitteth : also they be seauen Kings : fiue are fallen , and the principall is : the other is not yet come : and when he is come , he must tary but a litle while . The Iewes felt Pompei heauy : that made Iuda prouince to Rome . M. Crassus was heauy : that spoyled the temple of much gold . Iulius Caesar was also heany , who strengthned Cleopatra , ouer Iudea long lost , to set vp Herod at the last . Brutus and Cassius were also heauy , with their army . Antonius who married Cleopatra , ( and holpe in Capitolio , Herod to be King ) was also heauy : all these came to destruction : for medling with Gods people : and all their state by Ciuill warres : So fiue Kings are fallen : and the principall , is Augustus : and the other is not yet come : the Empire reuiued : But at 1000. yer . will the Pope be sitting vpon the Empire : by litle and litle . And England at 1200. yer . would not grant him supremacy : Sigibert . And good father WICKLIFE , now 200. yeares ago preached , that if the commune lawes of England might stand : the Pope should haue no stroke in England . * And good Lady Margareth , a pearle for a woman , the mother to K. Henry the seauenth , when she built Christs Colledge & S. Iohns , in both which I was fellow : and owe them this dutie : she in those dayes made lawes to aduance knowledge : to ruinate the Pope . And the valiant Henry VIII . trust him out , from being head or taile in our Church : so the Empire , ridden by the Pope , stood but a litle while , in sundrie places . And all the while of the arising , the Grecians ; as , Chrysostome , Andreas , Oecumenius , taught that the Romane Empire would be reuiued : though in Greek stories , Sysimus and the ecclesiasticall , Alaricus & Giezerichus wrought much harme : and there Antichrist should reigne : And if the Greeke old Doctores had bene well known : the Pope had neuer gotten peny by his Masse . Areopagita taketh the worde in the Law sense , the token of the body : so Eusebius , the Image and Symbolon : and so elder Origene ; and later Nazianzene : Antitypes and later Theodorit in a full disputation : and Macarius the Greeke Monke , calleth it Symbolum : and full many moo . Then the Pope had no auctoritie for turning bread into the body of Christ : to make him haue 1000. bodies : and to make Religion a stage to Angels and men . This long warning of the Popes arising was a warning to all ages : that they should not suffer the starr falling to make bitter the waters of the Law ; nor darken the starrs : and in all ages he had gainesayers . And both , Princes and People , who contemned the warning of this book , were worthie to be giuen ouer to all force of error . And the Beast which was , and is not , the same is also the eight : and one of the seauenth . The Pope shall be the eight , & chaleng place aboue all , & follow all heathen superstitiō in name , staffe , apparel of Caesares : and Temples : setting but a face of Christianity vpon them . A plaine description of the Popes comming vp . And the tenne hornes which thou sawest , are tenne Kings which haue not yet receiued the kingdome : but receiue auctoritie as kings one houre , with the beast . These haue one minde , and shall part their power and auctoritie , to the Beast . These shall make warre with the Lambe : and the Lambe shall ouercome them for he is Lord , of Lordes , and King of Kings : and they which are with him , are called , and chosen , and faithfull . Steuchus against Valla reckoning the Countries , which held of the Pope , bringeth them to ten . But we must know , that ten , vsually is a great number , about ten , fewer or moo : These kingdoms vnder the first Caesares were not so parted : as when Iulian the Apostata kept at Paris : who neuer heard that his Fathers brother , the great Emperor Constantine , gaue the West to the Pope : and if any such matter had bene , it could neuer be hid from him . But when the Pope of Rome , by long begging for S. Peter : and so for Monasteries in many Countreies , had gotten much wealth : and ready good wills in Rome and the West , to set vp againe the Empire at Rome . He picketh quarrels with the Patriarch of Constantinople : for procession of the holy Ghost , and Pascha day , and supremacy : & still of old labored to extinguish the Greek tongue : and puritie of Latin : and weakneth the East Empire , that barbarous Gothes reigned : whom to ouerthrow , Princes gladly ioyne with him : and he with them still for great Countreyes : that in the end they sweare to helpe him to hold Constantinus donation : and to bring the East , the Greeke , to agree with Rome . And after 1000. yea . the king of Locustes hath Satans throne in such power , that his winges bee chariots and horses to cause kinges to doe what hee will. As , for Ierusalem warrs ; to ouerthrow all their kingdomes . And in these tymes Satan bare sway , that scant any learned were in the West . But Monasteries and Collegies were built to fortifie haeresie : that Greeke was vnknowen till our age : and Ebrew to this houre , for skill in the tongue able to hold water : and to make a translation of good warrant , to all learned iudgements . In this blindnesse , still some Abates and such fought well by pen : and at the last by Martyrs : whom the Pope damned ; and the secular power put to death . But in the end , Christ by his martyrs roareth like a Lion ; and seauen thunders tell his anger : & seauen Angels poure it out : and men eate the little booke of Scripture : and preach to nations and kinges , to bethinke them , how they did set vp Rome . And hee saith to mee : The waters which thou sawest , where the Where sitteth , are people , and folke : and nations , and tongues . The phrase is from Babel , Ierem. 51. O thou which sittest vpon many waters : and from Dan. 3. These phrases teach the simple how plaine Gods Law is , lightning the eyes : to call old matters into minde : and to teach by old euents , howe other matters will fall out . Moreouer , this open speach of manie waters , to meane people and nations , would ( making a commentarie in the margin , vpon many places of the old Testament ) inlighten much . Of the Popes fall . And the tenne hornes which thou sawest vpon the Beast , these shall hate the Whoore : and make her desolate and naked : and eate her flesh : and shall burne her in the fire . The same kingdomes which cleaued to the Pope for profite or deceipt : when they see all profit gone : and how he by terror of forged purgatorie gate Princes great lands , wil alter their minde to hate the Pope : Many millions in England , hate his keies in Canterburies armes : as a mockage to the true keies of knowledge : so they hate the title grace , in Scotland , as doth the learned M. Meluin ; others , hate Leuies Linen , Cope , Priest ; and Kneeling at receiuing bread , which should bee receiued with most holy iudgement , not in the Popes gesture : others , hate the Leprosie of the Apocrypha books : the writers of which shew no more faith in Christ then did Flauius Iosephus , nor so much . Others , hate the Popes forme of prayer : patched vp for his vse , to content the people , not to spend that tyme in requiring of them opening of the Bible : And many would haue our Bishops caught in praemunire to loose all . Others , make great sute to haue their lands . Now if in England , most reuerend & right reuerend fathers , so learned as they take vpon them to bee , bee so hated , for remnant of Papistrie ; what hatred shall open Popery haue , where the Pope dareth excommunicate kinges ? Thal. Ierusal . noteth , that the King might not be excommunicated , nor any chiefe Ruler . But be sagely warned , to keepe his house for a time , and to saue his honor . But the high Sacrificer was whipped with as many stripes as any other , for his faultes , Ierus . in Sanedrin . But our Pope will bee excommunicating kinges , without all color of warrant from God : & shew himselfe in the temple of God as if he were God : beeing in all policie sinfull , and blaspeming true teachers : so he must needes be hated of Princes , that euery one will draw from him all that they can : That is , to eate the flesh of the Idolatrous towne : and burning it in the fire . For God hath giuen it vnto their heartes , to doe his minde : and to doe one minde : and to giue their kingdom to the beast , vntill the wordes of God be brought about . Because they did not receiue the loue of the trueth , vnto right happinesse , to studie the Lawes of God day and night ; God gaue thē ouer to a foolish minde to pull downe the East Empire , and to set vp one in the West : and to set the Synagogue of Rome , aboue all : to rule all Empire and Kingdomes . And to this day , that cursed blindnesse abideth in men , that they thinke it a shame for a King to be learned : or for Noble men . True Kingdome , standeth in knowledge of the kingdome of heauen : and Princes of cunning education , might know both Testaments in Greek and Hebrew ; and veine of storie , in yong yeeres : that their hearts might a thousand times in a day runne ouer the heauenly frame of Gods booke : and see their Ancestors , from Adam to Noë , the pillars of the world . Then , the noble warrier * Abraham , King Moses , King Iosuah , King Samuel , King David , King Salomon : and noble Daniel , the mightiest ( subiect ) in the world , and greatest warrior ; & best learned . And his noble Cousins that quenched the fire , refusing Idols , should haue taught nobles , to haue in equal sort hated Babelish idolatrie of cursed Rome , that crucified Christ , and by the serpents biting pierced his footestepp and handes : and would naile fast all feete and handes , from walking in Gods wayes : and working in his trueth . What a shame is it for Kings , that they know not the familie of David , penned of purpose to make kings wise . David & Salomō both wise began the glorie : Ioakim & Ioachin , both vnwise , ended the glorie : all betwixt are a glasse for Kings to see their owne case . Againe the pompe of this world is eminēt in Daniels Image : afflicting the holy house of Nathā , but beatē to pouder for their paines : & that madnesse of Counsell is expressed in Nebuchadnezars open madnesse . His open madnesse of seauen yeres , was not so madd as the Persians , or Alexander that made themselues Gods : and the parted Macedonians are a patron of slauery to Satan . Heere in one Image all Greek and Latin to Liuie is cōteyned : and Kings might make their teachers , to bring such stately matter into commune knowledge , to make a Bridge from the fall of Salomons house , vnto the setting vp of Nathans . Nabuchadnezar honored Daniel to Iudahs good ; For chiefe heads of this matter : Kings further called , should further delite in this kinde . So , for the Image of the beast , Apoc. 13. if Kinges had bene happy , they had learned from storie what Iohn foretold : but because they despised Gods exhortation to read the Booke : God gaue it into their hearts to giue their kingdome to the beast : if they would make their people learned in this Booke : the flesh of the harlot should soone be eaten . All true soldiers , should be Doctores of Diuinity : such all will conquer with small losse , as Israel vnder Iosua , which studied Moses 40. yer . And Dauids Capteins by knowlede of Moses , were mighty in battell . Doctors in bare title ; the Popes , and ours , deserue so much reuerence , as so many apes , and all that put any trust in them , are like vnto them . Now commeth a plaine condemnation of Rome . The woman which thou sawest is the great Citie , which hath the Kingdome , ouer the Kings of the earth . All be past shame , that see not Rome heere damned vnto the end of wrath . CHAPTER XVIII . The King is Angelus to cause the word to be sounded . After this I saw an Angell , comming downe from heauen : hauing great auctority : and the earth was lightned by his glorie : and he cried mightily with a great voice , saying : BABYLON the great City is fallen , is fallen , and is become a dwelling of Diuells , and a prison of euery vncleane spirit , and a prison of euery vncleane and hatefull bird , because she hath caused all nations to drinke of the wine of the anger of her fornication , and the Kings of the earth committed fornication with her , and the merchants of the earth became rich by the might of her wealth , &c. THE like speach is in Ezekiel , chap. 47. where the glorie of the Gospell shineth from Christ , and waters of doctrine flow with life : And the Angels glorie lightned the whole earth , cha . 10. taught this same matter : where Iohn eateth the litle booke . And Christ is the Angell , he cōmeth downe , when he setteth vp the light of his word , by which hee shineth ouer the earth . Though in vision sundry Angels expresse him . And when Ierusalem is builded , Babylon must needes fall : and where the mighty Gospell is taught of millions , there Christ speaketh with a great voice . Anabaptistes , be the chiefe helpe that the Papists haue to dispute , that it is dangerous for the common people to medle with Gods word . But a learned officer , would with sagenesse soone teach them how they misse burning in fire the obstinat in haeresie . Maymo . in the treatise , Chagigah . Perek III. sheweth how the King should read the Law , before the people in the feast of Tabernacles : and in what sage reuerence . A pulpit of wood was made for him , in the court where all might come , men and women , and the synagogue keeper , brought forth the booke of the Law , & gaue it to the Archisynagogue : and he to Sagan of the Temple : Strategos , Act. chap. 4. 1. Chancelor , we may terme him : he to the high sacrificer : and hee to the King , and hee read Deuteronomie , and of the King he saith : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is : The King is Angelus to cause the word of GOD to be sounded . If the Iew , could thus honor the Law : and shew the Kings duty ; which Iew saw not the true glorie of it by the SON of GOD : how much more should wee bring vp our Kings to honor the holy Gospell : to read speciall places : as the first of Saint Matthew of 1800. yer . story : and 3. Luke of 3957. or Act. 7. or 2. Thess . 2. or some speciall place : to stirre nobles , a learned reading would be as good as a commentarie . And chapters expounding one another : and Psalmes might so be chosen , that by bare reading great light would come . So millions would say that Babylon the great is fallen : and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Daemones be all one , and Rome is a dwelling of Diuels : and Cardinals bee vncleane spirits and Archbuy-shopps be vncleane and hatefull birdes , and their keies be keies of the pit : and their Idolatry making Peter the Rock against this , THERE IS NO ROCK BVT THE ETERNALL , had made the Kings of the earth madde in Idols : from one error ; that the gates of death , shall not praeuaile against Rome : where the speach meant , that terror of Romes persecution , should not stay the building vpon Christ the Rock . Buy-shopps should be knowen how wickedly the merchants become wealthy , blinde leaders of the blinde , vnto eternall destruction . Vncleane spirits , and hatefull birdes : if Esay 13. 14. 21. 23. 47. and Ier. 51. & Ezek. 27. and againe Ier. 7. should bee read , comparing old traffique with the Popes ritches and ruyne ; this chapter would haue great light : which of it selfe needeth not further exposition : For the next cha . telleth how Rome falleth , by the ioy of the godly , which in order of tyme handleth matter , whence the ruyne of Rome cōmeth . The terme witchcraft , bestowed vpon the Popes doctrine , is to be noted : They who say , bread after wordes spoken , is no longer bread , would haue men bewitched , and so for the wine . Sense is a diuine testimony , and if two men should witnesse , that others did worshippe bread or wine : no hypocrisie should saue them . Christ gaue the Law in Moyses , and will not the tokens to bee worshipped : that must be kept for God onely . Where Rome killed men for the Prophets doctrine , and holy Apostles : they are as gilty , as if they had killed them : and all holy in the same faith . All the holy spake of Christ , and Rome by Pilate killing him , was worthy to haue for Popes , neither forgiuenesse in this world , nor in the world to come : but heere , to be openly cursed as Iscariot , and in the world to come , eternall flames . This kind of speach troubled great Doctors : I wil therefore digresse a litle ; to this phrase : Maymoni , in treatise of repentance , saith : there is a sin , whereof sentence passeth ; that he shall be punished in the world to come , & no harme passeth ouer him in this world , and there is a sin : which is punished in this world , and in the world to come : as be the Iewes that betrayed Christ , & the Romans that crucified him . The Iewes are plagued with blindenesse and slauery , and Rome with horrible Idolatries , and tyrannies , and warres , and blood . CHAPTER XVIIII . I say Ieremy and Ezekiell compared with this ch . bring great light . And after this I heard a great voice of much people in heauen ; saying , Allelu-iah , saluation , and glorie , and honor , and power , belongeth to the Lord our God : for his iudgements are right and iust : because hee hath iudged the great whoore , which corrupted the earth by her fornication , and reuenged the blood of his seruants out of her hand : And againe they said Allelu-iah : And her smoke ascended for euer and euer , &c. WHEN the Angell filled the earth with his glorie , then much people prayseth GOD , for reuenge against Rome , and the 24. Bishopps , sage learned , and the speciall rare , the foure wightes full of eyes , and tell of the Lambs supper , and his mariage with the Church : which matter , Psalm . 45. and Cantic . directly handleth , and all the scripture runneth vpon that . Now for the terme , Hallelu-iah . It is vsed first in Psalm . 104. where the verse afore , wisheth the wicked to bee destroyed out of the earth . And the old Hebrewes turne that speach of the Psalm , to haue beene the preaching in the dayes of Noë ; when the flood came : and Midras Tillin noteth , that Allelu-iah was neuer vsed till Psal . 104. after prayer that the wicked should be taken away , out of the earth . The auctoritie of the book is litle , but the peise of the argument is much . So in the New Test . Aleluiah , is neuer vsed , till speach commeth of the Popes destruction . The sinfull , to haue Pyrrha the wife of Deucalion . The fable which made Noë Deucalion , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & his wife 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 conteined a fable which Ouid hath . Esse quoque in fatis reminiscitur affore tempus Quo mare , quo tellus , immensaque regia coeli Ardeat , & mundi moles operosa labores . That is , Iupiter bethought him , how tyme should come , When Sea and Land and great Heauens pallace Should burne , & the worlds workemanship decay . As once , the world perished by water : so it should by fire . Sem and Iaphet taught that , in sadnesse . But their sonnes turned it into a fable : yet S. Pet. 2 Epi. 3. restoreth the matter vnto old trueth : And as the Midras turneth in fable Halelu-iah , to be vsed at holy preaching , in Zohar vpon Gen. 6. by the argument : and first , Psal . 104. vpon the destruction of the wicked : so heere , first vpon the destruction of the man of sinne , the word is vsed : And that , foure tymes . Of the Hebrew terme . God , only wise , contriued the world vnto Macedonian victories , and reigne of 300. yea . from West , vnto all partes : that Greeke was made common ouer all the world , by the tyme that the Apostles were to write the Gospell : that in the Greeke tongue , and only in the Greeke tongue , they might write it for all nations . Yet God would haue the tongue , which Adam spake and Heber kept : and that in which the Law was penned , to be still studied . Therefore , the N. Test . hath many , yea full many wordes , that require Ebers helpe : and in expressed letters about 50. And whereas , Esai . 19. telleth , that in Egypt they shall speake the tongue of Chanaan : he meaneth , that with the Gospell , they shall haue the Hebrew tongue : and Origens Octaplun , eightfold worke , in Epiphanius Ancorato , had Hebrew in Hebrew letters , and the same spelled in Greeke : and six Greeke translations : so here , the studie of the Hebrew Prophetes , to open the Gospell , doth fell the Pope : and the Pope is closely touched by the word , Allelu-iah ; Praise God , in whom wee breath : and not Idoles which haue no breath in their nostrills . Of the best way to ouerthrow the Pope . The Turkes Princes moued Q. Elizabeths agent , L. Barton , of godly memory , to the known way , by common witt , to open the trueth ; in causing a Rabbin to demand a proofe of the New. Test . by Ebrewes . The Apostles proued all by Ebrews : & so should all expounders of them : And the Pope vnable therin falleth , and all his Cardinales , and Archbuyshops . And our King tooke once a noble course that way : the hinderer , shall abide iudgement : and that a most heauy : & shall not haue his shame forgiuen in this world , nor in the world to come . An Ebrew explication of the N. Test . by sayings granted of Iewes , would moue Iewes & Gētiles to hold one truth . My Hebrew explicatiō of Nathans house , Mat. 1. & Luc. 3. from Dan. 7. fold shield , and the Hebrew chayning of the Chronicle , hath moued Salem and Rome : though Nazaret would bring the auctor to the top of a Rock . This matter is worthie of record : that Gods vengeance may bee marked while the world standeth , how he will deale with so gratefull babes . But now let vs abridge the text : People , Bishops , rare godly praise God , for calling to the Mariage : that the Church is married to Christ : and clothed in white iustice : and Christ warreth , to ouerthrow Rome . Amen , Aleluiah : And a voice came from the throne , saying : praise our God all his seruants , and they that feare him both small and great . This short summe of Diuinitie , distinguisheth vs from Papists , who make Gods of Creatures : and giue praise to them where God only will be feared . And I heard the voice of a great multitude : and as the voice of many waters , & as the voice of strong thunders , saying , Halelu-iah : for the Lord God of hostes doth reigne : let vs reioyce and be glad : and let vs giue him glory . For the mariage of the Lambe is come : and the wife hath praepared her selfe : and it was giuen her to put on white linen , pure and shining . For the linen is the iustice of the sainctes . When whole kingdomes call vpon God : and fight for the Gospell with successe , it is fitted to continual noise of waters : as Ezekiel 1. 24. the kingdomes that made Gods iudgements knowen : are likened to much water : & the thunder of Gods power , is well expressed , by thunder of the ayer , Psalm . 29. All tendeth to Aleluiah ; Praise God in whom wee breath , for rescuing vs from Satan , with manifestation of his kingdome : And let not England forget the goodnesse of the Lord : but acy remember it : and not hide it from their children : but to the generation to come to shewe the prayses of the Eternall , his power also , & his wonderfull workes that he hath done . The light of the Gospell now these hundred yea . hath bene exceeding great , & to greater knowledge , then euer since the Apostles tymes the Church had . And all reformed Countreies flow with learned men . And sage cariage is heere laid out to the eye ; in white linen . This short rule must alwayes hold : God will make known who bee his : and all must depart from sinne that call vpon the name of God. And he saith vnto mee , write : Blessed are they that are called to the supper of the mariage of the Lambe . This should be written in all hearts : that they only be happie , which in the Lords Supper , protest the aboundance of grace of the gift of iustice . The bread bare , & wine bare , taken in the sage vse : that our soules feed vpon his incarnation and redemptiō ; is as strong , as the frame of the world , to stay vs in Christ . The auctority of the speaker , who made the world by his word , must be looked vnto : and as our eyes , iudge of the frame of the world ; and our minde , to what inuisible vse all was made subiect to a man : so our eyes , must iudge of bread & wine , & our minds , that Christ suffring for vs , ended sacrifice & offring . By seale of things without life : by bread and blood of the grape : by the terme supper : the whole tenor of Christianity is meant : but the acceptation of the seale is an open action , to distinguish vs frō others . The Pope corrupted , from the playnesse that is in Christ : and making Priest & sacrifice : hath missed wholy of the trueth in Christ : as Iannes ●nd Iambres resisted Moses . Papists would make fooles belieue , that Calvin bread this ; symbolum corporis : and in other matters , if Calvin hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . a rash word : they vrge that vpon whole Churches . Their eyes might tell , that the ancient Grecians neuer made question heere : neither had combat with haeretiques heere : Eusebius after Origen , recorder of the whole Churches opinion , in praep . calleth Bread and Wine , Icones , & symbola . Neither did any after him , striue against that : but full many followed him . God is light : and all the Bible is so plaine , to a sound student , that none can moue doubt , but to his plague . The Papists cary in a siluer chest , a wafer of meale , as the bodie of Christ : making themselues a scoffe to God and his Angels : and the barbarous thinke by vnlearned prating , to make their cause good . They come 40. yer . short of learning , to defende the common groundes , against a subtill Iew , or Turke , as to this syllogisme of Machmad . If the scripture be corrupted , another iudge must be had ( The Pope not only granteth , but vrgeth also this : & this . ) But the scripture is corrupted . Therefore another iudge must be had . I will ioyne with Turke , Iew and Pope , to grant the Preposition . But against Turke , Iew and Pope , & our side ; I deny the assumption : and hold the text pure . This no Romist yet euer saw . Therefore their studies must bee holden vnfitt to rule in Diuinity . And he saith to mee : these words of God be true . By reason that the carnall man cannot see the glorie of the wisedome , which is in the couenant of CHRIST , in plaine simplicitie full of heauenly trueth : The Angell stayeth vpon this doctrine , as opposite to Rome : & working Romes fall : handled chap. 18. And I fell downe at his feete , to haue worshipped him : & he saith to me , do not . For I am fellow seruant to thee , & to thy brethren which haue the testimonie of IESVS : Worship God : for the spirite of prophecie is the testimonie of IESVS . Heere , Iohn sheweth mans weaknesse to Idol-seruice , in his transe , ready to worship the Angel. And telleth , that , Angells be ministring spirites for our saluation : God only must bee worshipped . The spirites that teach , teach of Christ : that he only must bee worshipped : In the old Testament , Christ is called an Angel : and is worshipped ; but no created Angel is worshipped . The warres of Christ and Christians : against the Empire and Pope . And I saw the heauen opened : and behold a white horse , and hee that sate vpon him , was called faithfull and true : and in Iustice doth he iudge & war. And his eyes were like a flame of fire : & he had vpon his head many Diademes : hauing a name written , which none knew but himselfe : and clothed in a garment dipped in blood : and his name is called the WORD OF GOD. The heauen opened , sheweth what shall be opened in the Church : the white horse , is sincere might : the Ryder is called faithfull and true , to assure vs of victory against mighty states : and he iudgeth & warreth in righteousnesse , vnable to abide sinne , still to reigne : his eyes bee a flame of fire , searching in iustice to the bottome : as Daniel 10. for the ouerthrowe of Xerxes armie : and Apo. 1. and 2. And his many Diademes , sheweth that he will rule Kinges in many Countreyes . And the name written which none knoweth but himselfe , signifieth the Godhead , dwelling in light that none can come to . His garment dipped in blood , is expounded Esai . 63. shewing , that the enemies blood shall make him known , as vnder old Assur and Cittim . And his name is the WORD OF GOD : as in Iohn the first : and infinitely in Onkelos . Iehouah , is the WORD of IEHOVAH . These mightie titles comfort the Church : that they shall bee sure of a victorie . Reigne still , O King MESSIAS , for we rest on thee : reigne still , O King of Sainctes , and wee will folow after thee . And the armies , in the heauen folow him , vpon white horses , clothed in linen , white and cleane . The valiant Christians with speed and courage folow Christ : and in synceritie of truth : though Lutherans Vbiquitie , and others iourney to hell , be great spotts : yet many are free from these : and mo wil be in tyme. And out of his mouth commeth a sharpe sword : to strike the nationes with it : and hee shall bruise them with an yron Sceptre . The sword of his word , hath in all ages told ; that , euery trespas should receiue iust recompence : and by stories past wee should assure vs , of them that be to come : and the yron Sceptre , taught by Dauid , how Christ his enemies should fall . And the Image beaten to dust , Dan. 2. and the Romane ciuill warres taught them , what it was to meddle with the Iewes : and with Tully to say : Barbara Iudaeorum superstitio : Gens nata seruituti . So Diui Caesares for 300. yeares were brused : and now the Pope for 400. to come , may still looke to bee plagued , that by 6000. yeeres of the world he shall be as the Macedonians at our Lords birth , voyd of all authoritie . This short vision may endure a long time , as that in Ezekiel , of Gog and Magog , 38. and 39. contayned matter of 300. yeeres . And hee treadeth the presse of the wine of the anger and indignation of God of hostes , and hee hath vpon his garment and vpon his thigh a name written , KING OF KINGS , AND LORD OF LORDS . Esay 63. telling of the winepresse , teacheth now by story , of old euents : and the other Attributes , Nabuchad . Dan. 2. giueth to Daniels God : and the stories shew the works . And students of iudgement , would bee ready in heathen which open the holy Bookes , from the first Greek stories to the last . By garment , and thigh written vpon : open dealings of Christ , teach men to contemne his mediation : and to feele that hee ruleth all . An open proclamation of the Popes destruction . And I saw an Angell standing in the sun ; and hee cried with a great voice : saying to all the birds that flee in the ayer : come and assemble vnto the supper of the great God : to eate the flesh of Kings : and the flesh of Coronels : and the flesh of the Mighty and the flesh of horses , and of their Riders , and the flesh of all free and bound . This speach Ezekiel vsed , ch . 38. speaking of Macedonians , that should afflict Iuda : specially , vnder Antiochus Epiphanes , after whom , that Kingdome fell dayly , more and more , with horrible destruction . And as the speach in Ezekiel is caried hither , so the names of Gog and Magog , be in the next Chapter : where the Popes chiefe ripenesse commeth to let Satan loose . And I saw the beast and the Kings of the earth , and their armies to make warre , with him that sate vpon the horse , and with his armie . This short prophecie telleth , that the Pope and Empire shall fight against the Restorers of the Gospell : and still haue the worse . Albion and Ierne haue shaked him off : and much of Germanie : and Netherland : and halfe Zwitzerland : and all Denmarke : and his murthering of the French King , will haue reuenge . In Ireland his stirring of Papists , vnder Desmond , to rebell , made greater death , then kites , wolues & doggs could deuoure , or men bury : or riuers wash without poysoning their fish . And Brabant , now 40. yer . hath seene great slaughters , and the Kinges putting of his owne son to death , was more losse to his house , then many millions : And his owne death , was of a strange sicknesse : So many French that persecuted the Gospell , had strange death . And one after another , while they fight against Christ , shall haue strange successe : as the Popes haue strange deaths , and boyles at home . An abridgement of all Gods iudgements in one . And the beast was caught , and with him the false prophet : which worketh signes before him , by which he deceiueth them that receiue the marke of the beast , and worshippeth his image : Both were cast aliue into the lake , burning with fire and brimstone . Andreas , vpon chap. 13. teacheth plainely , that Antichrist setting vp the Empire , is there meant : So Pope & Emperor , must needes be meant heere , to as euident destruction , as if they were cast aliue into eternall flames : this should be a faire warning , for men to come out of Babel , to vse no garments , no prayers , no lawes , of the Popes making . And the rest were killed with the sword of him which sate vpon the horse , which went out of his mouth , and all the foules were filled with their flesh . The principall had open terrible miserie : the others , in vision , had but death . So , in Daniel chap. 7. the fourth beast , was cast into the fire : and the common sort in Ezek. are eat of foules . CHAPTER XX. The Diuells are not simply bound . And I saw an Angell comming downe from heauen hauing the key of the Pit , and a great chaine in his hand , and he laid hold vpon the Dracon , the old Serpent , which is the Diuell and Satan , and he bound him a thousand yeeres , and cast him into the Pit , and shut him vp , and sealed vpon him , that he should not deceiue the nations any more vntill the thousand yeeres were ended : Afterwards he must be loosed a litle while . THAT the Diuels are not simply bound , one houre , Iob. 1. and 1. Pet. 5. teach vs : when they fell the sixt day : misliking the charge of care ouer man : the darke ayer wherin we breath , a black Tartarus , without starre-light , is their lodging : in chaines of Gods prouidence , as if they were in prison . So , wee may not thinke that the Diuels were euer simply bound : but they were in the Pit , whence at the last the locusts came foorth : among the company of the profance : that they deceiued not the great number sealed , chap. 7. and former martyrs , ch . 6. But for a thousand yeeres , some reigned in all ages with Christ , and many were martyred , and moo vndeceiued , to worshippe the beast and his Image , & to take the marke in the forehead or hand . They liued the true life by the Gospell : where all faithlesse aliue , be dead ( in sinne ) as S. Peter saith : and Zeror Hamor , infinitely . The Apostles in their ages liued & reigned with Christ , and Iustine Martyr and Athenagoras , and such in their ages : Athanasius and many of his tyme , and so others in their ages : liued heere the Christian life , and reigned as Kinges ; sacrificing their owne affections , chap. 1. Some in all partes of the thousand yeeres , not altogether a thousand yeeres . The rest of the dead , did not reuiue , vntill the thousand yeeres were ended : as the profane Caesares , and Idolatrous Locusts : who had great occasion offred to the first resurrectiō , with Christ , Rom. 6. Eph. 2. But they being dead in sin , despised the truth , and reuiued not . The first resurrection is by faith , to be risen with Christ . He is happy and holy that hath his portion in the first resurrection . The second death shall haue no power ouer them : but they shal be sacrificers of God , and of Christ , and there shall be such , to reigne with him for a thousand yeares . From Adam , of 1000. yer . Satan deceiued not generally while the Fathers liued : that the flood was denounced , in the old world , & in the world now of 900. Chanaans sinne was growing to ripenes : Amalek of 1000. came not to Amans pride : as Israel bred not Sadducees of 1000. yer . nor Rome gate rule to deceiue whole states , of a thousand yeres . Now the text will be cleare . The Pope deceiued not generally till , 1000. yerees . And I saw thrones , on which men sate : and iudgement was giuen to them , and the soules of them that were beheaded for the testimony of IESVS , and for the word of God , and which worshipped not the beast , nor his Image : nor tooke the marke in their forehead , or vpon their hand : but they liued and reigned with CHRIST , the 1000. year . The rest of the dead did not reuiue of the 1000. year . This is the first resurrection . Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection . The second death hath no power ouer them : but they shal be sacrificers of GOD and CHRIST : and reigne with him a 1000. year . Heere then , be martyrs , and holy for 1000. year . But the starre-worme-wood , and the darkened starres , and the locusts they continued , in profane heathen lot : and the Diuels were in their pit , helping them to sett him loose : to vex the holy Church : for the old Ierusalem : which Christ pronunced , that it should be Iebus , or troden downe for euer . And when the thousand yeres are finished , Satan shall be let loose out of the Prison : and shall goe foorth to deceiue the nations , ouer the foure corners of the earth : Gog and Magog , togather them vnto warres : whose nūber is as the sand of the sea . The Pope to weaken Princes did set them on , to recouer the holy land , which God would haue to abide cursed : that Iewes might see their sinne ; killing Christ : this would the Pope haue recouered : and Rome in a thousand yeeres , could not learne this one chapter , nor remember old Gog and Magog : how the Pope now reuiueth that warre , in my Concent , I haue shewed the termes meaning . Thence the Reader may fetch it . The Iewes Ierusalem was holy : but now the Christian Church is the beloued Citie , and the tents of the holy , which , to besiege and weaken , hee stirred this warres for desolate Ierusalem . The Pope weakened the West in superstition , prouoking to warre , for ( as he termed it ) the holy Land. And they ascended ouer the breadth of the earth : and compassed the Tent of the holy , and the beloued Citie . All the strength of the West was deceiued by superstition , to goe fight in the East for Antioch : in the land of Magog : and other soiles neere Ierusalem : and all the force of Machmad , from the East assembled : and 200. yea . the poore Church was afflicted : that afterwards Popes might set Kings vp and down , as they would . And Machmad still since hath vexed the West : and the king of Locusts now hath 300. yeares , beeing a new Gog and Magog , vexed the Church . And a fire came downe from heauen , and ate them vp . As Satan dealth with Iobs sheepe , he dealth with the Popes sheepe , to eate them vp with fire . Euen thence to the worlds end , chap. 19. which matter is heere briefly repeated : and in that which followeth . The Pope is a Beast of Empire by his might . And the Diuell which deceiued them , was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone : where the Beast , and false prophet , and they , shall be tormented day and night for euer and euer . The Pope is a Beast of Empire by his might , and so the eight is also the seauenth : and hee with his Clergie is also the false prophet . Heere Papists may see what shall become of them . A liuely description of the latter Iudgement . And I saw a great white throne , and one sitting vpon it : from whose presence the Earth and the Heauen fled , and no place was found for them : and I saw the dead , small and great standing before God , and bookes were opened . All mens doings are in record before God , as written in bookes , the like speech is in Daniel , chap. 7. And another Booke was opened , which is of life : and the dead were iudged by the things written in the bookes , according to their workes . All that put not on Christ , are condemned for their works . Now the sea had giuen vp her dead : and death and the graue had giuen vp her dead . And they were iudged euery one according to his workes : and death and Haides 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were cast into the lake of fire : this is the second death . Death and Haides , are expounded in Arethas , sensible : Men which commit matter worthie of death & destruction . And if any were not found written in the booke of life : hee was cast into the lake of fire . This sheweth that only the chosen in Christ haue life euerlasting : and what there companie is : euen the heauenly Ierusalem in this world ; the chapters folowing doe shew . And I saw a new heauen and a new earth : for the first heauen and the first earth passed : and the sea is no more . This speach may well be referred to the new world : which for vs to search of what sort it shall bee : the Law , Deut. 29. ( to leaue hid things to the Lord our God ) forbiddeth vs to search curiously . Of the heauenly Ierusalem , I haue made a treatise in Greeke alone : at large , which I made turne to other tongues . This worke is made to conuict Rome to be damned through all : and I hastened in the beginning to that : and I would not draw the Readers minde from that . The last end may bee handled best seuerally . So this paines shall heere haue an end . AN EXPLICATION OF THE HEAVENLY IERVSALEM , SHEWED APOCAL. CHAPTER 21. AND 22. BEING of larger discourse then the former Commentarie made by the same auctor , to shew Romes condemnation : and with small strife against Rome : and such as Rome will not refuse to reade . By H. B r. After the destruction of Babylon : Let vs behold the saluation of Sion . A Commentary vpon the Apocalyps , Chapter 21. and 22. CHAPTER XXI . The second discourse of 21. and 22. Chapters . And I saw a new heauen and a new earth : for the first heauen and the first earth passed away : and the sea was no more . ISAIAH , chap. 66. compareth the Gospell hauing the rest of Christ for the Iewes Ceremonies : vnto a new heauen : and the earthly heathen state called to the church , a new earth : as God will make indeed a new world . And ioyneth the doctrine of both , together : So heere , after mention of heauen and earth passed : the wordes import the new world : and praesentlie turne to the Gospell : in saying , the sea shall be no more : that is , a troubled state shall be no more . For , the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding , guardeth our heartes in the loue of Christ , that no sufferings for him is a griefe or trouble : and we read , chap. 16. that his Angels haue seauen cups of wrath , to poure vpon the helhounds that bite his seruants : they shall not care for the sea , whence the Romane beast ariseth . And I Iohn , saw the holy City Ierusalem , new ; comming downe from God : from heauen : as a bride praepared ; for her husband trimmed . Iohn began the New Testament : Iohn endeth it . The terme soundeth grace or mercy : fitt for the argument : So in Zachary , at the building of the Temple , acclamation should bee ; Grace , Grace , be to it . And none , but a Iohn in heart , one that is made gracious , Eph. 1. ( the Hebrew to that , is Iehonan , and Iohn & Iochanan ) can see the holy Ierusalem . The worldly doe looke to worldly pompe : as the Pope to rule princes : in deed euery teacher should rule Princes , by sage aduise , not by auctority . Of Iohn . Iehoiadah , the stately high sacrificer , is called also Iohn : and sundry others , and that name is in the 70. Ionan , and one of our Lords fathers is called by that name , & others too : Ianna , and Ioanna bee of the same notation : Grace : giuen by fathers that still looked to the grace of God , in Christ , and all should in heart bee . So euery one should be in heart Petros building vpon Petra , the Rock : Eli Tzur & Tzuri-shadday , Num. 1. 5. 6. teach that . My God is the Rock : My Rock is God. One word of Hebrew , had broken the Popes keies : as the Pharisees keies of the Kindome of heauen , and all take a foolish course for Diuinity , which seeke it from Latines rather then from Ebrew . Of Ierusalem . Of Ierusalem , I wrote at large in my treatise of Melchitzedek , where also I shewed , why the 70. altered the Hebrew , 36. hundred of yeres , adding to the Patriarkes at fatherhood , to many , 100. As Adam at 230. begate Seth , where Moses proper truth wrote 130. Our note 1603. hath flat atheisme , saying , that Moses omitted 100. yer . so the note might haue said for Seth , Enosh , Caynan , Mahalaleel , Enoch , Arphaxad , and all to Nachor , and that he gaue many hundreds too much , to their ends . It is trange , that most reuerened FF . and right reuerend FF . after plaine demonstration of trueth will be such fooles as to vtter such athean lies to the people : and , it is more strange , that the people giue them any regard , after their vtterance of such blindnesse . These teachers are not for Ierusalem , the sight of peace ; but for Abyssus , whence the king of Locusts and his swarmes came . Salem , was the townes name in Sems dayes : and the place where Izhak was offred , was called by Abraham lireh ▪ and of that famous action the towne inlarged , was called IERVSALEM : the sight of peace . Maymony writeth in Bethbechira , the chosen house , or place where the Temple was built : as , by historie Isaack was offred there : so , by tradition , Adam and Habell offred there , and Noë cōming out of the Arke , and that may well be : for God troubleth not his people with many places : but contriueth all points for helpe of memory : and for like matter for our dulnesse . As for Rome that crucified Christ , God would not plague another Citie : but would haue Rome once destroyed : to shew his anger vpon it : & reuiued to be a throne of Satan , to plague them that cared not for his warning : but would haue all to depend vpon it . Of Melchi-Tzedek and Izhak : causing glory to Ieruschalaim . Sem , the great , in the title of iust King , and King of peace , described as God : ( as the very Rabbines note ) and Saint Paul vpon their grant , draweth all vnto Christ , in his humanitie : how the sacrificer is taken from men : and so resembleth not Iehouah , Michael , in heauen barely ; but as he should come to his office on the earth : being the SEM , the great : Sem heere conteyneth all ; with Isaack receiued from death , and their story crieth out vnto all Iewes , that they should know ; that God was in Christ , reconciling the world vnto himselfe : and that Christ was to suffer : and being the first from the dead , should shew light vnto the world . S. Paul most eloquently draweth Moses speach hither , Deut. 29. Say not in thine heart , who can goe vp into heauē , for to bring Christ downe : or , who can goe to the deepe to bring Christ from the dead ? but if thou confesse with thy mouth , that IESVS is the ETERNAL : and belieue in thy heart that God hath raised him from death , thou shalt be saued . So Melchi-Tzedek and Izhack , in their story teach all , that God giueth the sight of peace : to make the City of God vpon the earth ; For heathen , in Abraham our father : as hee and wee belieue that God raiseth Christ from death : and that matter is sweetly told in calling Christian Policy , Ierusalem . So Zachary , saith , Ierusalem shal be built in Ieruschalaim ; The sight of peace , shal be taught in the soile where SEM dwelt , and Isaack was receiued as by a resurrection . The low Ierusalem , is called holy , when our Lord was baptized & tempted : and when after his resurrection , many Izhaks arose : and were seene of many . But after our Lord his ascension , the terme is not bestowed vpon it : though in Pentecost , the spirit came plentifull , to teach Iewes and Proselytes of all nations : the resurrection . Of S. Pauls heauenly Ierusalem . S. Paul in his Epistle to Ierusalem , telleth them that the earth which breedeth briers and brambles : shall come to be brent vp : that so , the Low Ierusalem should haue an end : And , that , we are come to the heauenly Ierusalem , &c. In that terme , he expoundeth the Prophet Isay for his Ierusalem . Of the Iewes error to this day . Maymony , and all the vnbelieuing Iewes , to this day , expect a returne to Mount Sion , to restore a Citie there . Maymonie , may be read in Ebrew and English vpon Ecclesiastes : & in my disputations from Isaiah with them , they said , hee speaketh for the world to come ; in higher matter : then that which touched building of stone . And they be guilty of S. Steuens blood to this day , holding it blasphemie to say : that , Iesus of Nazaret should end Moyses Law , and sacrifice . Maymony , in the fundations of the Law , writeth the Iewes common error , thus : it is a matter plaine and expounded in the Law : that it is a commandement : which standeth for euer , yea for euer and euer . To teach them better vnderstanding of Moyses , God brought them to Babel , with losse of all Ceremonies , sauing circumcision : and before he brought them home , hee told them to the last yeere , when God would end their Ceremonies , which made the heathen to hate them : and told that their Citie should bee destroyed . This matter S. Paul vrgeth through all the Epistle to Ierusalem . And I should haue had occasion , to haue examined all Talmudiques vpon Moses 613. Lawes : and to shew how all the Ceremonies God hath abolished : and giuen in the New Test . Lawes , written in all hearts : moo then 613. That we neede not come to Talmudique . This argument , would require all opened , in the New Testament , to which of Moyses 613. each thing belonged : and would shewe all wherein Talmudiques yeeld to the Apostles : and teach Iewes and Greekes , how all the New Test translateth Hebrewes . He that threatned to stay the king from alowance this way , shall in fame bee buried with the buriall of an Asse . There is no studie so good as this : nor so much desired of all sortes . Hee knew neither the Low nor High Ierusalem , that would threaten to hinder this studie : and is worthy to be recorded foreuer : for an example to others . The treatise of Dauids family , and Nathans comforted through all Daniel : & of the Rome-Beast , one made of foure ; sauage vnto Constantinus the great : This shewed more thē any Academique in Ebrew and Greek , or either euer , the way to the heauenly Ierusalem . The right honorable S r. Iohn Fortescue , reading the workes , told the bearer , thus : Tell the auctor I will obtaine of the King , a very great stipend for him . The honorable Gentleman knew what a priuy Counsellor should doe : death praeuented him : yet , as it seemeth from his motion , the Kinges kingly promise came : and for Ierusalem , his memory shall not die . Dressed as a Bride , trimmed for her husband . The Citie for a ruler is trimmed , as a Woman ( to be married ) for her husband . Esai . 52. Rules of saluation are a greater trimming for the minde , then any outward trimming can bee for the body . The holy Prophets wordes haue all trimnesse that speach can conteyne in language : The promises of Christ all trimnesse of sharpe wisedome : the stories of contemners endlesse to destruction ; and of Embracers , few to saluation , all trimnesse of storie : and so the New Test . for the age heere meant , all trimnesse of wisedome , and learning , and cariage : rules of faith haue wisedom passing all heathen : and Christian true policie is more ciuill then all heathens . So the Citie is trimmed for a Citie , as a bride for the bridegrom . And I heard a great voice from the heauen , saying : Beholde , the tabernacle of God is with men : & he shall dwell with them : and they shall be his people : and God himselfe will bee with them their God : and God will wipe all teares from their eyes : and death shall be no more , nor mourning , nor crye , nor paine shall be any more : for the first thinges are past . In Leuiticus 26. God telleth , that if they keepe his Lawes , God will haue his Tabernacle with them : and they shall be his people , and he shall be their God. So before the captiuitie of Babel , they that conquered the lande , with Iosuah , and the Iudges , and vnder Dauid and his house many were : And Ezekiel telleth that after they haue bene in Babylon , to teach the Creation of the world : and returne from Babel in the hope of Messias , they should be the people of God : and the same is heere spoken for vs heathen , comming vnto CHRIST . And now , that men be taught of Christ plainly : no affliction will make them weepe : as in Babylon they wept , at the Riuer sides , Psal . 137. not knowing cleerly Gods counsel : how the Lord sent them thither , to teach by Babels punishment , that ONE , the God of heauen ruled all : and when men see the death of Christ , to giue life : that they who belieue in him die not , but passe from death to life : then death , mourning , cry & paine , will be nothing : as the first case is altered . Andrew was Petros before Symeon , in Photius : because he first acknowledged Petram : & all who do so , are sure ; that the courtes ( to kill Christians ) the gates of Haides shall not preuaile against them . When they knew that in Haides , God hath Paradise for the Godly . So Athanasius telleth that the Martyrs feared not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The going to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And he that sate vpon the throne , said : Behold , I make all things new , Isai 43. and 2. Cor. 5. Turne this to a new life heere : and in that sense Christ about fourteene yeares after Ierusalems fall , spake to Iohn in this vision : that although the Church in the sight of the world , should be base : it should be a new heauē . The Iewes see a new light in Moyses : and the new Testament calleth vs from the toile of Moses , to the rest in Christ : that Daniel , chap. 9. 24. shineth as Saint Stephens face , as the face of an Angell : and the minde which by the new Testament doeth see the old , seeth a new world : aboue that which was seene in Poperie : Where Bellarmine and his , labor to disgrace the scripture : the waters from which they that be not baptized by the spirit , shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen . And he saith vnto me , write : for these wordes bee true and sure . When the Apostles were all dead , but Iohn : and the Disciples were in great affliction , and the God of this world was mightie in persequution , the naturall man would thinke it harde , to looke that the Bible , should bring a new world : Therefore the WORD , who made this worlde : and will make a new world : would haue this written , that in this world first he will make a new world . And he saith vnto mee , it is done : I am Alpha and Omega , the beginning and the end . The learned note ; Ebrewes , as Kimchi , and Greekes , as Eusebius , that the Prophets spake in the praeterperfect temps , for things to come , because with God , all is praesent : and as sure as thinges past . So , should men haue regarded this booke , that all in it ( though strange ) should come to passe . That the Romane Emperours should bee plagued to ouerthrow : that a new Rome should bee built for Empire , neere old Troy : that a beggerly scholar by lies and false miracles should set vp an Empire ; making himselfe as if he were God : and deceiue the world : men feared not this . But Christ what hee spake in the beginning bringeth it to passe in the end . Of ALPHA and OMEGA . In that Christ nameth himsefe by the Greeke letters , the first , and the last , he giueth great honor to the Greek tongue , that they who seeke not from his words , but from barbarous Latin his wisedome , should be guilty . Many Latin termes haue greatly deceiued : as , sacramentum , for mysterion : dispensator , for Oeconomus ; Descendere ad inferos , for Cateltheim eis Haidon ; and such : hence come seauen sacraments : dispensing with Gods word : and going downe to Hell. Briefly , the smoke from the Pit , is bred by wrested Latin : as that an Image may be worshipped , not an Idoll . When Papae , Cardinales , Arch-buyshopps and Buyshopps , rule the sheepe , ignorant of Gods words , they become wolfes : and the most deadlie enimies to the truth . The Pope hath an auctor , in opusculis patrum , which by the LXXII . reiecteth the Ebrew truth , adding an hundred of yeeres , more then Moyses gaue at Seths birth : and he allowed this blasphemie : That Moyses omitted an hundred of yeeres . His notes for soules 75. Act. 7. teach by Gregorie Martyn , that either the old Testament , or New faileth , and his translation not the Septuagint , taught ; that the dwelling of Israel which they dwelt in Aegypt , was 430. year . And their translation checking S. Pauls Greeke , for 450. after a sort , made Beza and our BB. after Bibliander and others hold the text corrupt , and their rude translation made Achaziah two yeeres elder then his father , and 20. yeer . elder then himselfe . And their barbarousnesse not knowing Pascha Bouis and Arietis , as a peace offring , to endure for eating for the night of the Lambe , ( a day and a night further , ) bred the wicked note : against expressed words of Saint Marke : that the Lord praeuented the Iewes in the day of the Passeouer , where so his Passeouer could not bee kill'd in the Temple : where not to kill it on the due day , it was death : and their translation taught these lies , Act. chap. 7. Iacob died in Egypt and the Patriarkes , and they were caried to Sychem . And they were put in the graue , which Abraham bought for money of the sonnes of Emor the Sychemite . Where Iacob was not buried in Sychem , but in Hebron : And Abraham bought nothing in Sychem : neither was the purchase there for money but for Lambes . Thus with a false translation , they brake the peoples heart : that they were discouraged from the Bible . Also they blasphemed the Hebrew , as Steuchus doth : and praeferre their barbarous Latin to it . Of ignorance in Alpha , how it bred deadly errors . They hold from a father , well knowen : that Ezra inuented the Law Characters , which now we haue . Alpha Beta , &c. be Greek names from the Chaldy : and old in Greece , as referred to old Cadmus : which from Sidon built Thebes in Grecia , Pisistratus was elder then Ezra : Hee by Aristarchus diuided Homers Iliad and Odyssea into Alpha , Beta , &c. named from the Chaldy , expressing the Hebrew forme : therefore the letters were an old inuention ; Diphath and Riphath : Dodanim and Rodanim , Genes . 10. and 1. Chro. 1. are acknowledged of grammarians to come seuerall names for one Person , in Noës tyme , by the similitude of the Letters , which wee now haue . Therefore , their antiquity is from the beginning . Now the order of letters is settled by God , Psal . 25. 34. 37. 111. 112. 119. 145. Prov. 31. in Lament . Chap. 1. once : the 2. once : the third , thrise : the 4. once . And the speach sheweth , that God hath a sure order in his wayes : as in the letters , whereby hee doth teach vs of his wayes . Moreouer , the Geometrie of the Characters , is agreeable to their situation : as all that marke them , may know . So the Popes ignorance , greatly disgraceth Gods word : by not knowing one letter in the Greekor Hebrew . Also their exposition for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Tau , in Ezekiel to make it a Crosse from T. in Greeke , that is senslesse . Tau , there is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the 70. a marke : as the Pope in his wickednesse hath to his . Tau or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Hebrew last letter is , Thaiu in grammarians , with distinction from Tau , the Marke . OF VOWELS . The Papists bee more hurtfull in teaching that Ebrew vowells , were not from the beginning . Heere some Iewes helpe them , and our side , and so they inferre , that the text is vncertaine . Their conclusion is Athean , and the helpe to their assumption godles . Very many words in Ebrew , differ from ordinary grammar , without difference in sense , and none but the first writers would haue laid them so . Accentes be of the same tenor of antiquitie . Of Tiphereth Israel . A most learned grammaticall worke , called , Tiphereth Israel : the glory of Israel ; affirmeth that letters , vowells and accents were written by God in the tables as now we haue thē . And that is most sensible . For , Gods worke must needes bee perfect : and who can adde to that which he hath done ? And Abben Ezra speaketh most sensibly , that none euer was so wise as the auctor of the accents : for hee neuer misseth to direct to the best sense . Now the Popes ignorance , in A and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Alpha and Omega ; sheweth that he is ignorant of the whole glory of the Bible . Of Cethib and Kery . Tymes 848. God teacheth vs elegancie of the tongue , or sense of the text , by setting a word in the margine , to adorne the text , and this passeth the witt of man , and must needs be knowen , to bee the worke of God : and commonly for like Characters , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iod : and some tyme to note the coniugation and mode , for the commō Bibles vnvowelled : and to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the margine hath a terme of arte , to note Hophal : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make thou streight my wayes . Psal . 5. 9. lest Dauid seeme to say : My way is streight . So in substantiue the text , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Ios . 18. 24. might bee read Ammoni , but to shew Patach vnder Iod , the margine hath Ammonah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sometimes , vnciuil words as Rabsaketh , Isay . 36. are read in the margine by cleaner : Now Aria● Montanus hath made a whole worke of this , in apparatus : shewing the text to bee corrupted in Babel : wheras copies would endure 1000. yer . And Daniel rich , holy , wise , would keepe his pure . And some double readings be after the Captiuity , as in Daniel , and Daniels former had beene * amended by himselfe . This opinion of Arias , Kimchibred : Praef. ad Ios . & Elias praef . ad Mass . Bibl. & Barbiner ad Ezek. confuteth him mightily . Now Plantines great Bible is printed without the margine reading : and a Cypher is ouer the text word , noting it to be corrupt . So that worke would teach that the Bible is most corrupt . It is strange , that the Papists should be so blind , as not to see this : or so bad , as to perswade it . Of their inter linearia . Their interlinearia , sometymes putteth the text in the margine ; and the margine in the text , to breed confusion . Of a most wicked slander . One writeth to the interlineall , a poison full treatise to Genes . 3. That for , HE SHAL BRVISE : the Hebrew should be , SHEE shall bruise : that the Virgine Mary , not Christ , should destroy the works of Satan . And the text thrise , hath the masculine gender : and no Ebrew is euident , or mentioned , to haue taken it otherwise : & the Zohar saith , vpon HV : This is the blessed God. So for Alpha and Omega they would make the late daughter of Eli the auctor of all . Here , their Latin & their trāslations out of it place SHEE for HEE : and at Colon on D. Sauerrinus meeting with me , fell into sudden talke , would know my religion , by assent or dissent heerein : and I made my minde plaine : and that all Ebrewes , Greekes and diuinity reiected SHEE . Of Cetib and not Kery : and Cery : and not Cerib . When two Prophets haue the like phrase , sauing one word , as Esai . 16. and Ier. 51. the word which aboundeth , is left vnvowelled : so Idroc , is twise , in Ier. 51. once , in Esai 16. in memorie of that , left vnvowelled . Sanctus Pagninus , knew not the reason of this : therefore he left the word vntranslated . But Alpha will not like of this doctrine . So , when a storie is repeated , as the speach of Rabsaketh : if a word be more in the one ; the other hath the vowells of that in memorie of the difference : that the Reader may read it . Thus Alpha , is as curious in his word , as in the frame of the world : and requireth due reuerence to it : and they are in great danger , whose profession of life should be skilfull in it : and will deale with it , with vnwashed handes . Of Iod not contemned . The Iewes , to shew Gods care ouer euery letter in the Bible , bring in the Law cōplayning , of loosing Iod , with humble cry , before God : thus : O Lord of the world : this is thy rule : that a Testament which faileth in a letter , faileth in all . Now in Sarai I had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iod , when shee is Sarah , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iod is gone , & the auctority of the Law is lost . God answereth , thou hast no losse : Iod was in the end of a foeminine , and I set it in the beginning of a masculine , when Hoshea was called Iehoschuah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thus they marke narrowly , that which our Lord telleth : one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iod of the Law shall not perish : he that is Aleph and Tau : will keepe all the letters from Aleph to Thau : More of this , is in Thal. Ierusalemie , in San fol. 20. Of OMEGA . He , that nameth himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mega , will require that his new Testament shal be regarded in due kinde ; to defende trueth of Copy , & elegancy of speach . I defended trueth of Copie , against Rhemistes translating , Act. chap. 13. from the Latin , in yeeres , not about , but after a sort , 450. yet a thankfull Pseudographus , wrote that I defended the 70. & became a scorne : none of 1200. yer held the 72. pure : Satan was strong in him , that would belieue a disputation for sinceritie of their copy : and if euer any should bee thought to know the 72. hee that translated the Prophets a new into Greek , should be thought to vse all the 72. copies easie to be had . But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in all vnthankfulnesse would be still cursed in lies . The first aduiser of him sped ill . Of Greeke stile . Because none afore me , haue noted Gods counsell in making Greeke common : I will often handle that , to haue it better vnderstood : when God first destroyed Iudahs kingdome , and speach : hee stirred Greekes , first to set vp theirs . Then Pisistratus set Homer in honor : that children learned him by heart . Plato in Timao mentioneth one such . Thence of 200. yea . all kindes study , to make braue Greeke : that it came to perfection . Then God sendeth Greekes to rule Gog or Gyges land , and Magog with all Assiria , and 72. kingdomes in the East , and North , and South , to fill all . 300. ye . with Greek Armies and Colonies : That Tully noted in his dayes , the Greek to be common ouer all the world . Now the Bible , was by Iewes translated into Greeke , and so read in all nations . And the Iewes beeing caryed by the Macedonians into all quarters , when the Apostles came to teach , granted all : saving , God in Christ gaue life to all soules , that did eate his flesh and drinke his blood : feeding continually in soule vpon this : and were baptised with the water of the Lawe . So the Greeke tongue by O MEGA , the ETERNALL , taught Iapheth , to dwell in the house of Sem. Ierusal . in Megilah & Midr Rabba ' Gen. 9. And the Iewes confesse in Megilah , that no tongue but the Greeke , hath words to expound the Hebrew . So he , that termeth himselfe by the Greeke , and Hebrew Alphabet , is much despised , when Babell banisheth both tongues , to a pedlers Latin , in so much , that the true Latin auctores , were out of request . Of 4. Dialects in the holy Greeke . Of necessitie , the Apostles were to speake to heathen , in Heathen or Attique Greeke : as all , that will mooue others , speake to their capacitie : and they bee ridiculous and citizens of Babel , not of the heauenly Ierusalē , that will this deny . When the Apostles tell stories of Ierusalem , to the Church , they were to speake in the 72. language : And all , of wit and conscience , would so expound their wordes . When disputations are had with Iewes , the Talmudiques specially ; the Iewes schole-phrase , doth our Lord vse and his disciples : and when none of these three answere the Hebrew fitly , then the WORD taketh heathen generall termes , to apply vnto speciall Hebrew . Reason , forced these foure Dialects : and they who confound these foure are fitter for Babel , then for Ierusalem : for confusion ; then sight of peace . Of the Attique Greeke . Haides , in S. Luke 16. conteyneth the lodge of Abraham in heauen , and the lodge of the rich Epicure in Gehenna . Saint Luke an Heathen , wrote to Prince Theophilus an Heathen . And Heathen would iudge whether the Phisition of Antioch , of Magog , knew Greek in fit sense to teach Gog , in Ephesus or Gyges Countrey , and Magog in Siria , that Christ in their owne language now doth conquer them , so farr , as to haue the first Christians named of Antiochia , and S. Luke to bee the glory aeternall thence : though God had no other occasion to honor his enemies towne , but to shew that where sinne abounded , there grace should once , more abound : But not often : Nicolas the proselyte falling away , taught , that the towne , deserued as much supremacie , as Rome , that crucified Christ : or Alexandria , for that Alexander would bee made a God. So Haides , conteining heauen and hell , and nothing els in proprietie ; Old Chrysologus , who placed Abraham in Gehenna , and is tossed of Isaack Ben Arama , fol. 205. and Purgatory , and many opinions moo are confuted . If Haides , haue but Heauen and Hell , Purgatory is gone : which maketh a third place : so the first Dialect , in one word , telleth the Pope , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Let Greeks seeke to Eustathius , what meaning is plaine for these wordes . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 2 Peter . 2. is of heathen Greek , in Homers commentary : Iliad . Of this I spake in Catechizing the modest Archbi . Whitg . which yeelded and sent M r. Geoffrey King ouer sea , to confesse his error : I spake generally of Homers commenter : and should meane , the principall , Aristarchus , from whom old Didymos made his commentary : and Eustathius from both , and many moo ancient : and though hee were late : his commentaries are made from these two and old heathen . Two Petifoggers in Greeke , would scoph , as though I cited Eustathius to be followed of Peter , far elder . Such Midae bee fitter for Babel , then Ierusalem : Their further equalling of error to Lybian sandes : shew an ill bent . Of the Lxxij . The Greeke of the 72. commeth often : notably ; Act. 2. in this ; whom God raised vp , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 disannulling all paines that death brought . The matter is taken from Psal . 18. And thence , would the Sadducees expound S. Peters word : to proue him a wicked Sophister : if hee had meant more . They who proue the second death hence , know not O Mega : the auctor of speach . Of the Thalmudizinge . These be Talmudique speaches . The dead , for the profane , often in Zeror , once in S. Peter , 1 Epi. chap. 4. In S. Paul the dead in sin , Eph. 2. such is , Gehenna : and the second death . Chrysologus missed grossly , for Gehenna , that Abraham should bee there : whom expresly S. Paul , Ebr. XI . after the Gospell Mat. 8. and Luc. 13. and all Talmudiques , from Leui. 26. placeth in heauen . N. N. and his commenders missed most atheanly , more then anyeuer , since the Diuel deceiued Adam , to say , that our Lord was in the second death . The Diuells trembled till their time , to speak so blasphemously : he may brag , he at the last hath made them next himselfe , and more open . Of forgiuenesse in this world : what Talmudiques meane . Maymonides , cited by me , in poenit . Perek . 6. saith , there be sinnes , whereof iudgement determineth , that punishment shall bee taken for a man in this world , in his body , or in his wealth , or in his yong children , which are his possession : and there is a sinne whereof punishment is taken , in the world to come : And there is a sinne which is punished in this world , & in the world to come . This was an old Ebrew speach : and to the Scribes our Lord speaketh , in their owne phrase , that they sinning against the Holy Ghost , should not bee forgiuen in this world , nor in the world to come . Old and late who hence , breed Purgatorie , shew that from Babel , not from Salem they speak . The same sin is said , in sinning wilfully , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : as Core , Dathan , & Abiram did : whom the earth swalowed : and heat of fire consumed their remnant . That punishment haue the Iewes to this day , for sinning against the holy Ghost ; in betraying of Christ : and now a dayes many resist the trueth : as Iannes and lambres resisted Moyses . Such neuer knew him who is O MEGA , bringer of all things to passe . Of the Apostles pecular Greeke . The Apostles peculiar Greeke , is wonderfull : as in the Lords prayer , Giue vs this day 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , bread , neither in superfluitie , nor wanting . The terme was made by the holy Ghost by the frame of Greekes , to Pro. 30. in Agur the sonne of Iakeh . Giue me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bread fitlie measured for me . Of Saint Paulls most eloquent expressing of Moses : to shew a short way , to expound the new Test . S. Paul saith , that he differeth in nothing from the Iewes generallie , but , in not doubting of the incarnation and resurrection . In his speach he foloweth , Deut. 30. and doubteth not , what minde can goe to heauen , to bring Christ downe : or what mind can descende to the deepe ( of the earth , Psal 71 ) to bring Christ from the dead . But he confessed with his tongue , that Iesus was the Eternall , and beleeued in his heart that God raised him from death : and assured him selfe and others of a sound way , to truth by this . Of Thalmudiques agreement , with the new Testament . Neither the holy Gospell , nor holy Epistles , teach any thing for Ecclesiasticall gouernement , but as the holy Synagogues did : many superfluities of ambition , the Scribes and Pharisees had : as they had in right sort , al that the Apostles held , taught of old , by them , and godlier , sitting in Moses chaire . So that , by olde grantes , all Diuinitie questions might bee soone ended . And this doth Paul ( in his imitation of Ebrew ) speak : Gamaliels scholar at Ierusalem : and the Greeke orator bred in Tarsus , free in Rome : that none other Apostle should be Papas of Rome but he , so called rarely of God ; and tendered by Coronel Iulius , Sergius Paulus , and the Proconsull of Melita : and the barbarians for a prosperous iourney to Rome , to which , and of which , he wrote more from God , then anie , sauing Saint Luke , Act. 23. and 28. And if Saint Peter had bene there , hee knowing the state to come , would haue left monumēts of his being there : & would haue cōmented vpō S. Paul , 2. Thes . 2. as he cōmented vpon all his Epist . 2. Pet. 3. And thus , Christ by taking the name from Alpha , and O Mega , requireth knowledge in the tongues wherein hee speaketh . The direct and proper vse , calleth vs to an higher matter . The beginning , and the end . He created all thinges : and they were very good . And created Angells , that when man should bee created , they should take care of him : misliked mans superioritie : & were condemned to Tartarus , & are kept in chaines in the blacke aire , vnto the iudgement of the great day : he hath an end for them : that although they sinned of infinite pride and vnthankfulnesse , and euery whit from their owne motion , yet they ouer raught not the decree of Christ ; who told the day of their fall , and Adams fall , that in humanitie he would bee a litle inferior to Angells , by suffring of death : but would haue all things subdued vnto him . In Adams fall , all were to be borne dead in sin : that all should for euer perish ; but for further mercie . All , hee inuiteth to seeke vnto God , that they might feele him : but al being dead in sinne , only they whom he quickneth belieue in him : hee still inuiteth the wicked to goodnesse , but they rebell against his spirit : ; thinking his wisedom foolishnesse : yet hee ruleth them , that their sinne shall not haue the rayne to open mischiefe , but as he wil. And one open iudgement he shewed in Noës dayes : an other he will shew in fire , Apoca. 20. And all whom he hath not chosen of eternitie , & called in due time , and quickned from dead , and sanctified by his spirit , he condemneth for their wicked works : and this helpeth them nothing , that they doe his decree : they did not that which hee telleth plainlie by doing , they should liue : and their owne conscience damneth them , that they iustly perish for euer . And in their stubburnesse , after long patiēce , he sheweth his power . And these his wayes bee vnsearcheable . But as the letters from Aleph to Tau , haue all their forme and sound in speciall vse , order : and not two the same . So , from the beginning to the end , he ruleth the world in a most wise course : to shew his iudgement and mercie ; wherein , this last booke calling old speaches to new matter ; goeth through the Alphabet of all ages : and sheweth how Iapheth hath fellowship with Sems house , and Cittim or Italie , shall bee perishing when they afflict Heber , that he may be seene to ioyne first & last in wise order . The Concent which is in Moyses and the Prophets , and New Test . is wonderfull in places , tymes , and families : I wishe all Preachers to follow the holy mens veine : but the tongues and stories require much tyme : that for Diuinitie , the most vse commoration of plaine Ethiques known naturally : and litle studie how the Prophetes comment vpon Moses : S. Paul vpon the Gospell : and how all foure haue their harmonie . And if Daniel and Iohns Apoc. should bee made plaine ouer a kingdome : that paynes would kill millions of papists . The one , I haue made plaine , in my last edition : by which , since it was printed : many might haue seene light : But , the God of this world darkened some mindes , to hinder that ; not regarding the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone . To him that is a thirstie , I will giue of the fountaine of the water of life freely . Heere all excuse is cut off from the wicked : that they are called to the waters of life , but refuse : Rome begging landes , thirsted not to haue the waters of the Lawe to refresh the soule ; but made them bitter : Therefore their condemnation is iust . And for these waters be our fightes : from Tiberius , to this day : since Ierusalem came from heauen . He that ouercommeth , shall possesse all thinges : and I wil be his God : and he shall bee my sonne . Heere is a valiant combat . The waters of life of the Hebrew and Greeke Testament , are drawen from a deepe well : many fadom of yeeres deepe : and policies still will haue will haue their owne deuices : and bestow death on such as offer men life : Heere the faithfull vnto death , shall haue a kingdome ; as the Sonnes of God. But the cowards , and the faithlesse , and the lothsome , and murtherers , and fornicators , and witches ; and Idolaters , and all the false : shall haue their portion in the lake burning with fire and brimstone . They who take not vp their crosse , and felow Christ , are not worthie of him : they who belieue not the Gospell are not worthie of him : certaine beasts , foules , fish , forbid to Iewes , to distinguish them in diet , from heathen are called vncleane , or lothsome , so be all without the Gospell , in their high learning : as Socrates , Plato , Cicero , Varro , Plutarch , and the ciuilest : Murtherers of the Martyrs , specially : wherein the Spanish Inquisition is the deepest . Fornicators , in Rome , Venice , and all Italy , haue open freedome : and of old Horace age and all epicures still , as Turkes wallow in that : and therfore S. Peter to the Iewes of Arabia giueth sharp warning against that : and witches in all common Weales are hated : and the subtilest witchcraft is that , of the Popes TRANS-SVB-STAN-TIA-TION : a monstrous terme , for a monstrous matter : besides all other their coniurations . Of Idolaters . Idolaters be the Papists , the grossest that euer were : and where Christ had infinite griefe to bee seene on the Crosse : though in glory he darkened the Sun , and shooke the earth , and rent the stones : yet Papists think , that gold , as in Nebuchadnezar his Image ; Daniel chap. 2. or siluer , or Alablaster , or stone , or wood , is a goodly worship : Christ ( in whom is hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge ) could haue commanded that , if he had liked of it : and we should not be better learned then Alpha and Omega . The Popes brabarous Answere . An Idol is heathenish ; and vnlawfull : an Image is lawfull : as no man saith , the Idole of God , but may say , the Image of God. Answere . Neither Attique Greek , translated by Tulli ; nor 70. Greek : nor the Apostles Greeke , nor any Talmudique will suffer this distinction , therefore it is for Witches , not for Doctores . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Aratus , is Cor●i , Imago , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Plato is forma & species , in Tulli offi . 1. Idolum Dei , is in Apian : Imago , simulachrum , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chal. Imago , figura , corporea vel incorporea , & Targ. idem , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is in Num. 33. 52. and the same is in Gen. 1. 26. 2 Kin. 11. 18. 2 Chron. 23. 17. Dan. 3. 2. Isai . 40. be all vnlawfull . They who would haue People , to adventure their aeernall state vpon such quirks : against all teachers of speach , are pestilent witches , and most impudent teachers . He that cannot remember Christ by all thinges made ours , for Christ , is no Christian : The starres serue Man , for CHRIST : the Ayer , Lande , Sea , Plantes , Beastes , Foule , Fish , and what neede wee an Image ? which can represent but a base man , in base sort . No Iewe , for Ebrewe ; no Attique , for Greeke , will cleare the Pope : therefore he is Popes , and teacheth doctrine of Deuils , and Rome is a meere Babel : confusion to holy speach . And all liars haue their portion in the lake : all who misse of Gods trueth , are liars , and perish . The Thalmudiques who agreed with Paul , for all iustice of the Law , Rom. 10. yet missing of Christ , lost all . Now the Papistes be most impudent in lying : as when they teach to vse Latin , for Hebrew , in the Law , and for the Greeke in the Gospell : their lies be of infinite number : in their Purgatorie , and where Haides hath but heauen and hell : in the bread and wine , against eisight , the witnesses of God , and their whole policie is a lie : therefore , chap. 19. the beast and false prophet was cast into the fire . The second death . The phrase second death , is a Talmudique , vsed in Onkelos , vpon Deut. 33. and Ionathan vpon Isai 22. and in Zohar and later , infinitelie . And no soule goeth to it , but perisheth for euer . Of this , I wrote vpon great occasion in an Epistle to Doct. Whitg . to which he gaue great testimonie : though one vnlearned brent the Copies , after his death : which flame may bring him and is very like , to the fiery water , Dan. 7. and heere . And there came to mee one of the seauen Angells , which had the seauen Cuppes full of the seauen last plagues : and hee spake with me , saying : Come , I will shew thee the Bride of the Lambe . The same art it is , to plague Rome ; and to build Ierusalem : and in vision an Angell doeth this : visibly , learned trueth : wherein Iohn him selfe is the principal Angell . The Church hath heere a goodly name : warning to be carefull of a wise & holy soule : the Bride of the Lambe : All the song of songs goeth vpon this and the end of Isai . Such Concent of Scripture , Bellarmine and all that Brackmunim that would not haue all to know , may looke for fire and brimstone , to bee their portion . All be bound to praise God : and to doe that skilfully . And his word teacheth , that the Pope and each such , is a Buy-shop from Satan , not a Bishop from God , which would not haue the word of God to dwell richly in vs. And he caried mee in the spirit into a mountayne , great and high : and he shewed me the Citie , the great : the holy Ierusalem descending from heauen from God , and hauing the glorie of God. This expresseth that , which Ezekiel wrote of old , concerning the building of the Church , vnder Christ . The Iewes to this day , looke for a building in Chanaan . Against that , Saint Peter giueth this rule : That euery Prophecie of Scripture is not to bee expounded properly : because the holy men of God spake , as they were caried by the spirit of God. This place strengthneth Saint Peter : and so expoundeth Ezekiel , that all Iewes ●ight see , Christ spake by the fisher of Galilee the deare to Christ : Ezekiel was brought to an high mountaine : so Iohn : and our Lord , Math. 17. when he would shew his glory , tooke Peter , Iames and Iohn , and caried them into an high mountaine , alone . Visions must agree with spirituall matter . Buildings of Princes , be vpon mountaines , stately to behold : and hard to be come to , by enimies to vex : And wicked Rome braggeth twise in Virgill . Septem quae vna sibi muro circumdedit arces . This Rome alone ( which mongst the Cities all ) Hath seauen hills encompass'd with a wall . And Ovid is playner . Quae de septem totum circumspicit orbem : Collibus , Imperij Roma Deumque locus . Of Empire , and of godds , Rome is the place : Which from seau'n hills all the world doth outface . Propertius , and Galen in Aphoris . Hipp. and they who name the mountaines , may be spared ; All serue Apo. 17. Now God that is One , he from one mountaine will fight against seaven Psal . 68. will tell what Mount Zion is . The church hath high matter : vnto whose height of studie the prophane cannot climme . Alexander could match Porus , vpon his high rock : But he durst not medle with mount Tzion . So Philosophers can speak much , to the height of heauen : but vnto Paradise aboue the heauens , no thought of theirs could euer come . And as heathen were amazed at starres , & worshipped them : so Papists are amazed at Martyrs , and worship them . The Pope should studie the Bible , and cause all scholars to do the same ; in Ebrew , Greeke , and conference of stories , to passe all Martyrs sauing the Apostles age taught from God , without studie : & should confirme in open studie the doctrine which Christ sealed by his blood . So he had made an holy Citie . But Rome begun with bloodshed of brother , when Romulus killed Rhemus , ( not as Salem with Sem and Izhak in peace & redemtion ) would ende with bloodshed of brethren : and to goe to heauen as Romulus , and Iulian the Apostata : in somnio Scipionis , and in Sozimus , and Apolline Delphico . And as Libanius said , that Iulian was with the Daemones : and the Greeke Doctores granted that , with heart and good will : So we will grant with heart and good will , that the Pope , and his Martyrs shall be together . Of the great Citie Ierusalem . Though Nympha , the Church in song of SS . hide it selfe as a doue in cliffes of rockes , as few : yet when all of all ages are put togeather , they make a great Citie . And this Citie should haue holy Lawes , to worship God in spirit and truth : all sent from heauen , and hauing the glory of God. And the light of it was like a most pretious stone : as the Carbuncle stone glittering . The 70. in Isai , chap. 54. 12. for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Codcod . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Thargum Ierusalemy , Nophec the stone of Iuda is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christallos . Thence Saint Iohn hath his matter : and he that marketh not that , teach , that Iohn bringeth matter without warrant : which he neuer doth thorough his booke : but still confirmeth his matters from olde speaches . So the stone of Iuda maketh the windowes that the sunne of iustice may shine in : and the gates shal be of flaming stones ; cleere Doctrine , that may call all vnto Christ : And all thy borders , shall bee pleasant stones : for thy children shall bee taught of the Eternall : so the taught of God , be the precious stones : such was Moses , and Iosua : such were Isai , Ieremy , Ezekiel , Daniel : such were Paul , and all the holy Apostles : and all that sincerely know and cleaue to their Doctrine : But no Bellarmine that would disgrace the wit & writ of the scriptures . No such , shall be any stones heere : but be as common sandes : parching in heat , and dangerous in winde : & still fruitlesse . And it had a wall great and high : hauing xij gates : and vpon the gates xij . Angels , and names written , which are of the 12. tribes of the sonnes of Israel . The wall is the defence by Christ , as followeth , anon : that the inner building of the wall was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Carbuncle . The gates haue Angels to conduct them that shall be saued : and the true storie of the XII . tribes , taught heere by their names , teach others a passage into the citie . This matter expresseth Ezekiel 47. where the names of the tribes of Israel be vpon the gates : and the gates 3. to each of the foure corners of the world . From the East three gates ; from the North 3. gates ; from the South 3. gates ; from the West 3. gates . Ezekiel beeing in Babel , North from the East of Israell , began that men should come to the holy Citie from the North ; where Israel was scattred . But for vs in the West where the Church is best , in our ends of the earth the possession of Christ : Ierusalem beeing East was first to be named : and next the North for holy Daniels sake , the light of the world , whom moo in Albion vnderstand , then in the world besides ; and I hope moo shall by my inlargement nowe comming forth : teaching how the new Testament commenteth vpon him . Then the ordinary course , the coast ioyned to the East , the South where the Iewes were scattred by the Ptolomies : and a long tyme Alexandria bare Patriarches : Athanasius a wonder for holy Diuinity , and Greeke eloquence : and great Cyrill , great , though not equall to Athanasius : whose long commentarie vpon Isai in Greek , I haue and wish it printed : Thence , D. B. may see vpon Isai 38. what he meant by , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to strengthen his owne most learned Syllogisme : which breaketh the necke of Purgatory : when Haides is knowen to haue but Heauen and Hell. Alexandria in the South had glorie : as Antioch North. That , wheresin abounded , grace should more abound : Antiochi deserued no such fauor , the head of Magog in Siria . But God promissed , Eze. 39. to glorifie his name about Magog . And therfore would haue Christians to beare the name first from the place most hatefull , and next Alexandria , the next hatefull , to bee high : and Rome that crucified Christ , yet for some helpe they had shewed the Maccabees , and certaine good captaines , Math. 8. and 27. and Act. 10. and 23. and 27. God would pity that cursed towne : Though Constantinus new Rome bare sway a great while : but the Buy-shop of Rome still worked to ouerthrow Bizantium : that he might haue the throne of Satan in higher measure . And Bizantium had not medled with Gods people , and long had no occasion of high throne for God to shew later anger : But had farre more learned then Rome euer : and scant euer acknowledged Romes purgatorie : And to the West from Chanaan ; in the Land Gyges or Gog : as Croesus wealth enabled Cyrus , when hee tooke Sardis , to send Israel home from 120. nations ; So , God by Iohn gaue Sardis his Apocalyps : that it kept religion farre longer then Rome . Now , as God placed the tribes about the Arke , three nobles of Leah Eastward ; the blemished to parching sun : and the basest Northward ; and the last borne and dearest towardes Sun-set : to shew that his mercy reacheth most to the furthest off : Of these the Psal . 80. speaketh : before Ephraim , Beniamin , and Manasses : stir vp thy strength , & come and helpe vs. That is , as ( Shem Tob well noteth ) at the Sun-set of our state , and our last birth , as Ioseph and Beniamin were most tendered ; shew O Lord now , the fathers fauour to the children . Paul , the Hebrew of Hebrewes , of Beniamin , he chalengeth for him selfe and his kinsmen , Rom. 15. and his companie , al Grecia and the West : and nameth expreslie Spaine . And besides Ioseph of Arimathea , Pauls scholar might teach our West , the endes of the earth , to be the possession of Christ , That Albion , Frāce , & martyrs of Spaine , haue now 3. gates in extreme West : that the Ebrew and Greeke Testaments were neuer so much studied , as in Albion , and France & Germany . Cambridge , Duresme , Yorke , London , will beare one record , that thirtie yeares he cleered the Reuelation , that Papistes made great meanes to be further taught : By the Maior of Duresme , & by others at London : offring as good as a Bishoprike , if without danger in further matter they might . And I know there had beene but few Papistes in England , if a few had opened the old Testament by the new : as the Apostles veine required . And if the new Testamēt were translated into such Hebrew as the Apostles made Greeke : and the Old into perfect sense in Greeke , all nations would sweare , that our endes of the earth are the possession of Christ . And the walles of the Citie had twelue foundations : and in them the names of the Lambes twelue Apostles . These foundations , are the 12. precious stones which folow ▪ in which , Exod. 28 , the xij . Tribes are named : So the verie stones ingrauen inferre the Tribes , from Exod. 28. And heere the Apostles names shew that they taught no new doctrine , but the same which the Tribes had of old . And he that spake with me had a golden reede to measure the Citie , and the gates of it : and the wall of it : and the Citie standeth square : and the length of it is so much as the breath : and he measured the Citie with the reede in furlonges twelue thousand : and the length , and bredth , and height of it , be equall . When the Iewes came home from Babylon , the like restoring of the Citie , Zach. 2. is expressed by an Angell hauing a reed . So , the restoring of the high Ierusalem , after the Citie which crucified Christ , had made it low : is expressed by an Angel hauing a reede . Now twelue thousand furlongs , make ( as we may suppose ) 1500. English miles . A Citie so high , so long , and so broad , would hold an infinite companie of men : and since Satan was bound from supreme rage . The first 300. year . by martyrs , bred an infinite company of millions , & in quiet long after , moo : and when Angells held the foure windes 144000. of Israel , and so many heathen , as none could number : & now after restoring , when mo in number professe saluation in Christ ( by breaking bread : and pray onely to Christ for iustice by his gift ) then papists be in nūber ; it must be a great Citie that shall hold all : If all old holy bee taken in also . And if some by enuie had not hindred opening of both Testaments in Ebrew and Greeke , in the Talmudique veine , which others might translate into many tongues , manie poore Iewes and Turkes had seene the xij . tribes over our gates ; & the Apost . doctrine to be fastened in Aharons Iewels , and had taken Chambers , in the large building of our square Ierusalem , 1500. miles high : and so square . When Christ taught Noë to make the Arke , of 300. cubites length ; and 50. cubites breadth , the sixt of the length : and thirtie high , the tenth to the length : hee shewed Noë , hee had all beastes and foules and their fodder in measure . So hee , that weigheth all the dust of the earth : knoweth how many soules hee hath chosen : and how large his heauenly Citie shall bee , and how many hee was to reiect , that their carcases should bee fewell for Gehenna . The Citie was square . This , alludeth vnto the Tabernacle and Temple : where Dabir the Arkes place was square : and now we all haue the Law in the Tables of our hearts : and see the Cherub , as hauing seauen cuppes of wrath fighting for vs : & know Christ to bee the mercy-seate : and golden Altar : and wee are all sacrificers to make our owne prayer of incense : and the lifting vp of our handes to be the euening offering : and we our selues to bee the golden Candlesticke : and our hope is the anchor of the soule sure and fast , going within the vaile : whither IESVS our forerunner is gone : being a sacrificer for euer , after the order of Melchitzedek : So we leaue imitation of Aharon , in Linnen , Cope , Mitre , Altar , Flesh and Blood substantiated , Priest and Sacrifice , to them that will toy with imitation of Aharon , and remember not the fire that brent Nadab and Abihu for strang fire . The Popes fire is a thousand tymes stranger . Therefore an whole lake of fire and brimstone , remaineth for him . Of Arias Montanus , placing in Altar of Incense in the most holy . Arias Montanus knewe well enough , that the Altar of incense was set in the outer holy : yet in Apparatu , hee doth place it in the holy . It is marueile why he durst spare a trueth : This I guesse ; that the simple papists , should not see the birth of Christ cast out of course . This I will but touch . I tolde Iewes , that his conception and his birth is all one for treueth of saluation . And Christ would haue neithe exactly known : because it would trouble the Mathematicians of the world too much . As of late double rekonnings made . Turke and Iewe thinke wee haue no trueth of storie . Seeing , annus salutis , commeth as well from Conception in December , as from birth in September : the old accompt may bee well kept . But wee should haue no lies in our heauenly Ierusalem , though men estieme more of custome , then of him , whose eyes are a flame of fier : Eighteene weightie arguments one learned man , a Ciuilian hath brought , to settle the tyme better . Because Iewes should not gather absurdities , from our Gospell : that a wise fauorable Prince ( taking order , that all mens wealth should be rated : that Soldiers pill'd not any , but rested in set portion : ) should cause euery one to repaire to his natiue towne at midwinter ; in my booke to the Landt-Graue , I place the conception in December . That as their Midras Rabba , in Deuter , telleth the MESSIAS should come in Tisri : and redeeme , on friday . by Bechai , fol. 12. so he did : and then Iohns trumpet proclamed him : and at Pascha , became our Pascha : and at Pentecost , gaue a firie law . The old testam . is so strong for Christ : that the very Iewes speake thence the same that the new Testament doeth . And he measured the wall of it : an hundred fourtie foure cubites : the measure of a mans , which the Angels was . And the inner building of the wall was Carbuncle . A wall , is a defense : and so thicke a wall must needes bee a strong defense : and beeing of shining Carbuncle ; it sheweth the Citie to be of glory and trueth inuincible . Such is Diuinitie : being skilfully handled . Of Prayer . The Place . whither the people mett to prayer in Salomons Temple , is called in Ebrew , Azara , Strength : and in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the mercy-place , Now , seeing Prayer and Gods mercy bee our wall : this should bee made of the Carbuncle of his : that the Psalmes and holy scriptures should be our prayers . Athanasius sheweth vse in them for all life : and to euery part of holy story , certein Psalmes might fitly be quoted . The prayers wich wee haue from the Pope , were penned for his drifte in Diuinity : and offer great hold of blame in euery point : and no wight full of eyes wil be taught but by God , to what prayer hee shall say , Amen . The Prayer which the Lord gaue is commended to be the common-prayer of the Church assembled . But without Battalogie or often repetitions . And for it , Math. chap. 6. the Pope corrupteth the Greek text : filching away , the sentence of greatest light : Thine is the Kingdome , Power and Glory , for euer and euer : which calleth , Daniel chap. 7. and all Daniel thither : To bee a Carbuncle-wall to the Sermon . If the Bishopps translate the Bible well : and add tables , for skilfull reading , of Conference in Places . This will best build walls of Carbuncle : when all pray as their heart and God best liketh . And the Citie was of pure gold , like to pure glasse . By the Citie , is meant , the whole lawes of policy : which should be as pure as gold : and as cleare as glasse . Tyrannicall and superstitious , anger God : and where the policy is disputable , it is foolish . And the foundations of the wall , were trimmed with euery pretious stone . Before , I shewed vpon ch . 7. how the Tribes were fitted to their stones ; and more largely in my aduertisement of errors , in our handling of religion . How the warriers , the frontiers , were two noble of Lea ; but of some blemish , Reuben and Simeon ; and of each handmaid , Dan and Gad : had stones of color for a warriers coate . The water men , likewise fit colored stones , & fit notationed , Isachar , Zabulon , Aser , Nephtaly . & the noble statesmen , also fit Leuy , Iuda , Ioseph , Beniamin . So that the dum stones assuring Israel of the Land ; when they misbelieued ; argued them to be but common sand . The order of the Tribes , Apoc. 21. Sundry orders ( very many ) be of the tribes , in the old Testament ; to shew that one is not better then another : but that in some points , the meane is as the best . Heere , they are placed in speciall regard of storie . Beniamin , not Reuben , nor yet Ioseph first . Issachar , not Simeon second . Because Leui , and Iuda , held themselues all wayes better . Then Iuda , third , not Leui. Then Leui , in Iudahs old place . Then Zabulon , fift : as next to Isachar . Then Reuben , sixt : to come before the handmaides S. Then Aser , the handmaides son : Ancestor to Anna : the Dau. of Phanuel . Then Ioseph , the eighth . Then Simeon , to come before the rest baser borne . Then Nephtali : of the first bearing handmaid , before Dan his elder brother . Then Dan before the later bearing handmaides S. And Gad , in the place left . This situation , commeth not from Iohns witt : as hee nameth the tribes , chapter 7. but from eyesight of a building , set by God. Reason of their order . Reuben , lost his glory : first falling from the land : Then , by Ciuill right , Ioseph should haue had it . For in Iacobs purpose he was eldest : and had the birthright . But Ieroboam after seauen defenders , falling and felling ten tribes , cast him to the eight place . For that cause : his Beryll in Aharons shoulders , holding six Tribes on the one , and six on the other : is translated of the 70. Smaragdus : because heathen could not see , why God should plague proud Ephraim , Ioseph , bearing vp all in Aegypt and in Iosuah . So the Sardius of Reuben , is not in the first place : not the Beryll of Ioseph : But the Iasper , of Beniamin : Ioseps brother : by ciuill right . As the Temple was built in the tribe of Beniamin , whereby halfe Beniamin claue to Iudah : and Beniamin , by Ester Atossa , and Mordecai , repressed the decree of destruction , from Aman of Amaleke : and Esther became the mother of great Darius Artaxerxes , bringeth the Persian King , that built the Temple , to be of Beniamin ; and all his seed : and caused fauor to the Iewes vnder Persia : Whereby doubtlesse many of Beniamin , before S. Paul & his sisters sonnes , and the named , Rom. 15. were great pillars of the Church . And S. Paul alone , building three gates of Ierusalem , Westward , is ynough to make Beniamins Iaspar , the first foundation : seeing he filled all frō Ierusalem to Illyrico with the Gospel of Christ : & after to Rome , where he first taught the Synagogue ; what the Gospell was , Act. 28. and Caesars Pallace , Phil. 1. and taught two yeares , without let : and went to Spaine : for he spake from God that he would so doe : and from wicked Rome that crucified Christ , hee built many Churches by others : sending Crescens into France , and Titus into Dalmatia : and calling Marke from the East , who had beene with Peter at Babylon : & keeping deere Luke the Phisitian with him , to make many Princes , Theophilos . And in his beginning of Epistles , he warned , 2. Thess . 2. that cursed policie of the world should come : and Rom. 13. warned them , not to take superioritie ouer the Ciuill Officer : and recording matters small , and many persons ; neuer hath one syllable that Peter should euer be at Rome . But being a Prophet , as Saint Luke hath arguments innumerable , and inuincible that hee neuer was there : What a companie doth he reckon in the Epistle to the Romanes , without any mention that Peter had been there : but of his owne desire , to build where others had not laid a foundation . And from Rome to the Galathians , he telleth expresly , that Peters charge was for the Iewes scattred by captiuitie : to whom the twelue Apostles were charged chiefly to goe : and to iudge the 12. Tribes . To the Ephesians he mentioneth Tychicos , whom he sent to them : but nothing of Peter . And to the Philippians , he mentioneth , that the Gospell by his bondes was manifested in Caesars pallace . It had bene a stale newes , if another had done that afore : and if Peter , had turned any of Caesars house , which to record , it toucheth the glory of Christ , he had as well mentioned that . And S. Luke , who enuied not S. Peter , ( in the Actes ) but told high glory , had not hid his praise in Rome , if desert had bene . And he telleth the Collossians , that Luke was with him , without mention of more : or token that Peter euer had beene there . And in the second to Timothie , he nameth many , Demas leauing of him : Crescens and Titus , as I told : and Lucas only to bee with him : and that Marke who was in Chaldea , 1. Pet. 5. should be brought to him . Also he mentioneth Eubulus , Pudens and Linus : and where hee left Trophimus sicke : and how Alexander the Copper-smith hindred him : and if sainct Peter had laid any fundation in Rome to his helpe , hee had neuer hid that : And when Timothie came to Rome : and was sent from him , he telleth the Hebrewes of him : but because they knew howe Paul many yeeres after his calling , agreed with Peter , to bishop the East : he mentioneth nothing of him . That by Beniamins Iasper , S. Paul should be the fundation of the heathen , borne among heathen : and borne Citizen , of the chiefe West town : and a persecutor , to comfort the Citie that crucified Christ : that as he found mercy : so they might suffring as hee did . And this much , for the Iasper , the stone . But for the Greeke terme I must speake more . Of the terme Iasper in the third place . Apoc. 21. Foure Dialects , the holy Apostles haue : which matter , telleth a sound reader to distinguish : and a D. ignorant heerin , will worke much disturbance . To Attique or common Greeke they were to stand , when they wrote to heathen : and were not forced to peculiar ( Greeke ) Dialect . So to Theophilus the heathen , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Luc. 16. is vsed , for heauen and hell : as having both places and no moo : and Catelthein , for passage , as the iourney standeth , without regard of vp or downe . Luc. 4. and ten times , in the Acts , as I mentioned : So 70. Greek : so Talmudiques and Apostles proper . Colyrion , in Ioh. ch . 3. is Talmudique : and that the Sacrificer was girded about his brest , as Christ , Apoc. 1. Maymony proueth from Vzielides and common tradition , in treatise of holy apparell , Perek . 10. Iohns owne vse of Greeke is in Chalcolibanus , Apoc. 1. to Dan. 10. and in white stone , to Deut. 27. and in Iaspis cha . 4. for Iaspeh the Hebrew ; and heere : In the 70. Exo. 28 Sabulon is grauen in it : for which Iohn first applieth Sardonix , and as I told twise before , in this chap. Iaspis must be referred to the Ebrew Carbuncle ; Codcedona , in the Thargum Ierusal ▪ as Kimchi , vpon Isai . 54. well noted . But heere Lawe will tell : the Hebrew Iaspeh calleth the Greeke vnto it . He that marketh not this , shall confound all this matter . And this much for the first foundation : wherein Paul not Peter is surely meant . Of the second foundation . Simesn , in Aharons chosen HAMISPAT , or vertue of Iudgment , was grauen in the second stone : by birthright : but he as Reuben by cariage , not with right of iudgement , lost natiue dignitie . Sichem , and Ioseph , and Madianique , Num. 24. brake his dignitie : that gaue him no defender , iudge : only against Arabians in Ezekias dayes , hee gate grounde : and held it a while . But for his owne people , he did nothing extraordinarie . Therefore , because Iacob blessed all his sonnes , some Darshan descanter , framed Iudiths fable for Simeons helpe : if that had been a true storie , the builder of Ierusalem had left Symeon his Topaz in the second place . For Issachar in Thola , was not such a conqueror , as Iudith : if it were not a fable . God hath plagued Grecia , for Iudith , that would giue an whole booke to the glorie of Symeon : where God giueth scant a line ; he cā plague vs as well , and we be as well aduised . Of the Carbunck . Leui in Aharon , third in birth , had the third place ; and the Smaragd to be for Moses : as the sung Ouid Metamor . In solio Meyses claris lucente Smaragdis . That stone telleth , that they be blinde , that thinke the Law darke : all Moyses describeth Christ of Iudah , to bee the true sacrificer : who abolishing Leuies Office , taketh Leuies place . And as in Iacobs sonnes , not the first was best , nor the second , but the third better , and Iudah the fourth best : so , Peter most missed , and needed most comfort : and Andrew found the Rocke before him : and Iames sacrificed him self ( not at Compostella , but ) vnder Herod : and Iohn passeth all they both of Iudah : & Christ now changeth places , as ending sacrifice : that Leui shal teach of an eternall sacrificer . So , the Carbuncle is in the third Place . The Smaragde . The Rainebow of Couenant , Isa . 54. and Gen. 9. Like the Smaragde , is about Gods throne : to speake of the Couenant and Kingdome : therefore it is next Christ . Of the Sardonix . Sabalon should be next , by order of matter : and Sardonix his Iahalom , Exod. 28. a terme so applied by S. Iohn . In Plato Phoed. Sardius , and laspis , and Sardonix , are vsed to represent high ioy , for the iust in Haides : therefore Sardonix is of high price . Elon was a Iudge of Zabulon : and in the land of Zabulon the calling of Disciples began . And as Zebed in Leahs tongue , for societie , to be from her husband sure : so Zebedaeus , had the terme in his name : the father of Iames & Iohn . Of the Sardius . Ruben deserued much pitie . For he would haue saued Iosephs life : and he was a frontier against the enimies : & therefore his Sardius , a war color , was in Gods glorie defending his Church : ch . 4. and hath his place before any of the handmaides S. Of the Chrisolite . Lea , pronounced her selfe happy , when her maide bare Aser . and God gaue him an happy soile , to haue the sea , and other tribes , as barres and lockes to him : and continuall strength , and oliue woodes : and much good , Deut. 33. And whē Ezekiel telleth the King of Tyrus , by termes frō the tribes stones , what dignitie he had in old societie , with Dauid and Salomon in Israell : he reckoneth all Leahs six , and Rachels two : But none of the handmaids , sauing Aser , bordered next him : and fellow to the sea with him . He had no iudge all his dayes : but gracious Anna , that kept her a widow about 84. yeares : praying and fasting at the Temple , & prophecying of Christ : and teaching from Dan. 9. 457. yeares after the returne : that , that yeare Christ must be borne : and , seeing God face to face . The daughter of Phannel , seeing God face to face , being of the happy Tribe of Aser , sheweth the Sonne of God , to all that looked for Redemption in Israel . Therefore , though of the last borne of the handmaides sonnes , for this Godlinesse hath the seauenth Place . Of the Beryll . Ioseph that bare all , is now bare of glorie . His Beryll bare all the Patriarches : aequall in Letters , as Gods prouidence did cast them , 25. in one Beryll , and 25. in another . Thus Maymoni doth cast them , in Celi Mikdas Perek 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thus Gods care , doth teach what a precious thing , beliefe in Christ is : that , for Abrahams faith he should so play with Iacob , for his mariages : for the wiues aemulation for Children : for wisedome to giue names to them : as their lot should fall out , and time of their birth : that Iacob should blesse them according lie . Now Ioseph bare sway about 600. yeares : But too long dignitie , bred pride to contemne all hope in Christ : that Ioseph bare not vp , but bare away the Tribes . The wisedome of God , who knoweth how the Angels despised his counsell , and Christ , and perished for euer : doth shew matter , ( small to a carnall minde ) wisedome to astonish Angell : that euery worde of this booke , should haue a mysterie . These defendours of the people , came of Ioseph : King Iosuah , Deborah , Gedeon , Abimelech , Ieptha , Abdon , halfe the tribe of Manasseh in Iair , with Reuben , & Gad in Sauls dayes . But Ieroboam the eight , did marr all . So manifold , and vnsearchable is the wisedome of God. The Iewes , seeing Ioseph gone for Ieroboam : might feare , lest Iuda should fall more for killing of Christ : that now , only Saint Pauls Bishopricke of the West is best , in Christianitie : & he foretold how Rome would deceiue , and bad them not to be proud , but feare : and not ouerrule the ciuill officer ; but be subiect : all this is vaine ; to many . Iosephs Beryll , the glorie of Paradise is now abiect . Of the Topaz . Simeon hath the ninth place , to be very base , yet afore manie of the handmaides children . Of the Chrysophrase . The Chrysophrase is a white Achate , with a golden lace , and part greene . Achate simply is in Exod. 28. for Nephtaly : Iohn giueth the trimmest of Achates , as God shewed him : And Nephtali , is set before Dan : because Dan first fell away . Of the Hyacinth . Leshem , was Dan his stone : and in notation it is , Folow God : and in the partition of the lande : Leshem , the Towne was giuen to Dan , as prophecied in the name of his stone . though it were farre from the other soile of his , where Samson dwelt . Semel is an idole . Alpha and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mega , gaue him warning that he turned not the Letters . But none can stand longer than God stayed him . Ionathan the some of Manasses of Gerson , of Moses ( who would thinke it ) he and his house were Priests to the idole , till the remouing of the glorie from Ephraim : and Ieroboam ( regarding not that ) set vp a Calfe in Dan. The Antichrist , by imitation of idoles , is Dans childe . Barbarous Rome cannot auoid that , but by a ridiculous distinction , of Idole and Image . Of Gads Amethyst . God , of ordinarie course , should folow Dan , and Aser , the yonger , being set before him ; for Anna the daughter of Phanuel . Thus , Iohn comforteth the 12. tribes in their owne veine of speach , calling all their stories of 1700. yeeres , often reuolued in the same desert , to shew the Constancie of God : to encourage the 12. tribes , not to be amazed , that Rome hath crucified Christ , and destroyed the lowe Ierusalem : but to know , that it also shall be destroyed : after vnwilling furthering of the Gospell by martyring : and when ease and wealth bringeth blindnesse , and error : it shall vnder praetense of holinesse , and by persequution cause more study of Law , then all former ages had . The Iewes soone would climme into the mountaine of Tab●r in minde : to acknowledge this description , to be all from the Prophets : and most easie to vnderstand . And , this , cutteth off all Iudaisme , which the Rabbins haue to this houre : who from Ezekiel , 40. looke still for a returne to Canaan . But against that , S. Peter told them , that euery Prophecie of Scripture , is not to bee expounded properlie . And the twelue gates were twelue pearles : euery one seuerall gate was of a pearle . The wordes of the holy Apostles , open the way into the Citie , and the spirit of God spake in them , and no one could be aboue the other , but euery one stood a foundation vpon the Rocke . By them which haue written , we know that the others had wordes also as pearles . When the Pope buried the stile of the Apostles , and brought in Romes tongue : and neither that pure : then the pearles lost their gaynesse . And the street of the Citie was pure gold , as cleere glasse . The open lawes are agreeable to the soules frame in iudgment , from God : and rules of faith bee cleere . Rome hath scant one rule of either . But their lawes crosse commune reason : and their speaches of faith be either false , or litigious . And a Temple I saw not in it : for the Lord God of hostes is the Temple and the Lambe . Earthly buildings profit not : as all S. Stephens oration telleth : and the faithlesse Iew Izhak Ben. Arama , Port. 52. shewing , how the Tabernacle thrise described , and set vp ; did litle helpe , they presently misbelieuing . And Salomons Temple after his death , was robbed by Shisak King of Egypt : and rejected of the tenne Tribes . And this ( as the Iew confesseth ) to shew , that God rested in CHRIST , a goodlier Temple , the heauen and the earth : whose tēple , when it should be once pull'd downe , he would raise it vp the third day . Moyses Law ; ye shall stand in reuerence of my Tabernacle : tooke effect for punishment in Ephraim , for Elies sonnes defiling of women , waiting there ; that God foresooke his Tabernacle in Shiloh : and Ephraim fell in the day of battel , 34000. 1. Sam. chap. 4. and Psal . 78. Nabuchadnezar that destroyed the Temple : was so many yeeres like a beast , as the Temple was in building . And his Babell , for the holy Temple , was destroyed . The carnall Iewes , vrged Moyses Law , against Christ , as to death : That he said , destroy this Temple : and I will build it againe in three dayes . He spake of his owne Temple . For which , the Law of Moses was made : and the Tabernacle , and the frame of the world : and because they stood not in reuerence of his Temple , hee destroyed them . By the former Law , as they martyred S. Stephen : for saying , Iesus of Nazareth would destroy the Temple . And they meant as much , for S. Paul , for speaking & teaching against the Temple : and they thought he had brought Trophimus a grecian of Ephesus into the Temple : and so polluted it . But the true Temple they saw not : till theirs was destroyed . And here Iohn expoundeth Moses : That God , the Lord of hostes , ( the Angels , and goodly frame of the world ) That CHRIST in whom all fullnesse it selfe dwelleth , is the Temple . And they that crucifie a picture , as his , making him vile : or worship a piece of bread , as his body , being a mockage to Angells and men , shall finde no place in Ierusalem . The Temple of the Lambe must be vsed as hee teacheth . It sitteth in shining light in heauen , and may not be made base in this darke ayer , by our foolish inuentions : his owne commanded works , as Salomons Temple , cannot conteine God. 1. King. 8. & Act. 7. & Esai . 66. This one rule ; ouerthroweth all Talmudiques by the Prophets : whose words they reuerēce . A plaine conclusion , from Esai . 60. and 51. and Ezeck 47. of the Gentiles Ierusalem . And the Citie shall haue no neede of the sun , to giue light in it : for the glory of God lightneth it : and the Candle of it is the LAMBE . Isai . 60. Arise be lightned , for thy light is come , and the light of the ETERNAL riseth ouer thee . Ephes. 4. He saith , arise thou that sleepest , and stand vp from the dead , and Christ shall shine to thee . Many Rabbines , as S. Paul , draw Esaies words to Christ : and when Iohn wrote , 144000. Iewes faithfull would so take it . Isai . 60. The Sun shal be no more thy light on the day , and the brightnesse of the Moone , shall not giue light vnto thee : But the ETERNAL shal be thy continuall light : and thy GOD shall bee thy honor . Thy Sun shall no more sett : and thy moone shall not be hid : for the Eternall will be thy continuall light : and the dayes of thy mourning shall be gone : worldly ioy shall not bee thy comfort , but the ioy of God. As Iohn , banished into Patmos , hath in one day , the Lordes day , more ioy then all the world is worth : when darkenesse couered Caesares , and obscuritie , nations : But God shined ouer him , and the glory of Christ was seene to him , to shew him in wildernesse the state of the Church . If he had not beene banished from Ephesus , he should not haue had these visiones . But now his comfort is the greater . As one , farre from his Countrey , may study more in six yeeres , then in 12. among much acquaintance at home , and be lesse grieued from quarrelling of the wicked . Now Iohn applying Esai vnto the LAMBE , sheweth that all his comfortes cary vnto Christ . And all the Prophets doe the same : so this booke teacheth all the Myriades of Iewes that belieued , to expound all the Bible . So doe S. Pauls Epistles , expounding all the Law and Prophetes how they speak of Christ . And the chap. 61. ver . 1. is plainly by our L. Luc. 4. of him selfe . And the nations , the saued shall walke in her light : and Kings shall bring their glorie and honor into her . Isai 60. And nations shall walke in thy light : and Kings in thy brightnesse , that ariseth to thee ( And her gates shall not bee shut in the day , for night is not there ) that they may bring the glory & honor of nations vnto her . And they shall open thy gates continuallie , day and night : they shall not be shut , that men may bring vnto thee the wealth of nations : also their Kings shall be brought . Thus God comforteth the xij . Tribes , from their knowen prophecies , to goe forward to winne at the last so many as would furnish a Citie : Fifteene hundred miles square , in two thousand year . Though the ten Tribes were scattred , yet Hosea telleth them that as HE raiseth vp the dead , so he can call them backe : & Cyrus called them from 120. nations vpon his owne charges : and some of all Israel , returned to haue hope in Christ : at 490. yeares , by holy Daniel . And from all nations , some were at Ierusalem the last yeare : and men , 120. receiued spirit to be sufficient to teach all nations , & many thousandes were turned : and of them euery one would turne many thousand . And Iohn stirreth vp their hope . And there entreth not into it , any common : and practising lothsomenesse , and lies : But the written in the booke of life of the Lambe . Prophane infidels , vncleane in soule : and lying in iudgements , as all Papistes bee ; and old heathen , estranged from Christ , are not of this : but they whom Christ hath chosen , called , and sanctified . This matter is eloquently expressed , by Manasses-saw-martyr , chap 52. Arise , arise , put on thy glorie , put on thy trimme apparell , Ierusalem the holy Citie ; for no vncircumcised and vncleane , shall come any more vnto thee . This sheweth , that they who be truely of the Church , haue their minde brauely clothed : and will haue none profane of their companie , nor auctores of vntrueth ; vnfit for the Carbuncle walles of Ierusalem : as the Apocrypha lies are with the Bible : a meere leprous sorte , whereby Papistes terme all the Bible lies : yet they that can not read one word of the Law , as a professor should ; will fight to keepe those wicked bookes with the holy : and fight to hinder explaning of both Testaments , in Saint Iohns Carbuncle veine : and in Pauls Iaspers . As none can be saued , vnlesse hee be borne againe of water , Isai , chapter 55. so puddles of filthy pooles , will marre those waters . It is marueile , that any dare chirpe , to hinder the light of Gods worde : seeing God is able and readie to reuenge . The Pope putteth the wicked fable of Tobie , in the heart of the holy Bible . But it had beene better , a milstone had beene hanged about his necke : and that he had beene cast into the mayne Sea. It is better to bee a dore-keeper in the holy Ierusalem , then in Emperors Palaces in such mixture , to the pure waters of Gods worde . Iohn and Ezechiel shal be iudge . CHAPTER XXII . And he shewed me a pure Riuer of water of life : so cleere as Christall : issuing from the throne of God and of the LAMBE . IN the song of songs , liuely waters of CHRIST flow from Libanus : they be waters of life , Ioh. 7. to teach others life : and the true MESSIAS commeth by waters , blood , and spirite . 1 Iohn 4. Water of cleere doctrine : blood of suffring : and miracles of spirite . And if a man bee not regenerated of this Water and Spirite : he shall not see life . And thus speaketh Ezekiel . And he brought mee vnto the brim of a riuer : and at the brim of the Riuer , was much store of trees , on both sides : and hee said vnto mee : these waters goe forth into Galile , the first : and descend to the plaine : ( to sea of Tiberias ) then vnto another sea : ( Lacus Asphaltites ) to the Ocean : and those waters are made holesome : And surely , euery liuing soule , which can creepe into any place , where these Riuers come , shall be liuely : and the fish shall be great . Thus Ezekiel telleth whence Christ shall begin to teach , in Galilee . And the Zohar vpon Geneses , doth note that . And Iohn saw the euent of this : for at the sea of Galilee , was hee , and Iames , and Peter , and Andrew , called to bee fishers of men . And after the resurrection , Ioh. chap. 21. at the sea of Tiberias Christ appeared to many of his Disciples , fishing ; and all night they had taken nothing . And in the morning the Lord commeth to the water side , vnknowen , and asketh whether they had any thing to eate : they said , No. Because they had taken nothing all night . Then hee made them cast into the right partes : and they make a draught of 153. great fishes , whose spaume , might match the 353000. Proselites in Chanaan . Olde and late , Prophecie and storie , are thus contriued , to make easie and sure the doctrine of life . And God must needes hate the Pope , that bent not all his wealth , to haue so many as he could , ready in the Law : as were the Fishers of Galilee . The Disciple whom IESVS loued , hath now , Apoc. 21. a third sight of Ezekiels prophecie . In Iohn , from the throne of God and the Lambe , cometh the water : In Ezekiel , from the Temple : so , the Lord of Hostes , and the Lambe , bee the Temple . In the middle of the streete of it , and of the Riuer , was a Tree of life , bearing twelue fruites , bearing his fruite euery moneth , and the leaues of the tree , did heale the nations . Ezekiel chap. 47. And by the Riuer came forth , at his brim , on either side , all kinde of trees for meate : the leafe of none faded : nor the fruite failed : euery moneth they brought forth newe . For the waters came forth from the Temple : and the fruite was for meate : and the leafe to heale . The first psalme , expoundeth this : that the studie of the Law findeth Christ : the tree of life : and maketh others fruitfull trees to feede and heale . An exposition followeth heere , Chap. 22. And no Catanathema ( giuen ouer as cursed ) shall bee any more : But the throne of God ; and the Lambe shall bee in it : and his seruants shall serue him : and shall see his face , and his Name shall be in their forehead . They that were cursed , are healed by the waters of repentance , and by the leaues of the tree of life : and their seruice to God only , and sight of his fauor , is meat and drinke to them : and they haue Gods marke in forehead : as Papistes haue theirs : They Gods worde , and Baptisme , and breaking of bread : Papist prayers to saintes and images : and profaner theirs . And night shall be , not there : neither shall they neede candle , nor light of the Sunne : for the Lord God lightneth them : and they shall reigne for euer and euer . They who know God in Christ , shall not bee to fearch Philosophi , for better happinesse , in natiue studie : nor Iewes , Talmudique studie , wherein they aduenture their soule . But seeing Christ , they see all : and reigne with Christ , first heere , and shall reigne for euer . The Epilogue . The Angells speach . And he saith vnto me : These wordes be faithfull and true : The Lord God of the holy Prophetes , hath sent his Angell , to shew what is to come quicklie . Because this booke applieth all the Prophets vnto Christ , and taketh away all couering from their meaning : he calleth the Lord , the God of the holy Prophetes . This conuicteth all to be godlesse , who contemne to know the Prophetes : and to make them plaine by Iohn . How the Reuelation would force any Iew or Gentile of learning , without rancor , to yeeld vnto faith . First the learned stile of Iohn should be shewed : and infinite fulnesse of eyes : howe euery phrase from first to last , is couched with circumspection admirable : for common Greeke : for readinesse in expressing the 70. for ouermatching Talmudiques in their kinde : and prouing the Gospel by their grant : and visions passing mans wit : expressing plaine matter , from 2. Thes . 2. by all plainesse and maiestie , that heauen can affoord . This beeing granted the sequel foloweth . The sequel , by any Iewes grant . When the visions are seene to passe the wit of men : as Esai . chap. 60. as Ezekiels , as Daniels , and Zacharies , and all drawn to Christ , with a commentary from God : Iohn being a simple fisher , and in transe : no Iew nor Gentile could denie , but that this booke hath Gods authoritie : and expoundeth it selfe : and sheweth how all the old Test . speaketh of Christ . A Digression to Iewes desire , to know the proofe of the New Test . by the Law. Twentie yeeres ago , I disputed in Francfurt Synagogue , with a Rabbin , the Iewes chosen for skill : with this promise , that I would make him confesse that Moyses draweth vnto Christ , or speake against his conscience : and we both agreed : to call God to strike him presently , that spake vntruely : I requiring nothing of him , but that which I well knew he perceived : and might iudge all past denyall . He was content and neuer crossed mee : But desired a large treatise : And ten yer . agoe at Basill , requested a full treatise : and all the New Test . translated in such Hebrew as I spake to him : and the Apocalyps , applied in order of bookes to all the old Test . Also hee moued the Iewes of Germanie , to request the same : who haue made him their Orator ( they of Hanau ) that if hee yeeld , they all will. And the Iewes of Wormes , and Mentz : beeing commanded by the Bishops to read my Books , said that they could deny nothing : But requested Moyses & the Prophets , opened at large : to full measure of their 613. Lawes , shewing which stand still for all nations and ages : and which were giuen as vnto children , to be remoued in riper knowledge . The Rabbi , my friend , chiefe requester of Catechese , & their Orator is called Rabbi Eliah . Why nowe I accomplish not request , I will tell : omitting their particular iniuries : because when all this age is dead : this description of Ierusalem may stand . The greatnesse of the Iewes request , in due articles . 1. The translating of the New Testament into Ebrewe , should haue with it a Dictionary of foure Dialectes : and I should haue many Scribes learned , who by direction , may helpe me much to speed . 2. Faire Copiers of my translation , and learned Printers will require States helpe . 3. A treatise of MESSIAS , from Gen. 3. to the end of Malachi from all Rabbins , of whom often I neede but line out , what I would haue copied : that would require much money for learned Scribes . 4. The comparison of all Moses 613. making a commentary from the New Testament vpon them : and a table from them to the New Test . this will bee of greater paynes , then my goodly recompense can heartely take in hande . 5. Iewes request me to require our owne side , first to yeeld to mee : which I could make them doe : or refuse with shame enough . But that I cannot force superiors to iustice . 6. To these positions , I must require consent : that the text of both Test , is pure : that of the tongue , the enemies may best be made iudges ; to their ouerthrow , and our victorie . For all speaches hard in the New Test . to vs , are easie to them . That for gouernement of the Church ( to make many learned in the Law ) they and the Apostle haue yet to eye-sight the same rules . 7. As the Iewes grant all that I haue yet printed in Ebrew ; I would request Princes to force their Scholars : to yeeld from their crossing of their owne Gospell : or to combat with me brieflie . 8. Because vnlearned wightes , shall not prate against any thing ; but that many nations may iudge : I would haue abilitie for helpers , to turne all that I doe , into other tongues many . Princes helping in this , I would hasten the workes , and till then , I leaue all hinderers , as murtherers of soules , out of Ierusalem the holy Citie . The speach of Christ . Behold I come quickly , &c. vnto , &c. The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ bee with you all , Amen . Chap. 1. 23. needed no comment : nor the chap. 18. nor this Epilogue . Therefore I may not with idle wordes weary the Reader . Τέλος . A BRIEFE TABLE FOR THE MORE READY FINDING of the Chapters in their pages , and some principall matters in the same Chapters handled . THE 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Chapters are handled in the 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. pages . The 8. Chap. beginneth to be handled in the 59. page conteyning these things principall as foloweth . The sum of the Bible : contempt of which , caused God to cast off the open Church 59. Of the 7. Trumpets generally 60. The first Trumpet there handled ibidem . Of the names , Papas and Pope : handled 61 The second trumpet , expounding the first 62 The third trumpet , expounding the second ibid. Articles of the Popes corruption of scriptures . 63 The 4. trumpet expounding the third pag. 66. The occasions of the Churches fall from heauen . ibid. How the old Testament , came turned into wormewood 67 Of the new Testam . 68 Of the new Testam ▪ elegancie . 70 How the Papes of Graecia , vsed the Bible : and the Popes refused it pag. 76 A Cry expounding the first trumpets warning of fire and blood , by scholars made a mountaine of fire , cast into the sea , by the starr falne from his place , &c. 81 The 9. Chap. pag. 82. THe fift Trumpet sounding out the Popes cleerely . ibid. Whence the Pope chalengeth keies . pag. 83. A digression , to shew a scandall laid to Iewes 84 Of the Locusts : most liuely describing the Popes subiects , to make him King of Locusts : distinguished from all other policies , that be , &c. pag. 86 A distinction of those Loc. from the proper Locusts in Ioel , that these be as scorpions 87 A further illustration , of distinction , from naturall Locusts : and scorpions ibidem A further distinction , how their sting is not of naturall scorpions , but of spirituall ibidem . Of the scorpions stings 88 Of the Locusts strength and auctority 89 Of the Loc. King. 90 Of Oathes ibidem Of the Popes aduancing learning pag. 91 Of Popes blindenesse in Ebrew , easiest matters ibidem How blindely the Papists , wrest Ieroms words : that &c. 92 Of the Popes names ibidem Of the Popes Greek name 93 A digression to our prayer booke , made from the Popes 94 Of Antic . his Chaldy name 95 The Epilogue , for the description of the Pope 97 Of Machumed , or Machmad , or Moamed : in Piel , Hiphil , and Hophal : the participles three are vsed in Arabique and Rabbins . 98 Chapter 10. ibid. HOw Christ helpeth his Church by ruling warr and guile : not to passe boūds , &c. ibid. Of Angell , Christ ibidem Comming downe from heauen 99 Of the cloud ibidem Of the rainebow , about his head ibid. Of the face of Christ like the sunne : pag. 100 Of his feete like a pillar of fire ibid. Of the litle booke opened ibid. Of the right foote set vpon the sea , and the left vpon the Land 101 Of the little bookes eating . ibidem . The XI . Chap. pag. 102. THe measuring of the Temple pag. 102 Of measuring the faithfull 103 Of the Court within the Temple , to bee cast out , in condemnation of Iudaisme 104 A digression , to compare the old Temple or Tabernacle , with the spirituall 105 Of the holy Synagogues 106 Of the Synedrion 107 Of Athean imitation of Aaron 108 How BB. were made in Israel ibid. Of Excommunication 109 A iust , but strang doctrin . ibidem A digression to expound the terme Bishop 110 Of the 42. mone . 111 Of Prophecying 112 Of the Decalogoue ibid. Of the Popes theft 113 Grounds which all should know that soundly prophecie , or expound scripture ibid. Of Arias Montanus works , of diuers readings 115 Of Lindanus quarreling with the text and one Erostratus ibid. Of Law vowelled , and vnvowelled ibid. Of the Lxxij . differing 3600. yeares from the strict Ebrew 116 Of Perfection of script . ibid. Autores for the tongue 117 Prayer is our seruice of God ibidem Of the New Testam . 118 Conclusion ibid. Blasphemous groundes of Popery pag. ibid. How yong men learned in liberall artes , might be rarely exquisite in the Greek N. Testam . 120 Of Poper names 121 The Epilogue ibidem The restorers of the Gospell , be as Elias 122 The Martyrs be as Moses 123 Of the Citie which crucified our Lord 124 Of all souls passage at death 128 Of Purgatorie ibid. Of the 2. Macca . 129 Of Iudahs sacrifice 130 The Conclusion 131 VVhat the Greeke Fathers thought of Purgatorie ibidem Of the third wo , and last trumpet pag. 133 The sum of the Bible 134 Of the worldes end 137 Of the Iewes calling ibid. Of our Kings rare bent to the honour of the Bible 139 Of the Popes scholars 140 Of Daniel 141 Of the poore Indians calling ibid. Of the old Opinion of 6000. yeares pag. ibidem . Chap. xij . pag. 143. A Description of the Church ibid. Of the profane Caesar , & Pope reuiuing of him both comprised in the body and taile of one Dracon . pag. 145 Of the taile 147 The combat of the Romane Empire with the Church ibid. A Commentary of the former vision of MICA-EL , defending the Church 148 Of MICA-EL . 150. Of Tobies fable . 151 Of Michaels Angels 152 Of wicked spirits names ibid. Of old Serpent 153 Of Diuel ibid. Of trapps laid by our selues . 154 The Diuell and his Angels , by Michael are banished from the Church . pag. ibidem . A plainer exposition of the Dragons war. ibid. Of the Dragons short tyme 157 Of the tyme of the persecutions , by the Dragon . 158 Chap. 13. pag. 160. OF two speciall points to be noted . 161 The second point . 162 How the Romans armes are taken from the Kingdomes in Daniel pag. 163 A most plaine description of the Pope : by the beast arising from the earth pag. 169 Of the Lambes two hornes . ibid. Of one error in the Pope , which maketh him next the Diuell , where the Diuell would tremble to bee so impudent openly . 170 Of the Dragons speach . 171 Of the two hornes , counterfaiting the Lambe 172 Of the Popes succession . 173 Of the Ancient facility in teaching the Law 174 An application of the Popes calling to that 178 A doubt for the manner of policy , now what way is best to be taken 179 The answere ibidem . What may we thinke of BB. of which sort many Popes , and Cardinales bee 180 Of the Pope King of Kings 181 How long the Popes , the starres falling , could not become mountaines of fire , to cast themselues into the sea of Empire 182 By what Iudaique cursedly reuiued Ceremonie , the chiefe Diuinitie D. of Rome , bewitched Emperors 184 Of Papists Miracles 186 An oration of the Popes Legate , very remarkeable 194 Of subiection in all matters to the Pope ibidem . Of the marke in the forehead 196 Of the name of the beast and Number of his name ibidem . A repetition of the terme Rock 199 A Digression to a disputation at Mentz . 200. Chap. 14. pag. 205. THe heauen , cōmonly in the Aposignifieth the Chruch 206 What the song of the rediemed was 207 A Digression to shew the Concent of all the holy bookes , and first of Geneses 208 Obiections of them , that are not rediemed from the earth , against that ibid. Of Iob 209 Of Exodus ibid. Romes error against the song of the Lambe barbarous 210 Error Athean ibid. Of Leuiticus ibid. How the Pope disannulleth all Leuiticus 211 Of Numeri ibid. The Contradiction of the Pope against that book 212 Of Deutero . ibidem The Contrarie also ibid. Of Iesus ( son of Num. ) ibid. The Popes contrarie 213 Of the booke of Iudges ibid. Of Samuel , &c. 214 The Popes Contrariety 217 Of the N. Testaments musique : the Gospell ibid. Of the Acts 218 Of the Ep. Romanes 219 Of the 1. Corint . 220 Of the 2. ibid. Against Purgatoris ibid. Of the Epist . to the Galat. 221 To the Ephesians ibidem To the Philippians ibidem To the Colloss . ibidem To the Thess . 1. and 2. Epist. 222 To Timothie 1. and 2. Epist . 213 To Philemon ibidem How the seruant of seruants is concordant to Onesimus 224 Of the Epistle to the Hebrews 225 The Popes contrarietie ibidem Of the Epist-Iames ibidem Of 1. and 2. Pet. 226 Of 1. 2. and 3. of Iohn ibidem Of Iude 227 Of the Combat of 144000. 228 Comparisons of Phrases for holy soules departed 231 Reuenge for Christ his iustice 232 Reuenge for the prayers of the Church ibid. Reuenge by the iniuried themselues 233 The sure euent of Gods iudgements . 234 The 15. Chap. pag. 235. A Plaine exposition of the woman , fleeing in the wildernesse ibid. The Chap. 16. pag. 238. AS the Popes manner of rising plagued the world : in a like manner God consumeth him ibid. Chap. 17. pag. 251. IOhn like Daniel ibidem A plaine description of the Popes comming vp 259 Of the Popes fall 261 A plaine condemnation of Rome pag. 263 Chap. 18. pag. 264 THE King is Angelus to cause the word to be sounded pag. ibid. Chap. 19. pag. 267. ISai , Ieremy , and Ezekiel compared with this chap. bring great light ibid. Of the Hebrew terme of Hallelu-Iah 268 Of the best way to ouerthrow the Pope 269 The warres of Christ and Christians against the Empire and Pope 273 An open proclamation of the Popes destruction 275 An abridgement of all Gods iudgements in one 276 Chap. 20. pag. 277. THE Diuells are not simply bound ibid. The Pope deceiued not generally till , 1000. yeares . 279 The Pope weakned the West , in superstition prouoking to warre , for the holy Land. 280 The Pope is a Beast of Empire by his might 281 A liuely description of the latter Iudgement ibid. Chap. 21. pag. 284. THE second discourse vpon the 21. and 22. Chapters , of the Apocalyps ibid. Iohn began the N. Testam . and he likewise ended it ibid. Of Iohn 285 Of Ierusalem ibidem Of Melchitzedeke and Isaack causing glory to Ierusalem . 286 Of Saint Pauls heauenly Ierusalem 287 Of the Iewes error to this day ibid. Of Alpha and Omega 292 Of ignorance in Alpha how it bred daylie error 293 Of Vowells 294 Of Tiphereth Israel ibid. Of Cethib and Kery 295 Of the Papists interlinear . Bible 296 Of a most wicked slander ibid. Of Cetib , and not Kery and Cery and not Cetib ibid. Of Iod not condemned . 297 Of Omega ibid. Of Greeke stile 298 Of 4. Dialects in the Greeke 299 Of Attique Greeke ibidem Of the 72. Greeke 301 Of the Thalmu . Greeke ibidem Of forgiuenesse in this world : what Talmudiques meane ibid. Of the Apostles peculiar Greeke pag. 302 Of S. Pauls most eloquent expressing Moses ibid. Of the Talmudique agreement with the N. Testam . 303 Of Idolaters 306 Of the Popes barbarous Answere pag. 307 An answere to his ibidem Concerning the second death 308 Of the great City Ierusalem 311 Of Arias Montanus placing the Altar of incense , in the most holy 317 Of Prayer 318 The order of the Tribes 319 Reason of their order 320 Of the terme Iasper in the third place 323 Of the second fundation ibidem Of the Carbuncle 324 Of the Smaragde ibidem Of Sardomix 325 Of Sardius ibidem Of Chrisolite ibidem Of Beryll 326 Of Topax 327 Of Chrysophrase ibidem Of Hyacinth ibidem Of Amethyst 328 A plaine conclusion from Esai 6. and 51. and Ezeck . 47. of the Gentiles Ierusalem 331 Chap. 22. pag. 334. THE Epilogue , the Angells speach 336 How the Apoc. would force any Iew , &c. to yeeld , &c. 337 A sequell by any Iewes grant ibid. A digression to Iewes desire ibidem The greatnesse of the Iewes request pag. 338 The speach of Christ : To whom be Kingdome , power , and glorie , for euer and euer , Amen . 339. FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A17001-e2170 “ An Ebrician must teach the word to the simple : the discourse would be harsh . † Eph. 5. 27. In Iulian the Apostata . † Beracoth Perek , evening prayer , fol. 28. † Iohn followeth the 70. most wisely hiding the Eb. propriety from dull heathen . Notes for div A17001-e6180 2. Thess . 2. Chap. 1. Chap. 2. and 3. Isai . 54. 9. Chap. 4. Chap. 5. 2. Pet. 1. Chap. 6. Psal . 21. Psal . 45. 1. Seale . 2. Seale . 3. Seale . 4. Seale . 5. Seale . In Aboth R. Nathan . So the Israelites in Aegypt were sealed . Exod. 12. 7. 13. 22. 13. 7. Seale . Mat. 1. 11. Psal . 141. 2 Rom. 5. Ephes . 2. Psal . 22. Ephes . 3. Hebr. 2. Exod. 20. Iliad . 3. † Chap. 1. the 7. stars be seauen sergeants of the Church . Genes . 49. Act. 17. 18 Attique Greeke . The septua : greek . The Apostles Greeke . 2. Cor. 5. Moses and Paul teach one thing . Rom. 10. Psal . 71. 20 Heb. 11. The Thalmudgreek Maymo . Saned . Mat. 18. compared with Rom 8. 38. & . 2. Cor. 11. 23 24. &c. & Act. 26. 21 ▪ 22. Mat. 7. 2. Cor. 4. 6. Maymo . in Hagigah . 1. Tim. 3. 1. Cor. 2. 8. Iohn . 3. So Babell : and Antio . Daniel 7. Isai 9. 1. Iohn . 3. 2. Thes . 2. Eph. 3. 16 ▪ 17. 18. 19. 1. Cor. 5. Iohn . 2. Heb. 9. and. 10. But when it pleased the Lord to make the Gentiles his people , saith Esai : Make larger Curtaines , Chap. 54. 2. 1. Cor. 14. 22. Heb. 10. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 2. Cor. 5. 9 Mat. 16. Psal . 109. Act. 1. Zach. 4. That the Popes iudgmēt must stād Heb. 11. By faith these turned to flight , the armies of the aliens Mat. 12. Maymo . poenit . Apoc. 1. Maymo . Beidh . Apo. 20. Isai 22. Vzielides 1. King. 19. 10. Rome hath all the plagues of Aegypt but two . Note , how and why Rome is called Egypt & Sodom , & Babel , ch . 18. and compare the old stories of the old Test . with Rome . Hester . 9. 1. Cor. 3. Such , the Apost . only speakes of , Tit. 1. 14. & many other places : and he writing by the spirite , could not crosse the spirit , Rom. 15. 4. New Visions opening the former . Gen. 3. 1 Iohn 1. 1. & 3. 8. & 5. 20. Eph. 2. 1. Rom. 5. The seauē heads afflicting the Church . Rome is condemned both in these , & the other ; of Kinges , Consuls , Decemvires , Dictatores , Triumuires , &c. psalm . 2. The Angell of his praesence saued thē Isai 63. † Commentarie or Register . 2. Cor. 4. 3 The seauē heades afflicting . 1. Pet. 1. 1 ▪ Ioh. 3. In Bar. his booke , for D. Bil. syll . 1. Chronic . 24. 10 † This word signifieth , an earnest pressing of men in suing for offices : and bribing thē . Adri. 63. distinct . Auentinus lib. 4. Or Auentinus lib. 7. & seq . & Naud . & others . Naucler Gene. 44. A Miracle of the Popes : transubstantiating the bread into Poyson . These fables God hated , and forbiddeth . Tit. 1. 14. 1. Timoth . 1. 4. and 4. 7. and so his people will. Naucl. Gen. 44. C. 1. de Iure , Iure . in Clem. Abbas Vsp . Naucl. Gene. 44. Cuspinianus in vitae Alberti . Naucl. Genet . 44. Psalm . 2. The Concent of all the holy Bookes , Geneses . 1. Iohn . 1. 1. & 3. 8. Heb. 11. Exodu● Exo. 15. Leuiticus . Ioh. 2. Numbers ▪ Act. 26. 22. 23. Deutero . Iosua . Psal . 95. Iudges . Samuel . Psalmes . Canticles . Prouerbes Ecclesiaastes . Ruth . 1. and 2. Kings . Chronicles . Daniel . Hosea . Ionas . Ioel. Amos. Isaiah . Michah . Nahum . Habba . Ieremie . Ezechiel . Daniel . Aggei . Zacharic . Malachie . Ezra . Nehemias . Esther . Matthew . Marke . Luke . Iohn . Acts. Romanes . 1. Corint . 2. Corint . 2. Cor. 4. Galatians Ephes . Philippi . Colossi . 1. Thess . 2. Thess . 1. and 2. Timot. Titus . Philemon . Hebrews . Iames. 1. and 2. Pet. 1. 2. and 3. Iohn . Iude. Ier. 10. Isai . 21. Ier. 51. Psal . 75 Psal . 21 Esa . 34. Ioel 3. 13. Against the law of nature & against the lawe of England . Rome cōpared to Aegypt : the old Israel with the Spirituall . This song is more fully described , chap. 19. 2. Cor. 4. Ion. 3. 1 Cor. 15. 29. Rom. 6. 2. Coll. 3. 3. A myracle . This Chap. is a plaine speach opening all the former Visions . Iohn like Daniel . Phll. 1. 27. Rome passeth al the enemies of the Church in cruelty and Idolatrie . So Antio . tooke away Moses Law. The seauē heades afflicting . * Walsingham . Psalm . 19. * Isa . 41. 2. 3 Psalm . 22. 2. Sam ▪ 22. The Gospell is the ioy of the godly . As old Isratel praysed the Eternall IAH for their deliuerāce frō Aegypt Canaars ; Babel , Antiochus & all their enemies ; so heere the holy doe , for deliuerāce frō Rome , which is called and compared with Aegypt , &c. because that the cruelty & Idolatr of all the enimies the the Gospel since the beginning was in Rome . Psal . 135. Psal . 136. 9. 15. 24. Psal . 78. 2 Tim. 2. This is made famous in 1588. and 1605. for our Albion . Psalm . 2. 1. Tim. 5. 6. Notes for div A17001-e48650 Rom. 10. Paul taught nothing but Moses and the Prophets , Act. 26. Rom. 4. 22. 23. 24 ▪ Heb. 12. & Ier. 10. 11. Ioh. 3. The of God is not boūd : consider the A post . speach , ● Rō . 15. 19. and the● Lord gaue great victorie . * that is , perfected . Heb. 2. 89. 1 Cor. 15. 27. Act. 14. & 17. Eph. 2. 1 Cor. 1. 2 Pet. 3. Rom. 2. Rom. 11. Gen. 9. 1 Pet. 4. 3. Col. 3. 1 Virg. Georg. Lib. 2. This is the ancient faith : this is that which the Apostle saith , Eph. 2. 20. Heb. 6. Luc 2. 49. Luc. 2. 37 Iarchi vpō Iud. 18. from the Thal. Act. 2 20 Isai . 61. 1. Iohn . 3 Ezek. 47. 2. Chron. 2. 17. 
A51311	----	A plain and continued exposition of the several prophecies or divine visions of the prophet Daniel which have or may concern the people of God, whether Jew or Christian : whereunto is annexed a threefold appendage touching three main points, the first relating to Daniel, the other two to the Apocalypse / by Henry More ... More, Henry, 1614-1687. 1681 Approx. 725 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 211 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A51311 Wing M2673 ESTC R5104 12318566 ocm 12318566 59418 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51311) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59418) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 190:13) A plain and continued exposition of the several prophecies or divine visions of the prophet Daniel which have or may concern the people of God, whether Jew or Christian : whereunto is annexed a threefold appendage touching three main points, the first relating to Daniel, the other two to the Apocalypse / by Henry More ... More, Henry, 1614-1687. ciii, 314, [1] p. Printed by M.F. for Walter Kettilby ..., London : 1681. Errata: p. 314. Advertisements: p. [1] at end. Reproduction of original in British Library. "A confutation of the opinion of Hugo Grotius, who makes the kingdome of the Lagidæ and Seleucidæ the fourth kingdome in Daniel": p. 245-265. "The authours apology for his placing the seven vials within the seventh trumpet after the rising of the witnesses, contrary to the opinion of Mr. Mede, &c.": p. 266-293. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Grotius, Hugo, 1583-1645. Mede, Joseph, 1586-1638. -- Clavis apocalyptica. Bible. -- O.T. -- Daniel -- Commentaries. Bible. -- O.T. -- Daniel -- Prophecies. Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation -- Commentaries. Bible -- Prophecies. Apocalyptic literature. 2002-12 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-02 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-03 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2003-03 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A Plain and Continued EXPOSITION Of the several Prophecies or Divine Uisions OF THE Prophet Daniel , Which have or may concern the People of GOD , WHETHER IEW or CHRISTIAN ; Whereunto is annexed a Threefold APPENDAGE , Touching Three main Points , the First , Relating to DANIEL , the other Two to the APOCALYPSE . By HENRY MORE D. D. Dan. 12. 10. Many shall be purified and made white and tryed , but the wicked shall doe wickedly , and none of the wicked shall understand , but the wise shall understand . LONDON , Printed by M. F. for Walter Kettilby , at the Bishop's - Head in Saint Paul's Church-Yard . 1681. THE PREFACE TO THE READER . READER , WHAT I present thee with , though it be not , nor indeed was ever intended to be , an entire Commentary upon the whole Book of Daniel , yet I hope it will prove what the Title promises , A plain as well as continued Exposition upon the several Prophecies or Divine Visions of Daniel , wherein the affairs of the Church of God whether Iewish or Christian are prefigured or predicted , which indeed is as much as to say , upon all the Prophecies or Divine Visions of Daniel . For those two Visions which I have omitted , That touching the Tree , Chap. 4. to be hewn down by the decree of the Watchers and the demand of the Holy Ones , and that other , Chap. 5. of the Hand seen writing upon the wall , neither of those are the Visions of Daniel , but the former the Dream of Nebuchadnezzar , the latter a Vision which Belshazzar saw , namely , The shape of a mans hand writing on the wall . Nor were these predictions of the State of the Church , but of the particular State of those two Kings Nebuchadnezzar , and Belshazzar , his grandchild . So that I did not avoid them for any more difficulty in them than in those I have expounded , for it is far less ; but merely because they were not sutable to my scope . The strangest thing in the former is that wonderful Metamorphosis supposed by some in the body of Nebuchadnezzar , as if he were transformed into an Oxe . But that is a mere abuse both of the Text and of him . That by the just Iudgment of God he was struck with a ferine Melancholy is true . And as some in such a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or delirancy , phansie themselves Wolves , others Dogs , other some , Cats , which Distempers Physicians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as you may see in Sennertus , Institut . Medic. lib. 2. part . 3. sect . 1. so this ferine Melancholy or Madness of Nebuchadnezzar , with which he was smitten and continued in for seven years , may be termed a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and as Physicians report of those other Distempers , that the parties that are affected with them will imitate the actions , gestures and voices of those Animals , Wolf , Dog or Cat , so might Nebuchadnezzar of an Oxe or Bull , and in this wild salvage life of his he might grow very rough and hairy , and his nails long as the claws of a bird are , he never paring them . Which is all that is meant by that Text , * That his hairs were grown like Eagles Feathers ( not broad as feathers are , but so thick set and much grown that they covered his skin as close as the feathers of an Eagle doe hers ) and his nails like birds claws , that is , long especially , and something bending inward . And that this matter , this judgment upon Nebuchadnezzar , was determined by the decree of the Watchers and by the word of the Holy Ones , that is , of the Angelical Powers , this is no more than is more fully intimated in those Prophecies of Daniel which I have expounded ; that the affairs of men and of Kingdomes especially are carried on by the activity and ministry of Angels , according to that of Theognis , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We mortals knowing nought , vain things surmise , But all must goe as th' Holy Ones devise . And as for that Vision of the Hand seen writing upon the wall , the most puzling thing in that whole story is , that all the Chaldeans , Soothsayers and Astrologers , all the wise men of King Belshazzar should prove themselves such fools , as to be puzled in the reading three or four words writ in their own language , For the words are Chaldee . This I confess Interpreters make a great pudder about , and endeavour to loose the knot various ways . Some say , they could not read it because though the words were Chaldee , yet they were writ in the old Hebrew , i.e. Samaritan Character . Others that the Characters though they were Chaldee , yet were transposed . Others that onely the Initial letters were writ , and so they could make no words of them . And others that they being writ without points , they did not know how to point them or vowel them . And lastly there are others that conceive that God miraculously blinded or rather dazled their sight , and confounded their perception , that he might reserve the credit of that exploit for Daniel . But it being such a night of profane revelling and feasting , why might not the wise men partly out of tipsiness , and partly out of consternation of mind , in sympathizing with their perplexed Prince and his Court , be so maskard that they could not read the hand-writing on the Wall , it being writ also on purpose by the Angel Gabriel ( for the Iews make him the Scribe ) so scribledly as I may so say , and brokenly , that though a man of a pacate mind and quick understanding would easily read it , yet men so much gone in drink , and drunk also with horrour and astonishment , would not be able to make any thing of it . And yet there is a more simple and easy solution than all these . In Chap. 4. vers . 9. Tell me , says Nebuchadnezzar to Daniel , the Visions of my dream that I have seen and the Interpretation thereof . Where the particle ו [ And ] most assuredly signifies as much as [ that is to say . ] For Daniel was not to tell the dream but the Interpretation of it . So that the true and plain sense of that part of that Verse is , Tell me the Visions of my dream that I have seen , that is to say , the Interpretation thereof . In like manner Chap. 5. vers . 8. where it is said , The wise men could not read the writing , the particle following which is [ ו ] and which our English Translation renders [ Nor ] in ver●●● of the negation preceding ( otherwise it naturally signifies [ And ] ) may as well be rendred [ that is to say ] as [ Nor ] And then the sense is plain and easy . The Kings wise men could not read the writing , that is to say , they could not make known to the King the Interpretation thereof , they could not read it so asto interpret it to him . For though the hand-writing was not mere Initial letters , yet they were such single incoherent words without any syntax , that none could tell what they meant but he that writ them , who haply assisted Daniel in 〈◊〉 the Riddle . For the Hand-writing in Chaldee was onely this , MENE , MENE , TEKEL , VPHARSIN . Which verbatim sounds no more than thus , He has numbred , He has numbred , He has weighed , And the Persians . Which broken writing without the guidance of God , or the good Angel Gabriel , he could hardly make sense of , unless we may conceive that by reading the Prophets , and being skilled in some principles of Prophetick Interpretation , he might of himself spell out the meaning . As for the first part , MENE , MENE , He has numbred , He has numbred , This , by reading of Jeremiah 25. 12. Ch. 7. 7. and Ch. 9. 10. where is expresly set down the Number of the duration of the Kingdome of Babylon , viz. seventy years , and till Nebuchadnezzars Sons Son , which time was then near expiring ; he might , I say , well interpret , [ He has numbred , He has numbred , ] of the certain ●…inishing of the Number of the duration of the Kingdome of Babylon , to whose King the Hand-writing is directed , and declare , as he has in this Text , Ch. 5. 26. MENE , God hath numbred thy Kingdome and finished it . But now for the Interpretation of TEKEL , He has weighed , it is not improbable but that in the reading of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there might be a Paronomastical Resonancy of words in his mind , that would make out the whole sense thus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tekal veatte Kal , He has weighed and thou art light . Which Daniel expresses more fully thus to the King , Thou art weighed in the balance and art found wanting , that is , found to want weight , and therefore rejected , as money illegitimate . And the Prophetick Analyse of the last , VPHARSIN [ And the Persians ] is manifestly Paronomastical . Where he takes PERES by itself , which signi●…ies a Persian , and in a Paronomastical allusion to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 paras , which signi●…ies discindere or divellere or dividere , he makes out this full sense of VPHARSIN , Thy Kingdome is divided , or rent from thee , and given to the Medes and Persians . Which whenas he could not but know would be very bitter and distastfull news to Belshazzar , and such as he would be more like to reward with a wreath of hemp than a chain of Gold , I say although he attained to the sense of the Hand-writing on the wall , by a kind of art and skill , yet the full assurance of the truth thereof , and his undaunted courage and fortitude of spirit , ( one great requisite in a Prophet , as Maimonides takes notice in his * More Nevochim ) which imboldned him to declare the matter to the King , plainly shews that his mind was actuated by a special assistance and divine impulse . For according to all humane reasoning , besides the loss of his scarlet and golden chain , which he did not stand upon , he would certainly incur the greatest displeasure of the King imaginable , nor could escape without some such sharp and wrathfull rebuke , as that of Agamemnon to Calchas in Homer . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thou messenger of mischief who to me Didst never yet tell ought that good might be . In the mean time there are two main Observables and worth the noting , in this Vision of Belshazzar , the one against the incredulous of this age that are so slow to believe any Apparitions . Whenas the Appearance of an Hand , while it writ upon the wall , was most certainly a real Appearance to Belshazzar , and not a mere fancy of his own , it having so violent an effect upon him , that it loosened the ligaments of his loins , compages renum , as the Latin has it , so that for very fear his urine came from him , as Grotius comments upon the place . The Agony that the Apparition put him into , it seems was so great that it weakened his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , relaxated his retentive faculty , and wet his knees , as elsewhere it is expressed in the * Prophets , nay made both his knees knock one against another from the violence of his trembling and fear . Besides , that it was no fancy , the Hand-writing upon the wall was an indubitable testimony , it being permanent and visible to all . The other Observable concerns those high conceited Witts that think so goodly and manly of themselves , as if it were below them to be moved by any Prophetical Interpretation that is analyzed into Paronomastical Allusion . Whenas Maimonides , in the above named * Treatise , takes notice of that very way of understanding some passages in Prophecies . And here , which is above all exception , Daniel himself that Prince of Prophets expounds the Hand-writing upon the wall according to this very principle of Prophetick Interpretation , at least in the last part thereof . What greater or more Authentick testimony for this way of interpreting can be desired ? This little excursion , which I have made , almost unawares , touching these two Visions that are not properly the visions of Daniel , but the one of Nebuchadnezzar , the other of Belshazzar , his grandchild , will I hope satisfie the Reader , if my preterition of them , in my Exposition of Daniels Visions , may seem any Defect , and make some compensation for my omitting them , I having thus cleared by the bye the most considerable things in them . But to have undertaken the whole Book of Daniel , it would have taken more time , and swelled the volume into a greater bulk and price than would be ordinarily convenient , and delayed the publishing of it , and made it less effectual for the main design , which is the most speedy and expedite succouring of the Reformed Religion , which the Agents of Rome lay such strong battery against , and by all means possible seek to undermine . Wherefore I conceived that my Exposition would prove the more effectual for that end , the less it had of any thing but what tended thereto . And yet I would not be so sparing and precise as not to take in all the Prophecies of Daniel that concern the State of the Church of God , whether Jewish or Christian ; even all those entire Visions in which these affairs are predicted , though also the affairs of the Infidel Nations are involved in them , but in order to the affairs of the people of God. Wherefore the Prophetical parts of Daniel so far as I have attempted , I thought it not improper to undertake , forasmuch as in all likelyhood it might prove an easier Province to me , than to another man , and be more speedily and more successfully administred by me ; both because I have so throughly from the beginning to the end considered the Apocalypse , which is a more full Commentary upon those parts of the Visions of Daniel which fall 〈◊〉 with the times of the Visions of the Apocalypse ( whence they will wonderfully illustrate and confirm one another ) and also because I had aforehand in other writings of mine , viz. my Mystery of Godliness and Mystery of Iniquity , explained some parts of the Prophecies of Daniel already , as that of the Seventy Weeks , and of the King of Pride , and others . One good use of which my Performance , I hope , will be , that when men see so palpable a correspondency betwixt the Apocalypse and Daniel , they will be steared off from conceiving any such sense in any passages of Daniel as may be inconsistent with the genuine meaning of the Apocalypse . Which was one reason amongst the rest that invited me to this task . But now for the Performance of the Task itself , the manner and nature thereof , it is muchwhat like that of my Apocalypsis Apocalypseos , an Exposition homogeneous and coherent , and as it were of one thread , though I have been here and there ever and anon assisted by several Interpreters , such as Cornelius à Lapide , Gaspar Sanctius , John Calvin , Hugo Grotius and Joseph Mede , the two first of the Church of Rome and high Papists , the third as high an Anti-papist , the fourth a Cassandrian Protestant , and the fifth a sound Christian , and the glory indeed of our English Church . Something out of all these Authours , besides what is spun of mine own , makes one continued Contexture and closely coherent Exposition of these six Visions or Prophecies of Daniel , which I have undertaken to Interpret . But as for those parts of any of the Visions which synchronize with the Times of the Apostasie of the Church , or the duration of the Beast with ten Horns , as I had least need of it ( the understanding the Apocalypse being a sufficient key for the opening those parts of the Visions ) so I had least help from either Cornelius à Lapide , Gaspar Sanctius , Grotius or Calvin himself , who is more out in his Interpretation of those parts of the Visions touching the little Horn rising amongst the ten Horns , and the King of Pride , than those two Iesuits who with the ancient Fathers ingenuously confess , that Antichrist is prefigured in those parts of the Visions , though they with the ancient Fathers rest in ignorance who this Antichrist is . But Calvin not allowing so much as that they are Predictions of Antichrist , but bounding the Vision in the seventh Chapter , and also that in the eleventh , upon the first coming of Christ , and interpreting things concerning the Pagan Roman Empire , his Expositions are so childishly argute and whisling , so dilute , shallow and slubbering , so preposterous , forced and confused , and so devoid of that strength and nervosity he shews in other things where he is unprejudiced ( nor is it prejudice I dare say here , for he holds expresly and zealously that the Pope is Antichrist , but mere defect of skill and judgment ) that Calvin is not at all like Calvin in this performance . And no wonder , he venturing to interpret those parts of the Visions which are not to be unlocked without the key of the Apocalypse , which he neglected to get the understanding of , or despaired ever to attain to the understanding of it , by reason of the seeming obscurity thereof . And I wish there were not so many in the Reformed Churches that in this point Calvinize also , as there are . But yet to give him his due he is much more tolerable than Grotius , forasmuch as he expresly declares the fourth beast with the ten Horns to be the Roman Empire , though he does not improve that light to the due advantage he might . But Grotius on the other side , was so nasute on the behalf of the Church of Rome , that foreseeing if the fourth Beast were the Roman Empire , it would infallibly fall to the share of the Pope to be the little Horn with eyes and a mouth speaking great things , that is to say , to be Antichrist , he to befriend the Papacy denies , against the authority of all Antiquity , and against the Roman Interpreters themselves , that the fourth Beast is the Roman Empire , but that it is the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , having yet no better Authour for his opinion than Porphyrius a Pagan philosopher , and professed enemy to Christians . But how foully he and Porphyrius are out , I have abundantly demonstrated partly in my Exposition itself , and more fully in my Confutation of Grotius , ●●●exed at the end of my Exposition . Amongst all these Interpreters , there is onely Mr. Mede that I have found to have a right sense of things in those parts of the Visions I now speak of . But as for the Prophecy of the Seventy Weeks , he missing of the right Epocha of the reckoning , and having indeed taken two Epocha's , the one from the third or sixth of Darius Nothus for the whole entire Seventy Weeks , the other from the seventh of Artaxerxes Mnemon , for the Sixty two Weeks , not well knowing in the mean time what to do with , or in what sense to understand the seven weeks antecedent to the sixty two Weeks , and interpreting the odd week , or last week , of things appertaining to the week in which Christ suffered , as well as to that in which the City was taken by Titus and Temple demolished ; I say , though he hath shewn good learning and skill in the managing his Hypothesis , yet it looking so like a Labyrinth , and seeming not so easy and natural a sense of things , I have declined this otherwise excellent Interpreter , in this point , and have taken the Epocha of Thomas Lydiat , that other singular ornament of our English Church , namely the twentieth of Artaxerxes Longimanus , and in my Notes briefly opened his chief arguments for that Epocha . And therefore this way being most simple , plain and natural , I preferred it before what was more operose , intricate and labyrinthical . And I believe Mr. Mede's main confidence in his own Interpretation as to these Epocha's , was this , in that he followed the footsteps of Joseph Scaliger in the main , ( of whom through his innate modesty he might have an overweening opinion , ) and that he saw it was not charged with those inconveniences which Funccius his Epocha was , which is the seventh of Artaxerxes Longimanus , from which inconveniences this of Thomas Lydiat is free . Thus have I with all freeness and impartiality imaginable dealt as one of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as Laertius calls them , I have , I say , like a Philosopher of the Elective Sect , addicting my self to no persons nor parties , chosen what is most sound and unexceptionable in any , and so out of diverse writers with what I have interwoven of my own made one uniform and strongly coherent contexture of things , and such as , I hope , will bear the Test of the most accurate and freest judgment . Nor have I concealed the names of those whom I have made use of , doing right as I conceive thereby both to them and to the Truth . Which thing I intimate , that no mans ears may be offended by my so frequent citing ever and anon some or other of the above named Authours or whatever others come in by the bye . I must confess Hugo Grotius took another course in his Exposition of the Evangelists , and did designedly suppress the names of those writers he made use of in his Annotations , of which he renders this reason , Quod ea videam , saith he , factioso hoc seculo magis ad oblimandum quàm ad defaecandum judicium valere . Because , if Authours were named , it would in this factious Age , saith he , conduce more to the muddying or obscuring than to the clearing of the judgment of the Reader ; And so make him less capable of assenting to what Grotius had set down for Truth . Which reason does not at all reach our case , which I conceive to be quite contrary . Forasmuch as those parties I so often quote , most of them above named , if not all , besides Mr. Mede , being of a different persuasion from my self in other things of no small moment , as certainly the two Iesuits are Cornelius à Lapide and Gaspar Sanctius , to say nothing of Calvin and Grotius , it is the greater argument to the Reader that those things are the plainer wherein both they and I agree and the more assuredly true . And as for Mr. Mede he is such a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , such a modest and unexceptionable writer , and so usually successfull in what he attempts , that no mans judgment can be muddied or made less capable of receiving truth by its being recommended to him by his suffrage . And thus much briefly touching the manner of my Performance of this present task . But now for the Performance itself , I hope it will recommend itself to the Reader upon this twofold account , namely of the Utility , if not necessity of perusing such discourses , and also of the Pleasure thereof . He that giveth his mind to the law of the most High , and is occupied in the meditation thereof , will seek out the wisedome of all the Ancient , and be occupied in Prophecies , saith * Siracides . He will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , be very busy and diligent in searching out the true meaning of the Holy Prophecies in Scripture . In which inquiry therefore a plain , faithfull and impartial Exposition , from an hand that has no design but the discovering the Truth , must be very usefull and helpfull to as many as have the fear of God before their eyes , and any regard to his law . And certainly both particular persons and whole Nations miscarry many times from their ignorance of , or non-attendance to the voices and predictions of the inspired men of God , that they will not take notice of the works of Gods hand , and of his dealings with the sons of men , but think all things are hurried on in a blind carreer by chance , because they do not attend to what God has foretold his Church by the mouth of his holy Prophets , nor will take the pains to compare the predictions with the Events . But that wofull denunciation in the Psalmist is against such , Psalm 28. 6. Because they regard not in their mind the works of the Lord , no●… the operation of his hands , therefore he shall break them down and not build them up . So that we see a kind of Necessity incumbent upon us , to study the Prophecies of the Holy Scripture , and to endeavour after the attainment of the right sense of them , and more especially of Daniel and the Apocalypse ▪ the Prophecies there so assuredly reaching into our Times , and so 〈◊〉 setting out the State of the Christian Church , both of her Apostasie into a Pagan-like Idolatry , and of her emerging out of it , And so faithfully also forewarning the true Church what barbarous persecutions they should undergoe under the tyranny of Antichrist accordingly as it is come to pass , and is copiously recorded in the Histories of Christendome to the eternal shame and ignominy of that Woman of Idolatry and Bloud , the Lady of the seven-hilled City of Rome . I do not deny but there may be several , besides those of the profane rabble , that would willingly excuse themselves from the duty of diligently studying these Prophecies of the Apocalypse and Daniel , and that out of a demure , shall I call it , or hypocritical modesty , as if these things were so profound and sacred , so abstruse and mysterious as that they , poor humble souls ! durst not presume to come near them , but were as afraid of these two Prophets Daniel and St. John , as the Gadarens were of that great Prophet our Blessed Saviour , after he had dispossessed the two Demoniacks , and brought them to their sober senses , but permitted the Devils and the swine , fit companions , to run headlong together into the Sea. The presence of the hoggs they could bear and of the Devils they could bear , but the singular sanctity of our Saviours person was so unsuitable to their coarse and unsanctified nature , that out of consciousness thereof they desired him fairly to depart out of their coasts . And it were worth the while for them that have so slight a conceit or great abhorrence from conversing with John and Daniel , to search into the condition of their own souls whether their unholy and insincere nature makes not the converse with these two holy Prophets so irksome and burdensome to them . O ye Hypocrites , saith our Saviour to the Pharisees , ye can discern the face of the Skie , but can ye not discern the signs of the Times , and thence gather that your expected Messias or Christ is come by the predictions of the Prophets , and by his life and miracles done by him , both the time of his coming and characters of his person and actions being so lively described in the Prophetick writings ? And is not the like rebuke due to all the Pharisees of Christendome that pretend they have convincing marks , signs or arguments to conclude things far more hard and difficult , and yet cannot discern from the plain presigurations in the Prophecies of John and Daniel ( that set out so punctually the coming of Antichrist both his time and place , the Pagan-like Superstitions he would bring into the Church , and gross Idolatries , and thereupon most bloudy and barbarous persecutions ) and yet , I say , cannot thence discern the signs of the times , but as the Pharisees before them did oversee the present true Christ , so they the present true Antichrist , and as the Jews a Christ , so they forsooth expect an Antichrist to come . I say therefore it is the Hypocrisie and wickedness of their own hearts that makes men so shy and squeamish of professing themselves able to understand the Prophecies of John and Daniel . It is over sublime , cry they , and over Divine for us , a thing of miracle and inspiration . I grant the Prophecies themselves are so . And for that very reason these men are so shie to have their judgments determined by them , they harbouring other crotchets in their carnal minds more sutable to the spirit of this world and sentiments of the Flesh , and so seem to shuffle with God Almighty and their own consciences , as Ahaz did of old , Isai. Ch. 7. to whom when the Lord had spoken , saying , Ask thee a sign of the Lord thy God , ask it either in the depth , or in the height above , Ahaz presently returns this cunning hypocritical answer , I will not ask , neither will I tempt the Lord. What palpable Hypocrisie is this , as if it were tempting the Lord to do as he commanded him ? But he was tampering with the King of Assyria and his head was full of worldly policies in which he had a greater trust than in the living God , and therefore resolving to settle on these and not to be distracted by new Appearances , he did what he could to winde himself off from any Divine or supernatural Direction , as all true Prophecies are , that he might the more fully follow the swing of his own carnal mind . And this is the usual case of those that pretend such a shyness and modesty touching the understanding of Daniel and the Apocalypse , they would not have their judgments so plainly and irrevocably determined to the truth by Divine sentence , but be left free to shuffle as occasion serves to maintain their worldly Interests . But if really they do not understand them , it is no fault of the Prophecies themselves , but that they are not duly qualified that read them . For , as , that the Apocalypse is intelligible is manifest from that passage in the beginning of it , Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear the words of this Prophecy , and keep those things which are written therein , that is , observe them , which is impossible for them to doe , unless they understand them : So it is likewise declared touching the Prophecies of Daniel , those parts especially that concern the Christian Church , that after such a time , namely the expiration of one thousand two hundred and ninety Prophetick days , which are so many years from the profanation of the Temple by Antiochus Epiphanes , though none of the wicked shall understand them , yet that the wise , namely those whose wisedom is according to Godliness , they shall understand them . But otherwise those that have heaps of Arts and Learning , and Reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , having a disorderly rabble of collections and notions in their heads as Thersites is described in Homer ) yet these things being not managed in order to the discerning and maintaining of those grand truths that concern the Kingdome of God and Christ , and the opposing of the Kingdome of Antichrist , I say in the midst of this full light they phansie themselves in , they do become stark blind as to any discovery of the true meaning of the Prophecies of Daniel . Wherefore from the expiration of those one thousand two hundred and ninety days the understanding of Daniels Prophecies , when the sense is fairly represented to one , seems to be the touchstone to try a mans condition by , whether he be in the rank of the wicked or the wise ones mentioned Dan. Ch. 12. 10. Which is no small argument of the utility if not necessity of studying these Prophecies of Daniel , and reading impartial Interpreters of them , the rightly understanding of them being amongst other arguments , no obscure mark of our being sound , sincere and intelligent Christians . Which I would have those seriously to consider who ( though they would take themselves much injured if they were not numbred amongst the godly , yet ) are so boastfully big of their ignorance of the meaning of the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse , that they cannot forbear the declaring of it in their publick writings , as if it were forsooth such a special perfection of nature or Gift of the Holy Ghost , not to be able to understand those Prophecies . Whenas the Holy Ghost himself does declare those blessed that understand them , and that the wicked shall not understand them , but that the wise shall understand them . Whence we may note a further ignorance in these men more than they are aware of , or willing to acknowledg . They seem ignorant or insensible that they , thus publickly and boastfully professing their ignorance in these Prophecies , do but glory in their own shame , and basely and shamefully beg the applause and approbation of the Wits of the age , and the worldly Wiselings who for coarse carnal ends decry all pretence to the understanding of Prophecies . And thus out of a fond and light ambitious desire of being entred into the list of the Wits of the times , they really record themselves in the catalogue of the Scriptures Fools . For if the Scripture tell us that the wicked shall not understand these Prophecies , but that the wise shall understand them , certainly according to Scripture , they that understand them not ( to suppress the other more odious part of the glosse ) are plainly insinuated to be no better than Fools . This is the Holy Scriptures express charge against them , not mine . And thus much briefly to shew how usefull if not necessary the reading of any impartial Exposition of these Visions of Daniel may be . But now for the pleasure thereof , I profess that to my self it was unspeakable . And indeed what man is there that has 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that has a soul sincerely in love with God his Creatour and Christ his Redeemer , but he must be enravished in contemplation of so clear footsteps of the Providence of God at large in the world , and more especially of that tender care and inspection of Christ our Lord ( the Sovereign of all Souls that are to be saved ) over his Church whether Iewish or Christian : That in dear regard to his charge the people of the Iews then carried captive to Babylon , and there remaining in servitude under the Babylonian Monarch , he should condescend personally to converse with his servant Daniel , first near the River Ulai under that mysterious name of Palmoni , and afterwards on the River Hiddekel or Tigris in the Pontifical Habit of the High Priest of the Iews , which with other circumstances shews plainly that it was Christ , of whom the High Priest with his Pontifical habit was but a Type : Who I say without tears of joy in his eyes can consider this solicitude of the Son of the most High God for the despicable sons of men , who , yet further , though he did not personally appear to Daniel , saving in those two Visions , yet by his appointment , and the ministry of his holy Angels , as of Gabriel particularly , were the rest of the Visions , to say nothing of the Hand-writing upon the wall , communicated unto him ? And it is an astonishing consideration to observe how the Holy Messias bore in his breast the care not onely of the present people of the Iews , but had pourtraied in his mind the solicitous comprehension of the affairs of the whole Church of God from that time even to the end of the world , over whom his Father had ordained him universal Protectour and Governour , and accordingly he has described in these Divine Prophecies the state of his Church as well Christian as of the Iews , and indeed mainly of the Christian , the largeness of the Christian Church both for duration of time and amplitude of place being exceedingly more considerable than that of the Jews . Whence even those Visions that concern the Iews are so framed , that they also by way of Type lively set out both the Apostasie of the Christian Church , and the Persecution of those that bore witness against the Apostasie . Which persecutions both Iewish and Christian this dear Sovereign of Souls the Messias faithfully forewarns his true servants of , not to avoid them but manfully to suffer them , his care and solicitude being not so much for the gratifying of their bodies , as the safely bringing back their Souls out of this Region of Mortality and Corruption , as a glorious spoil snatcht out of the hands of Satan and Antichrist to present to God his Father in those higher Regions of Immortality and Bliss . And certainly so dear and tender as well as so potent a Patron as the Messias , would never have permitted his best Clients to suffer such grievous things for his sake , had there not been a certain reward in the other world for the Souls of them that so suffered , and that been true which he told his Disciples after he was come in the flesh , Joh. 14. In my fathers house there are many mansions , I go to prepare a place for you : Whence these things add a mighty weight to our faith , and assurance of the Immortality of the Soul , and of an unexpressible happiness to be enjoyed after we have left this body . These considerations I think must bring abundance of pleasure to them that have an heart to believe them . And yet I will add one thing more which I have observed , that cannot but be taking with the judicious , That as the miracles of our Saviour Christ here upon earth were never done out of any vanity or ostentation of his wonder-working faculty , but as the principle of goodness and needfull beneficency directed him , and limited him ; so likewise the same Christ has behaved himself in like manner in the communication of these Prophecies . Wherein there is not the least shew of affectation of foretelling future things as future , but merely as they are in subserviency to the most certain information of his Church , whether Iewish or Christian , concerning their own state and condition , what it would be . This is more largely insisted upon , if the Prophecies be rightly understood ; but the Pagan Concerns more sparingly , and in subordination onely to the affairs of the Church , which is a thing methinks very gracefull and becoming the weightiness and authentickness of these Prophecies . And this shall briefly serve to intimate what Pleasure the pious soul may reap from the reading and rightly understanding these Divine Visions of Daniel , as well as what other fruit or profit he may have thereby . The more particular usefulness of which it was less needfull for me to insist upon here , they being muchwhat the same with those I have noted in my Preface to my Apocalypsis Apocalypseos , to which the Reader may have recourse . I shall onely give an account of my adding The Threefold Appendage to this my ●…xposition of the Visions of Daniel , and then conclude . And the reason of my adding the first part thereof , viz. The Confutation of Grotius his opinion , who makes the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae the fourth Kingdome in Daniel , is this : It being the constant tradition of the Church , and opinion of the Primitive Fathers , besides other Interpreters ( it would make too great a rattle or noise to rehearse the names of them , you may see them in Cornelius à Lapide and Ribera ) that the times of the ten-horned Beast and two-horned Beast Apoc. 13. and also of the Beast that was , is not , and yet is , Apoc. 17. are the times of Antichrist ; and Ribera expresly says of this last , viz. the Beast that is said to ascend out of the bottomless pit , that Antichrist ascends with him , and that the other Beast , Chap. 13. with ten Horns is Antichrist , from the authority of the Fathers , and the two-horned Beast his Armour-bearer or Squire of his body , though more properly the two-horned Beast is to be called Antichrist , and the ten-horned his Squire , ( I wish he had had a better office and not been debased to so mean and unbecoming a ministry by the Imposture of the two-horned Beast ) I say it being according to the common stream of Antiquity and Interpreters , that those times of the ten-horned Beast are the times of Antichrist , and the same being founded mainly upon that which is unexceptionably sound , viz. That the times of these Apocalyptick Beasts , and of that in Daniel with ten Horns , ( amongst which appears that little Horn with eyes , which the ancient Tradition of the Church and all the Primitive Fathers with one consent declare to be the formidable Antichrist then to come ) that those times , I say , do synchronize , or are the very same times , and both necessarily conceived in the latter time of the Roman Empire ; Grotius discerning that unless Porphyrius his opinion may be admitted , viz. That the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , not the Roman , is the fourth Kingdome in Daniel , and having so much wit and perspicacity of Iudgment as to perceive that the Papistical notion and declaration touching Antichrist is such a Romance , so incredible and ridiculous ( you may have it pretty well at large in Cornelius à Lapide upon 2 Thess. 2. ) that it is more fit for old wives and children to listen to , than any one that can pretend to have the understanding of a man , he ( and as it seems to me partly out of the distaste he had taken against the Reformed Church of Holland for their usage of him , and partly to glaver and curry favour with the Pontifician party ) that he might make all sure in the behalf of the Pope and his Hierarchy , rejects the Primitive Orthodox opinion of the Church who ever made the fourth Kingdome in Daniel the Roman , and strikes in with Porphyrius a mere Pagan , who conceited the fourth Kingdome to be that of the Lagidae and Seleucidae . By which device Grotius forsooth would excuse the Pope from being the little Horn with eyes , and consequently Antichrist , and cast it upon Antiochus Epiphanes , the little Horn according to him not belonging to the times of the Roman Empire , but to the times of the Kings of Syria and Aegypt . Wherefore I thought it a business of no small importance to shew the shamefull groundlesness of Grotius his opinion , and to restore truth to her due possession and place . But in the mean time it is worth our observation , that Grotius being ashamed of that Romish or rather Romantick fable which that Church entertains of Antichrist , as that he shall be born of a Iewish Female of the ●…ribe of Dan , and be begotten by an Incubus , or at least that he shall be of the abovesaid 〈◊〉 and make himself the Messias of the Jews , shall doe strange miracles to deceive them , shall make mountains seem to remove out of their place , shall raise himself or some other mortally wounded Prince from the dead , shall bring fire from Heaven , and ( like the story of Frier Bacons brazen Head ) his statue shall be made to speak ; He shall fly in the air , the Devils in the appearance of Angels doing homage to him ; He shall rebuild the Temple at Jerusalem , and there require to be honoured as the sole God of the Vniverse ; and in the mean time Enoch and Elias appearing again in the Flesh , shall Prophesy against him , whom he shall slay , and their dead bodies shall lye three days and a half in the streets of that City , but then a voice from Heaven calling to them to rise , they shall get upon their feet , and ascend into Heaven in the sight of all the inhabitants of Jerusalem , with other such like stuff which would be but too tedious to rehearse : I say Grotius being ashamed of such a childish story , occasioned first from the ignorance of the Prophetick style , but entertained afterwards by the Roman Clergy to save the credit of the Pope from being suspected to be the Antichrist , it is worth our noting that he had no way left to doe them a more solid piece of service , or to offer them any plausibler pretence , That the Pope may not be thought to be the little Horn with eyes ( which all Christian Antiquity with one voice declare to be the Antichrist ) than by espousing the opinion of Porphyry , that the fourth Kingdome in Daniel is not the Roman , and therefore the little Horn not the Papacy nor the Pope Antichrist . For Grotius was certainly a person of so much Wit and Iudgment as clearly to discern that that wooden conceit of Mahomet's being the little Horn with eyes , and consequently the Antichrist , was altogether impossible . That was such a blockish device , or rather such a stumbling-block , that so sober a man as he would never break his shins against it ; it being a thing absurd at the very first sight . For it is plain out of the Text that the little Horn is an Horn growing up amongst the Horns of the fourth Kingdome , which is the fourth Beast , and therefore it is an Horn of that Beast or Kingdome , not of the Kingdome of the Saracens or Turks . Otherwise there would have been mentioned another Beast to which this Horn should belong . But there being no mention of another besides this fourth , which I say , is the Roman Empire , nor does Grotius allow it to be the Mahometan , it is necessary that this little Horn be an Horn of the Roman Empire , not Mahomet nor any Horn of the Mahometan Kingdome . And therefore accordingly , Ch. 7. ver . 20. the other ten Horns are called his fellows as belonging all to one and the same Polity the Roman Empire , and as being all politically conjoyned or consociated into one Community as the words in the Original imply , which no Saracenical or Turkish Horn is with the Roman Empire thus divided into ten Kingdomes . This could not but lye obvious to the sight of so perspicacious a person as Grotius , besides the unapplicableness of the description of the little Horn to the Mahometan Empire which it would be too long to insist upon . I will onely add one notable bar more against this conceit of Mahomet's being the little Horn with eyes , viz. That what the Clay is to the Iron feet and ten toes of the Image , Dan. Ch. 2. what the King of Pride is to the Roman Empire , Dan. Ch. 11. what the two-horned Beast is to the ten-horned horned Beast , Apoc. Ch. 13. what the Whore is to the Beast that was , is not , and yet is , Apoc. Ch. 17. the same is the little Horn with eyes to the Beast with ten Horns , Dan. Ch. 7. So that if the Horn with eyes be Mahomet or the Turk ; the Clay , the King of Pride , the two-horned Beast , and the Whore must be the Turk also . This he that understands the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse throughly is certainly assured of , and consequently as certain that neither Mahomet nor any Turkish Polity is that little Horn with eyes , Dan. Ch. 7. But what was so very obvious you may be sure turned Grotius his stomach sufficiently from so fond and frivoloùs a conceit . See my Synopsis Prophetica , Book 2. Ch. 5. Consect . 9. where it is undeniably demonstrated , That the Whore of Babylon or Antichrist sits not now at Constantinople , but that old Rome is his Imperial Seat. Wherefore it is plain , That Grotius shewed a great deal of Iudgment in not adventuring to let the Roman Empire be the fourth Beast , and so to pretend that Mahomet is the little Horn or Antichrist , it being a thing so absurd and impossible . And therefore to give a stop to this grand inconvenience , that the Turk not proving the Antichrist or little Horn the Pope would be surely he , he was forced to deny that the fourth Empire was the Roman , thinking that less absurd , than that Idea of the Pontifician Antichrist or that Mahomet should be he . Whence it plainly appears of what great moment it is to be assured of this ancient Truth of the Church , that the fourth Kingdome in Daniel is the Roman . Which made me therefore though I have competently well confuted Grotius , or made good that the fourth Kingdome is the Roman in my Exposition itself , yet for more full persuasion and impression of so concerning a truth upon the mind of the Reader , to add this first part of my Appendage , namely a particular Confutation of that opinion of Grotius . Which being found so weak and impossible as I have demonstrated , and this fable of the Romanists so foolish and ridiculous as well as that of Mahomet's being Antichrist , or the little Horn , even in Grotius his own judgment , and in any ones else that has any sagacity or reason , this very Effort of his recoyles with the greater strength against the Romanists , to prove that the Pope is Antichrist , he , methinks , thus plainly insinuating , that if this conceit of his and Porphyrius his will not hold , the Pope will be Antichrist and no mortal man knows how to help it . Wherefore none ought to take amiss my diligence in making good this point . Forasmuch as the fourth Kingdome in Daniel its being the Roman , is a necessary foundation of the ancient Fathers interpreting the little Horn with eyes , Dan. Ch. 7. the King of Pride , Ch. 11. the Man of sin , 2 Thess. 2. the ten-horned Beast and the two-horned Beast , Apoc. Ch. 13. and the Beast arising out of the bottomless pit , Ch. 17. of the times of Antichrist . And if this foundation stand , as it is most sure , the Interpretation of the Fathers , so far in general , as that those Prophecies concern the times of Antichrist , must stand also . But now by undeniable demonstration in my Apocalypsis Apocalypseos , and in my Synopsis Prophetica , I have proved that those times which the ancient Fathers declare to be the times of Antichrist , are in reality the times of the Papacy . Whence it necessarily follows , That the times of the Papacy , if we stand to this verdict of the Fathers , are the times of Antichrist , and that it is not a piece of angry or reproachful language but a just and sober charge laid upon the Pope with his Hierarchy by the Reformed party , that he is that very Antichrist which the ancient Christians , in the very Apostles time , so much dreaded that he would come . Which Rumour and Fear most certainly was raised from the Prophecies of Daniel , and more especially from that of the King of Pride , which St. Paul calls the man of sin , and from the little Horn with eyes . Which false Seer or Pseudo-prophet , as also that King of Pride , is , by St. John according to the vulgarly known name then in the Church , called Antichrist . Touching whom they which he wrote to in his Epistles , being solicitous , he acknowledges indeed that grand Antichrist to come that Daniel foretells of , but in the mean time warns them of such Antichrists , false Seers or Pseudo-prophets as were more near and under their noses as it were already , and gives them characters of them to shun them , as being very wretched and mischievous Antichrists in their time and place , as well as that other to come . So authentick a name is that name of Antichrist for that Party and Polity that should prove the little Horn with eyes , the King of Pride , or the two-horned Beast , &c. So that if the Pope with his Hierarchy be they , and I have demonstrated them in my Synopsis Propherica and Apocalypsis Apocalypseos to be so , it is evident , that the Papal Polity or Hierarchy is , as I said , the very Antichrist properly so called , which the Ch●●ch in the times of the Apostles was so solicitous about , they not knowing how near his coming might be , nor having any distinct ●…otion of him what an one he would prove when he came , though they were assured out of the Prophecies of Daniel , that , when he did come , he would prove horribly bad , as all the sincere Servants of Christ have found him , his tyranny and salvage cruelty against them being unutterable , as the monstrosity of his doctrines and gross enormities in practice a thing beyond all conceit of any of the Apostolick Age , that one that professes himself the successour of St. Peter , the Vicar of Christ , the Bridegroom or Husband , if you will , of his Spouse the Church , and the Holy Father of Christendome , nay such an one as is styled Holiness in the very abstract , should be such a man of Idolatry and bloud , a Destroyer and Murderer of the most faithfull and loyall Servants of Christ , whose Vicar notwithstanding he pretends to be . But how well this name of Antichrist which St. John and the Primitive Church has bestowed upon him does suit with him , that is , with the Pope or Papal Hierarchy , I have so fully set out in my Idea of Antichristianism , that I may well forbear to say . any thing more here ; but onely remind the Reader , which is the thing in hand , to what good purpose this first part of my Appendage is added , it making for the fuller confirmation , that the fourth Kingdome is the Roman , which is the foundation of the ancient Fathers Interpreting those Visions , which we know certainly to belong to the Papacy , concerning the times of Antichrist , and that consequently according as our Reformed Churches have ever declared , the Pope is he . For that is but a childish and fo●…d subterfuge and fit for nothing but to fobb off fools , to interpose the above described Romish prefiguration of Antichrist , as if Antichrist must not be said to come till a bastard of the Tribe of Dan sit in the Temple of God at Jerusalem , and declare himself the onely supreme God , and that he himself alone is to be worshipped , &c. I say besides the ridiculous fabulosity of Enoch and Elias their coming again in the Flesh , and their being slain by this Antichrist , and their bodies lying dead three days and an half in the streets of Jerusalem , and then raised to life and ascending into Heaven all the people of the City gazing upon them , that very one thing of his declaring himself to be the onely true God that is to be worshipped , is a figment impossible , the Devil himself would not have that impudence , nor any Devil incarnate so little wit as to declare so , besides that it is perfectly repugnant to the description of Antichrist in Daniel Ch. 11. where he is said to worship the Mahuzzim together with a strange God. Nor is Antichrists description 2 Thess. 2. such as implies that he declares himself to be the supreme God who-alone is to be worshipped . For he is not said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to shew himself that he is the true and onely God , but onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that he behaves himself as if he were a God rather than a man , an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as one of the Popes boasted , that the people took the Successours of St. Peter to be , or Supremum numen in terris as his glozing Canonists call him , and he abundantly exalts himself above God , I trow , that takes upon him to dispense with his Laws and enact things quite contrary to them . But such pitiful shifts are they put to that wilfully maintain a wicked cause for worldly Interest , that they must thus pervert the Idea's and notions of things to delude the ignorant , and draw such an Image or representation of Antichrist though never so salse and fabulous , so be it may but shelter the Pope from appearing to be him ; And to coin false notions of Idolatry such as Rubenus Essendiensis has defined it , That it is the worship of Latria or truly Divine worship given to an accursed Devil , and that directed in such a sense as it is directed to God , whereby he would excuse the Church of Rome from Idolatry . But we have insisted too long already on this first part of our Appendage , we will onely add this , That in making such gross shifts as these , they do but betray their own guilt and insinuate to the sagacious , that unless such a ridiculous and fabulous Image of Antichrist as they set forth be admitted , the Pope must be Antichrist , and unless such a false and illogical definition of Idolatry be allowed , the Church of Rome must be Idolatrous , that is , in brief , they confess their own guilt , and acknowledge the Pope to be Antichrist and his Church Idolatrous . But now for the second part of the Appendage which proves that the Vials are to follow the Rising of the Witnesses , besides that it is a confirmation of our Exposition of the Prophecy of the Opened Book as the former part of the Appendage was of my Exposition of the Visions in Daniel , and the third is of the Epistolar Prophecy in the Apocalypse , it does also confirm Mr. Mede's Scheme of Synchronisms such as I have exhibited it in my Epilogue to my Apocalypsis Apocalypseos with such emendations and supplements as I have signified there . Which cannot but be a gratification to men of a stable and judicious Spirit , and who are delighted with a settled and orderly comprehension of things . But sundry being not aware that the Vials , all of them follow the Rising of the Witnesses , and consequently that the Witnesses are risen already in the late Blessed Reformation , busy themselves in the inventing new Epocha's of the Medial or Antemedial Synchronals to fit themselves for the foretelling ( out of an itch of Prophecying or prognosticating things future ) when that will come , that is already past , as I have demonstrated the Rising of the Witnesses to be , in this second part of my Appendage . And they that have applied the late Blessed Reformation to the second Vial , as Mr. Mede and after him Peganius has done , it was from this errour , that they took it for granted that most of the Vials preceeded the Rising of the Witnesses . And such is the humour , fansifulness and partiality of many , that they can hardly believe of themselves , that the Witnesses are risen , till Kingdomes , Nations , and Principalities of their own party rise into Political power , namely all Episcopal , all Presbyterian , all Calvinists , all Arminians , all Socinians , and so of Anabaptists , Quakers and Famulists . But they erre knowing not the Scriptures or the true meaning of them , nor rightly considering the Records of History , where they may find what was the testimony of these Witnesses who are predicted to rise in the Reformation , and to be warred against before by the Beast and cruelly persecuted . As there was nothing to alledge against the Apostolicalness of their faith , they professing the Triunity of the Godhead and Divinity of Christ , and such like Articles of the Christian belief , and living accordingly , whereby they became idoneous , Witnesses ; so their plain and simple testimony against the Church of Rome was this , That the Pope was that Man of sin or Antichrist , and their Church Idolatrous by reason of their adoration of the Host , invocation of Saints and worshipping of Images , and their Religion otherwise also grosly corrupt in seeking to propitiate God by their adhering to the multifarious vain and wicked inventions of men , excogitated onely for the gain of the Priest and the keeping the people in blindness and ignorance . This was the tenour of the Testimony of the Witnesses both in the Pergamenian and the Thyatirian Interval of the Church , which they witnessed with great favouriness and assurance , in virtue of the Spirit of life and holiness in them : And persons innumerable that bore the same testimony and were of the same sentiments , instead of being still mournfull Witnesses in sackcloth , or lying dead in a Political sense in the streets of the Mystical Prophet-murdering Jerusalem ( the same with Babylon or Aegypt which signify the large jurisdiction of the Pope of Rome ) at the Reformation had a reviving into Political Power again , and ascended , in several Kingdomes , to the highest Honours , Dignities and Employments in Church and State. Which therefore as I have proved in this part of my Appendage must needs be the Rising of the Witnesses , they being of the same mind and profession with those that were so grievously persecuted and kept out of all power , nay burnt at the stake , murdered and massacred God knows how many hundred thousands of them . And at this very day our own Church of England , partly in her Homilies , partly in her Articles and Liturgy gives the same testimony of the Church of Rome , even that she is that old painted harlot of Babylon with her cup of fornication , that is , of Idolatry , and that the Pope is Antichrist , as I have shewn in my Synopsis Prophetica , Book 2. Ch. 21. Which , whenas our own Church , which seems most moderate , does so plainly attest , we may be sure the rest of the chiefest writers of the Reformation do not mince the matter at all . And if there be any persons in the Reformation any where that at all recoyl from this testimony , it is because the Spirit of life and holiness is decayed in them , and the gross Spirit of this world has blinded their eyes and darkened their understandings , and hardened their hearts against the truth , they preferring worldly power , pomp and riches before the purity of Gods worship . Wherefore , I say , this is one great usefulness of my demonstrating the Vials to follow the Rising of the Witnesses , in that it is thence manifest , that the Vision of the Rising of the Witnesses was fulfilled in the late Blessed Reformation , there being thus no other Vision to predict it but this . Which conclusion contains a manifold usefulness in it . For , first , that acclamation in Heaven upon the Rising of the Witnesses , That the Kingdomes of the world were become the Kingdomes of the Lord and of his Christ , namely after so many Principalities , Provinces and Kingdomes had cast off the Pope in the late Blessed Reformation , what does this imply but that they were before in the hands of Antichrist , and that were the Pope has any Dominion it is ipso facto Antichrists Kingdome , and on the contrary that all the Reformed parts of Christendome are the Kingdome of Christ , and indeed the fifth Monarchy begun . Which ought to stop the mouths and carrears of an ignorant and Fanatical sort of men that cannot see wood for trees , and seek for a fifth Monarchy in a fifth Monarchy , whenas so considerable a part of it is erected before their eyes already . But as I noted above , such is the folly and freakishness of ignorant and conceited men , that they would not willingly acknowledge the Witnesses to be risen till those of the same crotchets with themselves , ( whole Kingdomes and Nations of them ) have got into power . But it is very true and extremely worth our nothing , that , as in the times of the old Roman Paganism all those that professed Christ according to the tenour of what we call the Apostles Creed , though in the mean time they had several different conceits about things that appertained to the Christian Religion , were notwithstanding lookt upon as the Kingdome of Christ in opposition to the Kingdome of the red Dragon , the Pagan persecutive Roman Empire ; so all the Reformed Churches , States and Kingdomes , though some Lutherans , others Calvinists , some of one opinion , others of another , yet they keeping to the old Orthodox Faith of the Triunity of the Godhead and Divinity of Christ , acknowledged by the Church in the Symmetral times thereof , and renouncing the Communion of the Roman Church for her gross Idolatries and wretched and intolerable Superstitions and humane inventions , whereby she has so notoriously adulterated the purity and simplicity of the Christian Faith and worship , all these I say , are justly deemed the Kingdome of Christ , in opposition to the Dominion of the Pope or Kingdome of Antichrist . Whence as I was a going to say a second special use of this our demonstration , that the late Blessed Reformation was the fulfilling of the Vision of the Rising of the Witnesses , is the undeceiving of those they call the Fifth-monarchy men , who would pretend to begin the fifth Monarchy , and upon that account raise commotions and tumults , whenas it is so stupendiously and surprisingly by the special providence of God , begun already . And let a third usefulness be to reprove them , that out of rashness and conceitedness or any other worse principle vilify and contemn this great work of God the late happy Reformation , whether it be those that think there is too much done already , they having an hankering again after the Flesh-pots of Aegypt , the worldly bigness and downbearing Dominion of a tyrannical Clergy over an affrighted and besotted Laity , who are made to believe , or at least out of fear to profess any thing that makes for the worldly Interest , the Gain or Revering of the Priest : ( for who without astonishment and affright can look upon such a Priest as professes himself , and is believed to be a Creatour of his Creatour , and by a few words to be able to change a piece of bread into the very person of Christ who is to be worshipped with Latria as being God Blessed for ever ? ) or it be those that have private phansies or freaks of their own , and think never enough is done till Reformation come up to the measure of their conceit , nor will suffer the Witnesses to rise or acknowledg them risen , till things ascend to the pitch of that peculiar Idea which they have formed in their private imagination . Whenas God be thanked things are in so good a frame for example in our English Church , that nothing hinders but that a man may be a most perfect and accomplished Christian holding Communion with her . The fruits of the Spirit are Love , Joy , Peace , Long●…suffering , Gentleness , Goodness , Faith , Meekness , Temperance . Which of these fruits or priviledges of the Spirit I beseech you may you not injoy ( if it be not long of your self ) holding Communion with the Church of England ? And as for the works of the Flesh , Adultery , Fornication , Uncleanness , Lasciviousness , Idolatry , Witchraft , Hatred , Variance , Emulation , Wrath , Strife , Seditions , Heresies , Envyings , Murders , Drunkenness , Revellings , are these any of them , any conditions of the Communion of the English Church as some of them are of the Church of Rome , as particularly that of Idolatry , to say nothing of Heresy , of Murder and Bloud , of which that Church stands so deeply guilty , which yet she justifies herself in , and they in a manner subscribe to it , that joyn in Communion with her . But as our Church engages none in the guilt of such detestable wickednesses , so it apertly declares against all the rest of the vices of this black roll , and has a pure and unexceptionable form of the worship of God , devoid of all Idolatry and Superstition . Whence those people that so slight and vilify the Reformation which Gods providence has brought to pass amongst us , their Ingratitude is monstrous and horrid , and I pray God it may be never laid to their charge . They will be reforming the Reformed Churches , in things indifferent ; why do they not reform themselves from their own vices and corruptions which are not indifferent , they having so full and fair opportunity by the free enjoyment of the Gospel , and no man requiring unlawful things of them , as they were required in that deplorable condition under the Church of Rome ? Wherefore fourthly , All Magistrates supreme and subordinate in Reformed Christendome being in truth the established Powers , whether spiritual or temporal , of the Kingdome of Christ in opposition to the Kingdome of Antichrist , this ought to be a rousing motive I trow , to all in the Reformed Churches to give due Reverence and Honour to them as the appointed Ministers of the Kingdome of Christ , and be obedient ( in all things lawful ) to the powers both Ecclesiastical and Civil , and make no Schisms in the Church , much less behave themselves rudely and malapertly as the custome of some has been , as if they forsooth were the only children of the Kingdome , when nothing but fanatical pride or mistake , or the perfidious suggestions of foreign Emissaries , or the envy of Satan has driven them to such misdemeanours to slur and disgrace the Reformation as much as he can . But it being thus apparent that the Reformed Magistrates are the Risen Witnesses ruling in the Kingdome of Christ in opposition to the Kingdome of Antichrist or Dominion of the Pope , whom the Reformed Princes have justly cast off , as it appears out of the fulfilling of the Vision , not onely ●…hose of the Reformed Persuasion are to come in to the Church and leave their Schism , but those also that yet continue Romanists , it is not onely lawfull for them ( the Dominion of the Pope being thus by Divine sentence abrogated and made null in England and in the rest of the Reformed Countries ) but their indispensable duty to renounce their Communion with the Church of Rome , and communicate here with our English Church , as elsewhere with other Reformed Churches , and so become both good Christians and good Subjects at once . But for those of the Protestant Persuasion to divide and subdivide ( which is but to doe that which all the activity of the Emiss●…ries of Antichrist is chiefly employed about ) surely is a strange fruit of the Spirit , which yet the most factious amongst them most of all boast of . If it be not the Spirit of Pride and Hypocrisie , it is yet certainly the Spirit of Giddiness , Imprudence , and Indiscretion . Fifthly , The Impletion of this Vision of the Rising of the Witnesses in the Reformation , justifies all the Reformed Princes in Christendome in their casting off the Pope , from all shew of injustice or Heresy which the Papal party would charge them with , and demonstrates a Right in all the rest of the Princes of Christendome to doe the like , it being but the recovery by degrees of the Kingdome of Christ out of the hands of Antichrist , and delivering themselves and their people like so many good Moses's from that salvage Idolatrous and impious Dominion and worse than Aegyptian servitude of that mystical Pharaoh the Pope of Rome , who has so notoriously and prodigiously defiled Christendome with Idolatry and bloud . Sixthly , it being so manifest that the Kingdomes and Principalities recovered out of the hands of the Pope that signal Antichrist predicted by Daniel , John and Paul , are indeed the Kingdomes of the Lord and of his Christ , and that the supreme and subordinate Magistrates both temporal and spiritual set over them , are set over them as the Vicegerents and Ministers of Christ , in opposition to the Kingdome of Antichrist , the duty of all such is so to discharge their offices as remembring they must one day give an account to Christ how well they have defended or enlarged his Kingdome , or protected his loyal subjects in it , nor given any advantages to those of the Kingdome of Antichrist to incroach upon or get foot-hold against the faithful Subjects of Christs Kingdome . But that any Magistrate spiritual or temporal should be so disloyal to Christ as to betray any part of Christs Kingdome into the hands of Antichrist , that is a thing that none can think on without unspeakable astonishment and horrour . Certainly they must have a deep Melancholy and darksome jealous mind , that can so much as fansie it possible to come into any ones breast so to doe , that remembers he is intrusted with such a charge from our Saviour Iesus Christ , who is King of Kings and Lord of Lords , and has the keys of Hell and Death . Which consideration touches also private persons in proportion as well as publick Magistrates , as many as leave the Reformed Communion to joyn themselves to the Church of Rome . For how can they excuse themselves from treachery against the Kingdome of Christ by thus listing themselves amongst the slaves of Antichrist ? But it is no pleasure to me to insist on so Tragical a subject . Seventhly and lastly There is this use also of our demonstration , that the late Blessed Reformation is the fulfilling of the Prophecy of the Rising of the Witnesses , in that it may free men from falsly conceived fears and hopes of the Witnesses being to be slain and their bodies to lye three years and an half dead , and then presently to rise again , and then that there will insue such glorious times as none can easily pre-conceive . Which is founded upon as little ground or reason , as that conceit of 6 was of being the year of the ruine of Rome , a thing which I always declared against as having no ground on any Prophecy in Scripture . But that London was burnt that year all know . And whether this conceit was not furthered by some in order thereto to put a dodge upon the Protestants to weaken their Faith , and to make the pretending to understand Prophecies in prejudice to the Popedome , ridiculous , let those that understand the Intrigues of the burning of the City better than I , declare their opinion . In the mean time since all may rest satisfied that the Rising of the Witnesses is past and consequently their being slain and lying dead three days and an half in the street of the great City that is called Sodom and Aegypt , let every one discharge himself of that Panick fear , as if it were a thing yet to come , and of that Romantick hope , if it were to be done , that they would rise again within three years and an half , that so they forsooth may wisely step aside under some convenient shelter till the fatal storm be blown over ; but let all that have any faith in or kindness for the Reformmed Religion with joynt Effort resist five rushing in of Popery by sincere repentance and hearty prayer to God that it may never re-enter this Nation again , nor any Nation else that has been gained out of the hands of Antichrist ; and let us bewaile our unworthiness and unthankfulness to God that we have not sufficiently esteemed nor valued this wonderfull work of his , that he has brought things to that pass he has in the late Blessed Reformation , and be morigerous to the Magistrate as well Spiritual as Civil in all things indifferent , and heartily love one another of whatever different persuasion we may be , that has no Impiety nor Immorality in it , and then God will love us all , and be our mighty Deliverer and Protectour . * But if ye bite one another , saith the Apostle , take heed ye be not consumed one of another . But of this I may have further occasion to speak , in the giving my reasons why I added the third part of my appendage , viz. My twenty Arguments for the proving the Vision of the seven Churches to be a Prophecy of the State of the Church from the beginning thereof to the end of the world . For I think it of very good use and moment that we be assured of this truth for these two main reasons especially . First that it appearing so plainly , That the Church of Sardis stands for the Reformed Churches , as they are called , we may look our selves in that glass and see our spots and blemishes therein , to amend them . For that we are signified by that Church even they do acknowledg who otherwise differ something from me in the determining the Seven Intervals of these Churches ( but have declared , as I find , long before me , that this Vision of the Seven Churches is a Prophecy of the State of the Church to the end of the World ) while they expresly deliver that the Sardian Period as they call it , is the Period of the Reformed Churches commencing from Luther and Melancthon's time , &c. Thus Balthasar Willius a sober and learned German Doctor in his Commentary on the Prophet Zachary ( and indeed he is so well assured of the truth of the Vision of the Seven Churches being a Prophecy of the Church from the beginning thereof to the end of the world , that he makes it the Basis of a special part of his Commentary ) borrowing his first light from his Master Ludovicus Crocius , whom he calls clarissimum suo seculo Theologiae Astrum , gives his suffrage touching the fifth Period of the Church in these words . Quinta Periodus , saith he , est Sardensis à Reformatione coeptâ per Lutherum , Melancthonem , Zwinglium , aliósque veritatis Doctores in hunc usque diem durans , in qua puritas doctrinae Apostolicae morte operum , proh dolor ! dedecoratur , & ii quibus lux Evangelii fulget limpidissima , contentionibus , odiis ac discordiâ colliduntur , & somno vitiorum ac luxuriae sepulti jacent . Which is a free perstriction of the disorders observable in the Reformed Churches , how they hold the truth of God in unrighteousness , and I wish it were not as true as free . But there be a few names , God be thanked , even in this Sardis which have not defiled their garments , of whom Christ foretells that they shall walk with him in white , for they are worthy . But the rest may read their defects or corruptions in the Epistle itself . Where Christ tells the Sardian Church , that is , the Reformed Churches , that they have a name that they live , because they have zeal and heat , which seems to be a symptome of life , but it is not for the true indispensable Christian life but for or against this opinion or that ceremony , whenas they are cold at the heart to what is the onely life of a Christian , Humility , Purity and Charity . To which they are either dead or in a profound sopor . Whence Christ says to them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as St. Paul in the behalf of Christ in another place , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Awake out of this deep sleep or lethargy , and keep they self awake and strengthen the things that are ready to dye , that is , Faith in God and Christ and of a life to come . For it is horrid to consider how far Atheism , Vnbelief , and Epicurisme has spread itself even amongst the Reformed Churches themselves , these monsters having grown upon us as our zeal has relaxated against the Church of Rome . For to such all Religions are alike , if the worst be not the most eligible , with them especially of the Clergy , it serving best for the pride , power and profit of a corrupt Priesthood . But Christ bids them remember how they have received and heard , from the ancient Prophets and Apostles , and from the late Witnesses to the truth , as by whom they were expresly informed that the Pope of Rome was the great Antichrist , and his Church a Synagogue of Idolaters . That the Popedome is Antichrists Kingdome , and consequently for one to forsake the Reformed Religion and betake himself to the Church of Rome is little better in foro Divino than rebellion and treachery against the Kingdome of Christ. Wherefore says Christ to the Church in Sardis , Hold fast and be no revolters , but renew and resume your ancient zeal for the Purity of Gods worship and the Power of Godliness , your ancient Iealousy for the honour of God against Idols and Image-worship and other kinds of Idolatry and Heathen-like Superstitions , your horrour and detestation of all Debauchery and Scandal of life , lest he whose eyes are more pure than to behold Iniquity , loath you and turn off from you on a suddain , and leave you to be a prey to your insulting enemies . So that here is Commination of misery enough to the Reformed Churches unless they repent , without recourse to the slaying of the Witnesses , the fulfilling of which Prophecy is already past . But in the mean time it is apparent enough from this first consideration , namely the usefulness of the Epistle to the Sardian Church for the representing the defects and corruptions of the Reformed Churches to their view , that I had reason why I should be solicitous to make good that the Vision of the Seven Churches is a Prophecy of the state of so many Intervals of the Church from the beginning thereof to the end of the World. And the other main reason is the description of the state of the succeeding Interval of the Church in Christs Epistle to the Church in Philadelphia . Which glorious Character is exposed to the view of the Sardian Church as a Pharos to mariners on a dangerous Sea in a dark night , that they may know towards what to make to , and that the Reformed Churches may be assured that Christ intends such a state of his Church upon earth , at the next turn , as shall be without either spot or wrinkle or any such thing , but that it shall be holy and without blemish . For for this very cause did he yield himself to the death of the cross , as you may see , Ephes. 5. 25. But of the Sardian Church it is said expresly , that her works are not found perfect before God , Apoc. 3. 2. And for this reason certainly , most especially are they not found perfect , because they are not done in charity , according to that precept of the Apostle , 1 Cor. 16. 14. Let all your things be done in charity , which the Apostle elsewhere calls the bond of perfectness , and is indeed perfectness itself , without which , nothing is right nor perfect , nor can well hold together . This is the thing that is especially wanting in the Reformed Churches , and is the very Title and Inscription of the next Interval of the Church , which is the Church of Philadelphia , The Church of Holy Love or Charity . For that Church will count every son of Adam their brother , as the good Samaritan did every one his neighbour . Wherefore this condition of the Church that is next , is exhibited to our view as an high golden tower with crystal windows on the Sea side , full of Lights by night , and the burnis●…ed gold and crystal glistering in the sun by day , to shew us whitherto we should stear our course , that we may conform all our outward actions and inward motions as near as we can to this excellent principle of Charity . The nature whereof St. Paul has so accurately described on purpose , one would think , that we might be guided by the light thereof . And it is so Divine and transcendent a principle , or deep and profound , that a man may give all his goods to the poor and his body to be burnt , and yet either not have reached it , or else overlooked it , and so be devoid of it , when a man would think that so great a zeal and Liberality could not be without that Celestial flame of Holy Love. But methinks I hear you say , if these be not sure Symptomes of it , what I beseech you are ? The Apostle will tell you . For whenas the former things may be done out of Self-Interest , the Apostles description is of a pure and holy unself-interessed Love , that arises out of the Ruines , Death , or Annihilation of the Old Man , in us , and is that Rectitude of Spirit , of which our Saviour Christ declares , Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness , for they shall be satisfied . As on the contrary they are in a sad condition , that never felt this hunger and thirst in them , and are thereby convicted to be mere Strangers and Aliens from the Life of God. But out of the Annihilation and Mortification of our own impetuous selfish will or lust , which is our true purification from the life of the Flesh , does this Divine or Vnself-interessed Love arise , the effects whereof Paul describes thus : Charity suffereth long , that is to say , is slow to anger ; and no wonder , Anger being properly a passion raised out of a sense of injury done to ones self . Charity is kind , as being the Image of that God who according to Saint John is love itself . Charity envieth not , Forasmuch as the good of the Vniverse , and of every man in particular is the very life and pleasure of the regenerate soul , whose real Regeneration is into this Divine Love. Charity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , does nothing scurvily , rashly or tumultuarily , forasmuch as this Grace arises out of the allaying or extinguishing all the Impetuosities of our own wills and lusts . Is not puffed up , this Spirit of Charity being not an huffy blast of crude Enthusiasm , but the permanent and solid life of God in us , into which our Souls are regenerated by the operation of the Holy Ghost . Doth not behave it self unseemly , no not to her Equals , much less Superiours , least of all to the publick Magistrates , as being the ordinance of God , but gives honour to whom honour , and tribute to whom tribute is due . For in the life of Charity all the quick Sentiments of Justice and Decorum are eminently contained . Seeketh not her own . And good reason , she being not a Self-lover , or lover of her own Sect or Faction , but that unself-interessed Love , whose glory and joy is in the good of all mankind , and in reference thereto , is mainly sensible and solicitous of the common Interest of the Kingdome of Christ , which so much concerns the salvation of men , and for this reason alone , a sincere opposer of the Kingdome of Antichrist . Is not easily provoked , to wrath and invective speeches or severe designs , as commonly Factions are affected one party against the other . Thinketh no evil , makes no misconstructions or perverse collections from the Opinions or Actions of men ( that are capable of better Interpretation ) out of an ill will towards them . Rejoyceth not in iniquity , though carried on with never so cunning Intrigues and never so good success in the behalf of any Party . But rejoyceth in the truth , that is , In honest , true and plain dealing , not the preference of a Party but the common Interest of the true Church of Christ being the onely allowable spring of her Ioy. Charity ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , for that I look upon to be the more likely reading and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which bears the same sense comes so presently after ) Loveth all things , that is to say , is a sincere lover and hearty imbracer of the whole Creation of God and a rejoycer in his works . Believeth all things , that is , All the Fundamentals , at least , of the truly ancient and Apostolick Faith , in vertue of that purification of the Soul whereby she has arrived to this transcendent state of Divine Love. Hopeth all things , namely firmly expecteth all those great and gracious promises of a Blessed Immortality after this life , and the Glories and Enjoyments thereof , in which hope she is so fixt and stedfast , by reason of the purity of the Soul , and presence of the Divine Spirit in her , that as it follows ( buoyed up by this full persuasion , and chiefly in assurance it is for the glory of God and the good of his people ) she , Endureth all things , being assured that God whom St. John calls Love , and with whom she is united by faith and love , can carry her through a thousand persecutions and deaths , and yet repose her safe at last in his own bosome . Which is according to that couragious profession of the same blessed Apostle , Rom. 8. Who shall separate us from the Love of Christ ? shall Tribulation , or Distress , or Persecution , or Famine , or Nakedness , or Peril , or Sword ? Nay in all these things we are more than Conquerours in him that loved us . For I am persuaded , that neither Death , nor Life , ( the fear of the one , or the love of the other ) nor Angels , nor Principalities , nor Powers , nor things present , nor things to come , nor Height , nor Depth , nor any other Creature shall be able to separate us from the Love of God , which is in Christ our Lord. This is that most excellent , glorious and salutiferous Idea or Character of the Philadelphian state of the Church , which is immediately to succeed the Sardian , and in which alone the Reformed Churches must hope to be in safe Harbour indeed . But in the mean time the nearer we compose our selves to this great Pattern , in the greater safety and better condition shall we be . If we will lay aside all our Dissentions and Animosities , all our Factions and Schisms , and remember that for all the stir and noise we make about Opinions and Ceremonies and Forms of Government , in the esteem of our Lord Christ we are but dead bodies ( for so he declares to the Church in Sardis ) being destitute of the life of Christ , which is the Spirit of Love , whose fruits and effects I have above described out of St. Paul : If we could but have so much zeal and ardour of mind to promote the Indispensables of Christian Religion as every Sect has to promote such Forms or Opinions as Christianity can well want , and yet be most effectual for the Salvation of Souls , which is the end of our Religion , it would be a wholsome symptome or sign of our Recovery . For this undoubtedly would bring along with it all Decency and Order and Morigerousness to the Magistrate , whether Ecclesiastical or Civil in things indifferent , and cement us together and consolidate us into one inexpugnable Temple of Christ , able to bear off all the assaults of the Emissaries of Antichrist ; whereas now Divisions and Factions , Animosity and Discord , amongst our selves , is like to make us a prey to the common Enemy . These things are lively represented to us in those two Epistles , the one to the Church of Sardis , the other to the Church of Philadelphia , which therefore made me so solicitous to confirm to all the World that Truth , and here again repeatedly to declare it , That the Vision of the Seven Churches is a Prophecy of the State of the Church from the beginning thereof to the end of the world . To which I will onely cast in this third reason , That it makes much for the Gracefulness and Elegancy and Enravishing Artifice of this Divine Volume of Prophecies , the Apocalypse , that the Vision of the Seven Churches be acknowledged such a Prophecy as I have described , especially if we consider how the order of the Intervals agree with the order of the Synchronals of the Sealed and Opened Book-Prophecies , and particularly how the Church of Sardis falls in with the Rising of the Witnesses , on which things it is needless here to enlarge any further and not at all convenient , my Preface having already swelled so exceeding much beyond my expectation . Onely I will remind the Reader that I am not alone in this my confidence of the Vision of the Seven Churches being such a Prophecy , those two eminent Theologers Ludovicus Crocius and Balthasar Willius ( an Authour that was very lately sent me by a Reverend and Learned Friend ) discovering the same truth before me , and the latter so well assured of it that he makes it the ground of his Exposition of a considerable part of the Prophecy of Zachary as I have intimated above , and the more of us hitting upon and approving the same Notion , unknown to one another , it ought to be the greater confirmation to others that the Notion is natural , sound and true . Thus have I with all imaginable sincerity and freeness given an account of this my Exposition of the Divine Visions of Daniel and of my annexing the Threefold Appendage thereto . And now that this my just zeal for the truth may not seem to any one either unseasonable , immoderate , or extravagant : That it is not unseasonable I think is over apparent , there being that strong Effort by the Popish Party to bring their Religion again here into England ; and therefore it is the duty of every one of my Calling , as he finds himself tolerably appointed for it , to instruct the people touching the Solidity of our Reformed Religion and of the Detestableness of Popery , such as it may be made out to be either from Reason or the Divine Oracles . For , for a Nation , Priest and People to turn in a moment from one Religion to another , as contrary to one another as Light is to Darkness , and Christ to Antichrist , surely must be the greatest slur that ever was put on the Profession of true Religion since the world stood , and the greatest gratification and Triumph , which that Triumvirate of pestilent Wits ever yet have had , I mean the Atheist , Antichrist , and the Devil . And verily there being that vast difference betwixt the Reformed Religion and Popery , this consideration alone , one would think , should put an effectual stop to any ones revolt , that is not an Infidel and believes nothing of a life to come , viz. That if he does not stand his ground in this assault , nor be driven off by the terrour and affright of men , he cannot assure himself , but if the like threatnings of death and cruelty were used to him to renounce all Christianity whatsoever , that he might be an utter Apostate from Christ , pass over to Turcism , nay Paganism , and at last be persuaded humbly to salute , not the cloven toe , but the hairy backside of the black Goat in a Nocturnal conventicle of Witches . The Consciousness of which baseness and impiety of spirit to him that has any sense of Religion left in him , one would think , should be more affrightful to him , than the menaces of the most cruel Tyrant , or the very flames of Hell. Wherefore there being so strong an Effort and tugg to debauch a Nation on this manner , how can it be unseasonable by all honest means to endeavour to keep them sound , that God be not dishonoured , nor Religion slurred before the eyes of this Atheistical world , by so foul an Apostasie ? Nor is there any thing of Immoderateness or Extravagancy in this my zeal for so good a cause . For I herein offend neither the Law of God nor man. And I doe but that duty I owe to my Prince , Church and Country , in defending the established Religion of the Land against all Opposers or Vnderminers of it ; and being what I defend is true , I have the Apostles warrant if not command to be zealous in it , who tells us , It is good to be zealously affected always in a good matter . It is not onely asserted by our Church but it is irrefutably proved by able writers of our Church , that the Church of Rome is Idolatrous . And the most horrid murders they have committed upon innocent souls hundred thousands of them , because they would not commit Idolatry with their Church , all Histories ring thereof . Wherefore our Church in her Homilies does not stick to intimate this bloudy Idolatrous Church to be that Harlot in the Apocalypse upon the Seven Hills , as also that the Pope of Rome is the Antichrist . And Bishop Jewel in his Volume against Harding , appointed by authority to be in every Church , expounds the Man of sin ( 2 Thess. 2. ) whom all the Ancients understood of Antichrist , of the Bishop of Rome , making the Antichrist predicted there , to be the Pope . And indeed what Protestant writer before Grotius , ever expounded that Prophecy of any other than the Pope ? But how absurd and ridiculous Grotius his Interpretation is , I have abundantly shewn in my * Synopsis Prophetica . Now what extravagance is it in me who further confirm what our Church holds ( to say nothing of other Churches ) by a more perfect and accurate account of the Prophecies of St. John and Daniel ? Wherein I shew all those Prophecies that the Ancient Fathers interpreted of the times of Antichrist himself , necessarily to belong to the Papal Hierarchy . And for Antiochus Epiphanes whom they lookt upon as a Type of Antichrist , I have further shewed how lively a Type he also is of the Pope . So fitly do things agree and cohere all along , in every place . And verily I am so well assured of the truth of the Expositions I have exhibited of Daniel and St. John , those parts especially that appertain to the deciding of those grand Controversies betwixt the Church of Rome and the Protestant Churches , viz. whether that Church be Idolatrous , and the Pope Antichrist , that I dare in an humble confidence spread them in the sight of Heaven before God and his Holy Angels and the Blessed Spirits of the Saints departed , and particularly St. John and Daniel , the two inspired Pen-men of those Divine Visions , which the special Providence of God has left to the comfort and direction of his Church , and appeal unto them whether the Expositions be not true . Not that I expect any miraculous voice from Heaven in attestation to the truth of the said Expositions , but to signify thus to all the world with what sincerity and assurance I have written them . Which I would have chiefly understood of the abovesaid Controversies and of my Applications of things past . But as for what is to come , that of the Poet may here take place , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . as he is the best Hariolus that guesses well , so he the best Interpreter of Divine Prophecies that gives a rational account ( whatever the Event may prove ) touching such passages of them as concern things yet future . Which I speak in reference to my Expounding Dan. Ch. II. vers . 45. of the taking of Rome by the Turk , which I heartily wish the Papal Hierarchy may prevent by a timely repentance of their Idolatry and bloud . But the like fears and jealousies of holy men in former time touching the Turks over-running the West for their Idolatry , are expressed in our Churches Homily upon that subject , to which I refer the Reader . But as for the truth of my Expositions which reach the main points , whether the Church of Rome be not that Babylon the great , the mother of Harlots with the golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of Fornication , the woman on the Seven Hills that is drunk with the bloud of the Saints and the bloud of the Martyrs of Iesus , and whether the Pope be not the Antichrist and the Papal Hierarchy understood in all those Prophecies in John and Daniel which the Ancient Fathers and Primitive Writers understood of Antichrist ( whence it is manifest that the Pope with his Hierarchy is he ) these things I profess are as clear to me as any point in all Theology and Philosophy , Geometry itself being not excepted . But as for those that answer this our well-grounded confidence of the truth of our Expositions ( instead of endeavouring a solid confutation of them , which they are conscious to themselves they can never perform , and therefore have discreetly declined the taking notice of my Joynt-Exposition of the seventeenth and thirteenth Chapters of the Apocalypse in my Synopsis Prophetica , published at least fifteen years agoe , which alone would make good the conclusions aimed at , of the Antichristianity and Idolatry of the Church of Rome ) for those I say which answer this well grounded confidence of mine with mocks and mowes , with distorted drollery and course buffoonry , I have no other Reply to give to them , but that I heartily pity them , and that I humbly conceive , if there were any remainders of a mans heart left in them , they would pity themselves ( could they but once consider what a few hairs breadths their souls are elevated above those of Monkeys or Baboons ) and would sadly sit down on their breech with their arms or rather forelegs , if you will , across , and sigh deeply to the Maker and Former of all things that he would vouchsafe to transform them into the shape and state of men . And I in the mean time , it being something doubtfull how much the braying of their brutish nature may prevail , shall desire all good people to pray for them . But for those to whom is given a more sober and understanding heart and capable of the mysteries of God , I hope by perusing the Expositions which I have written upon the Prophet Daniel and the Apocalypse , they will not stick to acknowledge with our own Church and other Reformed Churches that the Popedome is the Kingdome of Antichrist , and the Roman Church most foully and loathsomly besmeared with Idolatry and bloud , and that those that shut their eyes from seeing and their mouths from professing so plain a truth , are but dough-baked Protestants and in great peril if occasion offer itself , to be amassed and kned again into the old soure lump of Popery , worse than the very Leaven of the Pharisees , which Christ advised his Disciples to beware of . Moreover , That the Rising of the Witnesses was fulfilled in the late Blessed Reformation , and that , as the Popedome is the Kingdome of Antichrist , so Reformed Christendome the Kingdome of Christ , in opposition thereunto , and a more visible emersion of the Fifth-Monarchy ever distinct from the four Monarchies so much guilty of Idolatry and bloud . And that as the many Sects in the Primitive times , more in number and more hainous in quality ( as you may see in Epiphanius ) than have appeared since the Reformation , did not hinder but the Christian Church was then the real Kingdome of Christ , no more do those Sects that appear in the Reformed Churches , but are disallowed by them , hinder at all but they are the true Kingdome of Christ also , and rightfully oppose the Kingdome of Antichrist , as the Primitive Christians did the Kingdome of the Dragon . And that Reformed Christendome being in truth the Kingdome of Christ , our inference therefrom is very sound , that we ought from the very heart to give all Reverence and obedience in things indifferent to the Magistrates thereof , a duty which is owing even to Pagan Magistrates from Christians , much more , one would think , to Christian Magistrates from those that pretend to be Christians themselves . This is a Truth so firm and sure that I have placed it amongst my eight Principles for the support and enlargement of the Kingdome of Christ in my Divine Dialogues , in these express words . The fifth Document or Instruction should be to all the Members of Christs Kingdome , wherever their abode is , that they do not suffer themselves to be stain'd with the least blemish or taint of Disloyalty to their lawful Sovereign , upon any account whatsoever , but especially upon a Religious one , there being no greater disinterest to the true Religion , than to appear to be promoted or maintained by so gross an Immorality as Disloyalty , nor any greater advantage than through Faith and Patience to bear all tryals and hardships , as the old Primitive Christians did , whose eyes being lift up Heavenward , and their feet wholly in that path , by Providence stumbled on the Imperial Crown , the Emperour at last becoming a professed Christian. Furthermore , The Rising of the Witnesses and the Sardian Period commencing together , That they of the Reformed Churches are bound in the fear of God with all attentiveness to read Christ's Epistle to the Church in Sardis , and especially we of the Church of England , and to impress those weighty words on our minds , Remember how thou hast received and heard , and hold fast and repent ; as of our carnal and sensual lives , so of our wantonness and stipperiness in matters of Doctrine , as those two great points attested by the Witnesses of Christ , That the Popedome is the Kingdome of Antichrist , and the Papal Hierarchy the mother of Spiritual fornication or Idolatry , That we are to remember what we have heard and received and hold fast , and repent us of either our coldness in , or Apostasie from the profession of so grand concerning Truths , as also of our Schismaticalness and Rebelliousness ; That we remember I say what we have received , and may still read in that excellent Book of Homilies of our English Church touching these main points of the Pope being Antichrist , the Papal Church Idolatrous , and of that hainous wickedness of Rebellion against our lawful Sovereign , and of mingling any Righteousnesses or Satisfactions and Penances of humane invention , with our Justification and Remission of sins in the bloud of Christ. The profession of the Risen Witnesses in the Book of Homilies is so sincere , savoury and genuinely Christian in this point without the least leaning towards Libertinism and Antinomianism , that I do not doubt but this profession of the Reformed Churches is alluded to , Apoc. 15. in the placing those Harpers that sing the Song of Moses and the Lamb , upon the Sea of glass mingled with fire , namely upon the shore of the Red Sea ( for what reason so called it matters not ) in which Pharaoh and his Host was overthrown , as the Pope and his Pontifician Clergy defeated by the Witnesses professing , That a true and living faith in the bloud of Christ ( which the Title of the Red Sea is a Symbol of ) for remission of sins does alone justify us before God. Whereby they flung off a load of trumperies and tedious impositions of humane invention , by which they were kept in a worse than Aegyptian servitude under the Pope and Pontifician Clergy . And therefore the Reformed Churches are brought in , in the above-cited place of the Apocalypse ( in imitation of the Israelites that had escaped the thraldome of Pharaoh ) singing a triumphal song on the shore , as it were , of the mystical Red Sea , where the Roman Pharaoh and his tyrannical Hierarchy were overthrown , and that wretched bondage , which those true Israelites had been kept in for filthy lucre's sake and gain of the Church , cast off utterly and quite escaped . For , all that sweet alluring power and genuine comfort from the Gospel , and wonderfull efficacy to make men truly good , they hid from the eyes of the people ; and whenas the very specifick nature and essence of the Christian Religion is a sincere and vehement Love of our Saviours person and peaceful repose of our Souls in his Passion and Merits , we in the mean time acting sincerely ( as our Homilies require ) in this Covenant of grace , this high honour and affection we bear to Christ , this repose and peace of mind we have in the merits of his most precious bloud and passion , those supplies , by his promised Spirit , of illumination , comfort and direction , all this is so miserably and perfidiously squander'd away or sold , if you will , for the gain of the Church by multiplying of false Patrons and the vain worshippings of Saints and their images , by making men to depend on the Infallibility of the Pope and his Priests , and by stifling all hopes of illumination and direction from the blessed Spirit of Christ , that the members of that Church are made not onely so many slaves , bereft of their Christian liberty and enjoyment of the love of Christ that procured it , but so many senseless stocks or stones , as to Divine matters , and are taught to transfer all that recumbency that every true Christian has on the person of our faithful High Priest , upon the persons of these unskilful and , which is worse , unfaithful Tamperers with the Souls of men . Whose Salvation consisting in a lively faith and sincere love , honour and dependance on the person of our Blessed Saviour , and doing the things that He commands , these deceitful Emissaries of Rome , O Detestable Treachery ! carry on such a Religion or rather Superstition , as whose very nature is to abuse that Religious inclination in humane Souls by making them swattle away their love and zeal upon false objects , and to spend their obedience on the vain inventions of men ; by making them rely on the falsly supposed merits of Saints , and to depend upon the person and Trumperies of an ignorant or deceitful Priest , instead of having their sure repose in the richness of the mercy of God through Christ Iesus our Lord. To whom if we be immediately united by faith and love , and shew our love by endeavouring sincerely , to our power , to keep His commandments , this is the plain and compendious way to salvation . All other Interposals of humane invention are but distractions and obstacles thereto , and wicked elusions of the power and comfort of the Gospel of our Lord Iesus . This seems to be the sound and savoury sense of the Homilies of the Church of England , and that in opposition to that Aegyptian servitude and vile bondage that Gods people were held in , under the Church of Rome . And certainly it must have been a most loathsome slavery and a sight intolerable to as many as whose eyes God had opened , to see the whole scope of the Gospel thus ●…luded for filthy lucre's sake by the wretched invent●●ns of men , besides the sordidness and foulness of 〈◊〉 intermingled therewith . Which made the s●…ate of that Church intolerable to as many as God had visited with his saving grace , and had made to understand this mystery of Iniquity by the illumination of his holy Spirit , insomuch that it was more tolerable to them to quit this world and life itself , than to comply with such horrid Impieties . How can we then , whom God long since has delivered out of this vile bondage , and have sung that Triumphal Song of Moses and the Lamb , return again into Sodom and Aegypt ? How can we desert a Religion , to the Witnesses whereof God has given so ample a witness in that blessed and Apostolick Reformation , in raising them from the dead after three days and an half according to prediction , and calling them up into the Political Heavens and setting them to rule in high places ? How can we return like a dog to his vomit ? to a vomit cast out and lying so long time cold and sour in the dirt and mire ? a vomit cast out as nauseous to all that is sound or sacred in the faculties of a man ? Nauseous to the outward senses and inward senses , Nauseous to common Reason , Nauseous to the principles of Logick and all sound Philosophy ; so nauseous to all these was that figment of Transubstantiation forged for the gain and honour of the Priesthood , but quite repugnant to all the abovesaid faculties of man , and nauseous to all common honesty and modesty , to obtrude such an impossible fiction upon deluded people , and to make them profess it whether they will or no for fear of being cruelly and barbarously murdered , which must be exceeding nauseous to all such as have but the least sense of Iustice or humanity remaining in them . How shall we again incorporate with that Church whom the Spirit of God has so plainly as well as the Homilies of our Church of England declared to be the Whore of Babylon ? May we take the Members of Christ and make them the members of an Harlot ? How shall we forsake the Kingdome of Christ , and make our selves subjects of the Popedome , which , out of St. John and the Prophet Daniel , to say nothing of St. Paul , three sufficient Witnesses I trow to put an end to this controversy , is most evident to be the Kingdome of Antichrist . If treason and rebellion against an earthly Prince be so hainous a crime , as most certainly it is , what a crime is rebellion and treason against him who is assuredly King of Kings and Lord of Lords even the Lord Christ Iesus ? And lastly , How can we turn our backs of a Religion , unless we will wilfully run into eternal perdition , that has all the assurance of truth against that of the Church of Rome that the heart of man can wish or his curiosity require ? Is the vote of Primitive antiquity of any value ? that stands for us , the Church for the first four hundred years being the very platform of our Reformation . Has Sense ? common Reason ? the Rudiments of Logick ? the sound Principles of Philosophy any weight with them ? all these assuredly witness for us against the impossible figments and fond forgeries of the Church of Rome . Has Morality and indispensable Principles of common Honesty , ( which the pretence of no Religion ought in any wise to deface ) Has the eternal law of God and Nature implanted in our hearts any right to be appealed to ? we right willingly appeal to it , how innocent the Form of our Religion is as to this , and how foul and obnoxious will be found the Principles of the Papacy . And finally has the attestation of Scripture and bloud of Martyrs , some hundred thousands of innocent and holy Souls , burnt and massacred by these Antichristian Persecutors ? have such serious Testimonies any force with them ? then have we even a cloud of Witnesses in the behalf of the Truth of our Reformed Religion against the impious corruptions of the Church of Rome . The plain places of Scripture expresly condemn the worship of Images , the praying in an unknown tongue , the communicating but in one kind , and the like . And the Prophecies do not onely declare the Church of Rome to be the Whore of Babylon , and the Pope Antichrist , but those that professed the faith of the Reformed Churches , to be the Witnesses , to be the Martyrs of Iesus , and the Saints of the most High. Such a Seal is there set to the truth of the profession of the Reformed Religion against the enormous corruptions of Popery , even by the bloud of infinite numbers of the serious and faithful servants of our Lord Christ , that I may not say even by the bloud of Christ himself . Who gave himself , and shed his most precious bloud on the cross , for his Church that he might sanctify it , and cleanse it , as with the washing of water , by the word of God : and the Pope keeps the word of God from the knowledge of the people that they may wallow in the black mire of ignorance and the filth of Idolatry , for the gain of Holy Church . Christ the true Bridegroom gave himself for his Church that he might present it to himself a glorious Church most illustriously shining forth in the fruits of the Spirit and the works of real Righteousness declared in the Gospel : But the Pope blasphemously arrogating that Title of Sponsus Ecclesiae , to himself , has debauched the Church , not presenting it a glorious Church to Christ her true Husband , but in a whorish , pompous dress contrary to the Christian mans very promise in Baptism ( to forsake the pomps and vanities of this wicked world ) presents it to himself a garis●… , gorgeous , Idolatrous Church for the satisfaction of his own pride and lust . And whenas Christ the true Husband gave himself for the Church that she might have neither spot nor wrinkle nor any such thing , but be holy and without blemish , the whole body of the Religion of the Roman Church so far forth as it differs from the Ioynt Profession of the Reformed Churches , is nothing but an overspread leprosie of grosly false Doctrines , and of foully Superstitious , and Idolatrous Practices , besides being smeared over and over again with the bloud of the innocent , and carrying on a perpetual design and trade of eluding all the force of true Religion and piety by a multitude of humane inventions , and breaking off our comfortable recumbence and dependence upon the lovely person of our Lord Iesus our faithful Saviour and Redeemer , to depend upon the person of some ignorant or deceitful Wight , that bewilders a deluded Soul with a world of false devices and trumperies , giving her no solid rest after she has once strayed from the simplicity of the Gospel of Christ , and fallen into the hands of these deceivers , who are sealed and occrustated in the trade of their impieties by a false and boastful pretence of their Churches Infallibility , and under the colour thereof declaring the true and faithful servants of Christ Hereticks , they thereby snatch all occasions to drink and swill and make themselves drunk with the bloud of the Saints of the most High. From whence it is plain that the Roman Church is an estranged Synagogue , which is no Spouse of Christ , but the Spouse of the Pope , as he boastfully pretends to be her Husband . So contrary does this Successour of St. Peter to the example of St. Paul , who espoused the Church of Corinth as a chast virgin not to himself but to Christ , but the Pope the Church of Rome not to Christ but to himself , and not a chast virgin but all to be polluted with the filth of Idolatry which is Spiritual fornication . But Reformed Christendome is the Spouse of Christ as acknowledging no Husband but him , and depending immediately upon him by faith in his bloud alone and sincere obedience to his commands ( and not to the vain injunctions and inventions of men ) for her justification and salvation . And for such a Church his own chast Spouse has Christ given himself , and poured forth his most precious bloud , and not for those that have espoused themselves to another Husband . Which is also a sound Witness and may go for a most firm and authentick Seal to the saving Truth of our Reformed Religion . These things I have taken the boldness to speak with all freedome out of sincere love and faithfulness to the Souls of men of what communion soever , that those that are already deluded may be undeceived , and they that are yet of our Communion may never so deeply sin against their own souls as to depart from it , and so dislodging themselves out of the bosome of Christ run into the arms of that man of sin and son of perdition the declared Antichrist according to the testimony of the Holy Scriptures , and more especially of those Divine Visions of the Prophet Daniel , which I have with so faithful care and diligence expounded for mens fuller satisfaction and instruction , that they may return into , or if they be there already , continue and persist in , the way of Truth and of everlasting Salvation . A Plain and Continued EXPOSITION Of the several Prophecies or Divine Uisions OF THE Prophet Daniel . VISION I. The Vision of the Image of the Four Metals signifying the Four Empires , Babylonian , Medo-Persian , Greek and Roman , seen first by Nebuchadnezzar , and after revealed to Daniel , Dan. 2. IN the second Year of his Reign ( which is now about 2300 Years ago ) did Nebuchadnezzar being sollicitous concerning the Fate of his own Empire and what would be afterwards , his thoughts coming into his mind upon his Bed , as it is said Ver. 29. fall into a Dream , which much affected him when he was in it , and therefore was earnestly desirous to recall it into his mind again ; but not being able , he sent for his Magicians , Astrologers , Sorcerers , and Chaldeans , to try if they could divine what this Dream was . For the thing was gone from him , neither could he recover it into his mind . But if they could have declared unto him what it was , he could then have very-well remembred he had dream'd it . Which forgetfulness of Nebuchadnezzar in not retaining the Dream in his mind , as well as the Impression of the Dream it self , is no small Argument of the Providence of God over his Church and People , for whose sake these things happened , viz. That Nebuchadnezzar should dream this Dream that concerned the Church of God infinitely more than himself , and that he should forget it , to the baffling of all his Magicians , Sorcerers and Chaldeans ; and that Daniel a Jewish Youth , and one of the people of God , should by Divine Revelation have the honour of declaring the King's Dream unto him , so that the King could not but acknowledge that this was the Dream . By which alone it was manifest that the Spirit of the Holy God was in him . And the Dream , it concerning the people of God , ( more than Nebuchadnezzar himself ) whether Jews or Christians , there was this singular good effect thereof , that they could not but be more certainly assured that it was a truly Divine Dream , neither feigned by Nebuchadnezzar , nor by Daniel , but communicated to both by God , either immediately , or by the ministry of his Holy Angels . And that therefore Da●…iel having this privilege of declaring Nebuchadnezzar's Dream , had also the same supernatural privilege of rightly interpreting thereof . The Declaration and Interpretation whereof is as follows , which we shall expound as briefly and as clearly as we may , where there is need , beginning at the 31 Verse . For it will be admirable to observe how the Pre●…iguration of things in this Prophetical Dream reaches from Nebuchadnezzar's time not to our days only but even to the pouring forth of the seventh Vial , whereupon , all the Kingdoms of the World will become the Kingdom of the Lord and of his Christ. 31. Thou O King , when thy thoughts came into thy mind upon thy Bed , and thou didst fall into that Dream , sawest , and behold a great Image , or great Statue of a Colossean bigness , it comprehending in its extent no less than the succession of Four Famous Empires . This great Image whose brightness was excellent , it representing the Splendour and Glory of those Empires it did prefigure , stood before thee . And the form thereof was terrible , setting out thereby the great Fear and Awe these Empires , viz. the Supreme Powers therein and their Ministers , cast the World into by their severity , violence and cruelty . For which cause in another Vision they are resembled to wild Beasts for their rage and bloud-thirstiness , as the true Church of God has too often found them . 32. This Image's head was of fine Gold. There being a Succession of Four Empires here to be prefigured by Four kind of Metals , the order of dignity or pretiosity in the Metals is made use of to set out the order of time , in the succession of the Empires . And therefore because Gold is first in esteem amongst Metals , therefore the Golden part of the Image the Head , both because it is the Head , and of Gold , denotes the first Empire the Church of God , or People of the Jews were concerned in , viz. The Babylonian under whom they were then Captive . But as for the Ten Tribes they were carried away into perpetual Captivity by Salmanasser King of Assyria long before , never to be heard of again , at least during the time of these Four Empires here prefigured . But the Jews properly so called were concerned first under the Babylonian Empire , then under the Medo-Persian ; decrees being given out first by Cyrus then Artaxerxes in their behalf though Cambyses was unkind to them . And under the great Xerxes by reason of his Queen Esther a Jew they had a signal deliverance from their bloudy Enemy Haman . And how they were concerned during the Greek Empire , especially under Antiochus Epiphanes , and much more under the Roman , is so notorious , that it is enough only to name it . Which reasons may suffice why no more Kingdoms or Empires , and why these especially , Babylonian , Medo-Persian , Greek , and Roman are comprised in this Image . The first whereof was signified by the Image's Head of fine Gold , as Daniel himself will anon interpret . His Breast and his Arms of Silver . The Arm is properly that part of the Body which reaches from the Shoulder to the Wrist , and so excludes the hand , of which there is here no mention though there be mention of feet adjoyned to the Legs . Which is not fortuitous but designed . For this Breast with its Arms of Silver denotes the Medo-Persian Empire , which consisting of Two People , the Medes and Persians , they are fitly represented by these Two Arms , but with no mention of Hands of which the Ten Fingers would be the Natural parts , because there was no division of the Medo-Persian Empire into Ten Kingdoms as there was of the Roman . His Belly and his Thighs of Brass . By this Belly and the Two Thighs of Brass is understood the Greek Empire , which was One in Alexander , but after his death divided more notably and durably into the Two Kingdoms of the Lagidae and Seleucidae . For at first there was a Quadripartition of his Empire , but that not lasting so long , or all parts of it being not so famous , or the Iews not so much concerned in them , this general Prefiguration of the succession of the Four Empires , takes notice only of what is most remarkable , as those Two were . 33. His Legs of Iron . Here begins the Roman Empire ; suppose upon Aemylius Paulus the Roman Consul his vanquishing of Perseus the last King of Macedonia . From which time the Roman Empire in the Prophetical account may rationally seem to commence , the Greek or Macedonick Empire properly so called being then put an end to , though other parts still remained . And here the Roman Empire may very well be represented by the Two Legs , that State for many Hundred years being most-what supported by the Supreme Power of their Two Consuls . And so this Character may be alluded to by the Two Legs , to understand what People is meant , though the succession of the Empire commence no higher than from the vanquishing Perseus King of Macedonia by Aemylius the Consul . Which Consular Power continued above an Hundred years after , and the Name much longer . So fit an Emblem are these Two Legs of Iron , of the People of Rome and their Empire . His Féet part of Iron , and part of Clay . Which Feet imply the Ten Toes which are parts of the Feet , and therefore represent the Roman Empire divided into Ten Kingdoms . Which Ten Kingdoms are also prefigured by the Ten Horns of the Fourth Beast , Chap. 7. The division of which Roman Empire into Ten Kingdoms happening since the Empire became Christian , we may better thence understand what is meant by the Feet being partly of Iron , and partly of Clay , namely , That in that time of the Roman Empire it was become partly Ecclesiastical and partly Secular , by the Iron as before understanding the Secular Power , by the Clay the Ecclesiastical . Which Clay , or Earth here in Daniel seems to be alluded to Apoc. 12. 16. where the Earth is said to help the Woman , namely , an OEcumenical Council , by opening its mouth and swallowing down the floud of Contention ( which the Arians especially had raised ) by their condemning that Heresie : as if a Clayie ground should cleave with a wide scissure and swallow down a sudden Torrent , or Land-floud . 34. Thou sawest till a Stone was cut out without han●● , that is , Besides this Image and the Four distinct Metalline parts thereof , thou sawest moreover a Stone cut out without hands , no man with Axe or Gavelock dissevering it . Which Stone is Christ and his true Church , himself being born in a supernatural way by the over-shadowing of the Holy Ghost , and his Church being raised and propagated in a supernatural way by the assistance also of the Holy Spirit , by real Miracles , by unfeigned Sanctity , and by invincible Patience and Suffering for the Truth . Wherefore the true Christian Church , Head with the Members , this is that Stone cut out without hand , which smote the Image upon his Féet , which were of Iron and Clay , and brake them in pieces . This true Apostolick Church which appeared with Christ and his Apostles , and so on in the pure Primitive times , will at last strike the Image upon his Feet , namely , under the Seventh Vial , or at that War of the Rider on the White Horse . Wherein the Beast and the False Prophet ( the remainder of the Iron and degenerate Clay ) are cast into a Lake of Fire burning with Brimstone , Apoc. 19. 21. 35. Then was the Iron , the Clay , the Brass , the Silver , and the Gold broken to pieces together , and became like the Chaff of the Summer threshing-●●oor , and the Wind carried them away that no place was found for them . This plainly answers to the casting the Beast and the False Prophet into the Lake of Fire burning with Brimstone . Both places signifie the utter abolishing all the Idolatrous Tyranny remaining in the Roman Empire at that time , whether in the Secular or Ecclesiastical Powers . But that then the Clay , Brass , Silver , and Gold are said to be broken to pieces together , that is only an embellishing of the external Cortex of the Vision . The succession of these Four Empires being exhibited at once , they are made also to fall to dust at once together . Besides that the succeeding Empire most-what occupying the Possession and Territories of the Antecedent , that which vanquisheth the last may in some sense be thought to vanquish them all at a clap , or to possess what any of them had . Which will be immediately made good in the next words . And the Stone that smote the Image 〈◊〉 a great ●…ountain , and filled the whole Earth ; that is , The true Apostolick Church purged from all Superstitious , Idolatrous , and Tyrannical Principles and Practices will over-spread the whole World in a manner ; the Kingdoms of this world , as it is predicted in the Apo●…alypse , becoming the Kingdoms of the Lord , and of his Christ. This State of the Church may be termed Regnum Montis , the Kingdom of the Mountain , ( as Mr. Mede has well noted ) as the State before this may be called Regnum Lapidis , the Kingdom of the Stone . 36. This is the Dream , Which miraculously and by the mere inspiration of the Spirit of the most High was communicated unto me , and which the King cannot deny but to have been the Dream which he was so desirous to recover into his mind . And we will tell the Interpretation thereof before the King. Which he may be sure is true and Divinely inspired , it being impossible any man should know the thoughts of another man , especially so strange and operose as these , unless he were inspired . Whence my declaring the Dream ought to be look'd upon as a certain assurance of the truth of my Interpretation ; which is this . 37. Thou , O King , art a King of Kings , that is , The greatest King on Earth . For the God of Heaven hath given thée a Kingdom , Power , and Strength , and Glory . Thou hast a Strong , Potent , and Glorious Kingdom , and it is the gift of God unto thee , and therefore thou shouldst remember to govern as his Vice-gerent . 38. And wheresoever the Children of men dwell , viz. the cultivated places of his Kingdom , The Beasts of the Field , The desart places of Arabia and Africk , says Grotins , And the Fowls of the Heaven , Invious and inaccessible Rocks , where only the Fowls of Heaven can nest , Hath he given into thy hand , and hath made thée Ruler over them all . All these diversities of the vast places of thy Kingdom art thou Lord over . And God having given thee so large an Empire , so prosperous and glorious , I declare unto thee , Thou art this Head of Gold. Which is briefly and figuratively spoken by a Synecdoche or Metonymie , for , Thou art the Head of this Golden Kingdom of Babylon , or , Thou art the Lord and Owner of it . From whence we may be assured that the Head of Gold signifies the Babylonian Kingdom , Nebuchadnezzar being then King of Babylon , and Cyaxares the Made conjoyn'd in a●●inity and confederacy with Nabopolassar the Father of Nebuchadnezzar having subverted Nineve the Metropolis of the Assyrian Empire , together with the Empire it self some Four years before , and near an Hundred and twenty years after Salmanasser had taken Samaria , and carried the Ten Tribes away captive . 39. And after thée shall arise another Kingdom inferiour to thée . The first Empire comprised in this Image being thus evidently the Babylonian , it does naturally follow that the Second must be the Medo-Persian begun in Cyrus . Who first having taken Babylon , and Belshazzar the last King being slain by the Medes and Persians he brought along with him , though he delivered the Empire to his Uncle Darius the Mede ; yet he being aged , and dying within a year or two he presently succeeded him , and became Monarch of the Medes as well as Persians , himself also being a Medo-Persian by extraction , on the Mother's side a Mede , and on the Father's side a Persian . Whence he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or a Mule , as Grotius notes . But that the coalescency of these Two Nations into One Kingdom or Empire , is signified by the Silver part of the Image which is the Breast from which the Two Arms come , has been noted above . The hardest scruple is , how this Medo Persian Empire should be said to be less than that of Nebuchadnezzar's , the Babylonian , there being the accession of Persia , and all the Acquists of Cyrus added thereto . Grotius his answer is , Quia Cyrus & successores ejus Africam non tenuerunt . Gasper Sanctius , That there was not that pacateness nor tranquillity in the Medo-Persian Empire that there was in the Babylonian , or so continued prosperity and success . Calvin makes one Empire inferiour to another , ( as the Metals are from Gold to Iron , ) in Morality , Temperance , Justice , Faithfulness , &c. according to that vulgar opinion expressed in Horace , Carm. lib. 3. od . 6. Aetas parentum pejor avis tulit Nos nequiores mox daturos Progeniem vitiosiorem . Whence sprung that Poetical description of the World 's degenerating according to the Four Ages thereof , from Gold to Silver , from Silver to Brass , and from Brass to Iron . Which in all likelihood was more particularly occasioned from Nebuchadnezzar's Dream of this Image of those Four Metals , Antiquity not understanding the true sense thereof . But it is possible that forasmuch as it is read , And after thee shall arise another Kingdom inferiour to thee ; that [ to thee , ] is here on purpose put for [ to thine , ] that the first Head of this following Kingdom might be understood to be more especially compared with him , in which there seems apparent odds . For Cyrus the first Head of the Medo-Persian Monarchy or Empire reigned not past Two or Three years in that inlarged Empire , and not passing Thirty in his Kingdom of Persia , whenas Nebuchadnezzar in his Babylonian Empire reigned Three and forty years most splendidly and prosperously , insomuch that the excess of his prosperity cast him into that Septennial delirancy , out of which he was recovered and gave praise to the God of Heaven . But Cyrus as he reigned but a small time in the Medo-Persian Empire , so he was vanquished ingloriously by the hand of a Woman , Tomyris , a Scythian Queen , who cut off his Head and cast it into a Vessel of bloud saying , Satia te , Cyre , sanguine , quem ●…itisti . But whether this way or that way please best to make the easiest sense of the Text , it is unavoidably plain , that this second Monarchy is the Medo-Persian , nor does any Interpreter doubt of it . And another third Kingdom of Brass . This shews plainly , that the Golden , Silver , and Brass parts of the Image , signifie Three distinct Kingdoms . But now it is evident in History that as the Medo-Persian Empire succeeded the Babylonian , so the Macedonick , or Grecian , succeeded the Medo-Persian . For Alexander Macedo after he had vanquished Darius Codomannus in his last Battle at Arbela , ( Darius being slain some Six months after by Bessus one of the Peers of his own Empire , and Babylon taken , ) translated the Monarchy from the Medes and Persians to the Greeks , about the third year of the 112 Olympiad . And that the Greek Empire was not unfitly set out by the Two Thighs of Brass , by reason of those Two most eminent parts of it , into which after Alexander's death it was divided , and stood so divided for a long time , namely , the Two Kingdoms of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , I have noted above . And it may not be altogether impertinent to Note also what Iustin writes , Lib. 12. Eâdie quâ natus est Alexander duae Aquilae totâ die praepetes super culmen domû patris ejus sederunt , omen duplicis imperii Europae Asiaeque praeferentes . Which shall bear rule over all the Earth . So it is said of him , I Maccab. I. He made many Wars , and won many strong holds , and slew the Kings of the Earth , and went through to the ends of the Earth . And so Iustin , Lib. 12. From the utmost Coasts of the Ocean were Embassies sent to him returning to Babylon , both of the Carthaginians and other Cities of Africk , yea of Spain , Sicily , France , Sardinia . And some also from Italy expected his return to Babylo●…ia ; Adeo universum t●…rrarum orbem nominis ejus terror invaserat , ut cunctae gentes veluti destinato sibi Regi adularentur . Which is enough to shew how well this prediction sutes with the event . 40. And the fourth Kingdom shall be as strong as Iron . That this fourth Kingdom is the Roman is manifest from hence that it succeeds the Greek Empire ; which it may seem most properly first to seise upon , when Aemylius Paulus the Roman Consul had vanquished Perseus the last King of Macedonia . But about an Age after the Kingdoms of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , those Two eminent Parts or Thighs rather of the Macedonick or Greek Empire , were subdued also by the Romans . The last of the Seleucidae or Kings of Syria , Tigranes , ●… as vanquished by Pompey , and Syria reduced into a Province ; as also Aegypt by Augustus when he had vanquished Ant●…nius the Husband of Cleopatra . Daughter of Ptolemaeus Auletes , the last but one of the Lagidae , or Kings of Aegypt . Whence it is plain that the Roman succeeds the Greek Empire as the Greek the Medo Persian , and that therefore this is the Fourth Kingdom prefigured by the Image of Four several Metals . And the Genius of the Roman Empire , the former days of it especially , sutes well with this Metal , they being not only full of courage and valour , but also hardy , rigid , severe , and indeed cruel . They that are any thing versed in History will easily acknowledge this a fitting Character . To which you may add what is intimated in the Text , namely , that as Iron can cut , and form , and subdue all those Three first Metals , Gold , Silver and Brass , so the Roman Empire could vanquish and subdue all those Regions wherein the Babylonian , Medo-Persian , and Grecian Empire was spread . Which feat not being done by the Kingdoms of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , it is impossible they should be the Fourth Kingdom of Daniel . And besides this , we may be infallibly sure that the Fourth Kingdom is the Roman , in that the Stone cut out without hands happened , during the Roman Empire , ( and it must happen in some of the Four Kingdoms according to the Vision , ) and not during the Kingdom of the Lagidae and Seleucidae . Forasmuch as Iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things , and as Iron breaketh all these viz. , all these Metals of Gold , Silver and Brass , shall it , this Roman Kingdom or Empire , break in pieces and bruise , the Countries and People which the Babylonian , Medo-Persian , and Grecian Empires had ruled over . 41. And whereas thou sawest the Féet and Coes. Here is mention made of Toes with the Feet , which justifies our exposition above , Ver. 33. But now we are come hither , we must remember we are come unto that period of the Roman Empire when it was divided into Ten Kingdoms , which are intimated by the Ten Toes of the Statue . Which Ten Toes answer to the Ten Horns of the Beast actually crowned . Which is the time that the Two horned Beast rises out of the Earth : so it is said , Apoc. 13. And why not out of a white Clayie clammy Earth , such as Potters make use of , as well as out of any other Earth beside . And no man I think while he considers that the Iron here signified men , a body Politick of them , can stick to admit that this Clay does signifie so likewise . But there being so palpable a difference betwixt Iron and Clay , it is manifest that there must be as great a difference betwixt these Two bodies Politick , the one signified by the Iron , the other by the Clay ; the former suppose the Secular Power , the latter the Ecclesiastical ; as it is said of the Papal Hierarchy , which is the little Horn , Chap. 7. 24. that that Horn or King shall be diverse from the rest , which diversification here betwixt the Secular and Ecclesiastical Power , signified by the Iron and the Clay , need not be expressed in words , the Symbols themselves being so apparently different . Part of ●…otters Clay , and part of Iron ; that is , partly of such clammy white Clay as Potters make use of , and partly of Iron ; which implies that by that time the Empire was divided into Ten Kingdoms , the Summa P●…t●…stas began to be neither in the Secular Power absolutely , nor in the Hierarchical , but they were so mingled together that it was not compleat or full without both concurrent ; the Ecclesiastick Power getting such a hank upon the Secular , in ordine ad Spiritualia , the effects whereof within no long time appeared with a witness . The Kingdom ●●all be 〈◊〉 ; that is , The Power will be divided or shared betwixt the Papal or Sacerdotal Hierarchy , and the Secular Orders of Emperours and Kings . For the Iron and Clay cannot stand for the division of the Empire into Ten Kingdoms , for that the Ten Toes prefigure , but the sharing the Summa Potestas betwixt the Secular Magistrate and Papal , or Sacerdotal Hierarchy . But there shall be in it of the strength of the Iron , forasmuch as thou sawest the Iron mixed with the miry Clay : that is to say , The Sword-men or Secular Power of the Ten Kings was so assured to the maintaining the Power and the Institutes of the Papal Hierarchy ( though never so foul or Idolatrous , so they made for the Sacerdotal worldly Interest ) that the Papal Empire , or the Empire framed according to that pattern and scope , was as it were strengthned with Iron . Which is that which is intimated Apoc. 17. 13. where the Ten Kings are said to give their Strength and Power to the Beast that was , and is not , and yet is . Which is the Empire refashioned again into a Pagan-like Idolatrous Form , for the worldly advantage of the Papal Hierarchy . Thus was the Iron mixed with the miry Clay , the Ten Kings cleaving so close to the interest of the Papal Idolatrous Clergy . 42. And as the Toes of the Féet were part of Iron , and part of Clay , that is , And as every one of those Ten Kingdoms consisted of Temporal power and Ecclesiastical , the Papal Hierarchy being branched through all the Ten Kingdoms till the Reformation : So the Kingdom shall be partly strong , and partly broken ; that is , The Roman Empire divided into these Ten Kingdoms shall be partly strong , and partly brittle ; the Papal Power weakening the absolute Power of each Kingdom , and occasioning many breaches and jars in Christendom . 43. And whereas thou sawest Iron m●…xt with miry Clay , I shall tell thee the reason of it by what means it came to pass in that measure it did ; They shall mingle themselves with the seed of men ; so our English renders it , With the seed of men . The Septuag●…nt , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . By this Interpreters usually understand * alliance by Marriages , whereby one Kingdom may be more surely obliged to keep peace and amity with another . But dominandi cupido cun●●is affectibus flagrantior est , as the Historian observes . And if this may go for a good sense as to the sodering of the Ten Kings one to another , the Iron to the Iron , yet we are to consdier that the Text here speaks of the Iron being mixt with Clay , and how they come to unite . They shall mingle one with another , faith he , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . It might as well be rendred , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in sementi hominum , that is , by placing of men in Seminaries , where they shall be so brought up , informed and instructed , suppose in Covents , Monasteries , and other such like places , that they shall be made notable instruments , so to insinuate into the Secular Powers , and also into the People as to ingage their affections to his Holiness , the great Ecclesiastick Sovereign , and to all the Rites , Institutes , and Doctrines that are fittest to support that Papal Greatness . The Propagation and Dissemination of such instruments as these , I conceive to be alluded to , as if he should say , They shall mingle one with another , agree or unite together , ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signifie , ) by the sowing or planting of men in the Seminaries abovesaid , fitting them for the foresaid purpose , the more brisk , cunning , and gentile attacking Princes and great Men ; and other Monks , Priests , and Friers hanging fast on the people , and clarting upon them , and keeping warm in them all the modes of Idolatry and Superstition , and all the Principles and Practices that may be gainfull to the Papal Hierarchy . Thus the Clay sticks to the Iron as well as it can . But they shall not cleave ( so very firmly ) one to another , even as Iron is not mixed with Clay . And what Bickerings and Clashings there have been betwixt these Two Powers , the Secular and Ecclesiastick in particular Kingdoms , the Chronicles of each Kingdom will declare : As also what combates there have been betwixt the Pope and the Emperours , both Greek and German , is notoriously known to all . I will only cite one passage out of The Defence of the Right of Kings , written by King Iames of blessed Memory . Let Histories be searched , saith he , Let just accounts be taken , and beside many Sieges laid to Cities , it will appear by true computation , that Henry the Fourth , and Frederick the First fought above Threescore Battles in defence of their own Right against the enemies of the Empire , stirred up to Arms by the Popes of Rome . And indeed the dealings and usurpations of that Hierarchy grew so intolerable that many Kingdoms at last shook them off , and would admit the Papal Authority and Religion no longer . Whereby was manifestly fulfilled which is here predicted by Daniel , That they shall not cleave one to another , even as Iron is not mixed with Clay . It is an unnatural and heterogeneal union , and therefore not durable and permanent . This passage therefore in Daniel seems to answer to that in the Apocalypse , Ch. 17. v. 16. And the ten Horns which thou sawest upon the Beast they shall hate the Whore , and make her desolate and naked , &c. Which was performed in some measure in the happy Reformation begun in Luther's days , and when there will be a farther accomplishment of it , lies wholly in the pleasure of the Almighty . 44. And in the days of these Kings shall the God of Heaven set up a Kingdom which shall never be destroyed . After Daniel in his Interpretation has gone through all the Empires comprised in that Image which Nebuchadnezzar saw from head to foot , now he begins to explain the mystery of the Stone cut out without hands ; whereby is understood Christ , with his truly pure Apostolick Church . Wherefore by [ in the days of these Kings ] must be understood in the days of the Fourth , viz. in the time of the Roman Empire . For Christ was born , and his Gospel divulged , and his Church first gathered in that time , as every body must acknowledge . And the Seventy weeks plainly carry to that time also . But now this pure Church of Christ being called the Kingdom which the God of Heaven shall set up , we may observe from hence , how in our Saviour Christ's preaching and mentioning the Kingdom of Heaven and the Kingdom of God , that it had a respect to this Prophecy : And the use of those Phrases with him does further ratifie our interpreting it thus , of the appearance of Christ with his true Church . Which is rightly called the Kingdom of Heaven or of God , because the raising of it was by the special miraculous power of the God of Heaven . And the administration of this his true Church is by his Spirit from above in the hearts of his true Believers . God does truly rule there by his Spirit , whence it is rightly called the Kingdom of God. Which shall never be destroyed . The Gates of Hell shall never prevail against it . The true and living Church which the Spirit of Christ actuates , this shall never fail . And the Kingdom shall not be left to other people . The Persians succeeded the Babylonians , the Greeks the Persians , and the Romans the Greeks , but no Empire shall succeed , nor any People the true Christian Church which is the Kingdom of God , which either as Regnum Lapidis , or else as Regnum Montis will last to the end of the World. But it shall break in pieces and consume all these Kingdoms ; that is , When it has become Regnum montis , it will have overspread , and will possess , and keep in rule all the Countries that the Four great Monarchies , signified by the Statue , had occupied . And the Three former Kingdoms being as it were incorporated into the Fourth , or because the Four Kingdoms are in this Image exhibited at once , the Kingdom of the Mountain , for the embellishing the cortex of the Vision , is said to break in pieces and consume all the other Kingdoms together , striking the Image on the Toes as I noted above . And it shall stand for ever . According as it is said , Apoc . II. 16. The Kingdoms of the world are become the Kingdoms of the Lord , and he shall reign for ever and ever . 45. Forasmuch as thou sawest that the Stone was cut out of the Mountain without hands ; that is , Forasmuch as the State of the true Church of Christ is the absolute work of God , carried on by his special Providence not by humane arts or policies , and that it was thus begun , and that he is with his Church to the end of the World : And that it broke in pieces the Iron , the Brass , the Clay , and the Silver , and the Gold. Forasmuch as thou sawest the Stone cut out of the Mountain without hands to do this : Which signifies the true Church of Christ thus supernaturally begun , and as supernaturally emerging to this glorious issue at last . For as the Stone was cut out without hands , so it will be carried without hands to smite the Image on the Feet , namely , by the power and conduct of the Spirit of Christ , who will then open a door of success that no man shall be able to shut , as it is said to the Church of Philadelphia ; considering , I say , that Omnipotency it self is the Spring of this motion , and that it does not depend on the humours and purposes of men , I can of a truth declare unto the King that , The Great God hath made known to the King what shall come to pass hereafter , or after this , namely , after the demolition of all these Four Empires , the Vision reaching to the end of the World , which that expected glorious State of the true Church will precede , when the Kingdom of the Stone cut out of the Mountain , that is , out of the Roman Empire , shall it self become the Kingdom of the Mountain , and fill the whole Earth , that is , when that State of the glorious and pure Church shall spread over all . And the Dream is certain , and the Interpretation thereof sure ; and more particularly touching that excellent State of the Church concerning which it is said , Apoc. 21. 5. And he that sate upon the Throne said , Behold , I make all things new . And he saith unto me Write , For these words are true and faithfull . And he said unto me , It is done . I am Alpha and Omega , the Beginning and the End , The Dream that he has interpreted is certain , especially the most concerning part thereof , the Glory and Prosperity of the true Church of Christ , it being to be atchieved by the irresistible power of the Lord Jesus . NOTES upon VISION I. Ver. 43. * Alliance by Marriages whereby one Kingdom , &c. ] That this is not the sense of the place , viz. The Marriages of those of great rank in these Principalities mutually with one another , thereby to bind these distinct Kingdoms in peace and amity , besides the reasons alledged in my Exposition , this may be one also , that the words which seem to import it are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a very improper word to signifie that Noble , Princely , Royal sort of Men or Women , who matching with one another of several Kingdoms , might tie those Kingdoms in the bonds of unity and friendship . It would then have been said , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , they shall mingle themselves with the seed of Nobles , or Men of great power and interest , or at least 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , with the seed of Men , in a common or indifferent sense . But here it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , with the seed of mean , abject , weak , despised Men , such at least in appearance , as Cornelius à Lapide very well Comments upon those words , Dan. 7. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , id est , saith he , alluding to the Roots 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , quasi filius hominis miseri , aerumnosi , mox morituri , obliviosi & oblivioni tradendi : haec enim omnia significat Enos , from the Two Roots above named , the one whereof signifies to be sickly , the other to be oblivio●…s . Whence he makes Enos , which is the same with the Chaldee Ansa , to denote a wretched , weakly , sickly , contemptible Wight , and at least seemingly dull and oblivious , and whose Name is quickly to be drowned in oblivion . Which certainly is a very unmeet Character for the Princes and Great ones of Kingdoms : But may very well decipher those of the Papal Seminaries , Covents or Monasteries , those Monks and Fries mob'd in their Cools and long Coats , and making a shew of great mortification and despicableness , as if they were altogether dead to the world , and the vigour of nature were quite extinct in them , they pretending to nothing but holiness and interest of Holy Church , whether in these mob'd habits , or got into a more brisk dress to carry on affairs in the behalf of the Papal Dominion , either in their own Country or other Nations . The very propriety of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , I say , intimates that this mingling with the seed of Men does not signifie matches of Great persons of several Kingdoms , and that therefore it will naturally point to that sense I have pitch'd upon in my Exposition . And how hugely applicable this is to History , see that Excellent English Gentleman Sir Edwin Sandys his Speculum Europae . Which shews what fast hold the Pope takes on the Secular party by the activity and fedulity of the Monks and Friers , and other Emissaries , that are sent out of their Seminaries for the purpose . For the Religion that is taught in those Seminaries being framed more for the Power of the Pope , and worldly interest of Holy Church , than for safe guidance to the Eternal salvation of Souls ; those that come out of these Seminaries to instruct the people do rea●…ly the work of the Papacy , that is , bind the Laick party to obedience to the Pope , and so make the Iron stick to the Clay . VISION II. The Vision of the Four Beasts rising out of the Sea , whereby the Four above-named Empires are prefigured , Dan. 7. AS by the Statue consisting of Four Metals those Four Empires , the Babylo●…ian , Medo-Persian , Greek , and Roman , from their beginning to their ending were represented ; so they are here in the very same extent of time , notwithstanding this Vision was seen towards the end of the first of these Empires , namely , the Babylonian . Which manner of representing in Prophetical Type part of time past in a Set of Visions , is made use of also in the Apocalypse , the greatest part of the time of the first of the Six Visions in the First Six Seals being expir'd when S. Iohn saw them . And there is the same reason of the Set of Visions of the seven Churches which begin , as that of the Seals , from the first Epocha of Christianity , as does also the Vision of the measuring the Inner and Outer Court , and the Woman clothed with the Sun with Twelve Stars upon her head , &c. There was about Sixty years from the Epocha of S. Iohn's Visions to the time he saw them ; and less from the beginning of the Babylonian Empire till Daniel's seeing of this Vision of the Four Beasts . So that this is no obstacle , but that the Babylonian Empire may be here represented , from its beginning , though Daniel saw this Vision toward the end thereof . But because that in a Set of Prophetical Visions , a little snip of time ( in comparison of what the whole Set of Visions takes in ) may be set out by some inconsiderable part of that Set of Visions , to take the liberty of interpreting a whole Set of Visions ( viz. all the Six Seals , nay Two whole Sets of Visions succeeding one another , viz. all the Six Trumpets succeeding the Six Seals ) of things past when S. Iohn saw those Visions , as Grotius does , is so wild and extravagant , that it may well astonish any sober man , to see a person of so considerable Parts and Learning to fall into such a delirancy . But what we here adventure on is sober enough , viz. the supposing that the Babylonian Empire even from its beginning is here represented by the First Beast , there being the like liberty taken in the Apocalypse . And this being supposed , the Exposition will run smoothly and unexceptionably . 1. In the first year of Belshazzar ( the Son of Evil-Merodac , who was the Son of Nebuchadnezzar ) King of Babylon , namely , the last King of Babylon who was slain by the Medes and Persians , the City Babylon being taken by Cyrus in the Eighteenth year of Belshazzar's Reign , according to Thomas Lydiat . Daniel had a Dream and Uision of his head upon his bed . He had a Divine Vision communicated to him in his sleep . For Prophetical Visions are communicated to the Prophets either way , either sleeping or waking , and they are either way truly Divine . Then he wrote the Dream , and told the sum of the matters ; that is to say , He declared the sum of the matters in writing . 2. Daniel Spake and said , viz. he declared thus touching himself , I saw , says he , in my Vision by night , and behold the four ●…inds of the heaven strove upon the great Sea. By the great-Sea in the Prophetick language is understood vast multitudes of People that overspread the face of the Earth , as the Waters of the Sea doe . By the Winds is understood that invisible Principle of motion , from whence comes that ●…icissitude of mutations amongst the Nations of the Earth , who are driven this way and that way according as the active part , whatever it is , that answers here to the Winds , doth move them : Whether they be Angelical Powers which superintend the affairs of Nations , or what-ever else . And it is said in the Psalms , Who maketh his Angels Spirits , his Ministers a flaming Fire . On which Grotius learnedly and ingeniously glosses thus , Psal. 104. 4. Sunt Angelorum alii Aerei , alii Ignei , and a little after , Esse Angelis corpora sed subtilissima non Pythagorae tantùm & Platonis Schola sensit , sed & Iudaei veteres & veteres Christiani . The activity therefore of the Aerial Genii or Angels may be understood by these Winds , or the Commotions they bring in by Divine Providence in the Production of new Empires , and demolition of the old . From the subtility of their bodies , but it may be chiefly from their activity in the Innovations and Commutations of the affairs of mankind , in pulling down and building up Kingdoms and Empires , these Angelical orders are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , venti . And there is a quadripartition of them , ( Zach. 6. ) a distribution of them into Four Chariots with various coloured Horses . Where to the Prophet asking , what are these my Lord ? it is answered , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Isti sunt quatuor venti Coeli , where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the very same word that is in Psal. 104. 4. These are the Four Winds of Heaven , The Quaternio of the Angelical Ministers of Divine Providence . Something like that Apoc. 7. where there is mention of the Four Angels at the Four Corners of the Earth , holding the Four Winds of the Earth that they should not blow on the Earth , nor on the Sea. And that the great things in the vicissitude of Kingdoms and Empires are done by the Angels , is an Hypothesis that both Daniel and the Apocalypse plainly supposes , the latter indeed inculcates to awaken this dull Sadducean Age. This I don't doubt but is one sense of this passage in Daniel , but if any one think it too sublime and remote from the vulgar capacity , he may substitute for these Angelical Powers here denoted by the Winds , the ambitious and unquiet minds of great Princes and Politicians , and their Officers , and those blusters they make in the World by their impetuous activity to begin or increase their Dominion , and to inlarge it into a more absolute Empire . But the more sober may take in both Senses according to the Genius of the Prophetick style , that by the same Symbol exhibits frequently more things than one at once . But that these Winds are said to be Four , it may be partly in allusion to the Four Quarters of the World , partly to the mystical meaning of the number Four , in setting out the Angelical Kingdom or Ministry , and partly to the Four Beasts that were to arise in succession one after another out of the Sea , by the striving thereon , not all together , but one after another . For expressing the thing so as if they all co●●●cted one with another at the same time , is but for the embellishing the Cortex of the Vision , of which no more is to be taken in than is agreeable to History and Reason . But this in the mean time is very remarkable , that being the very Pri●…ordia here of them all is premised is necessarily follows that the Vis●…ion reaches the very beginning of each Empire , the Babylonian as well as the rest , or because it reaches the very beginning of the first of these Empires , that that Empire must be the Babylonian , as we shall see in the procedure . 3. And four great Beasts came up from the Sea. Which , as I said , shews that the Vision reaches the very rise or first beginning of each of them . But here we are again to Note that though all Four are here mentioned together , yet the rising out of the Sea was one after another . But their coming thus out of the Sea together strikes the phancy more strong , which is the peculiar scope of the Cortex of the Prophecies both here and in the Apocalypse . Diversone from another viz. , in shape and condition . But in the mean time they are all Beasts . The Septuagint render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , wild Beasts . And Grotius upon the place , Ideo Bestiae , saith he , quia Idololatrica erant Imperia ut not at hic Jacchiades . Their Idolatry indeed shews their brutishness , being accustomed to no higher a dispensation of Religion than adoration of visible Objects , as the Elephant is said to worship the Moon . But cruelty is another ingredient to make them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , wild Beasts : such salvage Cruelty , and gross and stupid Idolatry , being exquisitely opposite to the Kingdom of the Son of Man , who came to erect the Empire of Love and Charity , and of pure Religion , the worshipping the Father in Spirit and in truth . 4. The First was like a Lion , a Beast of a fulvid or Golden colour , as the Poets describe him , and the head of all Beasts , which is the Babylonian Empire signified also by the Golden head of the Image or Statue . The Prophet Ieremy likewise describes Nebuchadnezzar King of Babylon by this Animal , Ch. 4. 7. The Lion is come up from his thicket , and the Destroyer of the Nations is on his way . And had 〈…〉 , which betoken the quickness of his dispatch in his expeditions and conquests . And accordingly the same Prophet speaking of Nebuchadnezzar his coming against the Iews , Ch. 4. 13. Behold , he shall come up , saith he , as Clouds , and his Chariot shall be as a Whirlwind , his Horses are swifter than Eagles , Wo unto us for we are spoiled . And again , Ch. 40. Behold , he shall fly as an Eagle , and shall spread his Wings over Moab . And many other places there are concerning Nebuchadnezzar to the same purpose . I beheld till the Wings thereof were pluckt wherewith it was lifted up from the Earth . For the Marginal [ wherewith ] in the English Bible is better than [ and ] in the Text. And Grotius says , Verte [ per quas efferebatur supra terram . ] And he adds thus Note further , Saepe enim Chaldaeis ut & Hebraeis Copula vim habet Relativi . And besides the Copula ●… will signifie [ for ] as well as [ and ] and then the sense will be the same that Grotius drives at , and the Septuagint ratifie it by translating 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies , he was carried up on high , not taken out of the way or destroyed , as some would have it . Now the Babylonian Monarch his being thus carried up on high on his Wings , may signifie both the height of his prosperity and the haughtiness of his mind , his ambition , as it is set out by the Prophet Isaiah , Ch. 14. v. 14. where he brings him in saying , I will ascend above the heights of the Clouds , I will be like the most High. For this is to be understood of the King of Babylon , and the whole succession is to be look'd on as one King , as the Empire is look'd upon as one Beast . Now therefore [ I beheld till the Wings thereof were pluckt ] is not to be understood as if this plucking of the Wings could not be but after the time of this Vision of Daniel , because , as I proved above , the Vision reaches from the beginning of the Babylonian Empire , the Scene whereof all along Daniel here beheld . Where amongst other things he noted the plucking of the Wings of this Lion , the Babylonian Monarch . Which happened most notoriously in his being cast down from his loftily priding himself in his great Magnificence , Ch. 4. 30. Is not this great Babylon that I have built , by the might of my Power , and for the honour of my Majesty ? Which was no sooner said by him , but he heard a. voice from Heaven , O King Nebuchadnezzar to thee it is spoken , The Kingdom is departed from thee , &c. And so he was driven out to eat grass with the Beasts of the Field , till Seven times passed over him . And is not this a clipping of his Wings indeed , who was soaring before above the Clouds ? Instead of being lifted up on high with his Wings from the Earth , he was fain to graze on the ground with Oxen. And was made stand on the feet as a man , and a man's heart was given to it . Now after that Septennial humiliation of Nebuchadnezzar by being cast into so deep a melancholy and delirancy , as if he were grown a very brute that goes on all Four , these words describe his happy recovery out of that deep disease . For Physicians take notice of such a melancholy as makes the party imagine himself to be , and to imitate the manners and nature of this or that Beast , as you may see in Sennertus , and other Writers . But here it seems he came to himself again by the good Providence of God , and went constantly upon his Feet as other men do . And a man's heart was given unto him , that is , his humane understanding was restored unto him . For the Phrase of Scripture makes the heart the Seat of understanding . Instead therefore of having the mind or heart of either a Brute or Luciferian Devil , he had got a man's heart , and was taught Ch. 4. v. 37. to honour and extoll the King of Heaven , all whose works are Truth , and his ways Iudgment , and who is able to abase all those that walk in Pride . What can be more significant of Nebuchadnezzar's Case than this ? Which therefore is a most certain character that the First Beast is the Babylonian Monarchy , and this passage is most properly applied to him . But withall I do not deny but it may be extended further to other Cases of the Empire , or Monarchs of Babylon ; accordingly as Grotius expounds the plucking of the Wings of this Lion , Tardati cursus ejus Imperii , &c. The affairs of that Empire were not carried on with that speed and success under Evil-Merodac and his Vice-roy , as it were , Naragalrazar , in whose days Cyrus rebelling against Astyages ( whom Nebuchadnezzar had set over the Kingdom of Media insomuch that Media was under the Babylonian Empire in the Reign of Nebuchadnezzar , and onward till this rebellion of Cyrus ) Media by this means in Evil-Merodac's days Son of Nebuchadnezzar was rent from the Babylonian Empire . And this , I think , was a considerable clipping or plucking the Wings of the Lion , besides what other particularities might be noted in History . And moreover Belshazzar , Ch. 5. ( as Daniel reproves him for his not regarding that fearfull punishment of his Grandfather . For his pride had lifted him up also against the Lord of Heaven , v. 23. and he had quaffed in the holy Vessels of God's Temple in that impious Feast he made ) Belshazzar , I say , was pretty well humbled by that hand-writing against him on the Wall , but immediately after was laid in the dust of death . But in his Successor Darius the Mede ( for I above noted that the succession is accounted as one continued Monarch , as the Beast one continued Empire , and what belongs to the Monarch or Empire is said of this First Beast ) the other part of the Prophecy is again fulfilled , That he was made to stand upon his feet as a man , not to soar in the Air with Eagles Wings , and phancy himself above him that dwells in the Clouds . And a man's heart was given to him , namely , to Darius the Mede * the last Monarch of the Babylonian Empire . ( For all begin the Medo-Persian Empire from Cyrus . ) And what a heart full of humanity towards Daniel , nay indeed of Piety and Belief in Daniel's God , the God of Israel , was given unto him , will plainly appear to any that reads the Sixth Chapter of Daniel , ver . 14 , 16 , 18 , 19 , 20 , 23 , 26 , 27. Thus fully well assured may we be that this First Beast is the Babylonian Empire , and this being given we shall easily be induced to believe that the Three following will prove the Medo-Persian , Greek , and Roman , as they were in the Image of the Four Metals , for the same reasons there above specified . 5. And behold another Beas●… , a s●…econd like to a Bear. This , according to the succession of the Empires in History , which is the most faithfull Interpreter of Prophecies , must be the Med●…-Persian Empire . So that there is less need to take notice what Interpreters have observed of congruity , in the making a Bear the Symbol of the Medo-Persian Monarchy : As that Persia is notorious for the breeding the fiercer sort , as well as plenty of those Animals : That what is most notorious in the Bear , that he can live on little or no meat for a long time , is likewise significative of the great abstinence and hardhip of the Persians , and what a mean diet they use to satisfie themselves with , as Xenophon has taken notice in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the like . Upon which it is less necessary to insist ; there being further characters of this Empire in the Text it self . And it raised up it self on one side , that is , It rear'd up it self to fight against only one party of men , namely , the Gentiles , as if we should conceive the World divided into Two parts , Iewes or the People of God , and Gentiles . The sense is , he medled not with the Iews ( but favoured them , as is notorious from the Decrees of Cyrus , and of others his Successors in the behalf of the Iews , ) but only with the Heathen party . It is also Grotius his gloss , Iudaeae nihil nocuit , which Interpretation he confirms from the authority of S. Ierom , who professes he follows the Iews therein , and the thing is abundantly reasonable in itself . Whence it is a plain Characteristick of this Empire of Cyrus and his Successors , that were kind to the Iews . According to that of Isaiah , Ch. 44. 28. That saith of Cyrus he is my Shepherd , and shall perform all my pleasure ; even saying to Ierusalem , Thou shalt be built , and to the Temple , Thy Foundation shall be laid . And it had 〈◊〉 ribs in the mouth of it , between the téeth of it . These Three Ribs , says Grotius , are Persia , Media and Chaldaea , which were Three notorious parts of the Medo-Persian Empire , ( and Ribs signifie the Strength of a man according to Achmetes , ) and others agree with Grotius herein . But some by these Three Ribs would have understood Three several Coasts of the World subdued by the Medo-Persian M●…narchs , by Cyrus the Eastern part , by Cambyses the Southern , viz. Aegypt and Aethiopia , and by Darius Hystaspis the Northern , namely , the Scythians . And they said unto it , Arise , dedour much Flesh. Whether this may be Vox Divinitus emissa , an Instigation from Heaven , or as he says in Virgil , — Sua cuique Deus ●…it dira Cupido . the cruel and bloudy Feats in the mean time of the Medo-Persian Monarchs are here signified , whether they were stirred up as a scourge to the wicked World , or their own ambition prick'd them on to make a prey of so many Countries , and to make a spoil of their riches , which by Flesh are understood in the Onirocriticks . Which therefore seems to indicate the spoil of the more civilized parts of the World which were grown rich and luxurious . In the mean time , besides the order of reckoning , there are indications enough from the Characters of this Empire it self , that it must be the Medo-Persian . But the most substantial is , that it succeeds the Babylonian . 6. After this I beheld , and to another like a Leopard . Succession here again is enough to assure us that this is the Greek Empire , because the Medo-Persian was put an end to by Alexander , whose Victories with his Armies were so swift , that in this regard a Leopard is a fit symbol of this Empire , that Animal , besides the extraordinary velocity of it , jumping upon his prey , as Naturalists observe . And there was a wonderfull dispatch and celerity in Alexander's Conquests , who in the space of Six years subdued not only all Asia , but a great part of Europe and Africk . The variety of the Spots of that Animal , Grotius will have to set out the diversity or uncertainty of the Genius of Alexander , the First Founder of the Greek Empire , as being one strangely variegated with notable Vertues and notable Vices , giving a specimen now of one , and then of another in no small degree , and that of those very contrary . And that his body had a sweet and pleasant smell , as the Leopard is reported to have , and very gratefull to other Animals , and that the Leopard as well as Alexander loves Wine . These things also are noted by Interpreters , which makes the Leopard still a more fit symbol of the Greek Empire . Some also think that the levity , uncertainty , and fallaciousness of the Greek Nation is perstringed in the diversity of Spots in the Leopard's Skin . But what follows in the Text will sufficiently confirm to us that this Third Beast is the Greek Empire . Which had upon the back of it Four Wings of a Fowl. These Wings in the general signification of them assuredly denote the celerity of Alexander's Conquests , as they are Wings ; but as Four , they betoken the division of his Empire into Four parts after his death , or into Four Kingdoms : as also what follows denotes the Four several successions of Kings in those Kingdoms . The Beast had also Four Heads . As the Roman Empire is represented by a Beast with Ten Horns , because it was to be divided into Ten Kingdoms at last , so this Leopard is represented with Four Heads , because after Alexander's Death , the Greek Empire was to be divided into Four Kingdoms ; Philippus Aridaeus the Brother of Alexander , or rather Cassander , enjoying the Kingdom of Macedonia ( for Aridaeus Reigned not passing Seven months ) Ptolemaeus Lagi Fil. the Kingdom of Aegupt and Africk ; Lysimachus the Kingdom of Thracia , and Antigonus the Kingdom of Asia minor . Than which what can be desired for a more certain Character of the Greek Empire , or a surer Argument that the Greek Empire did not expire with Alexander's Death , but was continued in the successions of those Four Kingdoms so long as they lasted , and till some other Empire may rationally be thought to put an end to their compute , as when Aemylius Paulus the Roman Consul vanquished Perseus , the last King of Macedonia ? Which gave in a special manner the denomination to the Greek or Macedonick Empire . And Dominion was given unto it . Alexander 's Conquests were so exceeding marvellous , and so extremely overproportionate to the number of his Soldiers , and the space of time he atchieved them in , that a man may rationally think that [ Dominion being given to him , ] may have a more peculiar meaning here than in other places . As if the Empire he is said to acquire was * rather a meer gift of Divine Providence than any Acquist by his own strength , policy , or vigilancy . For what was his Thirty thousand men , when he was to conflict , one while with an Hundred and fifty thousand , anon with Four hundred thousand , and at last with near Ten hundred thousand , Darius Codomannus bringing so many into the Field against him ? And when notice was given to him by his Captains , he was found in such a dead sleep , that they could hardly awaken him , and yet he had scarce rub'd his eyes , as Calvin expresses the dispatch of his Victory , 〈◊〉 Darius fled , his Army was routed , and Forty thousand of his men slain with the loss of less than Three hundred of the Greeks , as Quintus Curtius relates . Calvin's Expression here is indeed Hyperbolical , But for the main the Characteristicks of this Third Empire are so remarkable and notorious , that he must be very bad sighted that does not plainly perceive the said Empire to be the Greek or Macedonick . 7. After this I saw in the night Uisions . In this Divine or supernatural Dream communicated to me from God. And behold a Fourth Beast , that is , A Fourth Empire , and particularly the Roman . For what Empire should succeed the Greek or Macedonick Empire but the Roman that vanquished it , as the Greek the Persian , and the Persian the Babylonian ? That this Fourth Beast or Fourth Empire is the Roman Empire , I have so fully and evidently demonstrated against Grotius , in my Synopsis Prophetica , Book 2. Ch. 13. that no rational man , I think , if he read considerately what I have written , can ever for the future doubt thereof . And how suitable the description is in the Vision all along , we shall now see . Dreadfull and terrible , and strong excéedingly , and it had great Iron téeth . As this Fourth Kingdom is also represented in the Vision of the Image by the Iron Legs thereof , to which you may also refer that it is said here to be strong exceedingly . For so is that Metal . And the courage , cruelty , and exceeding largeness of the Roman Empire must needs make it dreadfull and terrible . Which some conceive it to have been in so great a measure , as no one wild Beast could be a sufficient Symbol to set off the terrible cruelty thereof . Amongst oth●● Specimens of which that bloudy and salvage Pe●●eution , First , of the Pagan Roman Empire again●● the Primitive Christians , and then of the Pagano-Christian against the Waldenses and Albigenses , and innumerable others , that professed and stuck to the pure Christian Faith , is astonishing and ineffable , and exceeding the Salvageness of any wild Beast whatsoever , that we may not want a reason why this Fourth Beast is without Name . It devoured and brake in pieces , and stamped the residue with the Fé●…t of it ; that is , The Romans subdued and brought under many Kingdoms and Nations , devoured their Wealth , and incorporated them into their Empire ; and whom they could not so perfectly subdue , yet they harassed their Countries , and by inriching some of their Clients , by giving others Lands or Revenues to them , they trampled upon those whom they could not so perfectly devour and digest into the body of their Empire . Illa igitur astuta liberalitas , says Calvin , vocatur conculcatio , quòd Residuum , quia scilicet non poterant vorare & absumere suis dentibus , pedibus suis calcarent . See Calvin upon the place . And it was diverse from all the Beasts that went before it . Forasmuch as they being absolute Monarchies , this Fourth Beast consisted of Two Consuls and a Senate , ( Dictators also were sometimes chosen , ) and in after times of a Mingle-mangle of Popes and Emperors , &c. And it had Ten Horns , answering to the Ten Toes of the Iron Legs of the Image , that is to say , This Roman Empire was at last divided into Ten Kingdoms , as the Greek Empire was into Four. That these Ten Horns belong to the Roman Empire , Grotius himself is fain to acknowledge in his Commentary on the Apocalypse . though with might and main he endeavours to distort and obscure the sense of that Book to the utmost he can . But by Virtue of the Apocalyptick Synchronisms , and the clear and undeniable sense of the Seventeenth Chapter of that Book , these Ten Horns must be the Roman Empire divided into Ten Kingdoms after the Empire became Christian , and was beginning to Pagano-Christianize and grow Idolatrous again . This therefore is the time , and there the Ten Horns of the Beast . 8. I considered the Horns . Which is said by Daniel to excite us to a close consideration of these Horns to see what we can espy there . And behold there came up among them another little Horn. And this more especially was the object of Daniel's , and ought to be of our consideration , what this little Horn , that is said to be another Horn , ( among them indeed but distinct from them ) may mean. This little Horn therefore is an Additional to the Ten Horns here , as the Two-horned Beast and the Whore are Additionals to the Ten-horned Beast , Apoc. Ch. 13. and 7. Which most peculiarly is the Papal Polity or Hierarchy . Now let us see how this suits with the Text. Before whom there were thrée of the First , namely , of the First Kind , and First mentioned , viz. Secular , Horns pluck●… up by the roots . Vatablus his Translation has it out of the Chaldee , Tria autem ex cornibus prioribus evulsa sunt à facie ejus . Whereby is signified only the removal from before his Face , they stood in his light it seems . Whereas they would have or had fixed themselves so near him to his prejudice , he made shift to get them pull'd away . But this you must conceive could not be till the Pope had ascended unto that rampancy of Power , that he would excommunicate Emperours , and depose them if need were , or absolve their Subjects from Allegiance and seize their Lands . In which time the Pope becoming the Monarch as it were of the Roman Empire , the Emperours so called whether Greek or German , may well take their places among the Ten Horns , especially the Secular Empire of old Rome being dissolved , which gave the Name or Title to the Roman Empire , as Macedonia did to the Macedonick Empire . This premised , what Mr. Mede says on this Text is very agreeable , That the Three Horns pulled away from before the little Horn is the power extending into Italy , of the Greek Emperours , of the Lombards , and of the Franks continued in the Empire of Germany . All these Three Powers or Horns he made shift to rid himself of , that he might the more easily domineer in Italy without any Corrival , as is sufficiently made out by History . And behold in this Horn were eyes like the eyes of a man. This is another main observable in this little Horn , that it had eyes , when none of the rest are said to have so . Which is a notorious difference , and hugely significant of a Power that will pretend to lead all the rest of the Horns , as being themselves destitute of sight . And the Papal Hierarchy how cunning and quick-sighted a Polity it has been all Histories ring of it , and how far they pretend and how active Assistants they are , even in Civil Affairs . But I conceive this does not exhaust all the meaning of these eyes in the little Horn , and of the other Horns having none . Which may more peculiarly represent the difference betwixt this Hierarchical Power in the Empire , and the Secular of the Ten Kings , who in matters of Faith and Religion are to have no eyes of their own , but to profess and believe as this Horn who pretends to have the only eyes tells them , and to be led in a blind implicit Faith and Profession of whatsoever this seeing Horn declares to be Articles of the Christian Religion , and requisite to salvation . And this little Horn having this hank upon them , you may be sure will require them to believe such things as tend most for the greatness , power , and riches of the Papal Hierarchy . And all the gross and intolerable corruptions of their Church , whether touching Faith or Practice , are invented or upheld for this very end , and upon this very advantage , that the little Horn is thought only to have the eyes in matters of Faith and Religion , but the other Ten Horns to be stark blind . But lastly , though this little Horn pretends to the only sight and infallibility in matters of Religion , as if it were inspired so from God that it cannot erre ; yet the very character which the Prophecy gives it , doth advertise us , that this is but a bold boast among the rest , and that these are really but the eyes of a man , even of that man of Sin or Antichrist , that exalts himself above all that is called God , or worshipped . For that by this little Horn Antichrist is Characterized , is the common and current Opinion of the Ancient Fathers , as the Romish Interpreters themselves cannot but confess , though they were mistaken in the time of his coming . And a Mouth speaking great things ; that is , Uttering great boasts of his own Power and Infallibility . For this Papal Hierarchy pretend him , as to Superiority , to be above all Kings and Emperours , as to their miraculous Power , that they can by certain words turn a piece of Bread into a man , with Flesh and Bloud , and all Essentials of humane nature , nay , into God after a manner , and infallibly declare , 't is no Idolatry to worship this thus transubstantiated Bread , though it seem still Bread to all , and is believed still to be so by all , but by those that see only by the eyes of this little Horn , and so trust his Eyes only , and renounce in the mean time the use of their own Eyes and all their Senses , nay , of Reason , and the plain Light of the Scripture . Their pretence also of consecrating Images to the effectually keeping off Thunder and Lightning , and incursion of the Enemies , and the like , may be reckoned amongst other their Boasts . But this speaking great things may more especially respect the great vaunts of the Papal authoritative Power , he being called by the Pontifician Polity , Our Lord God , Optimum Maximum & Supremum Numen in Terris , The Supreme Deity on Earth : It being declared by them , That his Tribunal and God's is all one . That his Power is absolute . That what he does he does as God and not as Man. That he is all and above all . That he has the disposing of Kingdoms , can pull down one and set up another . That he can do all that God can do . That he can change the Nature of things , make something of nothing , make Injustice Justice , and Wrong Right . That all Laws are in his Breast . That he can dispense with the Canons of the Apostles , and with the New Testament itself . That he is the Cause of Causes . That it is Sacriledge to doubt of his Power . That he has dominion over Angels , Purgatory and Hell. That he is the Monarch of the World , and exceeds the Imperial Majesty as much as the Sun does the Moon . And , That he is to be adored by all the Potentates of the Earth . This and more than this you may see made good by Bishop Downham in his Treatise De Antichristo , for above Fifty Pages together . And is not this a mouth speaking great things indeed ? And is not this part of the Prophecy also eximiously fulfilled , understanding by the little Horn that Man of Sin or Antichrist , that thus exalts himsel●… above all that is called God or worshipped , whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit of his mouth , and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming ? Which thing is exhibited in the following part of the Vision . 9. I beheld till the Chrones were cast down . The word in the original might as well be rendred , set down or erected , which is the most natural Sense and most conherent with what follows , And the Ancient of Days did sit , * namely , God the Father , who though he is not before the other Two Hypostases of the Blessed Trinity in time , yet he is in order of nature . He sate in his Throne together with the chiefest of the Angelical Orders in their Thrones or Seats , to make up the solemnity of the Judgment . Whose ●…arment was white as snow , and the hair of his Head like the pure wooll . Whiteness here by Interpreters is look'd upon , that of his Head as an Emblem of mature Counsel and Judgment with a sutableness to his Title of the Ancient of Days , that of his Garment as a Symbol of pure unspotted Righteousness and Impartiality in Judgment . And this appearance of this first Hypostasis in general in White , may denote the proper Character of his Nature . Which the Platonists call the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which imply an ineffable Simplicity and Benignity , and who would not have the world judged by such a Judge ? His Chrone was like the fiery Flame , and his Whéels like the burning Fire . viz. Such was the splendour of his Throne and of the Wheels thereof , bright , sparkling , and shining like Fire and Light. This is a Description of the Divine Shechinah , not much unlike that in Ezekiel , Ch. 1. and 10. This is a Chariot-like Throne as that a Throne-like Chariot ; and as the Wheels there as well as living Creatures are Angelical , so there are Angels here innumerable in this great Session sitting with the Ancient of Days , or assisting , while he sits in his Imperial Throne drawn with Wheels , Angelical Wheels , by whose Ministry is the Revolution of all States and Kingdoms : Though in the mean time there may be also an allusion in these Wheels to the Sellae Curules , Chairs of State that ran upon Wheels , in use in the days of old . 10. A Fiery stream issued and came forth from before him . Flumen igneum manabat ab ore ejus egrediens , so Grotius says it is , in Chaldaeo . A Fiery stream issued out of his mouth . The brightness of this appearance , and the mention of this Fiery stream coming out of his mouth , ( like that blast of Fire and flaming Breath , 2 Esdr. 13. ) sutes excellently well with that passage 2 Thess. 2. Whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit of his mouth , and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming . Which shall be by the clear demonstration of the power of his Spirit so manifestly appearing in his true Church , of whom Jesus Christ is and ever has been the living Head , the same which is the Son of man which is anon exhibited in this Vision , namely , Christ , together with his true and living Church . But in the mean time I leave to the ingenious Readers consideration , whether that Fiery stream and Flaming breath coming out of the mouth of the Ancient of Days , God the Father , may not emblematize the Procession of the Holy Ghost , the third Hypostasis of the Holy Trinity , as well as the Son of man plainly represents to us the Second . For who can doubt but that it is a representation of Christ , the humane nature of the Messias united with the Eternal Logos , and according to his Divinity every where existing in the Father , as well as according to his Humanity he is here represented distinctly from him ? Thousand thousands ministred unto him , and Ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him . This Judgment of the little Horn is so magnificently set out as if it were the last Judgment of all , and I do not doubt but that it alludes to it , and touches upon it in the following words . The Iudgment was set and the Books were opened . This sitting of the Judgment corresponds with that Apoc. 20. 11 , 12. Where there is a White Throne and the Books are opened , and this is at the Final Judgment , and General Resurrection , immediately preceeding the Conflagration , which in another sense this Fiery description here in Daniel sutes very well with , and then the Fiery stream out of the mouth of the Ancient of Days will presignifie that final Sentence , Depart from me ye accursed into everlasting Fire . But Ver. 4. of the same Chapter , And I saw Thrones and they sat upon them , &c. This answers to the ninth Verse of this seventh of Daniel , And I beheld till the Thrones were set . For these Thrones are set to judge the little Horn , the same with the Whore or False Prophet , which is said , together with the Beast , Apoc. 19. to be taken and cast both alive into a Lake of Fire burning with Brimstone , which is to come to pass under the Seventh Vial ; which immediately preceeds the coming down of the New Ierusalem , and the Reign of the Saints . Here is onely the difference betwixt these Two Sessions , that the Apocalyptick Session mentions only the Reign of the Saints , this the instant dooming and executing the Doom of the little Horn in order thereto , and the giving the Son of man the Kingdom . But being that Corruptio unius is Generatio alterius , and the things are so closely connected , we may very well admit that these Two preceding Sessions or Sentences declared therein , have a considerable correspondence one with another , that in the Apocalypse manifestly belonging to this part of this Judgment here in Daniel , that gives the Kingdom to the Son of man. So that so far the correspondence is palpable . 11. I beheld then because of the voice of the great words which the Horn spake ; namely , Such blustering and boastfull words as were recited above upon Ver. 8. to see what would become of this Horn that so magnified himself above all . and had acted accordingly in deposing Kings and trampling upon the Necks of Emperours , and murthering , massacring and burning God knows how many Hundred thousands of innocent Christians for not submitting to his Tyranny and Idolatry . I beheld even till the Beast was slain , and his body destroyed , and given to the burning Flame . What then , is the Beast destroyed and the little Horn escape punishment ? This therefore is a very compendious and Elliptical Form of Speech . But the Sense is fully made out by S. Iohn Apoc. 19. 20. For it is impossible but the little Horn must be concerned in that destruction of the Beast , himself being the Two-horned Beast in the Apocalypse , Chap. 13. but in * this Chapter stiled the False Prophet for his false pretence to Infallibility . And the Beast was taken , says he , and with him the False Prophet that wrought Miracles before him , that is , who transubstantiated Bread into a Man , and brought Fire from Heaven , and had power over Purgatory and Hell , thither to strike innocent Souls by his fulminant Excommunications . These both were cast alive into a Lake of Fire burning with Brimstone . And thus the Fourth Empire , the Roman , as to its Idolatrous Tyranny , of which the Pope makes himself the Head , as his Canonists and Theologers declare , is quite demolished under the Seventh Vial. 12. As concerning the rest of the Beasts they had their Dominion taken away ; that is , And if any one shall be so curious as to enquire what became of the rest of the Beasts , the other Three above mentioned , let that suffice that their Dominion was taken away ; and that , Yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time ; they had their certain periods allowed them too , by the Doom of the Ancient of Days . This is enough as touching them , but the great business of all is touching the Fourth Beast , the Roman Empire ; forasmuch as the true Church of Christ for so long a space of time is so much concerned therein , and therefore that deserves more special observation and enlargment . The Affairs of the Iews under the Three first Beasts are not considerable , in respect of these of the Christians . And therefore the Three first Beasts in this Vision seem to be brought in meerly as a preamble to the Fourth ; and the Fourth with the Three first to be first described , as being of one sute , namely , Idolatrous . But then there is a Fifth Kingdom which is Christ with his true Church commencing in the Apostles times , and lasting till the end of the World. Of which in the following Verse . 13. I saw in the night Uisions , in this Divine Dream as was above-said , And behold , one like the Son of man. The Son of man is a Title which Christ so inculcatedly assumes to himself , to whom the Kingdom does belong , that it is impossible but he should have a regard to this very place , in the so perpetually using that style touching himself . And therefore it being Christ , it is plain that the second Hypostasis of the Holy Trinity is here exhibited in this Divine Vision as well as the first and third , as I have noted , they all Three are in the Vision of Ezekiel . This Title of Christ , the Son of man , occurrs in innumerable places . I need name none . And yet there is one I will not omit , Matth. 26. 64. When the High Priest had adjured him to tell him if he was Christ the Son of God , Iesus saith unto him , Thou hast said . Nevertheless I say unto thee , ( though thou hast hit it already , yet I will give thee a further confirmation thereof , ) Hereafter shall you see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of Power , and coming in the Clouds of Heaven ; namely , as it were at the head of the Roman Army , to take vengeance of the murtherous unbelieving Iews , I say , the Roman Army , out of which People especially he was to raise to himself his Kingdom , the Church . Which yet was but Regnum Lapidis , as I noted in the foregoing Vision , but would be in time Regnum Montis . Came with the Clouds of Heaven . To be carried with the Clouds of Heaven , denotes that a King shall be master of his Enemies , and get glorious Victory , saith Achmetes . And the destruction of the Iews was the establishing of the Church of Christ , or his Kingdom among the Gentiles , the Romans especially , whose Empire became at last Christian. And came to the Ancient of Days , and they brought him near before him , presented him as a Candidate for the designed Kingdom . 14. And there was given him Dominion and Glory , and a Kingdom , that all People , and Nations , and Languages should serve him ; that is , That some of all People should serve him in the pure Apostolick way of Doctrine and Worship ; and indeed the whole Roman Empire in a manner did so for a while after Constantine's time , till the Apostasie came in . Which small Interval of time in this Vision is not taken notice of , as being inconsiderable . But in the mean time it may be here seasonable to note , that this Right of the Kingdom being given to the Son of man , answers to the first Vision of the Seals , the Vision of the Heros on the white Horse , with a bow in his hand , and who had a Crown given unto him , Apoc. 6. 2. the right of the Imperial Crown . So that this part of Daniel's Vision here commences with the Epocha of the Apocalypse , or the beginning of Christianity . For there seems Four Sentences to have been represented in this Iudicial Session of the Ancient of Days , ( besides that touching the Three Beasts , Ver. 12. ) one assigning the Kingdom in general to the Son of man , the other , the Judgment of the little Horn ; the third , the giving of the more inlarged Kingdom to the Son of man upon the destruction of the little Horn ; and the fourth , the final Doom of all , at the day of Judgment properly so called . But the first and the last there is only a slight perstriction or brief intimation of them , but that of the little Horn is insisted on , the abolishing of his power , and the giving the great enlargement of the Kingdom , the Regnum Montis , to the Saints of the most High. His Dominion is an everlasting Dominion which shall not pass away , and his Kingdom that which shall not be destroyed . The true Church which is the genuine Kingdom of Christ , and of which he alone is the Head as being Universal , never yet from the beginning thereof has failed , nor ever will fail to the end of the World. 15. I Daniel was grieved in my Spirit , in the midst of my body , and the Uisions of my head , upon my Bed , troubled me ; that is , I was very anxious to know what the meaning of this Vision might be . And methought , 16. I came near to one of them that stood by ; to one of the Assistant Angels in this great Session , not to those that were placed on Thrones . And asked him the truth of all this ; that is , The plain meaning of this Prophetick Parable . So he told me , and made me know the Interpretation of things ; namely , as follows ; and first in general . 17. These great Beasts which are Four , are Four Kings ( with their Kingdoms or Empires , viz. the Babylonian , Medo-Persian , Greek and Roman , ) which shall arise out of the Earth . And therefore be but Earthly Kingdoms , minding Earthly Things here below . 18. But the Saints of the most High ; of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of the most High God , or of Christ ; who is called in the Apocalypse , King of Kings , and Lord of Lords . Shall take the Kingdom , of the Stone , Regnum Lapidis , from the first planting of the Gospel , but Regnum Montis , the Kingdom of the Mountain , upon the destruction of the little Horn. And possess the Kingdom for ever , even for ever and ever ; that is , The true Church of Christ shall never fail till the end of the World , as was intimated above . And thus far in general touching the Vision , but he holds on . 19. Then I would know the truth , the true meaning , of the Fourth Beast which was divers from all others . And in what regard we have above declared , as also why so Excéeding ●●●adfull , whose 〈◊〉 were of Iron and his Nails of Brass , which 〈◊〉 , brake in pieces , and stamped the residue with his 〈◊〉 , that also we have above explained . 20. And of the Ten Horns that were in his Head. And of the other especially which came up . For the Interpretation is spent most in describing it , Ver. 24 , 25. And before whom 〈◊〉 fell , those three I above named . Even of that Horn that had Eyes , and would admit no other Horn to have Eyes besides it self , especially in Spirituals . And a Mouth that spoke 〈◊〉 great things , both against the Law of God , which this Horn the Papal Power pretends to have a right to dispense with and act contrary to , and against the right of Kings and Emperours , whom he pretends a Power of excommunicating and deposing , and absolving their Subjects from their Oath of Allegiance , if they submit not to the Decrees of his infallible Mouth , which will be sure to pronounce nothing that is not agreeable to the worldly Interest of Holy Church . For this Horn has the eyes of a man merely , and directs all by the measure of humane Policy , let him pretend never so much to inspired Infallibility . Whose look was more stout than his 〈◊〉 ; That is , that has a bold assured look , affecting the greatest Grandeur imaginable , as pretending to be Lord of the whole World , in whose presence his Fellow Horns did but sneak , as whose stirrop they are ●…ain to hold , even Emperours themselves as well as Kings and other Princes , when this little Horn is to ride on Horseback , and to bear on their Shoulders his Chair when he will be carried in State , to hold the Bason and Towel when he washes his hands , and in publick Assemblies to sit at his Feet , and if they will not be dutifull enough , to be trod upon by his Feet , as Frederick Barbarossa was served by Pope Alexander the Third , who treading upon his Neck in conspectu populi , with a bigg look and loud voice , abused that of the Psalmist to his barbarous insulting over the Emperour , Super aspidem & leonem ambulabis , &c. Thou shalt tread upon the Lion and Adder , &c. These hints are enough to shew how fully this part of the Prophecy is accomplished [ whose look was more stout than his Fellows . ] 21. I beheld , and the same Horn ( namely , the little Horn ) made war with the Saints and prevailed against them ; that is , The Papal Power by using the forces of the Ten Horns or Secular Power makes war against the Saints , the true Apostolick Church , that stand out and cannot admit the gross corruptions and Idolatrous usages of the little Horn. This answers to that of the Apocalypse , Ch. 13. v. 7. And it was given unto him to make war with the Saints , and to overcome them . It is spoken there of the Ten-horned Beast as the Executioner of the War , but in Daniel of the little Horn , as the Instigator or Authorizer of the War. But this in the mean time is no small indication , that the times of the little Horn belong to the times of the Ten-horned Beast healed ; which are the times of the Apostasie of the Church . 22. Until the Ancient of Days came . viz. Till he proceeded to that part of the Doom that pronounced Sentence against the little Horn. And Iudgment was given to the Saints of the most High ; that is , The Sentence was pronounced on their side , God so generally convincing the World of the truth of their cause . And the time came that the Saints possessed the Kingdom ; namely , After the evidence of the truth of their Cause was so well known to the World. 23. Thus he said , The Fourth Beast shall be the Fourth Kingdom upon Earth ; namely , the Roman State or Empire . Which shall be divers from all Kingdoms , as having a Political constitution different from them , as has been noted above . The vulgar Latin , the Septuagint , and Vatablus , as also Gasper Sanctius read , Which shall be greater than all Kingdoms , namely , than those Three before named . Which therefore cannot be the Kingdom of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , as Grotius would have it , if that reading obtain . And it has the start of the other for Antiquity . And shall devour the whole Earth , and shall tread it down , and break it in pieces . Which sutes best of all with the sense of Vatablus , the vulgar Latin , and the Septuagint . For the greatest Kingdom was the most able to do this . 24. And the Ten Horns out of this Kingdom are the Ten Kings that shall arise . The Roman Empire , Ver. 7. is described under one Interval of its period to have Ten Horns , so that it is the same Ten-horned Beast that occurs in the Apocalypse . And , Ver. 8. it is said that there came up among them another little Horn , which naturally implies that it came up much about the same time with them , though in what here follows it is said , And another shall arise after them . Which is no contradiction to the former supposing in order he came up last , so be it was not any considerable time after , or be understood of his more sensible growth or palpable appearance ; though the Hebrew word implies no necessity of signifying any posteriority of time , but that he might spring up with them and amongst them , but in such an occult manner , and so unawares , as if he had stoln his growth behind them . For so the Septuagint render it , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the word in the Original will bear that sense very well , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying order of place as well as of time , accordingly as the Septuagint have translated it . But the time of the Ten-horned healed Beast being the time of the Apostasie of the Church , and he being actually Ten-horned and healed at the same time , ( For the crowned Ten Horns which shew their actual Reign , appear only on the healed Beast's head , as I have noted in my Exposition of the Apocalypse , ) and the little Horn being said to arise among them or with them , though the other Horns were not aware of him , as having no Eyes , though the little Horn have the Eyes of a man , of a cunning perspicacious Politician ; it is manifest that the growth of the little Horn began with the Apostasie of the Church , and so the little Horn may well be suspected of helping it on , being most concerned in matters of Religion to manage them well or ill , as being that Sacerdotal Polity or Hierarchy , as is intimated in what follows . And he shall be divers from the First , namely , from the other Ten Horns , they being Laick or Civil , this Ecclesiastick or Spiritual , for such was the Papal Power . And , under pretence of this Ecclesiastick Power , he shall subdue Thrée Kings . The Three Kings which he is said to humble , subdue , or supplant , are , as I have hinted above , those Three whose Dominions extended into Italy , as that of the Greek Emperour Leo Isaurus , whom he excommunicated , and made his Subjects of Italy revolt from their Allegiance because he was against Image-wor●…hip . The other supplanting or subduing is of the Longobards , whose Kingdom he caused , by aid of the Franks , to be wholly ruined thereby , to get the Exarchate of Ravenna , ( which since the revolt from the Greeks the Longobards were seized on ) for a Patrimony to S. Peter . And the last of the Three which he humbled were the Emperours of Germany , whom from the days of Henry the Fourth , he excommunicated , deposed , and trampled under his Feet , and never suffered to live in rest till he had made them quit their interest in election of Popes , and Investitures of Bishops , and what-ever remainder of Jurisdiction they had in Italy . See Mr. Mede , Epist. 24. Thus did this Horn with Eyes , whose look was more stout than his Fellows . 25. And he , namely , the little Horn , shall speak great 〈◊〉 against the most High. It is rightly translated , great words , because that Phrase touching the little Horn has been used so oft already , Ver. 8. 11. 20. Where either great things or great words occur , and there cannot be a more fit and authentick commentary on these passages than that in the Apocalypse , Ch. 13. v. 5 , 6. And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies ; where great things are expounded by blasphemies . And in the following Verse he shews how these blasphemies are against God the most High , many examples whereof I have given above upon Verse 8. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God to blaspheme his Name , his authority and titles , and his tabernacle , and them that dwell in Heaven . The Ten-horned Beast is said here to reproach them by allowing , authorizing , and inforcing ( against the decrees and authority of God , which is also a blaspheming of his Name , ) those blasphemous decrees of the Two horned Beast , ( which is the same with the little Horn , they being both the Papal Polity or Hierarchy , the Ecclesiastick Authority not the Laick or Secular , ) for Image-worship , for Saint-worship , and worship of Angels , and for Transubstantiation , which is a reproach to the Tabernacle of God , the body of Christ ; see the place in my Exposition of the Apocalypse . It is sufficient here to note how well the deeds of the little Horn sute with those of the Ten-horned Healed Beast , who is but the Abettor and Executioner of what the Two-horned Beast would have . And therefore when it is said the little Horn here speaks great words against the most High , it is all one as if it were said of the Ten-horned Beast in the Apocalypse , nor is it any repugnancy to understand it of them both . For this which is said of the Ten-horned Beast is to be lookt upon as the meer Echo of the Draconick voice of the Beast with Two Horns . So agreeable in every point is Daniel with the Apocalypse . And shall 〈◊〉 out the Saints of the most High , By Imprisonments , Confiscation of Goods , by Burnings , Croysades , and Massacres , upon which this little Horn will put the Ten Horns as his occasions require , as is also noted Apoc. Ch. 13. v. 7. and in this Chapter of Daniel , ver . 21. And think to change times and law●… ; To alter the Primitive simplicity of the Christian Religion into a Constitution that best serves the Interest of his Papal Kingdom , and the increasing the Revenues and the Power of Holy Church , as they call it . All Superstitions never so Idolatrous , All Doctrines never so monstrous , shall pass into a Law and Decree if they serve this end . For the Papal Omnipotency has a power to make what Laws and Institutes he pleases ; all Edicts and Decrees lodge in the Cabinet of his own Breast . Whence he may produce what he pleases , if you will believe his Canonists . And they shall be given into his hand for a time , and times , and the dividing of a time , or half a time . i.e. And they shall be established , authorized , and inforced by the Secular Power of the Ten horn●…d Beast , as was observed above . To whom Apoc. 13. 5. power was given to continue Forty and two months , which is just the same time with Daniel's Time and Times , and half a Time , in the literal sense , each of the Sums amounting to Three years and a half a piece , or 1260 days . But in the Prophetical style they signifie so many years . And that they are Prophetical ●●ys not vulgar , I have invincibly proved in my 〈◊〉 Prophetica , Book 2. Ch. 5. See also my Mystery of Godliness , Book 5. Ch. 15. Wherefore it is highly rational to conceive the times of the little Horn to synchronize with all the middle Synchronals of the Ap●…calypse : So that we may know plainly where we are . 26. But the ●…udgment shall sit , namely , To judge the little Horn or Papal Hierarchy , which is the Two-horned Beast in the Apocalypse , or the Whore of Babylon . To this alludes that saying of the Angel , Apoc. 17. And there came one of the Seven Angels which had the Seven Vials and talked with me , saying unto me , I will shew unto thee the Iudgment of the great Wh●…re that sitteth upon many waters , with whom the Kings of the Earth have committed fornication . And part of this judgment is menaced against her in the Epistle to the Church in Thyatira , Apoc. 2. 20. under the name of Iezebel , who calleth her self a Prophetess , but seduces Christ's Servants to commit Fornication , and to eat things sacrificed unto Idols . Which Prophetess so called by her self is the Papal Hierarchy who boast themselves infallible , but judgment is menaced against them , Ver. 22. Behold , I will cast her into a Bed , and them that commit Adultery with her into great tribulation if they do not repent of their deeds . Which Judgment fell upon her in the happy Reformation , when so many Kingdoms and Countries deserted the Pope . And likewise in the Song of the risen Witnesses , Ch. 15. v. 4. Who shall not fear thee , O Lord , and glorifie thy Name ? for thou only art Holy , for all Nations shall come and worship before thee . For thy Iudgments are made manifest . And this is the former part of the execution of the Sentence against the little Horn or great Whore. But the Execution goes on in the Seven Vials . And they shall take away his Dominion to consume and destroy it unto the end ; that is , By that time all the Vials be poured out upon the Two-horned Beast , the little Horn with Eyes , or the False Prophet , his Dominion shall be quite destroyed and consumed , which is the Second part of the Doom of the little Horn , and will be compleated under the seventh Vial , with which the Vision of that Divine Heros on the white Horse with a Sword coming out of his mouth doth contemporize . Which Sword out of his mouth answers to the fiery stream out of the mouth of the Ancient of Days , and both to that of S. Paul , 2 Thess. 2. where he says , that the Lord shall consume the Man of Sin , by the Spirit of his mouth , and destroy him with the brightness of his coming , as I have noted above . Now as the little Horn is doomed to destruction ( from whence the man of Sin is called the Son of perdition , 2 Thess. 2. ) by this Divine Consistory , which is one part of their Act in this Session ; so that ample and everlasting Kingdom that succeeds the destruction of the little Horn , is adjudged to the truly Apostolick , Catholick Church , of whom Christ alone is Head. Which is the other part of the Act of this Session , and which alone is taken notice of Apoc. 20. 4. the other part having been taken notice of Ch. 17. and 18. 27. And the Kingdom and Dominion , and the greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most High. This is that other part of the Sentence pronounced by that Divine Sanhedrim in the behalf of the true Church that had been afflicted and oppressed so long under the Tyranny of the little Horn. The true Church then consisting of Iew and Gentile , will overspread all . This is to be accomplished under the second and third Thunders . And I think no body can doubt but that the people of the Saints of the most High are the truly Catholick and Apostolick Church , if he consider the description of the New Ierusalem in the Apocalypse . And the most High is Christ , who there is termed King of Kings and Lord of Lords , and the Messias will be acknowledged in those days to be such both by Iew and Gentile . This answers to that of Apoc. 20. 4. And I saw Thrones and they sate upon them , and Iudgment was given unto them , and the result was , They that had not worshipped the Beast , neither his Image , &c. they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years , acknowledging him the only universal Head of the Church . This will be the truly Holy Catholick Church of Christ as they are here called the people of the Saints of the most High. Whos 's Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom , not to end upon Earth till the last Thunder or Conflagration according to the tenour of the Apocalypse . And all Dominions shall serve and obey him . All Nations and Kingdoms shall willingly submit themselves to , and injoy themselves in this mightily extended and overspreading Kingdom of the Son of man which the Ancient of Days had assigned to him . Which well may be called the Kingdom of the Son of man in counterdistinction to those other Four Kingdoms that are set out by ●…ruel ravening Beasts , ●…earing and trampling all under their Feet , and forcing men to blind obedience with salvage violence , as was usual in the Kingdom of Antichrist or little Horn with Eyes , that would let no body see but himself . Whenas the true Church of Kingdom of the Son of man ( as the Four Beasts or rather Wights in the Apocalypse ) are all full of Eyes within and without . And certainly the Kingdom of the Son of man will be a Kingdom of unaffected Prudence , defecate Reason and holy Love. For this is the true Man , the rest in us is but common to us with the brutes . And therefore of such shall consist the Kingdom of Christ the Son of man , ( as he perpetually calls himself ) after the abolition of the Kingdom of Antichrist . 28. Hitherto is the end of the matter , namely , the matter the Angel communicated to him by way of Interpretation of the Vision . As for me Daniel , my cogitations much troubled me , and my countenance changed in me . I was so actuated by a supernatural power that my natural strength could scarce bear it , which was discoverable in my very countenance grown lean and pale in undergoing this Divine or Angelical Actuation or Impression . But I kept the matter in my heart , that is , I committed it firmly and carefully to my memory , so that I might be sure to transcribe it right , as being Ingens documentum Divinae Providentiae Praescientiaeque , they are the very words of Grotius ; A wonderfull instance of Divine Providence and Prescience to all Posterity . As certainly this Vision and Interpretation is rightly understood , and I wish Grotius had so understood it . NOTES Upon VISION II. Ver. 4. The last Monarch of the Babylonian Empire . ] How rightly Darius Medus may be deemed the last Monarch of the Babylonian Empire , See Thomas Lydiat in his Emendatio Temporum , Anno Mundi 3469. Ver. 6. Rather a meer gift of Divine Providence than any Acquist , &c. ] Which that in Iosephus Antiq. Lib. 11. c. 8. seems to confirm . For notwithstanding Iaddus the High Priest his disobedience to Alexander a little before , at which he had conceived a displeasure against him , yet when Alexander came to Ierusalem , and the High Priest and other Priests and Levites went out in their Habits to meet him , and in this peaceable and splendid Pomp to receive him , Alexander alone accosting Iaddus in his Pontifical habit and golden Crown with the Name Iehova writ on it , bowed himself and saluted the High Priest very friendly . Which was a wonder to the By-standers , they expecting rather some token of displeasure from him , than of that veneration and friendliness . Wherefore Parmenio one of Alexander's Captains came privately to Alexander , and asked him what was the matter with him that he , whom all others so much adored , should condescend thus humbly to adore this Pontif of the Iews . To whom he answered that he did not worship the Pontif , but that God whose Priest he was . For I saw , says he , this his Priest in this habit in Dios of Macedonia ( which therefore must be his God himself , for he could not there appear ) who while I was deliberating with my self how I might subdue Asia , bid me be of good courage , and without delay to Ship over my Army , for by his conduct I should obtain the Empire of Persia. Which Vision of his in Dios of Macedonia , and the meeting of Iaddus the High Priest in the very same habit that that Spectrum appeared to him in , made him , as he himself professed to Parmenio , confident of success . And Iaddus , which yet further might confirm his hopes , shewed him the Book of Daniel , I suppose that place in the Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , where it is said , And a mighty King shall stand up that shall rule with great Dominion and do according to his will , &c. Which the High Priest might well interpret of Alexander his present expedition , and he , in virtue of his Vision in Dios , of the God of Israel appearing there to him in the Pontifical habit ( as he did also to Daniel and S. Iohn ) firmly believe him . As we also from these considerations may easily believe that Alexander's Conquests were rather a meer gift of Divine Providence , than the fruit of his own Prowess or Policy . Verse 9. Namely , God the Father , &c. ] So we Christians call this first Hypostasis of the Holy Trinity which the Cabbalists call Kether , and ( from this place questionless of Daniel ) Attik Iomin , Antiquus Dierum . See the second Cabbalistical Table in my Philosophical Volume Tom. 1. VISION III. The Vision of the Ram and He-goat , betokening the Kings of Media and Persia , and the Kings of Graecia , Chap. 8. THE Vision of the Image consisting of Four Metals and that of the Four Beasts , both of them reached from the Babylonian Empire inclusively , to the glorious Reign of Christ upon Earth in his true Apostolick Church in the blessed Millennium . Now follows a Vision that insists more largely on some parts of the time of the foregoing Visions , namely , those of the Medo-Persian but chiefly of the Greek Empire ; which is like the Method in the Apocalypse . Where first in a more general and comprehensive way the state of the Christian Church from the beginning thereof to the last Vial is set out in [ Chap. 11. ] and then again the same period of time is run over in the Twelfth , Thirteenth and Fourteenth Chapters . But afterwards the Visions concern but parts of the same period which are more fully insisted on . And so we shall find it here in Daniel , that the rest of the Visions concern but parts of the times that are represented by the Image of the Four Metals , and the Vision of the Four Beasts . And this of the Ram and He-goat here in this Eighth Chapter concerns the times of the Medo-Persian and Grecian Empire only , in manner as follows . 1. In the third year of the Reign of King Belshazzar King of Babylon , and immediate Predecessor of Darius the Mede , A Uision appeared to me , even to me Daniel Non jam secundum quietem , ; says Grotius , sed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , not in sleep but when I was awake , and up and abroad . Else if it had been in his sleep on his Bed he would have expressed so much in like manner as before . After that which appeared to me at First , namely , in the beginning of the Reign of Belshazzar , Chap. 7. 2. And I saw in a Uision , ( and it came to pass that I was at Shushan in the Palace which is in the Province of Elam . ) He describes the place where he saw this Vision as well as the time when . Now this Shushan is that Royal City of the Persians , that is called S●…sa in Historians and Geographers , a famous City situated betwixt Persis and Babylonia , from whence the Country round about is called Susiana . But there is mention of this Susa being in the Province of Elam , that is , of Elymais , because Elam is the Name of the Persian people . Isa. 21. 2. Go up O Elam , besiege O Media ; Ascende O Elam , i.e. Persa , & tu O Mede invadite urbem , &c. says Cornelius à Lapide . The Vision therefore which so much concerns the Persian Empire , Daniel saw upon the spot even in the Province of Elam , which denotes the Persians . And I saw in a Uision and I was by the River Ulas . Which is Vlaeus Fluvius with Historians and Geographers . That of Pliny is for our purpose , Susianen ab Elymaide disterminat Amnis Ulaeus ortus in Medis medióque spatio cuniculis conditus , ac rursus exortus per Mesobatenen lapsus circuit arcem Susorum . It rises in Media , touches upon Susa , and at last exonerates it self into the Sinus Persicus according to Ptolemy as well as Bochartus . 3. Then I lift up mine eyes and saw , and behold there stood before the River , that is , he saw externally with his Eyes when he had some charge there under Belshazzar before that high honour of all which he bestowed upon him . A Ram which had two Horns , by which as the Angel anon Interprets , is understood the Medo-Persian Empire , and Kings thereof ; Media and Persia being noted by the Two Horns , as by the Two Horns of the Beast , Apoc. 13. the Two Patriarchates of Rome and Constantinople are noted . But why the Persian King with his Kingdom should be represented by a Ram , many reasons occur . For first a Ram is a strong pugnacious Animal , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Chaldee as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hebrew signifies to be strong , as it also signifies , the last I mean , a Ram. And such Paronomastical allusions are not unusual with the Prophets , as I have observed elsewhere . The strength therefore and pugnaciousness of the Ram , well represent Cyrus and his Successours . But secondly , a Ram , according to Achmetes signifies riches , which therefore intimates the vast treasures laid up in the Castle at Susa and other places , in Cyrus and Darius Codomannus his time also ; see Grotius upon the place , of whom you may have a more particular account . And lastly you may cast in that also , That for the kindness of the Kings of Persia to the Iews , ( especially in comparison of the Babylonian Monarchs and Greek ) they making several favourable decrees in their behalf , they with their Kingdom is represented by the figure of this better sort of Animals , as Sheep are conceived to be , whether Male or Female , and a Ram is of the Male-kind thereof . Wherefore though they were as a Bear to other Nations , yet they were as a Ram to the Iews , or rather as a Sheep . And the Two Horns were high , but one was higher than the other . The Persians here are preferred before the Medes . And the higher came up last . The Persian power , namely , did emerge into that greatness after the Median . 4. I saw the Ram pushing West-ward , and North-ward , and South-ward . He pusht West-ward , when Darius Hystaspis and Xerxes made war against Greece ; Babylonia also is West-ward of Persia , which Cyrus took . He pusht North-ward , when the said Darius made war against the Scythians . And South-ward , when Cambyses , and others of their Kings invaded Aegypt , Aethiopia and Libya . So that no Beast did stand before him , neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand , but he did according to his will and became great . For the Persians took Babylon with its whole Empire , Lydia also and Ionia , Asia minor and Aegypt . 5. And as I was considering behold an He-goat . That the Greek Empire is denoted by the He-goat we have the authority of the Angel for it , Ver. 21. And why he should signifie the Greek Empire , there be several reasons for it : As first , it is a very apt allusion to the Ancient Name of the Macedonians . For a company of Greeks under the conduct of Caranus taking the City of Aedessa , Caranus called it afterwards Aegea , from the Flock of Goats ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek ) that led him in a misty mizling day unto the City , his omen lying in them , according to the prediction of an Oracle , which bid him fix his Seat in Macedonia where the Goats should lead him . And therefore urbem Aedessam ob memoriam muneris Aegeas , populum Aegeatas vocavit , saith Iustin , Lib. 7. So that the Macedonians ( and Alexander was such ) their being called Aegeatae , which is as much as the Goat-people in English , may be one palpable reason why the Macedonick Empire should be represented by a Goat . Secondly , Hircus rapaces significat , as Grotius observes out of Achmetes . Thirdly , In that he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Hircus caprarum , it denotes Alexander's youngness when he began his enterprise of overrunning the Eastern Empire , he being not much past Twenty years old . Fourthly , The clambring nature of the Goat that gets upon the highest and steepest Rocks , sets out the bold aspiring mind of Alexander , to say nothing of that * strange exploit of his , literally taken , in India , his ascending with his Soldiers an high craggy Rock that Hercules himself was deterr'd from enterprising . And lastly comparing the Greek Nation with the Persian , as Pliny notes of Goats and Sheep , that the Goats are the wiser and more ready-witted Animal ; so the Greeks were more cunning and more clear-headed than the Persians . To this purpose Interpreters comment on the Text. And how much Philosophy flourished in Greece is well known , and that Aristotle was the Master of Alexander , and how that they affected not only long Robes but long Beards , which some wits among them have compared to that of a Goat , as you may see in the Greek Anthology , Lib. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Came from the We●● , Greece being seated West of Persia. On the face of the whole Earth . Whereby is intimated the largeness of his divagations in this his Expedition into the East , and the over-spreading of his Victories . And touched not the ground , Which is an indication of his swiftness and speed . The swiftness of Camilla in Virgil is expressed thus , Aeneid . Lib. 7. Illa vel intactae segetis per summa volaret Gramina , nec teneras cursu laesisset aristas . And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies an He-goat and is the word here used , is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to fly . So that this also may have some allusion to this extraordinary speed in Alexander's Victories , who in the space of Six years over-ran and vanquished the Persians , the Medes , the Babylonians and Aegyptians , and the neighbouring Nations . And the Goat had a notable Horn betwéen his eyes . Where it is worth our taking notice of , that here is the Goat and his Horn , which cannot be the same thing in nature , but one the part of the other , and there is but one Goat , and therefore no more than one Empire can be understood thereby which is the Greek , of which Alexander was the first Horn or Sovereign . But it is placed betwixt the Eyes of the Goat , meerly for the embellishing the Cortex of the Vision , supposing an Animal have but one Horn , that being the most seemly placing of it . 6. And he came to the Ram that had Two Horns which I had seen standing before the River , that is , The Greek forces assaulted the Medo-Persian signified by the Ram. And ran unto him in the fury of his power . Pliny observes that Goats are of a more hot and fiery temper than Sheep . So well do the Symbols agree with the things signified . 7. And I saw him come close to the Ram , and he was moved with choler against him , with a fiery courage and animosity . And smote the Ram and brake his Two Horns . The Two Kingdoms of Media and Persia. And there was no power in the Ram to stand before him , neither in campis Adrastiis or at Granicus a River of Phrygia , the first Battle that was fought betwixt Alexander and Darius his Satrapae , nor at Issus in Cilicia where the second was fought , and where the exceeding numerous Army of Darius was put to flight , from whence the City by Alexander was after called Nicopolis . But he cast him down to the ground and stamped upon him . For all Darius brought out a far more numerous Army against him this last time than before , yet Alexander quite vanquished him and the whole strength of his Kingdom at Arbela a City of Assyria . And there was none that could deliver the Ram out of his hands . Nay the terrour of Alexander was such , that it caused Darius his own nearest friends to betray him . And so Alexander was made Master of the whole Medo-Persian Empire . 8. Therefore the He-goat waxed very great ; that is , The Kingdom of the Greeks was exceedingly inlarged by this accession of the Medo-Persian Empire added thereunto by Alexander the Great , deservedly so called for thus inlarging his Empire . And when he was strong , as having all this power of the Medes and Persians added to his own . The great Horn was broken . This Alexander the Great , for all his greatness died , and that an immature and violent death , in the very Flower of his Age , at about the Thirty second or Thirty third year thereof , and that by Poyson as Historians record . And , after this great Horn of the Goat was broken , for it came up four notable ones . Not in comparison of the first great one that was broken , but in comparison of the rest of Alexander's Captains amongst whom the Empire was divided after his death . But in that there is not the least mention or intimation of any more than one Goat , it is gross delirancy for any one to imagine the Horns here mentioned to belong to any other but to him . Whence it is as clear as Noon-day that all the Horns here mentioned signifying particular Sovereignties , there being in the mean time but one Beast mentioned , which necessarily implies but one Empire , State , or Kingdom , that all these particular Sovereignties must be the Sovereignties of one and the same State or Empire which the Goat signified , which is the Greek Empire . The Four notable Horns whereof here aimed at , I conceive , are * Ptolemaeus the Son of Lagus , Sovereign of Aegypt ; Lysimachus of Thracia , Antigonus of Asia , and Cassander ( the Son of Antipater ) Sovereign of Macedonia . Toward the Four Winds of Heaven , that is , East , West , North , and South ; Aegypt lying in the South , Thracia in the North , Macedonia in the West , and Asia in the East , if we compare the situation of these Four Principalities one with another . 9. And out of one of them came forth a little Horn which waxed excéeding great . This cannot be understood restrainedly of the particular Person of Antiochus Epiphanes , * but of the Kingdom of the Seleucidae commencing from Seleucus Satrapa or Prefect of Babylon , who was none of the Four notable Horns , but himself being less notable grew up by the favour of one especially of the most notable ones , namely , King Ptolemy , to whom he made his address when Antigonus would have turned him out of his Prefecture , as you may see in Diodorus Siculus . But this little Horn , the Kingdom of the Seleucidae , which rose from such small beginnings later than the rest , grew afterwards very great . First , Antigonus King of Asia being vanquished and slain , Seleucus and Ptolemy divided the greatest part of the spoils betwixt them . And Seleucus afterwards , Demetrius Poliorcetes the Son of Antigonus being taken by him , he got to himself the Empire of Syria and Asia . So exceeding great did this little Horn grow in Seleucus his time , but nothing comparable to this in Antiochus Epiphanes his . Toward the South , and toward the East . This little Horn so called from its small beginnings ( as the little Horn , Chap. 7. is ) is to be understood of the whole continuation of the Kingdom of the Seleucidae , or the succession of the Kings of Syria or Assyria , as Helvicus styles them , and so the Vision is to be applied to such parts of the succession as it fits with . And therefore this part may point more particularly to Antiochus Epiphanes , who toward the East overcame Artaxias King of Armenia , and had over-run Aegypt also in the South , but that at his Siege of Alexandria the Roman Legat Popilius interceded in the name of the Senate , and circumscribed him so , that he durst proceed no further but retroceded from his enterprise on Aegypt , as you may see in Iustin. And toward the pleasant Land. The Hebrew word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies what is beautifull , fair , and pleasant . All Interpreters understand it of the Land of Iudea , this being the character of that Land in Holy Scripture , as Psal. 38. The City of Ierusalem is said to be beautifull for situation , and the joy of the whole Earth ; and Ezec. 20. 6. the Land of Iudea is described as a Land flowing with Milk and Honey , and as the glory of all Lands . Not but that Iudea belonged to the Kingdom of Syria or of the Seleucidae before , but that there is here a peculiar occasion of mentioning it , because Antiochus Epiphanes being disappointed of his purpose on Aegypt and Alexandria , made presently after , towards Iudea to vent his choler upon them . Nor do I deny , though the little Horn in its more general sense takes in the whole succession of the Kings of Syria , but that yet it may more peculiarly aim at Antiochus Epiphanes . * Which is the Genius of the Prophetick Style to give as it were Two strokes at once , and under one figure to represent both the general state of the thing , and also some more special part thereof alone . And here that may luckily come in of Grotius , who understands the Horn out of which the little Horn comes , to be Antiochus Magnus , the Father of Epiphanes , and Epiphanes to be called little because he was modicae primùm fortunae , privatus , & Romae obses , of a mean fortune at first in a private condition , and an hostage at Rome . 10. And it waxed great even to the Host of Heaven ; that is , So far that it fought against the People of God , the Israel of God , whose God is called the Lord of Hosts , of which his own people are peculiarly a part , and may be said to have kept garrison , as it were , in Ierusalem , the Temple being as it were the main fortress thereof . And Grotius understands it peculiarly of the Levites there watching . And it cast down some of the Host , that is , Antiochus perverted some of the Priests and Levites , and of the Iews in general , to forsake the Law and to observe the Customs of the Heathens , as you may see in the Books of Maccabees at large . And of the Stars to the ground . Even some of those that were or should have been great Lights to the people by reason of their Learnedness in the Law , were perverted and precipitated into a compliance with the Heathenish Rites and Customes . And stamped upon them , trode them into the very dirt and mire at last of abominable prophanations . 11. Yea he magnified himself even to the Prince of the Host , that is , So as to set himself above him , to dispose of the High Priesthood as he pleased , accordingly as he was more largely bribed ; as the case was in Iason and Menelaus , and to put an end to the service of the Temple , and the daily sacrifice as it follows . And by him the daily sacrifice was taken away . These things Grotius would refer to the High Priest , but the more full and genuine sense is , that Epiphanes magnified himself above God himself by thus taking away that service that God had appointed for himself . And moreover he rose to that impudence that he would bring in the Idol of Iupiter Olympius into the Temple to take possession thereof , as if he intended to turn the true Owner out of doors , who abominates Idols , and has strictly forbid his people the worshipping of them ; see Cornelius à Lapide on the place . And the place of his Sanctuary was cast down , that is , was debased and cast down from that hight of sanctity that belonged to it before , by vile Heathenish prophanations and sacrificing Swines Flesh on the very Altar , as you may see in Iosephus , Iudaic. Antiquit. lib. 12. c. 7. 12. And an Host was given him against the dayly sacrifice by reason of transgression . There is no [ him ] in the Original , but the sense may run thus , An Host shall be given , that is , granted or appointed by Antiochus ( of whom in the same place , Iosephus writes , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to hinder the daily sacrifice , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , i.e. through his villany and wickedness , his haughtiness swelling to so high a pitch of impiety . To this sense Grotius glosses on the place , and it is consentaneous to what follows in Iosephus in the same Chapter . For presently after , it is said , they built a Fort or Castle that could command the Temple , to nose , as it were , the God of Israel , and deter both Priest and People from their duties touching the daily sacrifice . For in that Castle did Antiochus place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Macedonick guard , for the purpose . And it cast down the truth to the ground , that is , The true Religion or true worship of God contained then in the Law of Moses . And as if this Chapter of Iosephus were a comment on this passage of Daniel , it follows in order after this , that , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Holy Book that containeth the Law of Moses wherever it was found , it was presently abolished , i.e. torn in pieces or burnt . And it practised and prospered , that is , These wicked doings of Antiochus succeeded and obtained for a time . That the ancient Fathers make Antiochus Epiphanes a Type of Antichrist ( whose time is also set ) is better known than that I need to note it . But in nothing is Antichrist like his Type more than in trampling under foot the Sacred Scripture , ( as Antiochus caused to be burnt or torn in pieces the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Law of God contained in the Holy Bible , ) that the People of God , without any scruple , might be made subject to the vain inventions of men ; in his cruel persecuting of them that will not partake of his Idolatrous sacrifice of the Mass , as the Iews were persecuted , tortured , and killed for not communicating in their Feast of sacrificed Swines Flesh , as it is recorded touching Eleazar , 2 Maccab. 6. 18. And lastly , in endeavouring to Heathenize the People of God again by many Idolatrous and Pagan-like Rites and Customs , as you may see Antiochus did in the Books of Maccabees . But this only by the by , we go on . 13. Then I heard one Saint speaking , and another Saint said unto that certain Saint that spake . Saint here is as much as Angel , as Ch. 4. 13. And behold a Watcher and an Holy one , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That Angels are called Holy ones and Watchers is from the ethereal purity , exertedness , and activity of their nature , as well as from their office and ministry , they being as it were the vicarious eyes of God to watch over his people for their good , and to see that righteous things be done among men . The most easie and genuine translation of the Original I think is this , Then I heard an Angel speaking , and that same speaking Angel said , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to a certain one who shall be nameless , as if it were put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the sense I have expressed . But it being a word occurring no where but here , and Aquila , Symmachus , Theodotion , and the Septuagint not venturing to interpret it , but leaving it as they found it in the Original 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Phelmoni , it raises a suspicion in me that there is some greater mystery in it than some men are aware of , and therefore , I conceive , with Calvin , it is a title of Christ , and that this Angel here called Palmoni , is Christ himself , having this mystical name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pele , wonderfull , which is one of the Titles of him , Isa. 9. 13. and from Almoni , which is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 obmutuit , and in Pihel , colligavit , which intimate the ineffableness and unutterableness of the admirable union or colligation of the Humane nature with the Divine , of the Soul of the Messias with the eternal Logos , as it is said also of him in the Apocalypse , That he has a Name written that no man knows but himself . Which admirable and unspeakable condition of Christ is set out by this word Palmoni . * Which is the sense that Calvin himself seems to aim at upon the place . How long shall be the Uision concerning the daily sacrifice , viz. Concerning the taking of it away , how long will that condition last ? And that transgression of desolation , viz. That wicked usage of Antiochus against the People of God and their City and Sanctuary , which he will so greatly oppress and make desolate , as it follows in the next words . To give both the Sanctuary and the Host to be troden under foot , to be insulted over , despised and prophaned . By the Host here in the first place may be understood the Priests and Levites that kept watch and ward there in the Temple , engarrison'd , as it were , in this great and glorious Castle of the God of Israel . To say nothing of the Angelical Powers residing there , such as were heard to say before the final destruction of Ierusalem and the Temple , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Let us go hence , but no small part also of this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , this Host are the rest of the People of Israel . 14. And he said unto me , Unto two thousand thrée hundred days , then shall the Sanctuary be cleansed . The Hebrew has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Evening-mornings , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Which plainly shews that Prophetical days are not here meant but natural days . And it being an unskilfull conceit to think there was an affectation to predict the time to a very day that this desolation or oppression from Antiochus should continue upon God's People , it is plain the time is to be reduced into years . And so by the answer may be signified there would be Six years or there-about , which may comprehend the first coming of Antiochus into Iudea when the Priesthood was prophaned , as also his second , his Interdicting the Iudaick Rites , the placing the Idol in the Temple , and the whole time of the Intermission of the daily sacrifice : so Grotius expresly upon the place . But from the time of that gross prophanation of the Temple when Antiochus his Soldiers set an Heathenish Altar in the Sanctuary and sacrificed Swine's Flesh on it , till Antiochus Eupator granted the Iews the free use of their Religion and Temple , Thomas Lydiat reckons about Three years and a half . Which may give a glance , being Prophetically understood , at the Time of the true Antichrist , Chap. 7. as to the duration of the entireness of his Kingdom . Then shall the Sanctuary be cleansed . At least by that time it shall be cleansed . 15. And it came to pass when I , even I Daniel , had seen the Uision and sought for the meaning ; he praying in his heart that he might understand it , Then behold there stood before me as the appearance of a Man. An Angel externally visible to him in humane Shape . For this is not a Dream , or Night-Vision , but a Day-Vision , as I observed out of Grotius in the beginning . 16. And I heard a Man's voice betwéen the banks of Ulai . The River Vlaeus that runs by Susa , betwixt the Banks of this River he heard the voice of Palmoni , or Christ : Who since he could walk on the Waters when he was in the Flesh , might well appear betwixt the Banks of Vlai in the Air , or upon the Water , and there speak in a Man's voice before he was incarnate . Which called and said , Gabriel , make this man understand the Uision . The giving this command to Gabriel shews , that this Palmoni is no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , any ordinary Angel ; but this and what was above-said may well assure us that it was the Prince of Angels , yea Christ himself , if we add what will occur in the Tenth Chapter . 17. So he came near where I stood , and when he came I was afraid . And might have been more astonish'd if Palmoni himself had come so near him , when he could not bear the presence of one of his Ministers . And fell on my face , Through very astonishment my Spirits failed in me . But he said unto me , Understand O Son of man , that is , be attentive and diligent to conceive what I say . For at the time of the end shall be the Uision . Though it be long , even about 400 years , till this of the little Horn be fulfilled in Antiochus Epiphanes , yet at the end for a certain the Vision will be accomplished . To say nothing how its Antitype at another Time of the End , even during the Time and Times and half a Time , will have its completion too . 18. Now as he was speaking with me , namely , At the hearing of his voice , I was as much stounded thereat as before at his sight , and so sinking down fell upon my face , my Spirits retiring as in those that are in a deep sopor , as if they were half dead . And therefore our English Translation is not so exact that renders the following words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , I was in a déep sléep on my face toward the ground . Vatablus has it , Sopore correptus cecidi in faciem 〈◊〉 in terram , and Calvin , Sopitus corrui , &c. And the vulgar Latin , Collapsus sum pronus in terram . Which therefore signifies a sounding fit that took him at the hearing the voice of the Angel. Hence Daniel is concluded to have fallen twice to the ground , the first time at the sight , the second at the voice of the Angel , says Maldonat . Which naturally implies , that saving in these sounding fits Daniel was perfectly awake , and that this Vision was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , properly so called , a Day-Vision not a Night-Vision or Divine Dream . But he touched me and set me upright , The Hebrew is , He made me stand upon my standing , that is , By his touch he enabled me to stand upon my Feet again ; so great vertue was there in it . And no wonder that the Aethereal and vivifical Body or vehicle of an Angel which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the marvellous energy thereof , actuated also by so holy an Inhabitant , should raise Daniel , faln into a sound , unto life again , when holy Souls even in their terrestrial Tenements have done such marvellous cures , and by the application of their own bodies have raised them to life that have been taken to be dead , as Elisha did in the Widow's Child , and Paul in Eutychus . And here we see the Angel Gabriel ( Christ appearing in humane shape by way of prelude to his Incarnation ) to have a preludious mission , as of an Apostle , to preach to Daniel and to instruct him , and to do Miracles also as the Apostles did . For this is a priviledge of the Ministers of Christ's Kingdom , the Malcuth of the God of Israel , which is the Tenth Sephirah with the Cabbalists , as Geburah the Fifth , the Topick of the Powers belonging to that Kingdom , of which doing Miracles is one . And Gabriel here , the Angel , his name signifies the Power of God , or the Strength of God. 19. And he said , Behold I will make thée know what shall be in the last end of the Indignation . For this prediction of the wrath of God in the time of Antiochus against his People , and the raging tyranny of Antiochus over them , is the main drift of this Vision , and here the Angel promises to tell what shall come at the end thereof , which he does Ver. 25. That he shall be broken without hand . For at the time appointed the end shall be . All times and affairs are in the hands of God , and he can determine as he pleases , and at his appointed time the Heat of those Persecutions and Oppressions of the Iews under Antiochus shall have an end , they being not to last passing 2300 days as was declared above by Palmoni , that Prince of Angels and Men , and of Israel especially . 20. The Ram which thou sawest having Two Horns are the Kings of Media and Persia , that is , The whole race of those Kings from Cyrus to Darius Codomannus , as is to be understood from Ver. 4. where the Ram is said to push West-ward and North-ward , and South-ward , which was not performed by any one King but by the succession . For that Typical Ram , says Gasper Sanctius , rusht out of Persis an Oriental Quarter , and turning himself to the South assaulted Aegypt , Aethiopia , and Libya ; to the North , Pontus , Scythia , and Cappadocia ; and turning himself to the West he made himself Master of the Babylonians , Assyrians , ( I suppose he means Syrians ) and the Isles of the Mediterranean . These things were not performed by one King but by the succession . And Grotius particularizes for the main . For upon [ towards the West ] the Persians , says he , under Darius the Son of Hystaspis and Xerxes made war upon Greece , [ towards the North ] the said Darius made war against the Scythians , [ toward the South ] Cambyses invaded Aegypt and Aethiopia , as I noted above . So evident is it that the whole succession is understood of the Kings of Media and Persia by the Ram together with their Kingdom . Whence it is reasonable that by the Goat the whole succession of the Kings of the Greek Empire should be understood in like manner . 21. And the rough Goat is the King of Grecia . Hic Rex pro regno ponitur Hebraicâ locutione quae talia permiscet , says Grotius . And , I say , the rough Goat is the Kings of Graecia together with their Kingdom or Empire , that is , The whole succession of their Kings with their Kingdom or Empire . But now for the rough Goat , as he is here called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that hirsute or long-haired Goat , and consequently long-bearded , ( which above was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which Interpreters make to be a young Goat , and refer it to the youngness of Alexander when he undertook this expedition against Darius to win the Eastern Monarchy , ) I do not see but this long-bearded Goat as he is here described may have reference to Alexander's Army , it consisting of old Soldiers , as Iustin describes them , the Leaders especially . Ordines quoque nemo nisi sexagenarius duxit , ut si principia castrorum cerneres , Senatum te alicujus priscae reipublicae videre diceres . None , says Iustin , led the Files unless he was Threescore years old , so that if you viewed the Fore-part of the Army , you would take them to be the Senate of some ancient Common-wealth . These long-bearded Sexagenarii appeared in the Fore part of the Army as the Goat's Beard goes before the rest of his Body . But at least the condition of Alexander's Army consisting so much of old Soldiers may very well be prefigured by this long-haired or long-bearded Goat . And the great Horn that is betwéen his Eyes is the first King. This first King is most manifestly Alexander the Great , a thing that no man ever denied , and he is the first Horn of the Goat , or first King of the Greek Empire . From whence it necessarily follows that there must be other Horns and other Kings to succeed in this Body of the Goat or Greek Empire . This is so plain that Grotius himself does allow it upon Ver. 8. that the Four Horns of the Leopard as he calls them , ( he had better said Heads ) belong to the Greek Empire , that is , to the third Empire , and consequently the Four Horns of the Goat . Thus much Grotius whether he will or no , is forced to allow , though upon Chap. 2. he seems to endeavour to avoid it . 22. Now that being broken whereas Four stood up for it , Four Kingdoms shall stand up out of the Nation , namely , out of the Greek Nation . These Four Kingdoms into which Alexander's Empire was divided Grotius is forced to confess , as to the first Kings of them or Heads of them , that they belong to the Leopard or Goat , the third Monarchy . Now what a miserable and unnatural divulsion is there that the Successours of Antigonus , suppose , of Ptolemaeus Lagi , of Cassander and Lysimachus should be torn off as it were from their Predecessors in their Four Kingdoms respective , to make a distinct Empire from the Greek , which is as mad and extravagant as to cut off the Leopards and Goats Heads with their Horns to make Two Goats and Two Leopards of them . And yet this valiant exploit Grotius aims at , that he might excuse the Roman Empire from being the Fourth Beast , and the Papal Power the little Horn amongst the other Ten. What Aegyptian darkness and blindness will Prejudice and Interest cast men into , that can entertain such impossible conceits as these ? Here is but one Goat and one great Horn and Four lesser Horns , which lesser Horns imply so many successions of the Four first Kings , be they longer or shorter . Which therefore according to the Prophetick style and common sense can make no more than one Greek Empire , first entire under one King , and then divided under Four , with their Successours . But not in his power , that is , they were neither so valiant as he in their own Persons , nor was their Kingdom so strong by reason of the Wars among themselves , they squabling one with another about the prey . 23. And in the later time of their Kingdom when transgressions are come to the full , that is , When the Sins of the Iews shall be very much increased . A King of fierce countenance understanding dark Sentences shall stand up . This no man doubts but is understood of Antiochus Epiphanes , but withall most of the Ancient and Modern look upon Epiphanes as a lively Type or Image of Antichrist . But in that it is said [ in the later time of their Kingdom ] in the singular number , that fairly offers to us this truth , that in Prophetical account the four Kingdoms named before are looked upon as one Kingdom though they be divided into Four parts and have Four Kings , some of longer and some of shorter succession . But in that it is said [ in the later time of their Kingdom ] viz. of the Four Kings as they were at first , this does so manifestly tye the first Four Kings to their succession even to Antiochus Epiphanes his times , as many of them as reached so far ; that it is a plain demonstration that the Kingdom of the Four Horns doth extend it self into the times of Antiochus Epiphanes , and that therefore the third Monarchy which is the Greek reaches at least so far . Whereby Grotius his fond conceit of making the Kingdom of the Lagidae and Seleucidae the fourth Empire and the fourth Beast , is quite blown away . And it is hence evident that the fourth Beast or Empire is the Roman . Now that Epiphanes is said to be a King of a fierce countenance , the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may as well signifie , vultu duro & obfirmato , of an hard , bold , and shameless countenance . The vulgar Latin renders it , Rex impudens facie , and Gasper Sanctius records one Specimen of his impudence out of S. Ierom , Luxuriosus , says he , fuisse dicitur & in tantum dedecus , per stupra & corruptelas , venisse Regiae dignitatis , ut Mimis quoque & Scortis publicè jungeretur , & libidinem suam populo praesente , compleret . Which publick Fornication and Adultery of his whether it be a sign of greater shamelesness than the spiritual Fornication , I mean , the Idolatry of Antichrist , his Antitype , not only practised by himself in publick but also injoyned by him for others so to practise , I leave the unprejudiced to consider , and whether Antiochus his setting the Idol of Iupiter Olympius in the Temple , be a greater piece of boldness than A●…tichrist's setting himself in the Temple of God upon the Holy Altar which is the throne of Christ or God , to receive publick adoration from men there , shewing himself as if he were God , or above him , by decreeing things contrary to the Laws of God , as if he were supremum Numen in terris , as his Flatterers call him , for who can null or abrogate the Law of God but that God that made it , or some God , if there be any , higher than he ? What Antiochus did to the Iews in commanding them point-blank to transgress the Laws of the God of Israel , and in making them conform to the Idolatrous Laws of the Gentiles , ( the Samaritans , those false Brethren , writing in the mean time to Antiochus in this style , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to the glorious God King Antiochus , ) the same does Antichrist in his forcing the true Servants of the living God and faithfull Members of Christ , against the express Word of God , to worship Idols of his own setting up , and so to pollute the Church with Gentilism , his Flatterers in the mean time crying out , Dominus Deus noster Papa , and that all is right that he commands and no man must disobey him , as I have noted above . These are great examples of boldness in the Antitype as well as the Type , who yet was never so bold as to avow that a piece of Bread ( such certainly , examined by the indubitable Test of Sense , Scripture , and Reason ) was either a Man or God , and miserably to kill men if they would not yield to this bold obtrusion . Now for the understanding dark Sentences as this passage in some sense respects Antiochus Epiphanes , so it does Antichrist , and is , it may be , more eminently fulfilled in the later than in the former . The Hebrew word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , [ Chidah ] which most usually signifies a Parable or Riddle , but it signifies also , at large , any hard question . Such as the Queen of Sheba is said to propound to King Solomon , the word Chidah is there used 2 Chron. 9. where she is said to commune with him of all that was in her heart , and that Solomon told her all her questions , &c. Which two great persons surely spent not their time in , Riddle me , Riddle me , what 's this ? as Children sometimes do , but the Queen of Sheba put hard and weighty questions to him in points of State , Religion , and Philosophy . And in the two former Antiochus might be pretty well versed , and would not stick , when the question was put , whether the pure worship of the God of Israel such as himself had appointed was to be kept , or the Rites of the Gentiles and their Idolatry to be brought in amongst the Iews , to make all his people of one Religion , and so the more to strengthen his Kingdom ; he would not stick , I say , to pronounce , having an equal share of boldness as of wit , that the pure worship of the God of Israel must stoop to the Reason of State. And whether Antichrist has not horribly defiled the Ancient pure Christian Religion with gross Gentilism and Idolatry , to support the wealth and greatness of his Antichristian Kingdom , let all indifferent men judge . These things are so plain and open that they are unknown to none but those that wilfully shut their eyes . But besides this , the Papal Hierarchy is a most notorious understander of hard questions in matters of Religion especially , and of State so far forth as Religion or Holy Church is therein concerned , as assuming to themselves the privilege of Infallibility . So that the Pope , with his Hierarchy at least , is the infallible oracle of Christendom to solve hard questions . Which makes me conceive that this passage [ and understanding dark Sentences and hard Questions ] was put in by the Spirit of Prophecy with a more peculiar respect to Antichrist himself , than to Antiochus , his Type . And indeed that Church would make every Sentence in Scripture a Riddle or dark Sentence that the Pope may have the pretence of interpreting it , who will be sure never to interpret it inconsistently to his own corrupt Interest . 24. And his power shall be mighty , but not by his own power . The Power of Antiochus over the Iews was caused by some mistaken or ill-minded Iews themselves . And as for Antichrist or the Head of the healed Beast , or of the Beast that was and is not , and yet is , it is plain Apoc. 17. 13. that the Ten Kings give their power to him . Thus plainly is his power mighty but not by his own power . And he shall destroy wonderfully . But whether Antiochus destroyed more Iews or Antichrist more Christians let any one that reads History compute , and tell which of them is the more wonderfull destroyer . For not only the bloud of Saints and Prophets , but the bloud of all the slain upon Earth is laid to the charge of the Papal Hierarchy , Apoc. 18. 24. And shall prosper and practise . Antiochus against the Iews , and Antichrist against the true Christians , Apoc. 13. 7. And shall destroy the mighty and the holy people . The mighty , the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Azumim , the Septuagint render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Vatablus , and the vulgar Latin Robustos . It signifies those that were strong in Faith , and stout and couragious in professing the truth , whether in the times of Antiochus or Antichrist . These may be those which the Apocalypse calls the Prophets , and the holy people are those that are instructed by them which are called Saints , Apoc. 18. 24. What a destroyer Antiochus was , and how much greater a destroyer of these Antichrist has been , all History rings of it . What Antiochus was to the sincere Iews , the same was Antichrist and much more to the sincere Apostolick Christians . 25. And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand , and he shall magnifie himself in his heart , that is , Applaud himself as all Politicians do ( when things succeed ) for his own great Policy that he has brought things to pass as they are . This History testifies to be true as in Antiochus so much more in Antichrist or the Papal Hierarchy , there never having been a more cunning Polity in the world as all Historians and Politicians are agreed . Which perspicacity of theirs in Politicks is set out by the little Horn with eyes ( Chap. 7. ) amongst the Ten Horns as I have noted above on that Chapter . And by peace shall he destroy many . The Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in peace , out of time of war , he shall destroy many . Multos pacificos & innoxios occidet , says à Lapide , and Grotius understands it of the Iews persecuted for their Religion by Antiochus . But what is this to the bloudy Massacres that Antichrist has made upon the peaceable and innocent Protestants and to the burning God knows how many beside with Fire and Fagot ? The examples are more fresh than that they need to be named . He shall also stand up against the Prince of Princes , The Hebrew has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , where Grotius says , that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , is attributed to the Chiefs of all the Families of the Priesthood , Ezr. 8. 24. and Ch. 10. v. 5. Wherefore the chief Priests being called Princes , the High Priest must be the Prince of Princes here meant . And let that be one sense , though Calvin says it is nimis argutum & infirmum . But this sense of the Prophecy is fulfilled in Antiochus his setting up and pulling down the High Priests at his own pleasure , against the Law of God , as you may see in the Books of the Maccabees . But is there nothing in Antichrist that answers this presumption in Antiochus his standing up against the Prince of Princes ? Surely yes . What think you of the Emperour ? Has not Antichrist stood up against him with a witness , and that many a time as Historians record , and sometimes stood with his Foot upon his neck singing Super aspidem & Leonem ambulabis , as I noted above ? And other sometime has humbled him so as to make him be content to receive the Imperial Crown in the submissest manner imaginable , the Pope crowning him with his Feet , and when the Crown was on , kicking it off again , as Spo●…danus records of Pope Celestine the third . But the full sense of the Prophecy in this passage I think is not yet exhausted , but by the Prince of Princes is also understood the God of Israel in reference to Antiochus whose Temple he prophaned and robbed , affected himself the Title of God , and was so saluted by the Samaritans , and at last brought in the Abomination of Desolation the Statue of Iupiter Olympius , in more full contempt of the God of Israel . This is Antiochus his standing up against the Prince of Princes , as Gasper Sanctius comments upon the place , and I think not without judgment . But you will say , how is this fulfilled in Antichrist or the Pope ? How has he prophaned God's Temple , or robbed it , or brought in the Idol of Iupiter Olympius , &c. Answ. It is manifest that he has prophaned Gods Temple , I mean , the Church of Christ , by bringing in Heathenish customs and Idolatrous practices into it , as is abundantly known ; and as for robbery or sacrilege , the most precious treasure the Church has he despoils them of , viz. the Word of God , or the Law of God , of which the Psalmist says , they are more precious to him than thousands of Gold and Silver . To say nothing of what are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Apocalypse Ch. 9. v. 21. and depriving the living Temple of God of their livelihoods upon pretence of their Heresie , not permitting them to buy and fell that receive not the mark of the Beast . And that the Popes have affected the title of God has been also above noted , they accepting of it by not reproving their Flatterers , as neither did Antiochus when they called him God. Qui non vetat peccare cum possit , jubet . And that nothing may be wanting to compleat the Parallelism , he when he brings himself into the Temple of God , and behaves himself as to absolute Power as if he were God , as it is said in the Epistle to the Thessalonians , he being but a man , what can this man be but an Idol , the fulminant Iupiter of Mount Coelius , ( for that Mountain is appropriate to the Pope of Rome upon account of the Lateran there , his Palace ) as that Idol Antiochus brought into the Temple of the Iews , was Iupiter of Mount Olympus , by which the Poets understand Heaven , Coelum , from whence Mount Coelius is so called , that the Names may have also some little correspondency as well as the things . But if this seem too quaint and operose , let the intelligent consider whether the bringing one Idol into the Temple of the Iews , or the filling of the Christian Church with thousands of Idols and requiring the people to worship them , which the Papal Hierarchy does , be the greater affront to the Prince of Princes , to God and Christ , who is King of Kings and Lord of Lords , and has expresly commanded , Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven Image , Thou shalt not bow down to them nor worship them . But he shall be broken without hand . Morbo divinitus immisso , says Grotius , God inflicting a sore disease upon him . For , to be done without hand , in Scripture phrase signifies to be done not by humane but by divine power , as the Stone cut out without hands , Ch. 4. And Cornelius à Lapide upon this passage [ but he shall be broken without hand ] Sic Antichristum Christus , says he , occidet spiritu oris sui , 2 Thess. 2. 8. For he had said before upon Ver. 23. That Antiochus in many things was the Type of Antichrist , following the opinion of the Ancient Fathers therein , Irenaeus , Origen and others . And Gasper Sanctius acknowledges that Antiochus was viva quaedam Imago Antichristi , a lively image of Antichrist , and is so throughout to the very last stroke according to that intimation of Cornelius . And the very circumstances of Antiochus his death , as it is described , will notably sute with the circumstances of the extinction of the Papal Hierarchy , 2 Maccab. 9. 9. The worms rose up out of the body of this wicked man ( Antiochus ) and whilest he lived in sorrow and pain , his flesh fell away , and the filthiness of his smell was noisome to all his Army . But thus he died , percussus faetore & vermibus , as Cornelius phrases it upon the place . And as Antiochus went out thus with a stink , so in all likelihood the exstinction of the Papal Hierarchy will leave no good favour behind it , but end in wretched contempt ; according as it is predicted touching the King of Babylon , no doubt a Type of the Pope or Papal Hierarchy , Isa. 14. 18. All the Kings of the Nations even all of them lie in glory , every one of them in his House . But thou art cast out of thy grave like an abominable branch , — as a carcase troden under foot . Thou shalt not be joyned with them in burial , because thou hast destroyed thy land and slain thy people , massacred , killed , consumed in Prison , and burnt at the Stake many Hundred thousands of Apostolick Christians for not complying with the worship of those Idols which this King of Babylon had set up , and also filled all Christendom with bloud upon other squables . Let that be for one instance amongst the rest which I above-named , That those Two Emperours Henry the Fourth , and Frederick the First , fought above Threescore Battles in defence of their own Right against the enemies of the Empire stirred up to Arms by the Popes of Rome . See my Exposition of that Prophecy of Isaiah in my Synopsis Prophetica , Book 2. Ch. 17. But enough has been said to shew how lively an Image Antiochus Epiphanes was of Antichrist , viz. of the Pope or Papacy , and how much the Church of God , as well Christians as Iews , are concerned in this Vision . 26. And the Uision of the Evening and Morning which was told is true . Explicatio visi , says Grotius , exponens numerum dierum 2300 nihil habet obscuri . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verum , says he , hîc est clarum , apertum . Wherefore [ is true ] here signifies , is not aenigmatical or symbolical , the 2300 days are not symbols of so many years as elsewhere , which Calvin also observes , but are to be taken in the literal sense as was above declared , though the other part of the interpretation touching Antiochus Epipha●…es may have also a further meaning touching Antichrist . But it is here to be noted that the Angels giving notice to Daniel that the Vision of the 2300 days is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , is a plain truth , no aenigma , but that the days signifie days in a literal sense , does imply that unless there be some such notice to the contrary , that they signifie aenigmatically and stand for years , as in Dan. 12. 11 , 12. Wherefore shut up the Uision , that is to say , Having exactly writ this Vision with the explication lock it up safely , that the Original may be kept to compare with the Event . So Grotius as well as Cornelius à Lapide , and Calvin . For it shall be for many days , The time from the Prophecy to the Event will be a long time , betwixt Three and Four hundred years . For from Belshazzar's Reign to Antiochus Epiphanes is about 380 years . 27. And I Daniel fainted and was sick certain days , namely , By reason of my converse with and consternation of mind from the hearing and seeing of those Angelical Powers , so much removed above the condition of us Mortals , and also out of sadness for the prophanation of the Sanctuary , and great calamities of my Nation which were foretold me . Afterwards I rose up and did the King's business , that is , After I had grown well again I went about the business the King sent me for into Susiana where I was when I saw this Vision . And I was astonished at the Uision , that is , I lookt with an astonished or forlorn look by reason of the Vision I had seen , that portended so much ill to my people . But none understood it , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . None understood what the matter was with me , that I lookt so sadly and ghastly on it . Quàm diligentissime poteram dissimulabam dolorem meum . To that sense Grotius interprets the place , and before him Theodoret , Maldonat , and Gasper Sanctius . NOTES Upon VISION III. Ver. 5. That strange exploit of his literally taken , &c. ] His climbing up with his Soldiers a steep Rock as natural Goats are said to do . The Story is in Iustin lib. 12. cap. 7. Peragrata India cùm ad Saxum mirae asperitatis & altitudinis , in quod multi populi confugerant , pervenisset , cognoscit Herculem ab expugnatione ejusdem Saxi terrae-motu prohibitum . Itaque cupidine Herculis acta superare , cum summo labore ac periculo potitus Saxo omnes ejus loci gentes in deditionem accipit . Ver. 8. Ptolemaeus the Son of Lagus Sovereign of Aegypt , &c. ] The Authentickness of this distribution to be applied to the Four Horns , that is , the notable ones , as the Four chief Successours of Alexander , appears from Diodorus Siculus , lib. 19. p. 727. Where , upon Cassander , Ptolemaeus , and Lysimachus , their making peace with Antigonus , the Sum of the form of Agreement was this . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say , That Cassander should be chief Commander of Europe till Alexander the Son of Roxana came to Age ; and Zysimachus should be Lord of Thracia , and Ptolemaeus of Aegypt with the Cities conterminous in Africk and Arabia . And Antigonus should be Prefect of all Asia . And the Greeks live after their own Laws . And thus they continued but advanced in title . For upon Demetrius his Naval victory over Ptolemy , and notice given thereof to his Father Antigonus , Antigonus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , puffed up at the greatness of the success , put upon himself a royal Crown and took to himself the title of King. Which out of emulation and to shew himself not at all discouraged by that late defeat , Ptolemy did also , and in imitation of him Lys●…machus and Cassander . Which things Iustin also witnesses , lib. 15. cap. 2. And Seleucus a supernumerary to the Four notable Horns , who did rise up after Ptolemy , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , lately having acquired the Satrapies of Syria superior to adjoyn to his former Prefecture , crowned himself King also , Diodor. lib. 20. p. 761. But that the above-named Four Horns still continued tight till Seleucus routed Antigonus and his Son and so succeeded in their place , is plain from Diodorus . For there is mention how Cassander , Lysimachus , Seleucus , and Ptolemaeus by common consent made war against Antigonus , lib. 20. p. 787. his ambition threatening to swallow up all . And whe●…as some leave out Lysimachus out of the number of the Four first notable Horns , it is without reason and against the testimony of this excellent Historian Di●…dorus Siculus , who reckons them together , and gives us to understand that Seleucus came on afterwards as a supernumerary , helpt to this his power ( which afterward proved so considerable ) by the favour of Ptolemy ; as part of the very Title of the Nineteenth Book of Diodorus gives us to understand , which is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i.e. How Seleucus receiving a small Army from Ptolemy made himself Master of Babylon , and recovered his former Satrapy and Prefecture again . And that Lysimachus may not be thought unworthy of the rank of those Four notable Horns , consider what Iustin says of him . Erat hic Lysimachus illustri quidem Maoedoniae loco natus , sed virtutis experimentis omni nobilitate clarior , quae tanta in illo fuit ut ●…nimi magnitudi●…e , Philosophiâ ipsâ viriumque gloriâ omnes per quos Oriens domitus est , vicerit . So little 〈◊〉 is there but that , according to Thomas Lydiat out of Diodorus , he should be reckoned one of the Four notable Horns , after the breaking of that first great one . Ver. 9. But of the Kingdom of the Seleucid●…e , &c. ] The truth of what is said here will be the more easily acknowledged from what we have produced upon the foregoing Verse out of Diodorus and Iustin. But I cannot here but take notice of the well grounded confidence of Thomas Lydiat , who in his Emendatio Temporum , Anno Mundi 3693. writes thus . Videtur verò nobis pace om●…inum , ipsum 〈◊〉 Imperium hoc tempore Babylone institutum aliqua●…to post caetera illa quatuor Successorum Alexandri , ●…uisse parvum illud Cornu juxta Danielem Propheta●● ab uno eorum exoriens : quandoquidem Sel●●cus 〈…〉 initium Ptolemaeo accept●● retulerit ac 〈◊〉 s●…pra ipsum evectus fit . The reasons are manifest from the foregoing Note on the Eighth Verse . And of these Two main Kingdoms of the Lagidae and Seleucidae he adds this observation , that the Epocha of the Anni Seleucid●…rum , is at this very day by the Arabians , Saracens , and Maho●…etans called Dhilcar●…a●●● , from these Two Horns so remarkable in History and the Prophecy of Daniel . Which is the Genius of the Prophetick style to give as it were Two strokes at once , &c. ] viz. A more general stroke and a more particular , touch , and that in the series of the same words . The former whereof for more expedite and compendious expression you may call Geniconaea , the latter Idiconaea , which signifie the general and more particular meaning of such a part of the Prophecy . As in this present Instanc●● Geniconaea the whole succession of the Kingdom of the Seleucidae may be understood , but by an Idiconaea such passages as are understood of others in the succession at large , may be again particularly applied to Antiochus Epiphanes , for whose sake chiefly the affairs of the Seleucidae are predicted . And to give instances of these Figures in other Propehcies , Apoc. 17. By a Geniconaea the whole succession of the Heads of the Beast that was , is not , and yet is , ( namely , of the Roman Empire become Pagano-Christian ) whether Emperours of Popes , are understood by the seventh Head of that Beast , but by an Idiconaea the Popes particularly , as Antiochus Epiphanes particularly in the succession of the Seleucidae . So Apoc. 13. The Beast healed of its deadly wound , healed I say by the diligence of the Two-horned Beast , and recovered again into a kind of Paganism , by a Genico●…aea may be understood of the whole Laick Roman Empire , so debauched by the Sacerdotal Polity , but by an Idiconaea , the making of the Image of the Beast may be referred particularly to the German Empire as the Object or Opus , and to the Pope as the particular Artifex thereof . And lastly , in Daniel Chap. 11. ver . 36. the King that does according to his will and shall exalt himself , &c. by a Geniconaea may be understood of the Roman Power , at least from the first Epocha of Christianity to the expiration of the said Power , which will expire with the Pope , but by an Idiconaea it is particularly understood of the Papal Polity or Hierarchy . Which Four examples I hope are sufficient to illustrate these Prophetical Figures , which are worth the notice of the judicious and considerate , and will serve to reconcile serious Interpreters of the Prophecies , some hitting upon the Idiconaea of the Prophecy , others upon the Geniconaea . Which is no clashing one with another , if they understand themselves . But that sense which the Geniconaea exhibits is necessary sometimes , and demonstrably true by Virtue of the Synchronisms . Ver. 14. Which is the sense that Calvin himself seems to aim at , &c. ] And Theodoret and Isidore are of the same opinion as they are cited by Gasper Sanctius ; Neque desunt , says he , qui Christum esse dicunt illum qui in flumine apparuit , quique Gabrieli jussit ut Prophetae obscurm illud aenigma manifestaret , quasi jam praeluderet ad sumendam posteà humanam naturam , in qua suas deinde inter homines delicias haberet , ita Theodoretus & Isidorus . So Gasper Sanctius upon the place . VISION IV. The Vision or Prophecy of the Seventy Weeks communicated to Daniel by the Angel Gabriel , Chap. 9. 1. IN the first year of Darius the Son of Ahasuerus , that is , the Son of Cyaxares ( King of Media ) as the Greeks call him . And Ctesias in Diodorus Siculus , Biblioth . Histor. lib. 2. p. 85. seems to call him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , * which is very near to Ass●…baras , and consequently to Asuerus . Which Cyaxares the Mede gave his daughter Nicrotis to Nebuchadnezzar the Son of Nabopolassar to Wife , who therefore was the Sister of Darius the Mede as well as Mandane , who was the Mother of Cyrus the Persian . Of the séed of the Medes . For he was Son to Cyaxares King of Media , whom , being an Infant in a manner , his Father committed to the tutelage of Nebuchadnezzar , his son in Law , when he died , together with his Kingdom , over which Nebuchadnezzar set Astyages of near a kin to Nicrotis his Wife , haply her Uncle : but upon Nebuchadnezzar's death Cyrus rebell'd against Astyages , by some intimation from his Uncle Darius , and overcame him , after he had reigned some Thirty five years in the Kingdom of Media and Persia , and Darius had been kept out of it the time . But Astyages being vanquished , the Kingdom of Media was restored to Darius , and Cyrus had the Kingdom of Persia for his pains . See Tho. Lydiat his Emendatio Temporum . Which was made King over the Realm of the Chaldeans , succeeding immediately Belshazzar , after Cyrus Nephew to Darius had taken Babylon , and Belshazzar was slain . Wherefore Darius was invested in the Kingdom of Babylon , Cyrus his Nephew delivering it to him , being then about Sixty two years of Age. And forasmuch as he lived from his infancy in Nebuchadnezzar's Court , and Nicrotis Nebuchadnezzar's Wife was his Sister , and was brought up as Nebuchadnezzar's Son , and so haply called out of Courtship , the Babylonian Empire seems still to have been continued in his Reign , and he fitly to be called the King of the Chaldeans , as Daniel the Prophet here styles him . And yet notwithstanding Daniel comparing the Babylonish Captivity and the extirpation of Nebuchadnezzar's race by the Medes and Persians , and that , Cyrus being Commander in the war , by name so predicted by the Prophet Isaiah , he comparing these things , I say , with the commencement and duration of the Empire of Nebuchadnezzar and his Sons , predefined by Ieremy the Prophet , and with the time himself was first made captive , which was in the Fourth year of Iehojakim King of Iudah , and the first of Nebuchadnezzar when he was sent by his Father Nabopolassar with Regal power against Aegypt , it came then into his mind that the expiration of the Seventy years Captivity of the Iews in Babylon was near at hand , as it appears in the following Verse . 2. In the first year of his Reign I Daniel understood by the Books . For there was in the hands of the Iews then the Books of Moses and the Prophets , that they might know their transgression , punishment , and time of appointed mercy . The number of the years whereof the word of the Lord came to Ieremiah the Prophet , Ier●…m . 25. 11. 12. And this whole Land shall be a desolation and astonishment ; and it shall come to pass when Seventy years are accomplished I will punish the King of Babylon , &c. And the whole race of his Sons was exstinct in Belshazzar killed at the taking of Babylon by Cyrus . And Ch. 27. ver . 7. And all Nations , says he , shall serve him , and his Son , and his Son's Son until the very time of his land come . And there was but Three successions , Nebuchadnezzar himself , Evil-Merodac his Son , and Belshazzar his Son's Son , ( according to the words of the Prophet ) slain at Cyrus his taking of Babylon . Of whom Isaiah foretold by name what a Friend he would be to the Iews , Isa. 44. 28. That saith of Cyrus , He is my Shepherd , &c. That also of Jeremy , Ch. 29. v. 10. is very express , Thus saith the Lord of Hosts , That after Seventy years be accomplished at Babylon , I will visit you and perform my good word toward you , in causing you to return to this place . Wherefore Daniel seeing so plainly from these places of the Prophet sent to the Iews by God , That he would accomplish Seventy years in the desolations of Ierusalem , and then relaxate their Captivity , and observing also that Cyrus had now appeared , and cut off the race of Nebuchadnezzar , and reckoning from the time of his own Captivity and the beginning of the Reign of the Kings of Babylon , he did rationally conceive hopes that the day of their deliverance was now nigh at hand , and accordingly he betook himself to his devotions to hasten it as follows . 3. And I set my Face unto the Lord God , viz. Toward the Temple at Ierusalem , as he did , Ch. 6. v. 10. which is a demonstration it is no Idolatry to direct a Mans devotions towards one certain place . To seek by Prayer and Supplication with Fasting and Sackcloth and Ashes . Not lazily expecting , as if , because God had once promised , he would be faithfull and be sure to perform it , let us behave our selves as we will , but preparing himself ( for I look upon him as the Representative here of all the people of the Iews ) by earnest Prayer , hearty Repentance , and sincere Humiliation , and fitting himself thus , to receive so great a mercy and blessing . Which singular piety of Daniel , all those that wait for the deliverance of God's people from the Captivity of the Mystical Babylon should set themselves faithfully and conscientiously to imitate , and break off their sins by Repentance , and make it their business that the Man of Sin may be slain in themselves , and the Spirit of everlasting Righteousness and holy Love be raised in them , and then will it come to pass , that even the external Antichrist will be consumed by the breath of Christ's mouth , and by the brightness of his appearing . Not by might , that is , not by an Army , nor by power , but by my Spirit , saith the Lord of Hosts . This was the word of the Lord to Zerubbabel , Zach. 4. 6. No force nor rebellion becomes the people of God in their Captivity under the King of Babylon , as Ieremy also inculcates unto them . But they are patiently to wait till some good Prince , like Cyrus , moved by the good Spirit of God and their own good behaviour do relaxate their Captivity ; in the mean time they are to be obedient to the Supreme Magistrate in all Secular matters , but as for their Religion , to be as firm in it as Daniel and the Three Children . 4. And I prayed unto the Lord my God , and made my Confession and said , O Lord , the great and dreadfull God. Which expressions shew with what fear and reverence we are to make our addresses to him , and that from our very heart and inward sense , not in words and composed looks only . Kéeping the Covenant and mercy , that is , The mercifull Promise in particular of redeeming thy People from the Babylonian bondage . To them that love him , and to them that kéep his Commandments . i.e. If we were fitted for so great a blessing by unfeigned Love and Obedience to him . 5. But , We have sinned and have committed iniquity — The whole Prayer and Confession following is plain of it self , and wants no interpretation , only we may observe from the very form , We have sinned , &c. that Daniel here sustains a publick Person , and represents the whole Body of the Iews , as I noted before ; we will pass therefore to the Twentieth Verse . 20. And whiles I was speaking , and praying , and confessing my sin , and the sin of my people Israel . This passage also shews that Daniel in his Prayer represented the whole Body of the people of the Iews . Which he did certainly with the profoundest humility and the purest sincerity conceivable , as all such addresses in such like circumstances are to be made . And presenting my Supplications before the Lord my God , for the Holy Mountain of my God , that is , For the restoring of the exercise of their Religion to the Iews , and the rebuilding of the Temple . 21. Yea whiles I was speaking in Prayer , even the man Gabriel , viz. The Angel Gabriel in humane shape . Behold the efficacy of humble , earnest , and sincere Devotion , that by a kind of Divine Magick does attract unto the Supplicant , not only the gracious illapses of the Holy Spirit within , but also the external and visible converse of Angels . Whom I had seen in the Uision at the beginning , namely , at Susa near the River Vlai or Vlaeus , Ch. 8. v. 16. Being caused to fly swiftly . As if Angels were winged Creatures . But they are so described only to signifie the speed of their ministry . Touched me about the time of the Evening oblation , that is , About the Ninth hour of the day , the time heretofore while the Temple stood , allotted for Sacrifices , and now the Temple was down , it was made choice of by the Iews for the time of Prayer , which is a more Spiritual sacrifice . 22. And he informed me , and talked with me and said , O Daniel , I am now come forth to give thée skill and understanding , namely , Touching his People , Religion and Temple , for which he was concerned with so much zeal and earnestness . 23. At the beginning of the Supplications the Commandment came forth . Thou hadst no sooner set thy Face to seek God in behalf of thy People , thy Religion , and the Holy Mountain , but it was given to me in charge to come unto thee . And I am come to shew thée , Not only how Cyr●…s King of Persia will relaxate your Captivity , but how the Messias the true Shepherd of Israel will come to relaxate his people from the Captivity of Sin and Satan . For thou art greatly beloved . That is one sense of the Hebrew Text which verbatim is , Thou art a man of desires , which may signifie as well actively as passively , and denote the earnestness of his Spirit in matters that concerned the glory of God , and the welfare of his People . Which holy desire is , as I said , a certain Divine Magick of the soul to attract the influences of the Spirit of God , and the ministry of Angels . Therefore understand the matter and consider the Uision , viz. This Prophecy here ensuing of the Seventy Weeks , which is expresly called a Vision in such a general notion as Prophets are called Seers . It is Grotius his note upon the Text ; Nam ut Prophetae Videntes , ita omne Prophetiae genus , quocunque modo ●…omini innotescat , Visio dicitur . Which Vision of Daniel considered well , it does more than abundantly answer the Scope of his Prayers , which concerned only the relaxation of the Babylonish Captivity , for which they obtained a Decree in the very first year of the Reign of Cyrus . But in the ensuing Vision , as it is called , there is granted them the injoyment of their Religion and Laws for the space of about Five hundred years , and the promise of the coming of their Messias for greater purposes than were otherwise ever designed for the People of God. This might Daniel collect by understanding the matter , and considering the ensuing Vision , which is this : 24. Seventy Wéeks . That Seventy Weeks of years are understood , and that it is as much as if he should have said 490 years , all Interpreters are agreed , as well Iew as Christian. But the very number of these Prophetick Weeks , which consists of Ten Septenaries of Septenaries , or Ten Weeks of Weeks , seems not to want its Mystery . For a Septenary of Septenaries , or Week of Weeks Prophetically understood is 49 years , which is the Iewish Iubilee consisting of Seven Sabbaths of years , so that every Forty ninth year was , as the Sept●…agint render it , their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . It was the year of Iubilee wherein whose Lands were gone from him were restored again to him ; His Lands that were mortgaged as it were before , were then released Gratis . Now these Seventy Weeks being Ten Jubilees ( for Ten times 49 is 490 ) and the number Ten a note of perfection , as Alcazar observes , what are these Seventy Weeks of Daniel but the most perfect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or the bringing in the most compleat Jubilee conceivable , that is , our being restor'd to our Heavenly Inheritance by the coming of the Messias ? For this is the main upshot of them . Are determined . The Hebrew word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , cut out , as some would have it , implying that immediately after the expiration of these , the Iews would into Captivity again . But that is a curiosity more than needs , and not so conformable to the sense of the Prophecy . So that in my apprehension the English translation has the odds of it . Upon thy People and upon thy Holy City , that is to say , Near upon the expiration of the Seventieth Week the People of the Iews shall be no longer the People of God , nor the City Holy ; their Religion naturally ceasing upon some act of theirs , whereby a better according to the purpose of God shall be brought in . But from the commencement of the Seventy Weeks till that time which is nigh 500 years , they should be the People of God , and their City accounted Holy , which is a fair space of time and ought to be welcome news to Daniel . To finish transgression , that is , To consume Sin and make an end of it . For to that end Christ came who baptizeth all true Believers with the Holy Ghost and with Fire ; or , who throughly purges his Floor , and burneth the Chaff with fire unquenchable , as Iohn the Baptist witnesseth of him : And he of himself , That he came to pluck up every Plant that was not of his Father's planting . And such sure is all manner of sin and unrighteousness . But the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , may signifie to compleat transgression . And it seems as naturall a sense in this place . As if the Angel should say , Seventy Weeks shall the Scourge be taken from thy People , wherein notwithstanding they will again follow their own evil ways , and increase their sins to the very height , which they did the most notoriously in killing their Messiah . And to make an end of Sins , Or to put an end to the Iudaical Sin-offerings . For so will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is as much as to Seal , denotes a putting an end to a thing by fulfilling and compleating it , as toward the latter end of this Verse to Seal up Vision and Prophecy , the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used . And surely Christ crucified on the Cross for the Sins of the World was the complement of all Sin-offerings . And to make reconciliati●● for Ini●…uity , Or to expiate Iniquity , for so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies . But the sense is much-what the same in both . And that Christ is that great Expiation and Atonement for Sin all true Believers are agreed on . And to bring in everlasting Righteousness . Such a Law or Religion as shall endure for ever , and according to which if we live will be our Justification , not the works of M●…ses his Law nor those Offerings and Sacrifices . Iustitia ●●terna est Evangelium , says Pintus , quod 〈…〉 justitiam . And I say it is that Evangelium ●●ternum mentioned Apoc. 14. So that no other Evangelium is to be expected beyond this here mentioned in Dani●…l . And to seal up the Uision and 〈◊〉 , that is , To fulfill and accomplish the Prophecies , viz. Those great important Prophecies concerning the Messiah . So the word to Seal is used , E●…ek . 28. 12. Thou seal●…st up the Sum , which plainly there signifies to make full or compleat . And the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same that is here , and immediately follows , Full of wisdom and perfect in beauty . So that the vulgar Latin renders this passage very rightly . Vt impleat●…r Visio & Prophetia . And to anoint the most Holy , viz. The most Holy Person that ever lived . For though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be the feminine Gender and may seem to signifie rather Sanctity in the abstract , or Res Sancta , yet the Iews themselves understood it of a Person , Moses Ger●…ndensis of the very Messiah . And it is used of any thing consecrated to God , whether Field , Man , or Cattle , Levit. 27. 28. Besides that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 need not be a Noun of the feminine Gender , but be the same that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sanctus , as appears from Levit. 21. 7. and Num. 6. 8. or the words there are to be read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and therefore again confirm that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 belongs to persons consecrated as well as things . If it had been meant of the most Holy place of the Temple , it had in all likelihood been 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . But if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might go for the most Holy Place , Christ was also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ( see Rev. 21. 22. ) in the most eminent manner imaginable . For in him dwelt the Godhead bodily . 25. Know therefore and understand that from the going forth of the Commandment to restore and to build Ierusalem , viz. From the Decree or Command of Artaxerxes Longimanus in the Twentieth year of his Reign , that Decree , namely , that Nehemiah obtained of him , who made his complaint to him , how the place of his Father's Sepulchers lay waste , that is , the City Ierusalem and the Gates thereof were consumed with fire , according as Hanani had told him , Nehem. 1. 3. That the Wall of Ierusalem was broken down , and the Gates thereof burnt with Fire . Wherefore Chap. 2. ver . 1. in the Twentieth year of Artaxerxes his Reign he obtained a Decree for the restoring and rebuilding Ierusalem . For the other Decrees granted by Cyrus , Darius Hystaspis , and by this Artaxerxes in the Seventh year of his Reign , concerned only the Temple , not the City and the Walls , as you may plainly discern by reading of Ezra . Whence it is manifest that the Epocha of the Seventy Weeks must be taken from this Decree of the Twentieth year of Artaxerxes . But Chronologers and Divines have been discouraged there-from , because they could not adjust the time from thence to the Passion of Christ , it shooting many years beyond it , and so they were content to take up with the seventh year of Artaxerxes , from which the Seventy Weeks end in the Passion of Christ according to Funccius and others . But our Country-man Thomas Lydiat , has adjusted the Chronology of Times so , that from this Epocha of the Twentieth of Artaxerxes the Passion will fall in the middle of the last Week , which is exquisitely according to the prediction of the Prophecy , as we shall hear anon . Unto Messiah the Prince , that is , Unto the manifestation of that Person that is so well known and so much expected by the Iews under the name of their Messiah , the word never being used absolutely but concerning him . To the initiation therefore of him into his Ministry , he being first baptized by Iohn , and so shewing himself after in preaching the Gospel of the Kingdom , and doing Miracles for the confirmation thereof in the sight of all the people , To this manifestation of the Messiah , Shall be seven Wéeks and threescore and two Wéeks , that is , Sixty nine Weeks , there being no mystery in the pa●…ting of these Numbers saving an Hebrew Idiom to be understood from Ezekiel Ch. 45. v. 12. and Gen. 5. often in that Chapter , as also Ch. 8. v. 3. as Grotius comments upon the place . In the last day of the Sixty ninth Week , that is , in the Four hundred eighty third year from the Twentieth of Artaxerxes Longimanus , did Iesus the Messiah manifest himself according to Thomas Lydiat's Chronology , whom I conceive to have hit the nail on the head in this business . The stréet shall be built again and the wall . This seems to be added on purpose to give light to Interpreters that the Decree here mentioned from whence the Weeks do commence , is the Decree granted in the Twentieth year of Artaxerxes , because that was expresly for the City and the Wall , the other Three that preceeded for the Temple . The sense is , That not only the Area of Ierusalem shall again be replenished with Houses , but the Wall shall also be built again . Even in troublesome times , As it appears out of Nehemiah , Ch. 4. For the Builders were fain to have their Swords in readiness as well as their Trowels . 26. And after thréescore and two Wéeks shall Messiah be cut off , namely , After the Sixty two Weeks which succeed immediately the Seven Weeks , that is to say , after Sixty nine Weeks shall Messiah be cut off , viz. The above-named Messiah the Prince . For that must needs be the natural meaning thereof ; and , as I said before , Messiah is never put thus absolutely but here ; whence doubtlesly the Iews gave him , whom they expected for their Redeemer , the name of Messiah . And now for [ cut off ] if it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Original it might signifie transfixus , or affixus , as Funccius would have it ; but it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to cut off , not only from life , but as Mr. Mede says , from reigning as a King. And in respect of the Iews he was cut off in both these senses . For he was the Messias their Prince whom his own people rejected and cut off from life , and thereby from themselves that they should be no more his people , nor he their King. But not for himself . The Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and most easily and naturally is translated , And they shall be none of his , viz. They that cut him off or crucified him , the People of the Iews shall no longer be his People . This sense generally Interpreters run upon , and it is most congruous and coherent . The Messiah shall be cut off by the hands of the people of the Iews , and that 〈…〉 none of his . And the people of the 〈…〉 shall come , i.e. But the people designed 〈…〉 people of Messiah the Prince hereafter . For 〈…〉 ●…ede interprets the place excellently well in 〈…〉 , rendring 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Populus 〈…〉 , understanding thereby the Romans , in 〈◊〉 Empire Christ was chiefly to have his Church 〈◊〉 Kingdom . And it is most natural that as Messiah before was the same with Messiah the Prince , so the Prince here should be the same with the Messiah , the sense not only fitting exceeding well , but being more closely knit and compact . Shall destroy the City and the Sanctuary . For this hainous Parricidium of the Iews , namely , for their murthering of their Messiah the Prince , shall the Romans destroy their City and their Sanctuary , which was effected by Titus the Son of Vespasian . And the end thereof shall be with a 〈◊〉 , that is , After the destruction of the City the Roman Army shall overflow Iudea . And to the end of the war desolations are determined . [ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ] Grotius here interprets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [ for ] not [ to ] and renders it , Pro fine belli erit definita desolatio . Deus hunc exitum bello isti praefinivit terrae vastitatem . God has determined that issue of the War , the devastation of the Land. 27. A●…d he shall confirm the Covenant with many for one Wéek . Mr. Mede renders it , Nevertheless he shall . For indeed the conjunction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the force in a manner of any conjunction , and may be rendred according as the sense directeth . And the most genuine sense seems that which Mr. Mede has given . That though Israel was cast off , yet a Remnant according to the election of Grace should be won off to Christ , by the preaching of the Gospel of his Kingdom , which should be done before and after his Passion , by himself and his Apostles . This is that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or New Covenant , which adorns the very Title page of the New Testament . And the Seventy turn it in this place , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , He shall confirm the Covenant , that is , The Covenant of the Gospel . See Funccius on the place . And that with many , i.e. with several . For so the word signifies frequently , though it be true also that many of the Iews were converted and entred the Covenant within the space of this one Week , which is the Seventieth or last Week , some being converted before Christ's Passion , others afterwards . But the main Body of the Iews remained obstinate , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and were none of his pleople . And in the mid●● of the Wéek he shall cause the s●…cr●…fice and oblation to cease . This implies the death of the M●…ssiah as well as that in the foregoing Verse , [ And after Threescore and two Weeks the Messiah shall be cut off , ] but the time there is less definitive . So be it be but af●…er the Threescore and second Week , or rather the Sixty ninth and before the Seventieth expire , that part of the Prophecy as to time would be fulfilled if there were no more accurate determination intimated , as there seems to be here , and that he is to be cut off in the midst of the last Week , suppose in the fourth year thereof . Whis is the scope that Thomas Lydiat has aimed at , and , as I conceive , hit the mark . Which makes me now less adhering to that laxe sense of [ in the midst ] which I set down in my Mystery of Godliness , on this Verse . Wherefore about the fourth year of the last Week of years shall the Messiah , by suffering on the Cross , put an end to the Iewish sacrifices and oblations . For he that was prefigured by them being come , and having been sacrificed and made an oblation , it is plain those other ceased as to right and efficacy , that is , were abrogated or abolished by the excellency of his Person , who offered up himself once a-sacrifice and atonement for the sins of the whole world . The main drift therefore of the Prophecy is more curiously to define the time , as of his Manifestation , so likewise of the Death of the Messiah , which I question not but may very well be hinted at here in this expression , [ he shall cause the sacrifice and oblation to cease , ] and what was spoke more at large and more undeterminately in the foregoing Verse , touching his being cut off , may here , For time , be more punctually defined . And as at the mention of his death before there was annexed that vengeance upon them that murthered him , so here where it is repeated again , the same vengeance is repeated as follows . And for the over-spreading of a●●minatio●…s he shall make it desolate . The Hebrew is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which with Mr. Mede I would render thus , And commanding over a wing of abominations he will be a destroyer , i.e. over an army of Idolatrous Gentiles , namely , the Roman Army . And the coming of the Romans to destroy the City of Ierusalem is in several places of the New Testament called * the coming of Christ. So well fitted is the Interpretation to the nature of the thing . See also Grotius upon Matth. 24. 15. whose Interpretation though it differ something from Mr. Mede's . yet in my opinion does confirm it very much , he proving by several citations out of Authours that the Romans bore upon their Standards the Images of their Gods , which in the Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . We shall only instance in that one of many out of Tacitus , Fulgentibus Aquilis Signisque & Simulacris Deûm in modum Templi . So fitly is this wing of abominations interpreted of an army of Idolaters . Even until the consummation and that determined , Read out of the Hebrew , And until the consummation , i.e. the finishing of this destruction , Shall be poured upon the desolate , Read out of the Original . It shall continue upon the distressed , viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall do so . The Roman Army shall continue upon Ierusalem till they have brought it to utter devastation . Or it shall be spread like water poured out upon the desolate , in that sense that Inundation was interpreted in the foregoing Verse . For , as I intimated before , this is but a repeated prediction of the same vengeance upon the fame occasion , namely , upon the consideration of their murthering the Messiah , which is implied in that expression , [ He shall make the sacrifice and oblation to cease , ] himself then becoming a sacrifice for the sins of the whole world , according to the eternal counsel of God. The sense which we have given of this Prophecy is so coherent and of one piece , though taken out of several Interpreters , that no sense can be applied to any Writing more naturally . So that if Chronology will but favour the Interpretation of this Prophecy , it is most certain that what we have given is throughout the true meaning thereof . * And the Chronological part Thomas Lydiat in my judgment has made out accurately well , of which I shall say something in my Notes . The goods news therefore that the Angel Gabriel imparts to Daniel in this Prophecy is this , That they should return out of Captivity and that from the going forth of a certain Decree to rebuild Ierusalem , even with the Wall thereof , that from that time forward God had determined Seventy Weeks for them , that he would give them his special Protection so long , and they should be his People , and their City should be Holy , their oblations and sacrifices should not be antiquated , nor their Law and Religion abrogated . But within that time a new Law or Religion should begin , which should never have an end , which therefore is called the everlasting Righteousness , and that the Iudaical Sin-offerings should then cease , that is , should be no longer warrantable or effectual . For the Messiah should by that time be come , whom they will slay , and he shall by his death put an end to all other sacrifices , his bloud being sufficient to reconcile the whole world to God. But though the design of Divine Providence herein was holy and good , yet the Iews crucifying him out of malice and envy ( enormous wickedness having blinded their eyes , ) the People of the Iews shall be cast out of God's favour , nor shall they be the People of the Messiah , but a People that shall be the Messiah's , viz. the Romans , shall come and destroy their City and Sanctuary with an utter destruction . This is a short and easie account of the whole Prophecy , in which it plainly appears , That the foretelling of the destruction of the City is but an Appendix of the main Prophecy , and comes but in by the by , as an effect of that soul act of the Iews in slaying their Prince : But that the circumscription of the Prophetical Weeks is made by those main designs they were allotted to the Iews for , that is , they should not expire till the everlasting Righteousness was brought in , till the Prophecies were fulfilled , and the most Holy anointed , that is , till the Messias was manifested to the world , till he suffered , rose again , ascended into Heaven , sent down the Holy Ghost upon the Apostles , and set the Christian Religion on foot in the world . All which was done in the last Week . After which the City was to be destroyed by the Romans , but there was no need of precisely setting down the time when . It came to pass by Titus the Son of Vespasian about Thirty years after the expiration of Daniel's Weeks . NOTES Upon VISION IV. Ver. 1. Which is very near to Assibaras and consequently to Assuerus , &c. ] Which name Assuerus , Gasper Sanctius looks upon as a common name of all the Kings of Media , as Merodac of the Babylonian Kings , Seleucus and Antiochus of the Kings of Syria , Ptolemaeus of Aegypt , Caesar of the Roman Emperours , Arsaces of the Parthian Kings , and Tigranes of the Armenian , because the first Founders or Enlargers of those Kingdoms were called by those names ; see Gasper Sanctius on the place . But Diodorus seems to make this distinct succession by different names , as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the Son of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so thought because he succeeded Astibaras , whenas according to Thomas Lydiat he might be the Uncle of Nicrotis ) which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Greeks call ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Whence it is probable 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 standing there for one single King , as well as the rest , that it was the proper name of that single King as the rest are , and consequently that Assuerus is not a common name of the Kings of Media , but a proper name to some one of them , or at least was so at the first . But if Grotius his Critical conceit be true , that out of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is Assuerus , the name Xerxes is framed , first by letting go the Two Gutturals ●… and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as he notes it to be very usual so to do , and leaving only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and not sounding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with that softness as in Assuerus , ( which when it is sounded entire is as much as the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as you may observe in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mosche , whence Vossius derives the Greek M 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Strabo , the name of a Sidonian Atomick Philosopher there , ) but rather transposing the single Elements in the sounding that compound Letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and setting the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so that it will be of the same fo●…ce with the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ( as the Doricks by transposition pronounce not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ( which is as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ) but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) so that from this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will be made Xwerx , and the w for more easie sound being cast out , Xerx , whence the Greek termination added it will be Xerxes ; this conceit I say of Grotius , if it be true ( and I wish he had brought more examples of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 founding as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 than that of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) , ( a People , I suppose , he means in Arabia ) from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , where both the Guttural 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is lost , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turned into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) I can easily allow that from that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Assuerus , or Xerxes , the Medo-Persian Kings afterwards might be called Assueri or Xerxes . And I will also add , that according to Grotius his way of Criticizing , Cyaxares the Father of Darius may more easily be derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . For by casting away only the first Guttural 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and retaining the second , and by sounding the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the later as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , it will be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and then by detracting the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into the foregoing Syllable for more easie pronunciation , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Cyaxares , the real Father of this Darius , and only the supposed Father of Astyages , from the mistake of the Heathen Historians . And we are the less to wonder that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should have the same force that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has , sometimes , when-as Bochartus notes that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometimes has so , as in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from whence Thrax is derived as he would have it . Wherefore Xerxes being the same with Assuerus , and Artaxerxes but Xerxes again with a Prefix of Art , which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Persian word , as Bochartus notes , and made by transposition of Letters from the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and of the same signification with it , viz. Illustris , Magnificus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as Herodotus and Hesychius render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Gasper Sanctius may have said well in the sense above limited . And Artashasta may be but the same Xerxes or Assuerus under a disguise , namely , of the above-mentioned honourable Title prefixed , and sounding the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more soft , and letting go the force of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in it , and suffering the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to fall to the ground . As if it were first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , with an insignificant termination of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , but that honorificent Title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prefixt to it , the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let go , as needless , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as harsh , the sound also being as clear without it , it became 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and as Assuerus was Xerxes before , so this Artaxerxes , the great magnificent Xerxes , or King of Persia , as Cambyses certainly thought himself when he had added Aegypt to the Persian Empire , and others so accounted him . And Herodotus in his sixth Book expresly says , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Wherefore we will thus far assent to Gasper Sanctius , that Assuerus or Xerxes either openly or in disguise , either this name or Darius , ( as usually the names of the Kings of Syria were either Seleucus or Antiochus ) were the Names or Titles of the Kings of Persia after Cyrus . But Artaxerxes the more frequent of the two , insomuch as Darius who was vanquished by Alexander , is , as Grotius has noted , called Artaxerxes by Iacchiades , but the first that bore that name for eminency seems to be Cambyses , Ezra 4. 6 , 7. which might be paraphrased thus , Ver. 6. For in the Reign of Ahasuerus , that is , in the Reign of Xerxes or the Persian Monarch , in the beginning of his Empire , &c. Ver. 7. Namely , or , That is to say , ( for so will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie ) in the days of Artaxerxes , that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that great Xerxes , viz. Cambyses , that immediately succeeded Cyrus , who enjoyed the Persian Empire not passing Two or Three years , and therefore the days of Cambyses may well be said to be in the beginning of the Persian Empire , wrote , Bishlam , mithridath Tabeel , &c. This seemed to me to be an easie and natural sense of this perplexing passage in Ezra , when I did not know any body of the same mind with me . But looking after into Vatablus , I find his short note to be , Tempore Artaxerxis , is est Assuerus . So that Assuerus is but a general expression for a Xerxes or Monarch of Persia at large , but the person is determinated in Artaxerxes , by whom Cambyses , as being so early in the beginning of the Persian Empire , is naturally understood . And if this may satisfie the Reader , my playing so long above in words , having also so grave an example therein as Hugo Grotius himself , I hope will the better be excused from being reputed Pedagogical Trifling . See Grotius upon Ezra 4. 6. Ver. 27. Called the coming of Christ. ] If any one doubt whether the Roman Armies coming to destroy Ierusalem be one coming of Christ , let him read Dr. Hammond upon Matth. 24. 3. That citation out of Iohn 21. 22. where Peter asking Iesus and saying . Lord what shall this man do , speaking of the beloved Disciple Iohn , Iesus answered , If I will that he tarry till I come what is that to thee ; This citation , I say , is clear and unanswerable , and must needs be understood of the coming of Christ to take vengeance of the Iews . For it is not sense to understand it of so little a time as to the day of Pentecost , when he sent down the Holy Ghost and was with them in that assistance , nor of so long a time as his coming to the Final Judgment . And besides , there were several things so peculiar in his chief Commander over the Army , as if he were pickt out on purpose or so qualified on purpose , that the Iews and Christians too might easily believe that he was Jesus Christ his General , and that he by him and his Army came to take vengeance on the Iews . As that he healed the Blind and the Lame with Spittle and touch , That he was one of the most humble and mild men then breathing , which is the very character of Christ , That he shut the Gate of Ianus his Temple and erected a Temple of Peace , like a Lieutenant of that Prince of Peace the Blessed Jesus , That after the taking Ierusalem and vanquishing the Iews neither he nor his Son would be named Iudaicus , as other Conquerours usually were styled from the Nation they conquered , but ascribed the whole work to God. These and several other considerations which that learned Authour produces , are more than enough to make good the fitness of Mr. Medes Interpretation , who understands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [ a Destroyer ] of Christ , who then made good that Parable of the injured King , Matth. 22. who in his wrath sent forth his Armies and destroyed those Murtherers , and burnt up their City . And the Chronological part Thomas Lydiat in my judgment , &c. ] A general account of Thomas Lydiat his performance in this point I have given in my Latin Explanation of the Grand Mystery of Godliness , lib. 7. cap. 4. sect . 5. which I will translate hither with some emendation . The summ of his Method is this . Forasmuch as he makes the beginning of the Reign of Artaxerxes Longimanus Six years sooner than Funccius does ( who places it in the Fourth year of the 78 Olympiad , but Lydiat in the Second year of the Olympiad 77 , ) it is plain that Daniel's Seventy Weeks from the Thirteenth year of Artaxerxes ( according to Lydiat's Epocha ) will have the same ending as before from Funccius his , viz. in the Third year of the 202 Olympiad . So that if the Passion of Christ , as Funccius would have it , fell out upon the expiration of the last year of the last week according to his own Epocha , which Helvicus also intimates , namely , that Christ suffered Anno quarto Olympiad . 202. We computing from Thomas Lydiat's Epocha , viz. from the Twentieth year of Artaxerxes Longimanus , the Passion will fall on the First year of his last week , which is immediatly next to the last of Funccius his , if the Passion fell out no later than they would have it . Wherefore the rest of the Artifice of Lydiat's Method is spent in proving the Passion of Christ to have fallen out about Three or Four years later than vulgarly they reckon , viz. in the Twenty second year of Tiberius ( whenas others reckon it to have fallen out in the Nineteenth of his Reign ) and consequently to have happened in the midst of the last Week , according to Daniel's Prophecy . This is that general account I give for the main , in the abovesaid place of my Mystery of Godliness . But here , for the better satisfaction of the Reader , I shall briefly intimate the main reasons whereby Thomas Lydiat proves , First , That Artaxerxes Longimanus began his Reign Six years sooner than others account ; and Secondly , That the Birth , Baptism , and Passion of Christ fell out several years later . That Artaxerxes his Reign began Six years sooner than others reckon , he makes out thus . Artaxerxes began his Reign about Six months before the Flight of Themistocles into Asia , according to the testimony of Thucydides , the chief of the Heathen Historians : For , Themistocles in his flight , according to him , being tossed upon the Sea a day and night at anchor , that he might not be driven into the Army of the Athenians then besieging the people of Naxos , whom they subdued , as the same Thucydides writes , before that twofold famous Victory against the Persians by Sea and Land in the same day on the Coast of Pamphilia , and near the shores of Cyprus , under Cimon the Athenian General ; Which Victory they obtained , according to Diodorus his own testimony , on the Third year of the 77. Olympiad , himself referring the flight of Themistocles to the former year , viz. to the second of the 77. Olympiad : I say , it is plain from hence , that the beginning of this Artaxerxes his Reign was Six years sooner than Funccius , and others do place it , the Argument being founded upon the unexceptionable Authority of Thucydides , of whom Plutarch in the life of Themistocles writes thus . That Thucydides and Charon Lamplacenus record , that Xerxes being dead , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that Themistocles had the communication with his Son , viz. Artaxerxes . And Plutarch adds , that though others write that the said conference was with his Father Xerxes , yet he prefers Thucydides his account as being more agreeing with the Chronology of those times . And so Cornelius Nepos prefers his Authority in this matter before all others , Quòd aetate proxi●●s erat qui illorum temporum Historiam reliquerunt , & ejusdem Civitatis fuit . Who therefore could not but know the time of the Athenians subduing the Naxii , and of their famous twofold Victory by Sea and Land over the Persians , under Ci●●n their General . So well is this first point established . But see further in Thomas Lydiat himself , A●●o Mundi 3534. Now for the Birth , Baptism , and Passion of Christ , Daniel's Weeks reaching from Lydiat's Epocha , which is the Twentieth of Artaxerxes , ( which is Seven years later than the Seventh in their Epocha , or the Thirteenth of his own ) reaching , I say , Seven years beyond Funccius his Expiration of them , so that the year next after the last Week , with Funccius , is the first of the last with Lydiat , it was requisite for Lydiat to set the Birth , Baptism and Passion of our Saviour several years later than others account them , that his Death may fall out in the midst of the last Week . Wherefore , whereas Funccius and Helvicus also placed the Birth of Christ in the year when C. Lent. Getulicus and M. Messalinus were Consuls , and others sooner as well as other-some later . Thomas Lydiat places his Birth in the latest date of all , viz. in the year when L. Aelius Lamia and M. Servilius Geminus were Consuls . Which is Four years later than that Date of Func●…ius , which is in the Third year of the 194 Olympiad , that in the Third of the 195. The first ground of his Evidence is , That the Birth of our Saviour happened in that Oecumenical Tax appointed by Augustus , and mentioned Luke 2. and executed by Cyrenius then Governour of Syria . Now we are to understand that Augustus in his Reign appointed three universal Taxes of the Citizens and People of the Roman Empire , which Suetonius intimates in his Life , Cap. 27. Ce●…sum populi ter egit , primum ac tertium cum collega , medium solus . The first was presently upon the defeat and death of Antonius , cum collega M. Agrippa . The third a little before his own death , cum Ti●…erio Collega . The middle Tax was that which was begun by his appointment in the year of P. Vinitius and P. Alfinius Varus , but finished , Aelius Catus and Sentius Saturninus being Consuls , as Thomas Lydiat makes good out of History . And that it is that middle Tax of Augustus that the Evangelist Luke points at , is plain , in that the first and last are too far removed to pretend to be the Tax at what time Christ was born . And besides , the year before the beginning of this Tax , Caius Caesar and Aemylius Paulus being Consuls , the Gates of Ianus Quirinius were the third time shut up by Augustus , and it is a tradition of the antient Fathers , that Christ was born in such a time of Peace . Moreover in the beginning of the Consulship of Vinitius and Alfinius was the twenty eighth of Augustus his obtaining that Title , together with that supream and Sacrosanct Tribunitial power , and Clemens Alexandrinus expresly says , that Augustus his Tax and our Saviour's Birth was in the Twenty eighth year of Augustus his Reign . And lastly , Epiphanius farther to confirm the other , says , our Saviour was born in the twenty ninth year after the Iews were perfectly joyned with the Romans , and Iudaea fully reduced under Tribute , so that they had paid Tribute to the Romans these nine and twenty years , commencing after the fourth year of Herod his being constituted King by Augustus ; Forasmuch as so many entire years , says Thomas Lydiat , intervene from the first Tax of Augustus ; peracted , himself the sixth time and Agrippa the second time being Consuls , to his second Tax instituted , Vinitius and Alfinius being Consuls . To this purpose does Thomas Lydiat argue , to prove that our Saviour was born in the time of the second Tax of Augustus , which was begun Vinitius and Alfinius , and ended Aelius Catus and Sentius Saturninus being Consuls . But not content with this , he further proves , that Christ was born in the very middle year of this Tax , L. Aelius Lamia and M. Servilius Geminus being Consuls , and P. Sulpitius Quirinius or Cyrenius being then Governour of Syria ; and that the first Tax that he medled in , as the Greek , Luke 2. v. 2. will very well bear it , expunging the Comma betwixt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Now the year of these Consuls Aelius Lamia and Servilius Geminus is the 41 year of the Reign of Augustus to be computed from the Consulship of Pulcher and Flaccus , ( which is the Aera Hispanica in Tomis Conciliorum , as Helvicus notes , ) but in this 41 year of Augustus was Christ born , according to the testimony of Irenaeus and Tertullian and others , which is no mean argument in a matter of this nature . Again , P. Quirinius was sent Rectour or Tutour by Augustus to Caius Caesar after he had gotten Armenia . For M. Lollius , the former Tutor of Caius being dead a little before Tiberius his return out of Rhodes , which was when Vinitius and Alfinius were Consuls ; and Caius after his renewing his confederacy with the Parthians , and gone again into Armenia , being in an heedless conference treacherously wounded , and thereby disinabled as well in mind as body to attend publick affairs : from hence there can be no doubt , since Luke affirms this Tax to be carried on Quirinius or Cyrenius being Governour of Syria or guiding the affairs there , and that Caius was thus unhinged , ( who indeed died within a year after that disaster ) there can be no doubt I say , but that Augustus by this same P. Quirinius at this time , Aelius Lamia and Servilius Geminus being Consuls , carried on the Tax , at what time Christ was born in Bethlehem , his Parents coming up thither to be taxed . And that it is not for nothing called the first Tax of Quirinius to distinguish it from that other , which he afterwards was imployed in , when the Kingdom was taken from Archelaus . Thirdly , Whereas Suslyga and Kepler make that Tax , under which Christ our Lord was born , depending or interrupted , Suslyga for four years from the Consulate of Censorinus and Asinius , and Kepler six whole years from the year after the Consulate of Quirinius to the twelfth Consulate of Augustus with Sylla , as reaching to Saturninus President of Syria , under whom Tertullian with all confidence affirms the said Tax to be finished , I appeal says Thomas Lydiat , to Kepler's Conscience and Ingenuity , whether my account , which reducing the Tax within the space of three years divides it by years and half years betwixt Quirinius and Sentius , allotting a year and an half to each , so that Quirinius together with his prefecture of Syria began to carry it on in Iudaea in the beginning of the Consulate of Alfinius and Vinitius , but Sentius succeeding him and Caius , in the midst of the summer ( the usual time of changing the Presidents of Provinces ) next following the Nativity of Christ , Servilius and Lamia being Consuls , that Sentius , I say , finished it in the Consulship of Aelius Catus and Sentius Saturninus his Son in all probability ; I appeal , saith he , to Kepler whether this account be not far more rational and congruous , than that of Suslyga , or his own . Fourthly and lastly , for it were too prolix to take in all ; It appears out of Velleius , Suetonius and Dion , that Augustus adopted Tiberius and Agrippas P●…sthumus in the midst of the Consulate of Aelius Catus and Sentius Sat●…rnin●…s the junior . But Eusebius in his Chronicon places the Nativity of Christ in the year immediatly preceeding that adoption , which therefore is the year of Aelius Lamia and Servilius Geminus Consuls . These reasons with others , which for brevities sake I have omitted , being considered , and how stoutly and dextrously T. L. has removed all blocks and rubbish which either Scaliger , Kepler or Suslyga have cast in his way , it may convince any unprejudiced man that reads him , that he is in the truth touching the time of the Nativity of our blessed Saviour . Now for his Baptism , whereas they usually refer it to the fifteenth year of Tiberius , he places it in the beginning of the nineteenth , which makes about four years difference again . And indeed considering that Iohn the Baptist began but his Function ( which was to prepare the way to the Messias ) on the fifteenth of Tiberius , as it appears Luke 3. and that Province being of so great moment and consequence , to wit , Iohn his approving of himself so to all the People that he might be an idoneous Witness to our Saviour that was to come after him , it was requisite that he should exercise his proper Ministry some competent time before our Saviour appeared upon the Stage . And who can say that the space of about four years is more than competent , or superfluous ? But let us hear Thomas Lydiat's own Reasons . And the first is to that purpose we have already intimated , only he adds , that Iohn doing no Miracles and yet having by the exemplarity of his Life and the Efficacy of his Doctrine drawn the eyes of all so upon him and got such an authority with the Iews and esteem , that they began to think with themselves that he might be the very Messias , so great an opinion could not be raised in them from one years experience , but from many ; and that it is rashly gathered from Christ's Baptism being named so soon in the same Chapter , that it should be in the very first year of Iohn's Ministry , viz. in the fifteenth of Tiberius ; things of far greater distance of time being spoken of within less compass of lines and no intimation given of the times distance , a thing frequent in Scripture . So that the time of Christ's Baptism by Iohn is to be defined from other considerations . And therefore The second Reason is , That this nineteenth year of Tiberius exactly complies with the age of Christ at the time of his Baptism , Luke Ch. 3. ver . 2. And Iesus began to be about thirty years of age , &c. The Greek has it , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is , And Iesus himself was about thirty years of age ( namely the age in which the Levites began their service Numb . Ch. 4. ) beginning his Function , which he was initiated into by this Baptism of Iohn , the Holy Ghost also then descending upon him . Now from the year of Aelius Lamia and Servilius Geminus Consuls , to the nineteenth of Tiberius are thirty years , as you may see in Chronologers . So plain an Argument is this for Christ's being Baptized in the nineteenth year of Tiberius as Lydiat would have it . Thirdly , From the twentieth year of Artaxerxes Longimanus to this time of the manifestation of Christ in his Baptism and Ministry are precisely 483 years or Sixty nine Weeks , according as it said in the very Prophecy . That from the abovesaid Decree to Messiah the Prince , viz. to his manifestation should be seven Weeks and threescore and two Weeks , that is , sixty nine Weeks . And thus is there left one intire Week to confirm a●… covenant with many , first by his own Preaching the first half of the Week , and after by his Apostles , after he had sent down the Holy Ghost upon them . And let these three first reasons serve for a tast , but there are more than thrice as many congruencies with historical passages that , Lydiat notes in several succeeding years , that do notably confirm this Hypothesis of his , touching our Saviour's Baptism falling on the nineteenth year of Tiberius , which I must omit , that the Notes upon this Vision run not out too far . Now the time of Christ's Baptism is setled , the time of his Suffering will be determined with ease , and fall in right whether we will or no , taking but what the generality of Expositors have concluded on , whom Funccius declares to have been of opinion that Christ was between thirty three and thirty four years old , when he suffered , whence of necessity his Death falls upon the fourth year of the last Week , and about the middle of that year . And that he did not exceed that age is further confirmed by Thomas Lydiat in his Canones Chronici , p. 93. out of Theodoret , who expresly says , When our Lord for about three years and an half had preached and had confirmed his Disciples by his Doctrine and Miracles , he suffered . To all which you may add , that there being from Christ's Baptism to his suffering but four Passovers , as is apparent out of S. Iohn's Gospel , ( who writing to make a supply to the omissions of the other Evangelists , who scarce take notice of any Passover but that wherein Christ suffered , would be sure to omit none from the time of his Baptism to his Suffering ) and Christ being Baptized in the beginning of the eighth natural month , that is , of the Jewish Marchesvan or Roman November , as Thomas ●…ydiat notes out of Epiphanius , Christ's Passion will necessarily run into the middle year of the last Week and near upon into the middle of that year , there being nigh six months space betwixt the beginning of Marchesvan and the middle of Abib or Nisan when the Passover was kept . So handsomely do all things fall in and agree together . And though I have been very brief in opening the grounds of Thomas Lydiat's Chronological account of this Prophecy , yet I hope it is so plain , at least so considerable , that it may excite the Reader to seek further satisfaction if he need it from Thomas Lydiat himself , and admire with all true Christians the stupendious providence of God who has left such clear and wonderfull testimonies thereof unto his Church in these Books of Daniel and the Apocalypse , for our certain assurance who is the Christ and who is the Antichrist . And those certain Revelations touching Antichrist are also as effectual Corroboratives of our Faith in Christ , to as many as are unprejudi●…ed and set themselves seriously to understand them . VISION V. Which is the Vision of an Angel in human shape clothed in Linen with his Loins girt with the fine gold of Uphaz , Ch. 10. and is a Prooeme or Introduction to the Vision of the Scripture of Truth , which takes up the other two whole Chapters in Daniel . THat the same times are run over again as in the Apocalypse so in this Book of Daniel , and things more fully explained in the repetition of the same times , I have noted above . But what is most remarkable in this present introductory Vision is this , That the vision of the Scripture of Truth which follows , and is a description of Affairs from the times of the Persian Monarchy to the end of the world , being of such great importance , ( the Affairs of the Church not only Jewish but Christian being so lively described therein ) that which is most remarkable I say is , that as in the Apocalypse to Visions of like great comprehension and compass , so here to this Vision of so vast extent of time is there pref●…xt a very pompous introductory Vision : as there is before the Prophecy of the Seals which reaches from the beginning of the Christian Church to the end of the World , the representation of the throne of God prefixed and of the Four Beasts and the Four and twenty Elders . Before the Prophecy of the opened Bo●…k , which reaches also from the beginning of the Church to the Conflagration , there is a Vision of a mighty strong Angel clothed with a Cloud and a Rain-bow about his Head , his face as the Sun and his Feet as pillars of Fire ▪ &c. And lastly , before the Prophecy of the Seven Churches , which is of the same extent with the forenamed Prophecies , there is seen in the midst of the Seven Golden Candlesticks , One like unto the Son of Man clothed with a garment down to the foot and girt about the paps with a golden girdle ; His Head and his Hair was white like Wool as white as Snow , and his Eyes were as a flame of Fire , and his Feet like unto fine Brass , and his Voice as the sound of many Waters . Which is a representation of Christ according to the sense of all Interpreters on that place of the Apocalypse , and the thing is evident from the Text it self . But how like to this description of Christ , in the Apocalypse , this of the Angel here appearing to Daniel is , I shall take notice in my exposition of the Vision . I will only observe for the present , that there being so pompous an Introduction to the Vision of the Scripture of Truth , which reaches from the times of the Persian Empire to the end of the World , that there must be most remarkable matters revealed therein , such as concern not only the Iews but the Christian Church as well as them , or else the Gate will be too big for the City . 1. In the Third year of Cyrus King of Persia , * namely , in the Third year of the Persian Monarchy begun upon the death of Darius the Mede , who immediately succeeded Belshazzar , the Grand-child of Nebuchadnezzar . A thing was revealed unto Daniel , ( whose name was called Belteshazzar ) There are Three names that occurr in Daniel that sound like one another in the Hebrew , but are not the same ; The first is of the Grand-child of Nebuchadnezzar called Belshazzar , in the Hebrew it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is compounded of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Pronoun 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies Thesaurum colligere , where Grotius interprets it , Belus est cujus opes , q. d. In Beli potestate sunt opes & imperia . The other two names in Hebrew belong both to Daniel , and have a distinction in writing and signification , but they are writ alike in the English , viz. Belteshazzar , and so other languages make no discrimination . But here in the Hebrew the name that was given to Daniel by Ashpenaz the Prince of the Eunuchs , is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which Iunius in Gregorius Gregorii his Lexicon sanctum interprets Beli abdita thesaurizans , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , absconditum , ( though with something an hard Hypallage ) and from the Pronoun 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is thesaurizare . Which sounds as if they would make Daniel Arcanorum Beli thesaurarium the Treasurer of the Secrets of Belus , understanding thereby the God of the Babylonians ; which , new name partly because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is of a large and indifferent signification and may signify simply Dominus , and partly because he could not help it , he bore as well as he could . But here in this Vision there is a variation of the writing , and it is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being put before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , whence Grotius would have it to signify ( as if it were compounded of these parts , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which Preposition and Noun put together will signifie latenter , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignis , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hostis ) Latenter ignis hosticus , And Daniel calls himself so , says he , signifying that thereby what he had predicted did suddenly and unexpectedly come to pass upon the Babylonians . But yet though he a little changed the writing of his name , the sound being so near that which was given him by Ahpenaz Master of the Eunuchs , he thought fit to record it here as well as his own genuine name Daniel , which by long disuse in those parts was in a manner buried in oblivion , and therefore he thought requisite to record this more known name of his , that it might be more certain to those Nations , that this was his Prophecy . To this sense Calvin writes upon the place . But indulging to a little liberty and putting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Belteshazzar may signify , Homo host is in abscondito , whereby Daniel cries quits with them . For when they would have besmeared him with the name of their Idol Bel , as if he were a professed Client of his , this little change of the name declares himself to be inwardly a downright enemy to the Babylonish Idolatry , though always a faithfull subject to the Kings of Babylon , as all good men are to their Princes be they of what Religion they will , though they never close with the palpable erours and gross mispractices therein . And the thing was true , that is to say , the matter that was communicated unto him was not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chidah , a prophetick Parable or Aenigm , ( such as was communicated hitherto unto him under the Types or Figures of an Image of various Metalls , and of severally shaped Beasts , and therefore wanted an interpretation ) but it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Emeth , a matter declared plainly and apertly without any such Riddles or figurative Involutions . But the time appointed was long , that is , this clear and plain Prophecy or Vision of the Scripture of Truth , without any Aenigmatical shadows , ( which begins at the next Chapter and reaches to the end of Daniel ) comprehends a long extent of time , even from the beginning of the Persian Empire to the end of the World or Conflagration , as is exprest in the Apocalypse . And he understood the thing and had understanding of the Uision , that is , he understood the aforesaid Prophecy of the Scripture of truth , ( for Vision is here as much as Prophecy , as I noted above ) it wanting no Interpretation , as those Aenigmatical Prophecies did . This further confirms that that passage [ and the thing was true ] is to be understood as I have expounded it , viz. that the matter was plainly delivered without any Aenigmatical Figure or Symbols of Beasts or Statues as in the former Prophecies . Otherwise if [ and the thing was true ] should be understood in that other sense as opposed to False , it would imply that the foregoing Visions were not true , than which nothing can be more false or absurd . 2. In those days , i.e. On a certain time in that Third year of Cyrus King of Persia after the adversaries of the Iews ( notwithstanding the gracious Decree of Cyrus ) had so prevailed with Ca●…byses his Son , his Father being busy in a foreign War against the Scythians and others , as to hinder the building of the Temple , as it is recorded in Ezra , Ch. 4. That they hired Counsellers against them to frustrate their purpose all the days of Cyrus King of Persia. I Daniel was mourning thrée full Wéeks . And the reason thereof I have already specified , the Hebrew has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Three Weeks of days , in counter-distinction to the Seventy Weeks in the foregoing Prophecy , which signify Weeks of years , that when in any Prophecy it self of Daniel , Years or Weeks or Days are mentioned , and nothing intimated to the contrary , it may be presently taken for granted , that it is to be understood of Prophetical Years , Weeks and Days . Which being an observable Rule in Daniel , the putting days for years can bring no obscurity on the Prophecy , whereby it may less deserve the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Emeth , a plain Prophecy . 3. I ate no pleasant Bread , neither came Flesh nor Wine in my Mouth , neither did I anoint my self at all , which implies at other times he did all these , especially he being in that quality in the Kingdom that he was . But now in these Three Weeks of Days he earnestly humbling himself before God in the behalf of his Nation and Religion , he abstained from all these things , ( which otherwise it was lawfull for him and accustomary to use ) to recommend himself the more to God , and make himself more fit for Prayer , Contemplation and Devotion . Till thrée whole Wéeks of Days were fulfilled . Though there be no Propheticall Mystery in these days , they being simply taken for days not for years , yet that he would determine himself to Three Septenaries , there may be some Cabbalisticall Arcanum therein , though it may be more curious than needful . They may signify a consummate subduing of the Flesh by abstinence , for the fuller enjoyment of the Fruits of the Spirit or Divine influence of the Holy Trinity according to that of Prudentius the Christian Poet. Parcis victibus expeditu ' venter Infusum melius Deum receptat . 4. And in the Four and twentieth day of the First Month , as I was by the side of the great River which is Hiddekel . The vulgar Latin from the Septuagint calls it Tigris , And the Prophet here calls it the great River , because of the breadth of it as it touches upon the Prefecture or Province Susiana , which Daniel was set over , and where he was at the sight of this Vision . The head of it is in Armenia major as Pliny says , and therefore having come so long a way before it arrive at Susiana , and being increased by several Rivers running into it , it may well become great . It runs on the West side of Vlai or Vlaeus which passes through Susiana too , has its name as Pliny reports ( Lib. 6. c. 27. ) by reason of the swiftness of its course , from an Arrow , Ita appellant Medi Sagittam , as if Tigris were from the Chaldee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Hemantik 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being prefixt , from whence it will be Tegiris , and after Tigris . And the Hebrew name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hiddekel is given it for the same cause , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 acuit , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 levem ac velocem esse , which were a name as proper at least for an Arrow as for the River Tigris . But this makes not much for the understanding of the Vision . See Gregor . Gregorii n. 191. 5. Then I lift up mine Eyes and looked and behold a certain Man clothed in linen . This is the very same Angel in humane shape that appeared unto Daniel when he was near the River Vlai , which Calvin not without Reason concluded to be Christ , called there Palmoni . And therefore it will be less rash to conclude this angelical shape to be Christ here too , and consequently to be the same Person in both places , which will be undoubtedly true , if it appear that this Angel here is Christ , that brought the Israelites out of the Land of Aegypt , gave them a Law on Mount Sinai , setled them in the Land of Canaan , and bestirs himself here in their behalf in their Captivity at Babylon . Now I think I have proved evidently enough in my Exposition of the Apocalypse , or rather it is plain at first sight , that the representation there of one like the Son of Man , Ch. 1. amongst the golden Candlesticks , is the representation of Christ. And therefore if that be the lively picture of this Angel described in Daniel , we may well conclude that this Angel here in Daniel is Christ. To take notice that here in Daniel he is said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a certain Man , but in the Apocalypse one like to the Son of Man , as a Picture is to him of whom it is the portraiture , is one of the least observations . But it follows , Clothed in Linen , the Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which in this place the Septuagint render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ but Ezek. Ch. 9. v. 2. they render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . It is remarkable what Grotius says upon this of Ezekiel , Idem habitus hîc & in Dan. 10. 5. & 12. 6 , 7. datur Angelo qui Pontifici maximo , that is , to Aaron the type of Christ. But from hence it is plain that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same , that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which are the very words in the Apocalypse Ch. 1. 13. Clothed with Linen . And that therefore in both the Visions the Angel in humane shape was clothed with the Pontifical Garment down to the Foot , or both clothed with Linen , which signifies the same thing , namely such Linen or pure fine Silk as the High Priest was clothed in . And as it is here said in Daniel , Whose Loins were ●…irt with fine Gold of Uphaz , so in the Apocalypse it is said , that he was girt about the Paps with a golden Girdle ; wherefore to be girt with a golden Girdle is proper to them both , only in the one the place is mentioned from whence the Gold comes , but in the Latin it is only Aurum obryzum , which signifies only pure Gold , of which both their Girdles are supposed to be made . And Vphaz or Ophaz signifies Aurum optimum as Gregorius Gregorii has noted , I suppose most properly optatissimum , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 optare to desire and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aurum , as if it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aurum optatum , from whence by detrition of one of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ophaz or Vphaz , for it is writ both ways . And Gregorius Gregorii says , it is a place ( as also Calvin ) so called from the good or choisest Gold there . Grotius conceives upon Ier. 10. 9. that Ophaz is the Island Topazos which Pliny makes mention of which it may be might be so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . But these things as less material I willingly pass by . 6. His Body also was like the Beryl . The Hebrew word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies the Sea as well as Beryllus Thalassius ●…ive Marinus . The Septuagint keep the same word rendring it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Now the Sea signifying a multitude there is mention of this Tharsis to signify the Party here described to be no private Person but the Prince of a multitude , and that the People is represented together with the Prince . Which same thing is notified also in that representation in the Apocalypse though not by this Symbol of Tharsis or the Beryl . And his Face as the appearance of Lightning . For this , in the Apocalyptick representation is there put , His Head and his Hairs were white as Wool as white as Snow , and the whiteness of Snow has a very dazling brightness in it like that of the Lightning , which is also a white splendour not red like Fire , nor is the flashing motion of it necessarily implied but only the bright colour , so that the Snow and it may signify the same thing , a mature clearness and serenity of mind . But now they agree again in the very words . Here it is said , And his Eyes as lamps of fire , and there , And his Eyes were as a flame of Fire : Here , And his Arms and his Féet like in colour to polished Brass ; there , And his Feet like unto fine Brass as if they burned in a Furnance . And lastly here it is said , And the voice of his words like the voice of a multitude ; and there likewise , And his Voice as the sound of many Waters ; and Waters unquestionably are a Prophetical Symbol of a multitude . Whence I say , Christ is described in both places together with his Church , the Iewish in Daniel , and the Christian in the Apocalypse . And the Prophetick Symbols signify much-what the same things in them both . The greatest difference is , in that the mention of the Beryl or Tharsis is left out , but it only signifying a multitude , the multitude is expressly put in , in the close of the Apocalyptick description , to supply its place . And Brass brightened by Rubbing or Polishing and Purified by the Fire will signify the same things , the tryal of Affliction and the being bettered by it . But it is not necessary to insist over minutely on these things ; it is evident enough from what so easily offers it self , that this Angel is that very Palmoni that appeared to Daniel , Ch. 8. 13. as they both being the same Christ bestirring himself in the behalf of his Afflicted people the Iews , and the latter having the same representation with that of him in the Apocalypse , Ch. 1. 9. And I Daniel alone saw the Uision , for the men that were with me saw not the Uision , At least they saw nothing but a Glorious light , as St. Paul's fellow-travellers did , when Christ appeared unto him going to Damascus , and yet they are said to see no body , because they saw not the distinct shape of the appearance , as here Daniel and it's likely there Saul did . But that Daniel's Companions saw something , is evident from what follows . But a a great quaking fell upon them so that they fled to hide themse●…ves . Which implies they saw something whereby they were thus terrified , and that therefore this of Daniel's was a real 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Day-Vision , and that he was in the place truly which he mentions , namely by the great River , the River Hiddekel or Tigris in Susiana . 8. Therefore I was left alone and saw this great Uision . As being better fitted for such Divine Communion by his Three Weeks preparation of Fasting and Devotion . * But how an Angel can make himself seen of one and yet not of others present , or whether the difference lie meerly in the predisposedness of the persons that are to see , is a subtile piece of Philosophy not requisite to enter upon in this place . But well may this Vision be called great , it being the sensible and distinct Presence of the Lord Christ. And there remained no strength in me , Being overcome and stounded at the Presence of so Glorious a Personage , as it follows . For my comeliness was turned in me into corruption , and I retained no strength . 9. Yet heard I the voice of his words . Though he was half dead in this strange consternation of mind , yet he heard the voice of this Illustious Angel that was present with him . And when I heard the voyce of his words , that is to say , But at the hearing the Voice of his Words , Then was I in a déep sléep on my Face , and my Face toward the ground . The like passage is there Ch. 8. 18. and therefore the like interpretation is to be given , namely , that he was so overcome and astonished at the Voice of this Angel as well as before at his sight , that it made him fall down into a soporiferous swound with his face towards the Earth , his spirits did so fail him or quite retire through fear . Thus were the natural or carnal powers abolished in a manner and annihilated , turned into a present Chaos and Death , before he could be raised up into a capacity to receive supernatural Illuminations . And it is the Fate of those that have a strong robustious carnal mind or wit , as they gladly would have it called , to be as uncapable of understanding these Prophecies of Daniel , or any of the like nature , as he was before his humiliation and concidency of Spirit , of receiving them . I cannot forbear to bring in here that description of the Method of Divine Wisdome , Siracid . Ch. 4. 17. At the first she will walk with him by crooked ways , and bring fear and dread upon him , and torment him with her discipline , until she may trust his Soul and try him by her Laws . Then will she return the streight way unto him , and comfort him and shew him her Secrets . A figure whereof we have here in this Communication betwixt Palmoni and Daniel . 10. And behold an Hand touched me . When he was fallen thus to nothing in himself through perfect humiliation and contrition , then an hand from without toucheth him , supernaturall power then is conveyed unto him , by due degrees , not all at once , nor per saltum , such inordinate motion having no harmony in it , nor soundness or safety , neither in things natural nor Divine . They goe from strength to strength , saith the Psalmist , though their beginning be but small as a mustard-seed . But we must first learn to creep and then goe , according as we may observe in the following words . Which set me upon my ●…nées and upon the palms of my Hands . But this however was a good hopefull beginning , it being in vertue not of our own strength but of that which is supernatural , which will carry us out to the end if we be faithfull . 11. And he said unto me , O Daniel a man greatly beloved . I have noted above that the original has it , A man of desires , and so may signify a man of great love towards God and his people , or a man greatly beloved of God and all good men . Understand the words which I speak unto thée , and stand upright . Thus was Daniel rouzed up and enabled to hear , understand and to take perfect notice of what was to be delivered unto him for the information of Posterity . For unto thée am I now sent , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word is the same from whence Shilo the name of the Messias is derived . Whence his being sent hinders nothing but that he may be Christ , who is said in severall places to be sent in the Gospel . And when he had spoken this word unto me I stood trembling , i.e. by the vertue of his saying unto me stand upright , I stood upon my legs , but I trembled withall as yet being not so throughly strengthened , or fearing what tidings this Angel might bring unto me . 12. Then said he unto me , Fear not Daniel . This was to encourage him and abate his trembling . For from the first day , namely of the three Weeks of Days , that thou didst set thine heart to understand and to chasten thy self before thy God by fasting , mourning and Prayer , Thy words were heard , Thy petition was granted . And I am come for thy words , that is , by reason of thy earnest and zealous prayer I am come unto thee . Behold the admirable Efficacy of earnest and sincere devotion that attracts to it , not only the Ministry of Angels , but brings down into converse the Son of God himself . 13. But the Prince of the Kingdom of Persia withstood me One and twenty Days . This is spoke by way of preventing an objection ; for if his Petition was heard the very first day of the Three Weeks of humiliation , Daniel might think strange that he heard no news of it before now . But to solve that difficulty the Angel tells him , that the Presidentiary Angel of the Kingdom of Persia with whom he contested , detained him that time . And it is admirable to take notice of the concurrence of Daniel's prayers and devotions , and the Activity of the Invisible powers for that which he prayed for . At the very same time while he prayed , they acted for the effecting the thing he prayed for . But lo Michael one of the chief Princes came to help me . This bringing in of Michael one of the chief Princes as assisting against the Prince of the Kingdom of Persia , shews plainly that the Prince of the Kingdom of Persia is an Angel as well as Michael , and therefore as Michael is the Presidentiary Angel of the Ie●…wish Nation , so must the Prince of the Kingdom of Persia be the Presidentiary Angel of the said Kingdom of Persia. From whence it is plain that there are Presidentiary Angels of all Kingdoms and Nations . To which purpose the ancient Fathers alledge that of Deuter. Chap. 32. 8. according to the Septuagints translation , as Cornelius à Lapide takes notice . When the most High divided to the Nations their Inheritance , when he separated the Sons of Adam , he set the bounds of the People , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , according to the number of the Sons of God , not of the Children of Israel , they reading as it sems , not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , understanding by the Sons of God , the Angels . And with this agrees excellently well what follows in the Latine translation , Pars autem Domini Populus ejus , but the Lord's portion is the Iews , Iacob is the Lot of his Inheritance . This runs far more coherently than any sense I can find Expositors make of it , who reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Which Text therefore implies that whereas other Nations have but Presidentiary Angels over them , the Lord himself , i.e. Iehova Filius , Palmoni , is the Governour or King of Ieshurun or Israel , and Michael the General of his Armies under him . But now for the Presidentiary Angels of other Nations * whether they be good Angels , as the general Authority of the Fathers seems to confirm , or bad , as Gasper Sanctius industriously endeavours to demonstrate , is a point too nice to be insisted on in so brief an Exposition , and therefore I will let it pass . And I remained there with the Kings of Persia. For I was left alone ( so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will signify ) as being the remainder of those that were with me , i.e. Michael and I were not both there together for a good while , I having sent him elsewhere , but at last he came again to assist or relieve me ; whom leaving behind me in my place . 14. Now I am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy people , for whom thou didst so earnestly intercede in thy devotions , In the latter days . For yet the Uision is for many days . As it is said verse 1. The thing was true , but the time appointed was long : as if he should say , Thy great zeal and earnestness is concerning the deliverance of the Iews out of this present Captivity , and to know what their condition is like to be in reference to it . But I am , for the good of my people , come to make thee understand what will befall the Iews , or people of God at large , through the series of many ages , even to the end of all ; what they shall suffer under the Greek Empire , what under the Roman , and what an happy restoring there will be of them towards the end . 15. And when he had spoken such words unto me , I set my face towards the ground and became dumb , that is , I lookt downwards towards the earth with all reverence and modesty , not being able to bear the glorious presence of this mighty Angel. And my astonishment from having beheld him was so great , and also from hearing his voice , that I was not yet able to speak . For that Fear , and the surprize of Admiration will stop the voice , is a thing vulgarly known , and noted , both in Poets and Historians as an effect of those passions . 16. And behold one like the similitude of the sons of men , not in a terrestrial body yet , though in humane shape . It is the same Angel , says A Lapide , which he had seen , and which had talked with him all this time , and he will allow him to be a Type of Christ , and Calvin mentions some that understand this person in the similitude of the Sons of men , to be Christ. Touched my lips , as he touched the Tongue of the deaf and dumb man , Mark 7. and crying Ephphata loosed his tongue , that he could speak , as Daniel after the Angel had touched his Lips , says , Then I opened my mouth and spake and said unto him that stood before me , O my Lord by the Uisions my sorrows are turned upon me , and I have retained no strength . So overcoming was the glorious Presence of the Messiah , before he came in the flesh . These consternations of mind in Daniel thus often repeated , set off the inexpressible eminency of the person he conversed with , and the huge weightiness of the matter that he was to conveigh unto Daniel . 17. For how can the servant of this my Lord , The Hebrew may be rendred , How can this Servant of my Lord ! For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Zeh here may be referred to Servant , as well as Lord , and then the sense is , How can so vile a servant , so wretched , poor and despicable a creature as I am . For here Zeh signifies as Iste in Latine , a diminishing indication . Ta●…k with this my Lord , that is , with such an one as this my Lord is . For here Zeh signifies eminency of Worth and Excellency , or height of Glory and Majesty . Which expressions of Daniel put Calvin to the trouble of making an excuse for him , and to shew , that this does nihil detrahere Dei Monarchiae . But understanding here by this Angel , that Christ is meant by it , as I have proved he is meant thereby , this appellation of him by the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 conjoyned with so profound humiliation before him , can bear with it no scruple or difficulty at all . For as for me , straightway there remained no strength in me . So perfect an exinanition ought there to be of our own carnal mind and powers for the fitting us to receive the supernatural power from God , and those divine communications that flow from him . We ought to become breathless and liveless as it were to our natural and carnal sentiments and abilities , that we may be inspired from above , and receive the Influences of the holy Spirit . 18. Then there came again and touched me , one like the appearance of a man , that is , After Daniel was thus lost and confounded in himself , and found no strength of his own carnal will and mind left ( that we may pursue the Moral Allegory also of this Vision ) and after the free and hearty acknowledgment of the same , then Christ in humane shape here , though not yet in humane flesh , touched him again . And , says he , he strengthened me , namely by his touch . So great virtue is there in the touch of the Divine body of Christ. 19. And said , O man , greatly beloved . What senses [ greatly beloved ] may bear , I have more than once intimated . Fear not , but instead of trusting in thine own wit and strength , trust in me . It is the sober boast of St. Paul , I can do all things through Christ that strengthens me . But that is more Moral , the more Literal sense is intimated in what follows , Peace be unto thee . Which friendly salutation shews , that he came for the good of Daniel , and for the good of his people the Iews , for whom he was so much concerned . Be strong , yea , be strong . And this is the word of him , of whom that is true , Dixit & factum est . For he is the Word by whose command all things were created . The repeating therefore of the command is a note of his proportionating supplies according to the sincere acknowledgment of our defects and desire of being supplied from him . For it is upon Daniel that man of desires , that these communications are bestowed . And when he had spoken to me , I was strengthened . And by this strength perceived and acknowldged to come from without , not from our own natural and carnal principles , was Daniel incouraged to think himself prepared to hear the voice of Christ in things of greater concern , according as it follows . And said , Let my Lord speak , for thou hast strengthened me , that is , Thou hast enabled me to be a fit auditour of thy instructions and informations . 20. Then said he , viz. the Angel , knowest thou wherefore I come unto thée , that is , thou canst not easily imagine what things and of what mighty concern I have to impart unto thee . And now will I return to fight with the Prince of Persia , viz. I will return to dispute or contest ( * for so Praeliari is taken in Cicero ) with the Presidentiary Angel of Persia , after I have imparted what I have to communicate unto thee . And when I am gone forth , lo , the Prince of Grecia shall come , viz. the Presidentiary Angel of Grecia , for he will also put in for the Empire of the World , and to have the Iews under his command . And this is the reason of the mentioning of the Prince of Grecia here . 21. But , now that I may enter upon what I came to thee for , I will shew thée what is noted in the Scripture of Truth , that is , I will declare in plain words ( without any Symbolical or Hieroglyphical figures , such as were used in the former Prophecies ) the Divine Counsel and Purpose , so distinctly and orderly as if it were writ in a Book , which Writing therefore here is called Scripture , and for its plainness and unsymbolicalness , as I may so speak , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Scripture of Truth . And I do not question but there is a certain correspondency betwixt this Scripture of Truth , and that Book in the Apocalypse first Sealed and then Opened . The Prophecy of which this Scripture of Truth contains , and the times also before the Epocha of the Apocalypse , from the Persian Monarchy to the said Epocha , which is fixt in Tiberius his Reign the Third of the Roman Emperours . And there is none that holdeth with me in these things but Michael your Prince , that is , there is none of the Presidentiary Angels of the Nations that holds fast to me but your Prince , which is Michael the Presidentiary Angel of the Iews , who is my General and therefore contains all the Powers or Forces under him . So little occasion is there , that Interpreters should be puzzled or move difficulties how one Angel only should be imployed in carrying on and assisting the affairs of Gods People . But we may note here by the by , that as Michael here is made the Presidentiary Angel of Gods people the Iews , so in the Apocalypse he is made the General to fight the Battles of the Christians , the Christians succeeding into the place of the Iews and being called or implied to be Iews or Israelites in several places of the Apocalypse . And the sense of this passage suits well with the interpretation of the former passages that make this Angel so Great and Glorious , and the same with Palmoni , as it is here insinuated , that Michael is the Generaliss●…mo under him , but that he himself is the Lord of Hosts properly so called and above this Generalissimo , that is , that he is Christ. As is further confirmed out of the first Verse of the following Chapter which ought to have been the last of this , which contains the Proemial Vision to the great Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth : which first verse is this . Also I in the first year of Darius the Mede , even I stood to confirm and strengthen him . Where [ I ] is repeated and an Emphasis put upon it , that that act should be imputed not so much to the Minister Gabriel as to himself that sent him , Ch. 9. 21. The man Gabriel whom I had seen in the Vision before , viz. Ch. 8. 16. being caused to fly swiftly , touched me , &c. Now in the Vision before , it is manifest that Palmoni commanded Gabriel , saying , Gabriel make this man to understand the Vision . Therefore there is all the reason to think that Gabriel by the same Palmoni was caused to fly swiftly , that is , was sent speedily to touch Daniel about the time of the Evening Oblation , when he was at his devotions in the first year of Darius the Mede . But in that it is said , he stood to confirm and strengthen him , that is , to strengthen Michael , ( as both Grotius and other Expositours , as Calvin confesseth , refer [ Him ] to Michael ) by Michael , accordingly as is perpetually to be observed in the Apocalypse , that by Angels are understood the people over which they preside , is to be meant the people of the Iews , who with Daniel were strengthened and comforted by that Prophecy , Ch. 9. delivered by Gabriel sent by Palmoni unto him . Wherefore it is most evident also from this last reason , that this Angel that delivers to Daniel this Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , is the same with Palmoni whom Calvin with judgment concludes to be Christ. Whence therefore the Angel , that delivers this book of the fate of the Church of God and of Kingdoms in reference thereto , which is the Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , must also be Christ. Which agrees admirably with that in the Apocalypse , Ch. 5. That it was onely the Lion of the Tribe of Iudah , that is , Christ that had the priviledg of opening the Seven-sealed Book , and of looking thereon . Which privilege of so wonderfull comprehensive Prophecy he obtained upon the account of his foreseen obedience even to the death of the Cross , and his actual undergoing thereof at the time appointed . And again , that this privilege may be solely reserved to him , that Angel also Apoc. Ch. 10. in my Apocalypsis Apocalypseos , I have plainly shewn to be Christ , who delivers the Little book to Iohn to swallow down . Which haply amongst other reasons may be called little in that , comparing the Epocha thereof with this of the Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , ( which begins with the Reign of Cambyses , but that first in the Reign of Tiberius ) it will be found to take in less time than that by five or six hundred years . But in this do they agree , both the Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , and the Prophecy of the Sealed Book and Opened Book , that these latter Prophecies run through no other times than those of the Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , though they run not through all of them , they beginning later by betwixt five and six hundred years , but they both reach to the end of all things or general Resurrection , and declare the same things of the same times , and are the Prophecies of the same great Prophet even of Jesus Christ the Son of God , as I have made manifest to the taking away of all Cavils and derogation to our Blessed Saviour , as if he put but in his sickle in messem alienam , into another mans Harvest , and had told by his Angel sent by him , Apoc. Ch. 1. nothing but what another , one Daniel , of old had told before him , saving that he was something more particular , and more copious in declaring matters . Which though it may be a pretty specious answer , and stand in stead , where there is no better to be found , yet this I here intimate , so absolutely stoppingmens mouths fromuttering any such derogatory stuff against the person of our Saviour , I think is worthy of all due consideration , viz. That it was as well Christ himself that delivered this Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth to Daniel the man greatly beloved , as it was Christ himself that sent his Angel to Iohn , whose name also signifies gracious or greatly beloved , to communicate to him the Prophecies of the Sealed Book and the Opened Book and of the Seven Churches . And that this might be understood by the careful and intelligent Reader of this Proemial Vision , I conceive all those passages that set off the exceeding Grandeur and Majesty of this Angel , and the repeated Consternations of mind and humble deportments of Daniel towards him , are recorded , as the Literal scope thereof . Which does not at all exclude those Moral Insinuations I hinted in the Exposition of the Vision . And thus much of this Vision Proemial to the Vision or Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , which Prooemium reaches to the very second verse of the eleventh Chapter , as other Interpreters also have taken notice how ill the division is made . The eleventh Chapter should have begun at [ And now will I shew thee the Truth ] and there will we begin our Exposition of the Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth . NOTES Upon VISION V. Ver. 1. Namely in the third year of the Persian Monarchy , &c. ] Gasper Sanctius here moves a doubt how well this of the first verse of this Chapter [ In the third year of Cyrus King of Persia ] agrees with vers . 21. of Chap. 1. And Daniel continued even unto the first year of King Cyrus . Whence some Interpreters collect , that Daniel either lived no longer , or at least prophesied no longer than to the first year of the Persian Monarchy . But here Sanctius out of St. Ierome answers to his own scruple , That Daniel is to be understood to have continued in the Babylonian Court no longer than to the first year of Cyrus King of Persia. But afterward though he returned not to Ierusalem with other Captives , yet he was translated from Babylon to the Medes , where he obtained an honourable prefecture . And this is the account which Saint Ierome with others give of the place , which sufficiently takes away the seeming repugnancy . Vers. 8. But how an Angel can make himself seen of one , &c. ] Theodoret according , to Gasper Sanctius , is of opinion , that those that saw not , were struck with a kind of blindness which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as the Sodomites were that could not find the door , and those also that were sent from the King of Syria to apprehend Elisha . But Cornelius is point-blank against this opinion , and says expresly that the cause why Daniel alone saw the Angel , and not his companions , was not that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wherewith the Angel might strike them , as that Angel that stroke the Sodomites , Gen. 19. 11. But that Angels in assumed bodies as well as the Blessed in their glorified bodies , have the species vis●…biles of their bodies in their own power , and can transmit them to one , suppose Daniel , and divert them from another . Which opinion of A Lapide were yet more plausible if he understood that Ang●…ls need not assume bodies , but have bodies , Aethereal bodies , of their own , whose raies therefore not Mechanically ( as in burning glasses which direct the beams of the Sun , otherwise scarce sensible to the touch , so vigorously to one point , that they will set on fire matter combustible ) but vitally they may direct toward one , party by the command of their will and phancy , and slip by the other . And though the difference of some seeing and others not seeing at the same time the apparition of an Angel , may proceed from the Angel himself that directs the visibility of his body , the visible raies I mean thereof , to one party and not to another ; yet there may be a difference also in the parties themselves present , whereby they may see some of them less distinctly , or not at all , others clearly and distinctly . And this I conceive to proceed from the purity , mildness and passivity of their Spirits . The Spirits of whose eyes are far less thick , and less fiercely agitated than others , these are more capable of seeing distinctly the subtle vehicles of Angels than others are . And therefore men of a more fierce , strong , robustious temper , are more inept to see any such Spectra , as it is observed of them . And as for madmen , whose Spirits are gross and hugely agitated , I conceive they do not so much see Spectres as raise them in themselves , by the strength and fieriness of their Imagination . So that what they see is more properly to be called a Phantasm than a Spectre . Vers. 13. Whether they be good Angels , &c. ] This controversy Gasper Sanctius pursues pretty copiously , and of himself is very much inclining to conclude against the authority of the antient Fathers , that the Presidentiary Angels of the Nations , of all but that of the Iews , were downright Devils . The two chief arguments are , First , That the Devil is said to be the Prince of this world , Iohn 12. 31. Now shall the Prince of this world be cast out . And St. Paul , Ephes. 6. 11. For we wrestle not , saith he , against flesh and bloud , that is against Men onely , but against Principalities , against Powers , against the Rulers of the darkness of this world ( of this world of darkness ( an usual Hypallage ) this world comprised within the caliginous Air ) against spiritual wickednesses ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so it is to be read according to the Syriack version , cum spiritibus malis , against wicked spirits ) in high places , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the same version has it , qui sunt sub coelo , viz. in the Air , for so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 often signifies out of the Hebrew . Which passage of Saint Paul suits excellently well with this Hypothesis of Presidentiary Angels in Daniel . But whether all Angels that are Presidents of the Nations besides such as belong to the Church of God be downright Devils , is the controversy . And these two Scriptures are the first argument for the Affirmative , That since the Devil is said to be the Prince of this World in distinction to the Church of God , and that in bringing the world into subjection to Christ , the Apostles fought against evil Spirits that had the Rule of this dark World , that were the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Chieftains , Presidents , and Emperours of it , that it is hence apparent , that the Presidentiary Angels , suppose , of Persia and Greece were Devils . The second argument is from the contest of the Presidentiary Angels of Grecia and Persia with Michael and Gabriel , and indeed with Palmoni himself , which is the other argument which Sancti●…s brings and pursues with that tightness in answering all the evasions of the adverse party , that I must confess I do not wonder that he is so much inclining to this opinion of his , That these Presidentiary Angels of Greece and Persia were Cacodaemones , as he calls them , downright Devils , rather than good Angels . Though it is hard on the other side to conceive , that mere Quintessential Devils , such as consist onely of envy , pride and malice , and pursue evil for evils sake , should be Presidents over Nations . Wherefore in respect of such Devils as these , we may with the Ancient Fathers conclude them to be good Angels , but in respect of that more holy and divine grace , such as Christ was anointed with in a measure far above his fellows , but such as by his means all of his Kingdome properly so called , in some measure partake of , and are expresly , and from the root of their life the Sons of Light and Love , we may , I say , comparing those Presidentiary Angels of Greece and Persia with these of Christs Kingdom , conclude them not to be good Angels but Devils . If any one will adventure to say , That there is some such Analogy betwixt Michael the Presidentiary Angel of Iudea and the Presidentiary Angel of Greece or Persia , as there is betwixt the most holy and most regenerate Christian King or Emperour , and some other Emperour or King that is neither styled Christian nor is regenerate , haply he may not be much out of the way . But I leave to every one to think of such things as these , in such a way as will be with most ease and satisfaction to himself , provided he shrink not from the belief of that which is so manifest here on Daniel , viz. that there are Presidentiary Angels over Nations and Countreys . Vers. 20. ( For so praeliari is taken in Cicero ) ] Epist. 13. ad Attic. Lib. 1. Quomodo ego minus quàm soleam praeliatus sim , and within a line or two after , Ego enim quamdiu Senatûs Authoritas mihi defendenda fuit , sic acriter & vehementer praeliatus sum , ut clamor concursúsque maxima cum mea laude fierent . And a little afterwards persisting in the same Metaphor and bragging , quàm fortis esset ( which also is a military expression ) Dii Immortales , says he , quas ego pugnas & quantas strages edidi ! So easily is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which the Seventy render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , understood of dispute or arguing the case , whence the Disputative or controversial Divines are also called Pole●…icall . VISION VI. Which is the Vision or Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , which reaches from the second verse of the eleventh Chapter to the end of Daniel . 2. AND now will I shew thee the Truth , that is , Now will I declare unto thee things to come in a plain intelligible way , touching the Kingdomes of Persia and Grecia , and also the Roman Empire , not resembling the first to a Bear or Ram , the second to a Leopard or Goat , and the third to a monstrous Beast with Iron teeth , but delivering the matter without any Prophetick Aenigm or Parable , you shall hear from me the bare Truth in easy and vulgar words . Behold there shall stand up yet three Kings in Persia , viz. Cambyses , Smerdis and Darius Hystaspis , which that particle [ yet ] seems to imply , as if it should hint to us , that they are three beside Cyrus the then present King of Persia , so that Cyrus is not to be taken into this reckoning . And the fourth shall be far richer than they all . Which fourth is Xerxes , the same who is called Ahasuerus ( in the book of Esther ) who married Esther the Iewish Virgin ; and Herodotus records the name of Xerxes his Queen to have been Amestris , which manifestly has the sound of Esther in it , whatever the syllable Am prefixed may signify , whether it be from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies Sol , her beauty being such an Inflammatory to love , or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mater . For such in a wonderfull manner was she to her Countreymen the Iews , whose lives she saved from the malice of Haman , which was no less to them than their mothers did for them that first gave them their lives . But if we are to read as Ioseph Scaliger would have it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that there is the like composition of the name of the Father of Aman , viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , this is not so consistent with our former conjectures : but what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the composition of those two names signifies , neither Scaliger nor any one else I know , can tell us . However so be that Esther be but acknowledged to sound in Amestris Xerxes his Queen , I am content . Now for the riches of this Xerxes or Ahasuerus , all Histories ring of it , and the Book of Esther will assure us thereof , which says he reigned from India even to Aethiopia , over an hundred and seven and twenty Provinces . And Iustin Lib. 2. notes of the riches of Xerxes , that though his Army was so numerous that they drunk up rivers , yet his riches were so great that the expence of so vast an Army nor any other occasions could exhaust them . So hugely is it verified of this fourth King , that he was far richer than they all , and that therefore there is no doubt but that it is Xerxes . Which yet is further confirmed from what follows , And by his strength through his riches he shall stir up all against the Realm of Grecia . The expedition of Xerxes against the Greeks is so vulgarly known and copiously set down in Iustin , Diodorus , Siculus and Herodotus , that to remind the Reader of it is sufficient . And that he did stir up all against the Realm of Grecia , is I think very plain if we consider the numerousness of his Army as it is described in Herodotus Lib. 7. Cap. 186. where he reckons up no less than twenty six hundred thousand and forty one thousand six hundred and ten 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , fighting men , to which he adds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Attendants of the Army , that were to minister to them , and others that came along with them . All which put together , says he , made a number at least as big as that of the fighting men . So that there was in all at least two and fifty hundred thousand and eighty three thousand two hundred and twenty . And this , says he , is the number 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of the whole Army , which he brought as far as to the Thermopylae . But for the number of the women to dress their meat , and of Courtizans , and Eunuchs , of Wagon-horses , and other beasts of burthen , and of Indian Dogs , it was not to be told they were so many . Whence says he , I less wonder that it is reported that some Rivers were drunk up by them ; which also Diodorus relates , and likewise the number of his Ships , that they were about one thousand two hundred . So that Xerxes by this account may well be said to have stirred up all against the Realm of Grecia . And he must needs be rich that could set out such a Fleet and maintain such an Armie , as I noted above . Thus notably is this Prophecy of Daniel fulfilled concerning this fourth King of Persia. Who came against the Realm of Grecia with an Army to quite overflow them and swallow them up at once . Of which Xerxes confiding in the numerousness of his Army , made himself sure in a manner , as we may understand by that discourse betwixt him and Demaratus that had been King of Sparta . See Herodot . Lib. 7. Cap. 101 , 102 , &c. For we have already produced enough to shew how fully the prediction is accomplished . But why there are no more than four of the Persian Kings mentioned in this Prophecy , and why four , I conceive the reason is because the scope of this Prophecy is mainly to forewarn the People of God of the evils that would come upon them , or what mutations there would be in which they were concerned , whether Iews or Christians , and therefore the catalogue of the Kings of Persia is so short , but yet brought down to Xerxes , who would have swallowed up all Greece , as a fit transition to the expedition of Alexander against the Persians , which intimates the reasonableness of the success which was given him by Providence as follows . 3. And a mighty King shall stand up , namely Alexander the great , That shall rule with great dominion and do according to his will , that is , All things shall succeed according to his mind . And it is Curtius his character of him , Lib. 10. Fatendum est tamen cùm plurimum virtuti debuerit , plus debuisse Fortunae , quam solus omnium mortalium in potestate habuit . He had the world in a string , as our English Proverbial Phrase is . So fitly is this Prophecy fulfilled in Alexander . But we will only take notice by the by , how like this is , which is a Transition from the Persian Empire to the Grecian , how like it is , I say , to that Transition from the Grecian to the Roman , Vers. 36. And a King shall do according to his will. In both which the transition is so little pompous and discriminative , that if the matter it self did not discover there was a Transition from one Empire to another , the Form of Transition would scarcely assure us of it . But being no man doubts but that here is a Transition ( though the form be so slender and obscure ) from the Persian to the Grecian Empire , so the slenderness and obscureness of the Form of the Transition ( v. 36. ) from the Greek Empire to the Roman , ought to be no prejudice to the reality thereof . 4. And when he shall stand up his Kingdom shall be broken and shall be divided toward the four winds of Heaven , namely , into four Kingdoms lying North , West , East and South . Which are the Kingdoms of Thracia , Macedonia , Asia and Aegypt , which belonged to Lysimachus , Cassander , Antigonus and Ptolemaeus . See what has been said above Ch. 8. And not to his posterity . For within sixteen years space after Alexander's death , not only Aridaeus the brother of Alexander together with his mother Olympias were put to death , but also Alexander the Son of Alexander the Great and Roxana , and Hercules the other Son of Alexander by Barsine was killed , and Cleopatra the sister of Alexander . So fully is this passage accomplished [ And not to his Posterity . ] Nor according to his dominion which he ruled . As not having that strenuity and greatness of parts , nor that strength ; his entire Empire being thus divided into four Kingdoms , which therefore was a weakening to it , and made it subject to dissen●…ons amongst themselves , besides that there were several other Satrapies which other commanders of Alexander were possest of , distinct from those four Kingdoms , which was a further weakening thereof ; as it follows . For his Kingdom shall be plucked up even for others besides those . The Hebrew word which our English translation renders , shall be plucked up , is rendred by the Septuagint 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and by the Vulgar , lacerabitur , from the Septuagints 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Quisquiliae : Whence is intimated into what a many little shreds this great Empire would be discerped after his death , which is most fitly understood of those lesser portions they had , who are related to here , besides those four , namely Lysimachus , Cassander , Antigonus and Ptelomaeus . For Eumenes , Philotas , Menander , Leonatus , Seleucus and others had their portions distinct from those four , whereby the main body of Alexanders Kingdom possest by them , was the more weakened . 5. And the King of the South shall be strong , that is , Ptolemaeus the Son of Lagus King of Aegypt . He speaks onely of the Kings of the South , and of the North , that is , of the Kings of Aegypt , and of Syria , because the affairs of the Iews are most concerned in them . And this very first King of Aegypt , Ptolemaeus the Son of Lagus , he is taken notice of in Historians , for that treacherous exploit of his , of the taking Ierusalem on the Sabbath day , under pretence of Sacrificing . But he possest himself of the City they not arming themselves for resistance . For which Agatharchides Cnidius twitts them , as a fond people that preferred their superstition before their liberty . He carried many of the Iews at that time with him into Aegypt . See Ioseph . Antiq. lib. 12. c. 1. And one of his Princes , that is , one of the Princes of Alexander , says Grotius ; but if it be referred not to Alexander , but to Ptolemy , it may haply be one of those lesser Princes that he had a more special favour for : but either way it is Seleucus Nicator , that is here meant , who got up first toward this greatness by the favour and countenance of this Ptolemy , as I noted above . And he shall be strong above him . Seleucus shall outdoe Ptolemy in exploits of war. For having taken Demetrius the Son of Antigonus he added Asia to Syria , he overcame Lysimachus King of Thracia , in batle , and Antigonus in Phrygia , as Androcotus also in India , from which great exploits he purchased to himself the name of Nicanor , or Nicator , as if we should say , Seleucus the Conquerour . And have Dominion , That is plain from which has been said already . His Dominion shall be a great Dominion . And so it appears to have been by History , as Grotius has noted out of Appianus , according to whom his Dominion contained all these Countreys , Syria , Phrygia , Mesopotamia , Bactriana , Arabia , Sogdiana , Arachosia and a great part of India , even beyond the River Indus . And Appianus adds in general , that he was by far the most potent of all the successours of Alexander , and that there were built by him near fifty Cities . 6. And in the end of years , that is , After a certain time , They shall ioyn themselves together , that is , They shall be friends or confederates one with another , viz. the King of the North , with the King of the South . Not that the same Individual persons Ptolemaeus Lagi and Seleucus Nicanor shall do this , but some of the succession of each of them . For the succession of the Kings of the North and of the South , or of Syria and Aegypt , are in the Prophetick style spoke of , as of two single Kings continuing all that time of their Kingdomes . Which is a thing so obvious and known , that it hinders not at all , but that this Prophecy may be called the Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , for all that . For the Kings Daughter of the South shall come to the King of the North to make an agréement . The Hebrew word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies Rectitudes , and the Septuagint render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Agreements . For the agreeing of things is to set them right and straight . This Kings daughter therefore of the South is Berenice the Daughter of Ptolemaeus Philadelphus , Son and Successour to Ptolemaeus Lagi . She it seems was sent to the King of the N●…orth , viz. to Antiochus Theos King of Syria and Asia and grandchild to Sele●…cus N●…icanor , to beget peace and amity betwixt those two Kingdoms , with a vast dowry of gold and silver , so that by this marriage betwixt Antiochus Theos and Berenice , these two Kingdoms might be held together in a firm league : Otherwise the pro●●er seems needless , Antiochus having already a wife , viz. Laodice , and two children by her , Seleucus Callinicus and Antiochus . But accepting of Berenice for his wife , and promising that he would not have Laodice for any other than a concubine , this proved an ill business both to him and to Berenice at last . For he receiving afterwards Laodice into favour , and calling her ●…ack to Court , she made shift to poison her husband Antiochus , and get Berenice and her young child she had by Antiochus to be slain , according as it follows predicted by Daniel . But she shall not retain the power of the Arm , that is , She shall not have that strong Interest at Court , nor remain in that authority she seemed to have at first , the mind of her husband being afterward carried to his former wife Laodice . Neither shall he stand , not Antiochus himself , For La●…dice suspicious how constant he might prove in his love to her , got him to be poisoned . Nor his Arm , The Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and may be translated , Nor his seed , viz. that offspring which he had by Berenice , his little Son he had by her , who was killed with her . But she shall be given up and they that brought her and he that begat her . The truer reading is , and that son of hers , or , he whom she brought forth . For that is the most obvious sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And he that strengthened her in these times , that is , Those who were with her and took her part as friends and comforters . But she and her little son and all her Confidents would go to the pot . Even as it came to pass in the Daphneum at Antioch , where she had shut her self up , and might have been safe through the help of friends that heard thereof , but that she was betrayed , and so she and her little son murder'd by Seleucus Callinicus her son in law . So bad an end had a matter ill begun . See Iustin , lib. 27. c. 1. 7. But out of a branch of her roots . It seems to be an Hypallage , as Gasper Sanctius also takes notice , for [ But out of the roots of her branch ] that is , from the root or stock from whence she and her little son was , that is , from Ptolemaeus Philadelphus , who was her father . Shall one stand up in his estate . The Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where there is plainly an Ellipsis of a praeposition , suppose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; super ba●…in ejus , so Vatablus supplies it . He shall found his quarrel upon the right that the young child had , if he had had strength and been alive , to revenge his mothers death . This therefore is the brother of Berenice , Ptolemaeus Euergetes . Which shall come with an Army and shall enter into the fortress of the King of the North , that is , Shall fall into the Territories or Frontiers of Seleucus Callinicus the King of Syria , who killed Berenice and her little Son. And shall deal against them and prevail , that is , He shall make war against them , and have them so much in his power , that he may do what he will with them . He shall have very easy and mighty success . 8. And shall also carry captives into Egypt their Gods with their Princes and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold . St. Ieromes comment upon this place is full enough . Ptolemaeus , saith he , prevailed so far that he took Syria and Cilicia , and the upper parts beyond Euphrates , and almost all Asia , and when he heard there was sedition moved at home in Aegypt , he spoiling the Kingdoms of Seleucus , brought away with him fourty thousand Talents of silver , and two thousand five hundred Images of their Gods , amongst which were those that Cambyses when he took Aegypt carried away with him into Persia. For which feat of bringing back again their Images that were violently taken from them so many years agoe , the Aegyptians being a very superstitious people , he obtained the name of Euergetes amongst them , as if he had been so great a benefactour to them in recovering their Images . Thus St. Ierome out of writers which he had the use of , but since have perished . And he shall continue more years than the King of the North. Ptolemaeus Euergetes his Reign was six years longer than the Reign of Seleucus Callinicus the Son of Antiochus Theos by Leodice ; his Reign was almost by one third part longer than his . And the Kingdom of Syria was made a Province by the Romans betwixt thirty and fourty years before Aegypt was , if that may be also insinuated . But the former is more material , it implying that Callinicus durst not bouge against Aegypt all the days of his life , Ptolemaeus Euergetes who got so full a victory over him ( which would naturally daunt his spirits ) being still living . 9. So the King of the South , Ptolemaeus Euergets , shall come into his Kingdom and shall return into his own land . Which intimates his power and success to have been so great and with so little loss to his Armie , and with that ease , as if he had been Lord of Syria , and had free ingress and egress at his pleasure . 10. But his Sons shall be stirred up . Though that shamefull overthrow he had received , cowed the Spirit of Seleucus Callinicus , yet his two sons Seleucus Ceraunus and Antiochus Magnus after his death , and indeed after the death of Ptolemaeus Euergetes , which was a further incouragement to them , bestirred themselves to recover what their father had lost , and to that end gathered a great Armie as it follows . And shall assemble a multitude of great Forces . See Polyb. lib. 2. and lib. 5. And they were the more encouraged thereto , Ptolemaeus Euergetes not onely being dead , but a person little beloved , a killer of his father , mother and brother , and therefore in derision called Philopator , succeeding him . And he shall certainly come and overflow and pass through . Though he began with the two sons , yet he changes the number plural here into the singular , because Seleucus Ceraunus died in the beginning of the enterprise , reigning scarce three years . Wherefore Antiochus Magnus is here meant by him that shall certainly come and overflow , &c. For he did overflow Iudea and Coele Syria by the treachery of Theodotus Ptolemaeus Philopator his Governour of that Province . Then shall , he return and be stirred up even to his fortress . And after this no peace being concluded , he shall again renew the war , and taking many Towns he shall at last come to Raphia an exceeding well fortified Town in the confines of Aegypt . See Polybius , lib. 5. 11. And the King of the South shall be moved with choler and shall come forth and fight with him , even with the King of the North , viz. Philopator with Antiochus Magnus . For though Philopator was but a sluggish voluptuous person , and given to his ease and pleasure , yet when his proper Kingdom was in such imminent danger , he was inraged , and thought it was time to bestir himself for fear he should not only lose Syria but Aegypt too . And he shall set forth a great multitude . Seventy thousand Foot and five thousand Horse , and seventy three Elephants . And a multitude shall be given into his hand , that is , He shall take many prisoners of the Armie of Antiochus Magnus . Which is the thing that the Author of the third Book of Maccabees expresly sets down , and that the success was from the passionate importunity of Arsinoe Philopators sister , who ran up and down from one part of the Armie to the other with her hair disheveled and hanging about her shoulders , and by promises and earnest intreatings driving the soldiery to fight with more than ordinary resolution and courage , whereby they won the day , and took many Prisoners . Grotius out of Polybius names four thousand , and the rest were killed or routed and put to flight . 12. And when he hath taken away the multitude , that is , When he hath partly taken captive , partly killed , and so taken them out of the way , and partly put to flight and scattered the multitude of Antiochus his Armie , and thereby driven them away from his Territories . His heart shall be listed up , His heart that was oppressed and depressed with fear and anxiety before , will be now more lightsome and exalted , and give it self the swing to satisfie its own lusts , in this security , by his unclean conversation with Agathoclea the singing wench and Agathocles her brother , and will rudely and prophanely at Iudea not onely come into the Temple , but rush into the Holy of Holies against the advice and persuasion of all either pious or prudent By-standers . See the third Book of Maccabees Ch. 1. And he shall cast down many ten thousands , but he shall not be strengthned by it . The sense is ( for of this latitude is the signification of the particle ●… ) And though he shall cast down many thousands ( for so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signify an indefinite great number , and not exactly Myriads , as all Interpreters agree ) Yet shall he not be strengthened by it . Though that great Armie of Antiochus Magnus was quite vanquished by him , yet Antiochus himself escaping he will appear again in the field and undoe all that hath been done , after he has espied an opportunity for his purpose . The Idleness , Luxury and Sottishness of Philopator made this great advantage he had got against Antiochus , to signify nothing . 13. For the King of the North shall return and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former . He shall again gather an Army and that greater than the former . And shall certainly come after certain years , that is , These things were a brewing for a certain time while he observed the luxury and dissoluteness of Philopator and his mindlesness of his affairs , which encouraged him to meditate this other War against Egypt , made him sure to come , and gave him hope of Success . With a great Army and much riches , With a great Army and well appointed . Which Armies sometimes are not , by reason of the want of money or whatever necessaries are requisite for the good appointment of an Army . For the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies any Acquist from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 acquisivit , whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Post-horse or Mule has its name ; wherefore by this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I conceive is meant all the plentifull supply of necessaries and fit accommodations for an Army , such as Beasts of burthen , Wagons , and Draught-horses , with the things they carry , &c. Which the Latins call Impedimenta , in English they are called the Carriage of the Army , Bag and Baggage , with these the Army of Antiochus was stored , which the English translation here renders , much Riches . 14. And in those times there shall many stand up against the King of the South . For Philopator having appointed Agathocles his Catamite and brother to Agathoclea the singing Wench , to be Prefect over Aegypt , not only the Provinces subject to Aegypt rebelled , but Aegypt it self was vexed with ●…editions . And Philopator being dead and Antiochus Magnus having made a firm league with Philip of Macedonia , he was assisted by him upon condition of dividing the spoils equally upon victory ; and hence , saith St. Ierome , is to be understood the meaning of many standing up against the King of the South , that is , the King of Aegypt . Which attempt was made in Ptolemaeus Epiphanes his time , the Son of Philopator , of not passing four or five years of age , and the stress of affairs lay then upon that impure and dissolute Minister of State Agathocles . But the wisest act that Philopator did before his death , was his recommending his young Child to the tutelage and protection of the Senate of Rome , as you may gather out of Iustin Lib. 31. Also the Robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves . The Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is here rendred Robbers , does signify also at large Effractores or Breakers , and therefore the sense may be , Those of thy people which are Breakers of the Law or of the Union of the Iewish Church and Nation , some siding with the King of Aegypt , others with the King of Syria , they shall be puffed up , ( namely those of the King of Aegypt's side , as he carried many with him , viz. Ptolemaeus Lagi , as you heard above , so considerable a party of Iews were there in Aegypt , and they had their correspondents also in Iudea ) they shall be puffed up in confidence of their Arms and the fresh remembrance of the former victory . To establish the Uision , that is , To fulfill or accomplish the sayings of the Prophets which denounce all evil to them that despise the Law. So Grotius upon the place , according as it follows , And they shall fall , To fulfil those comminations by the mouths of the Prophet . Wshich were accomplished in the Victory of A●…tiochus against Scopas , Ptolemaeus Epiphanes his General , and them whom Antiochus overthrew at the Spring-heads of the River Iordan ; And when he had taken the Towns of Coele Syria and Samaria that Scopas was possessed of , the Iews delivered up Ierusalem to him of their own accord , and helpt to beat Scopas his Garison-Souldiers out of the Tower he there had left them in , as Iosephus tells us , Lib. 12. c. 3. And now though this may be part of the sense of these words [ to establish the Vision ] and most accommodate to that very time ; yet considering there was a continuation of these Partizim in Aegypt , even to Onias the junior his time , and onward , I think there may be a glance also at a further completion of this passage in Onias , who in the time of Ptolemaeus Philometor fled into Aegypt , and being favourably received there of Ptolemee obtained leave to build a Temple in the Nomus or Canton of Heliopolis , and drew a great many of the Iews to him , he pretending to fulfill the Vision of Isaias Ch. 19. vers . 19. There shall be an Altar of the Lord in the midst of the Land of Aegypt . Which Temple after it had stood 250 years , was in the time of Vespasian rased to the very ground . And though it stood so long , yet St. Ierome and other Interpreters think this feat of Onias here pointed at . But I leave it to the Readers judgement to consider it . Grotius his Interpretation touching the deserters of the Law at that time may be the first Impletion of the Prophecy , but this may be more particularly and eminently intended the fall of this Temple and the Iews at once . 15. So the King of the North shall come . For the King of the North , Antiochus Magnus , shall come , whereby these contemners of the Law shall smart for it . For this Antiochus was a great friend to the Iews that stuck to Moses his Law , and were no Prevaricatours , but did things according to his prescript , as you may see in Iosephus in the place abovenamed . And cast up a Mount. Against Sidon ( saith St. Ierome who had the benefit of more Historians than are extant at this day ) where he shut up Scopas , Ptolemaeus Epiphanes his General , so close and so long , that he forced him to yield . And take the most fenced Cities , according as I have noted above out of Iosephus . And the arms of the South shall not withstand , viz. Europus , Menocles and Damaxenus , whom Ptolemy sent to relieve Scopas when he was shut up , but in vain . Neither his chosen people , namely those supplies that came with those three Commanders . Neither shall there be any strength to withstand . All attempts will be in vain . 16. But he that cometh against him , against the forces of Ptolemaeus Epiphanes , Shall do according to his own will , Shall have compleat success , And none shall stand before him , And the Iews shall of their own accord deliver up the city to him , viz. to Antiochus . And he shall stand in the glorious land , viz. in Iudea . The Septuagint do not venture to render the sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but retain the word , as if we should say , And he shall stand in the land of Sabi . Which I confess I suspect to be the name of the God of that Land , namely of the God of Israel , who is called the Lord of Hosts . Of his entring Iudea and Ierusalem upon his vanquishing of Scopas I have hinted enough above . Which by his hand shall be consumed . The vulgar Latin has it so likewise . But the Interpretation suits not with History . For as I intimated above , Antiochus Magnus was very kind to the Iews ( as you may see at large in a letter of his inserted by Iosephus into his Antiquities , lib. 12. c. 3. ) granted them many Immunities , supplied their expenses for sacrifices and repairs of the Temple , with other Testimonies of his favour to them . Wherefore the true Interpretation of the place is , Which shall be perfected by his hand , that is , which shall flourish under his Power . For the word in the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies as well to be perfected or consummated , as to be spoiled or consumed . 17. He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole Kingdom . The more genuin●… sense I conceive is , and the Hebrew easily admits it , viz. [ He shall also set his face to get into the power of his , namely of Ptolemaeus Epiphanes his , whole Kingdom ] that is to say , He was not content with the regaining onely Coele Syria and Iudea which were his Ancestours before , but he has a design to make himself Master also of Aegypt , there being such a fair opportunity by reason of the youngness of Ptolemy , and the present disorder of things there . And upright ones with him . And there are upright ones with him . But the Hebrew word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which I conceive may very well be the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vers . 6. which signified Agreements . And so Gasper Sanctius also expounds it . But if it be not to be understood as before of a Covenant or Agreement but of men , then the sense will be , That Antiochus will bring along with him honest , fair conditioned men , and such as had a good repute withall , to help to carry on the match betwixt his daughter Cassandra and Ptolemaeus Epiphanes . Thus shall he do , The Hebrew has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , And he shall do , that is , It shall succeed . And he shall give him the Daughter of women , that is , He shall give him his daughter Cassandra * the fairest of women , and Coele Syria , Phaenice , Iudea and Samaria for a dowry with her , Corrupting her , that is , infusing such principles into her , if she would listen to him , as might make her instrumental by treachery to her husband to get her father Antiochus the Kingdom of Aegypt . But she shall not stand on his side , or , She shall not persist in such ways as her father would put her in . Neither be for him , She will make good her duty to her husband , and be faithfull to him and loyal as to her husband and Prince , and not be seduced by her father . So that Antiochus his Politicks fell short of success in this design of marrying his daughter to Ptolemaeus Epiphanes , though it was wisely enough done upon other regards , to shew himself by this match to be a friend to whom the Roman Senate was a friend , and also to strengthen his Interest by this alliance against the Romans if they proved his enemies . But the Text is plain enough already . 18. After this shall he turn his face unto the Isles . Which he thought he might do with the better security having laid so firm a foundation of friendship with the King of Aegypt , that worser plot which he was conscious of , being kept to himself , and Cassandra's piety to her father , though she was loyal to her husband , permitting her to discover nothing . By the Isles are understood any maritime Towns as well as Islands properly so called in the Hebrew Idiom . And he is recorded to have set himsel●… to take the Sea towns of Thrace and Greece . And shall take many , even several Islands properly so called , as Rhodus , Samos , Delos and Euboea . See Grotius on the place , but especially Calvin , that tells the occasion of Antiochus his setting his face toward the Isles , and how he came to be engaged in that war. But a Prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease , without his own reproach he shall cause it to return upon him . This translation is something obscure and confused , Grotius has rendred it out of the Hebrew into Latin very truly and cleverly thus . Et cessare faciet Dux ipsius in se contumelias , quinetiam contumelias illius in ipsum vertet , that is , A Commander shall cause to cease his ( that is Antiochus his ) reproach against him , yea , and moreover he shall return the reproach upon himself , viz. upon Antiochus . This is the easy and natural sense of the Hebrew Text. And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rightly turned in this place especially , a Leader or Commander . And both Gasper Sanctius , Calvin , Cornelius à Lapide , and Grotius interpret this of Lucius Scipio the Roman Commander , who brought it to pass that Antiochus should not onely no longer despise and slight the offers of the Roman Senate , and infest their confederates with war , which they took as a great affront , but that the reproach at last should fall foully upon himself , he being wholly vanquished by Lucius Scipio at Sipylus a Mountain in Asia Minor near the confines of Phrygia , where fifty thousand of his men were slain and eleven thousand taken prisoners as Iustin writes , and Antiochus brought to hard and dishonourable terms of peace , whereby he was bound to have nothing more to do with any part of Europe , nay that the Romans should have Asia , and he rest content with the Kingdom of Syria , that he should surrender all his ships and captives , and also defray the expences of the war. See Iustin lib. 31. He gave hostages also for performance of Covenant , namely his two Sons , Seleucus and Antiochus Epiphanes . Thus was the reproach cast upon the Roman Power by Antiochus , returned with usury upon himself at last . 19. Then shall he turn his face toward the fort of his own land , that is , Toward the Frontiers of his own Kingdom . Upon this passage Cornelius briefly thus , out of St. Ierome . Antiochus vanquished by the Romans , and commanded to bound his Dominion within the Mountain Taurus , went thence to Apamia , Susa and other of the more remote parts of his Kingdom , and then fighting with the Elymites he and his whole Army was destroyed ; according as it follows . And he shall stumble and fall and not be found . Impinget & corruet . Where I●…pingere to ▪ stumble , saith Grotius , is as much as impruden●…er se gerere , to act rashly and imprudently . For in Iustin , lib. 32. cap. 2. it is recorded that Antiochus upon his robbing the Temple of Iupiter Didymaeus by night , the thing being made known , concursu Incolarum cum omni militia interfectus est . Where Grotius ingeniously conjectures that for Didymaeus should be read Elymaeus . Whence Saint Ierome's and Iustin's account will fall into one . 20. Then shall stand up in his estate , Shall succeed in his place by right of Inheritance Seleucus Philopator the elder son of Antiochus Magnus , A raiser of Taxes . For his luxury put him upon the greater exigencies as Calvin observes , and we may be sure he would not spare the people , who did not stick to rob the Temple of the money there deposited for pious uses , who sent Heliodorus his Treasurer thither for that purpose , 2 Maccab. 3. 10. In the glory of the Kingdom , It is rather to be rendred upon the glory of the Kingdom , that is , upon the riches thereof . For riches are the Political glory and decor of any Kingdom or people , whenas Poverty makes them look sordidly and contemptibly . But there is neither [ In ] nor [ Upon ] neither 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Hebrew , but the Text runs thus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is verbatim , One that makes to pass up and down afflicters or oppressers of the beauty or glory of the Kingdom by exactions or Taxes , understanding by the decor or glory of the Kingdom , as before , the riches thereof . Of which Taxes , besides his own luxury , the expence of the war its being cast upon his father Antiochus by the Romans may be also an occasion or pretence , &c. But within few days he shall be destroyed , Which implies he shall reign nothing near so long as his father Antiochus , not passing a third part of his time , the one reigning but 12 , the other 37. years . Neither in anger nor in battle . Neither by the sedition of the people nor by war with foreign enemies , but by the Treachery of Heliodorus , who , as it is thought , poysoned him , hoping and attempting to succeed him in his Kingdom , but he was kept off by Eumenes and Attalus . 21. And in his estate , in his place , shall stand up a vile person , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a despised or contemned person ; Who is here that Antiochus Epiphanes , Son of Antiochus Magnus , and second brother to Seleucus Philopator . Who is here represented as despicable , not for want of wit or parts , but for his actions and manners . Which made the people when he would be called Epiphanes , which signifies Illustrious , call him Epimanes , which denotes a mad man , as he was of a cruel , turbulent spirit , and yet very servile , crouching and flattering where it was for his own Interest . Besides he came unjustly to the Kingdom by defeating his Nephew the Son of Seleucus Philopator . But Grotius his short Character of him gathered out of Athenaeus is most conspicuously applicable to the words of the Text. Dicitur hic Antiochus , saith he , despectus , ob mores , ab omni non tantùm Principis dignitate , sed ab honesti viri gravitate alienos . To whom they shall not give the honour of the Kingdom . There being no colour for it at all , by reason of his ill manners , and which is the main of all , the right of Succession belonged to Demetrius the Son of his brother Seleucus . But he shall come in peaceably , and obtain the Kingdom by flatteries viz. , by plausible pretences of administring the affairs of the Kingdom of Syria for the good of his Nephew Demetrius the true heir to the crown , and by making a fair shew of clemency and of kindness he shall win the hearts of the people of Syria to him . The ancient Fathers some of them by this vile person will have Antichrist alone to be understood , all of them , supposing it to be Antiochus Epiphanes , will yet have him to be a lively Type of Antichrist . But in this Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , the down-right Literal sense is the sense aimed at , and the sense intended as to the persons and actions described in it . And therefore this prediction concerning Antiochus Epiphanes is no more a prediction touching Antichrist , than the History of the Iews a prediction of the State of the Christians , and onely in this large sense can I admit Antiochus Epiphanes to be a Type of the Papal Hierarchy , or if you will of the Popes of Rome , who by flattering and crouching at first to the Civil Soveraignty ( consider the Letter of Gregory the Great which he wrote to Phocas when he had slain his Sovereign Mauricius the Emperour : ) By giving to themselves all alluring titles of Servus Servorum ; of holy Father ; of Sponsus Ecclesiae , &c. And by pretending the care of all Christian people , and of the Emperours themselves whom they look'd upon always as pupils in Nonage , young weakly Wights , Wights scarce nine days old and that cannot see ( for the little Horn only must have eyes ) from such fine pretences as these got they the Government not onely of the people but of the Emperours themselves whom they trampled upon , and made themselves in reality the Emperours of Rome and of Christendom in a manner . That there is a conspicuous correspondency here betwixt the Type and Antitype I cannot deny , but the Literal and Historical meaning as I may so speak ( for Prophecy , especially such an one as this , is a kind of an Anticipatory History ) that is the main that is to be attended . We shall come to that part of the Vision that speaks of Antichrist without a Type or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hereafter at vers . 36. But till we come thither I find Grotius to be one of the most easy and coherent Interpreters , in whose footsteps therefore I shall mostwhat insist , till he turns out of the way , and then I shall shake hands with him and bid him adiue . 22. And with the arms of a floud shall they be overflown from before him , namely Heliodorus his forces who murdered Seleucus Demetrius his father , prompted thereto perhaps by Antiochus , but doing the feat with a design for himself , to get to himself the Kingdom of Syria , he having raised forces for this end . But Antiochus Epiphanes with a specious pretence , as doing all in behalf of his Nephew then at Rome , assisted with the forces of Eumenes and Attalus , s●…all quite overcome and rout this Armie of Heli●…dorus , and break in pieces all his Faction as it follows . And shall be broken , namely , the followers of Heli●…dorus . Yea also the Prince of the Covenant , viz. Demetrius the son of Seleucus Philopator , who may well be said to be the Prince of these Consederate forces of his uncle Antiochus , Attalus and Eumenes , he being indeed a Prince and heir to the Crown , and this war against Heliodorus seeming to be managed in his behalf . But the good success turned to his mischief by reason of the treachery of his uncle . And therefore he is said to be broken here as well as the followers of Heliodorus . 23. And after the league made with him , that is , For after the friendship professed by him to his Nephew Demetrius at Rome , with whom you may be sure he kept Intelligence , He shall work deceitfully , This is the cause that Antiochus his success against Heliodorus was the undoing of Demetrius as well as of him . He shall work deceitfully , by getting his ●…riends at Rome to detain Demetrius there ( though his father in kindness to Antiochus had sent him thither for an hostage in his stead ) that he might better pursue his own designs in the mean time , as Grotius has noted on the place . And he shall come up and become strong with a small people . His beginnings in Syria shall be small , saies Grotius , but he shall grow up by degrees ( as the Popes of Rome did . ) 24. He shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the Province . By degrees Antiochus will possess himself of the best places of Syria , as the Roman Hierarchie of the fairest and fattest Seats in Europe . And he shall do that which his fathers have not done , nor his fathers fathers , he shall scatter among them the prey and spoil and riches , that is , Antiochus Epiphanes shall be a greater exacter of Tributes , and more profuse rewarder of his favourites and adherents , his souldiers especially , than any of his ancestors . This lavish liberality of his is taken notice of 1 Maccab. 3. 30. where he is said in giving liberal gifts to have abounded above the Kings that were before him . And the Papal Polity what tricks they have to get money , to say nothing of bloud and violence against pretended Hereticks , and how able and lavish Rewarders they are of their stickling clients , is obvious to consider . None of the Emperours of Rome , the Popes Predecessours , comparable to him for that . Yea and he shall forecast his device against the strong holds even for a time . After he had taken the more easie and opime places , and encouraged his soldiers by liberally dividing the spoil amongst them , he afterward will set his mind to the taking of the more strongly fortified places , which will hold him longer tack and take him some time , which haply is meant by [ even for a time . ] But of the Hebrew it is better exprest thus [ and that for a time . ] 25. And he shall stir up his power and his courage against the King of the South with a great Army , that is , Against the King of Aegypt , Ptolemaeus Philometor , because he pretended a right to Syria . And the King of the South shall be stirred up to battle with a great and mighty Army viz. Ptolemaeus Philometor , King of Aegypt , whose two chief Commanders were Eulaius and Leneus . But he shall not stand . He shall not be able to withstand him , but shall be put to flight and discomfited . For they shall forecast devices against him . There will be treacherous plots against Philometor and his Army . 26. Yea they that feed of the portion of his meat shall destroy him , that is , Some of his Domesticks , Ministers of State , and of great trust in his affairs , and in the very management of this War , will be false to him and betray him , and undoe him , and spoil the success of the battle . And his Army shall overflow , His Army shall be overflown or overrun , Opprimetur has the vulgar Latin , Obruetur , Calvin , as if they read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . But if our English translation obtain , then [ his ] must be referred to Antiochus , not to Ptolemaeus Philometor , accordingly as Vatablus also refers it . And many shall fall down slain , By the hands of Antiochus his Army . This battle was fought betwixt Mount Casius and Pelusium . So S. Ierome out of Suctorius , and so Grotius out of both . And touching many falling down slain it is said expresly concerning this battle , 1 Maccab . 1. 18. That Ptolemee was afraid of Antiochus and fled , and many were wounded to death . 27. And both these Kings hearts shall be to doe mischief , and they shall speak lies at one Table . They shall meet together at Memphis , Ptolemaeus Philometor , and Antiochus Epiphanes , in outward shew Friends but inwardly suspicious Enemies and suspected one of another . But it shall not prosper . This palliated friendship will again break out into open War. For yet the end shall be at the time appointed . The Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , For it is yet till the end will be at the time appointed , that is to say , there will be a space of time till another War break out , but it will certainly break out at the time appointed . So that there is an Ellipsis or omission of the thing which is to be understood from what went before and only the time mentioned , an Intercessation of War is intimated till the time appointed . 28. And he shall return into his Land with great Riches , that is , with great Spoils , 1 Maccab. 1. 19. Thus they got the strong Cities in the Land of Aegypt , and they took the spoils thereof . And his heart shall be against the holy Covenant . This is the first coming of Antiochus into Iudea , says Grotius , which the Writer of the first Book of Maccabees takes no notice of , it being so inconsiderable in respect of the second . By the holy Covenant here is meant the Law of Moses given by God , in which amongst other things , the right of Succession in the High Priesthood is determined . And he shall do Exploits . Exploits is not in the Hebrew . But the meaning is , He shall do according to his own mind and will , particularly about the High Priesthood , Iason and Menelaus by bribes and flatteries obtaining the High Priesthood of him , contrary to Law. And return to his own Land , He shall return out of Iudea into Syria . 29. At the time appointed he shall return , This is the appointed time mentioned vers . 27. And come toward the South , that is , toward Egypt . But it shall not-be as the formet or as the ●…atter . The Hebrew has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which the Septuagint render thus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . For the other seems to be an Hebraism , a Feminine for a Neuter . And so the Latin has it , Non erit priori simile novissimum , that is , This second expedition of Antiochus against Aegypt , will not be so prosperous as the former . 30. For the Ships of Chittim shall come against him , that is , The Ships of the * Romans who were antiently called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chittim according to Bochartus , or at least the Ships of the Romans out of Macedonia who were anciently called Chittim , as there are plausible arguments for it . And in general , says Iosephus Antiq. Lib. 1. c. 7. from Cethima , the antient name of the Island Cyprus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , All Islands and Maritime places are by the Hebrews called Chittim . Whence it is no wonder that Alexander and Perseus the last King of Macedonia , are said the one to come out of the Land of Chittim , the other to be King of the Chittims . So that these Ships of Chittim may be so called , whether from the Romans themseves , or because the Roman Navy came out of Macedonia after they had vanquished Perseus , and made of that Kingdom a Province . For partly there , and partly in other places the Romans had a great Navy ready for any exploit . Therefore shalt he be grieved and return . The cause of his desisting from his enterprise of invading Aegypt and of taking Alexandria , was Popilius a Roman Legate sent by the Senate to command him to forbear , the King of Aegypt having put himself under their protection . Wherefore Popilius taking ship presently upon this Commission sailed to Aegypt , and imparted the commands of the Senate to Antiochus . And this is all the Ships of Chittim that came to him then that I know . And I must confess I doubt whether 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here , which they render Ships , signify Ships or no , and is not rather an Epithete of the Chittim or Transmarine people , such as the Macedonians and Romans were to them of Syria , and that the rather because if it signify'd the ships of Chittim it would not have been 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in regimine , as they call it , thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being not a Substantive in regimine but an Adjective , it is an Epithete of the Chittim , or the more Northern and Transmarine people the Macedonians or Romans , and signifies as much as the fierce , rude or rough Chittim . And thus may it peculiarly . reflect upon Popilius his rough handling of Antiochus , who at his arrival very complementally receiving him , and upon their former familiarity at Rome offering to kiss him , was bluntly bid to forbear those ceremonies ; and the decree of the Senate being produced and given him , and he making delays and pretending it fit to consult his friends , Popilius presently drawing a large circle with his stick about Antiochus , bad him forthwith consult his friends there upon the spot , nor pass out of the circle till he had returned answer to the Senate whether he would have war or peace with them ; which rough carriage of Popilius so humbled him that he presently answered he would obey the Senate . Which passage in Iustin lib. 34. cap. 3. suits mighty well with the very words in the Hebrew Text and Septuagints Translation , the one saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , And he will be struck or broken , the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , And he will be humbled , viz. by this rough carriage of Popilius , as Iustin also phrases it . Adeoque haec austeritas animum Regis fregit ut pariturum se Senatui responderet . The English [ he shall be grieved ] is less emphatical , and not so punctually answering to the niceties of History . But certainly when Antiochus was thus struck , broken , and humbled , he was also grieved , and returned from Aegypt in this discontented mood . And will have indignation against the holy Covenant . He will ease his grief and disburden himself of his rage he had conceived against the Romans that were too strong for him , upon the Iews , whom he could better master , and upon those especially that would most faithfully adhere to the holy Covenant nor forsake the law of Moses . So shall he do , he shall even return and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy Covenant . He will be sure to take this wicked course to ease his grief for his disappointed hopes of Aegypt , and carry away what spoils he can from Iudea , the City and Temple , that he might not seem to return into Syria empty ; and for the better effecting his purpose he will practise with the Deserters of the Holy Covenant Iason and Menelaus and those of that faction . 31. And arms shall stand on his part , Though not the whole stock , yet arms or considerable branches of the stock , or people of the Iews . For so Gasper Sanctius would have Brachia to signify , viz. the same that Rami , as if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here were the seed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the seed of Abraham , the Iews ; as if the sense were , some of the seed of the Iews should stand on his part , such as Iason and Menelaus and that faction . And Calvin expresly upon the place , Stabunt ab ipso brachia , hoc est , non propriis opibus pugnabit sed fretus auxiliis ipsius populi . Which is the same thing that is said of the little Horn or King understanding dark sentences Ch. 8. 24. And his power shall be mighty , but not by his own power , which I noted above to be a remarkable Note of Antichrist , not sustained so properly by his own power as by the power of the ten Kings Apoc. 17. And they shall pollute the Sanctuary of strength , They shall enter into the Temple and take away the silver and the gold and the precious vessels and the hidden treasures , 1 Maccab. 1. 23. But it is here called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Sanctuary of strength , Quia Templum erat munitum arcis in modum , saies Grotius . And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a fortified place or a Castle , and we may add , such here as in which the God of Israel with his heavenly Hosts and Priests and Levites , as it were , kept Garrison , the God of Israel being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the God of Hosts , whence the land of Israel was called the land of Sabi , as I noted above . But this their entring and robbing the Temple thus foreseen and predicted as well as permitted by the God of Israel for the trial of the faithfull , is the first degree of the prophanation thereof as Grotius has also noted . And shall take away the daily sacrifice , that is , King Antiochus shall send letters by messengers unto Ierusalem and the Cities of Iudah , that they should follow the laws of the Gentiles , and forbid burnt-offerings and sacrifices and drink-offerings in the Temple , 1 Maccab. 1. 44. That they should not serve God according to his own laws and prescripts , but according to Paganick Rites prescribed by this Type of Antichrist . And this silencing the Law of God , and setting up the dictates of men is the second degree of Profanation even according to Grotius , and an inlet to the grossest prophanation imaginable , and therefore it orderly follows , And they shall place the Abomination that maketh desolate , The Hebrew word is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and may signify either a stupifying Idol , or an Idol that makes desolate , the Abomination of desolation , taking Abomination for Idol as it so signifies . And truly Idols in general in respect of them that worship them willingly and superstitiously , may well be called stupifying , it making their worshippers stupid , as very blocks as themselves whom they worship , as to all sense of the true Religious worship indeed . They that make them are like unto them , and so are all they that put their trust in them . And as for those that know the great vanity and gross Impiety of them , they are astonished to see that mortal men should ever so far degenerate as to fall down on their knees with their eyes and hands lift up to stocks and stones . But that this should be in the Church of God either Iew or Christian , whose hair would not stand on end at so horrid and detestable a spectacle ? But these Idols may be said to make desolate , the Church of God , suppose , in that they will fright all good and conscientious men from her communion , or cause them to be murdered or massacred , Myriads of them , as it happened from the Church of Rome , for their not complying with her Idolatries . Such Abominations of desolation are Idols . But to come more particularly to the present Idol brought into the Temple at Ierusalem , which is the third and last Profanation of the Temple , and which drew along all disorder and uncleanness with it , it is 1 Macc. 1. 54. recorded thus . Now the fifteenth day of the month Casleu in the hundred fourty and fifth year they set up the Abomination of desolation upon the Altar , and builded Idol Altars throughout the Cities of Iudah●…on every side . And when they had rent in pieces the Books of the law which they found , they burnt them with fire , viz. That the people might not be instructed thereby of the unlawfulness of worshipping Idols . Which answers in analogy to the Popes forbidding the use of the Bible to the Laity , because he has filled the Church of God with Images and other trumperies , which the Bible declares against . This is the Abomination of desolation in general , set up in the Temple of God , though they have yet given it no name : but 2 Macc. 6. 2. this same Idol is Iupiter Olympius , as both Calvin and Cornelius à Lapide , nay Grotius himself doth acknowledge . The thing being to be done therefore , that it may seem more passable and plausible to the Iews and a less violation of the Law of Moses , there was sent to them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , * an old man of Athens , a venerable Sophist I warrant you , to give them to understand that this Image which they were so affrighted with , was but the Image of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Iupiter Olympius , that is , of the God of Heaven , Olympus signifying . Heaven with them , and Zeus that God which according to the notation of his name is the living God , and gives life and motion to all things : and that their very Law or Scripture calls their God the God of Heaven also , so that they will worship , but the same God still , and thus the whole Kingdom of Antiochus will be of one Catholick Religion , the Iews joyning with the rest in the same worship . Which will be much for the honour , safety and peace of Antiochus his Kingdome . And as for the worshiping of the Image , would that reverend Sophist say , that we directing our intention aright , the worship of the Type passes to the Prototype , and that we do not give divine worship to the Image , but such as it is capable of , nor to the rest of the Inferiour Gods , whose Altars might be set in other parts of Iudea , but such is meant to them as they are capable of , and no more . At which grave Harangue of this old Greek , the Apostate party might find themselves much edified , and it may be , others drawn in , but the sounder sort it 's likely would cry out , * To the Law and to the Testimony , and that those that spoke not according to that word , there was no light in them . And certainly it is most safe to hold to the plain and obvious sense of that Doctrine which is delivered by Inspiration . And the like just and safe appeal there is of the reformed Churches to Scripture given by Divine Revelation , in the plain and apert sense thereof , against the Church of Rome . But by the Sophistry of that old Athenian , if they will listen to his deceitfull speeches , they may be seduced to worship not onely Iupiter Olympius , but Pluto also and all the Fiends of Hell with their most deformed and affrightfull Images , such as the Indians Idols are , in reference to that great and terrible God , as he is in judgment , as well as infinitely sweet and alluring in mercy , under pretence of their being the ministers of his wrath , and that we intend no higher worship to them than is due . Wherefore the worship of God is the most safely bounded by his own inspired word , not by the humour some or fraudulent and self-interessed prescripts of men , or by their subtile and perverse Interpretations of Holy Writ , which is abundantly plain in any thing of moment touching Divine worship . But now for this Idol of Iupiter Olympius its proving an Abomination of desolation , it was so in that it caused the Temple to be left desolate and deserted of all good men , driving them into secret places wheresoever they could fly for shelter , and it is said , 1 Macc. 4. 37. How the Sanctuary was desolate and shrubbs grew in the Courts , as in a Forrest or one of the mountains . 32. And such as do wickedly against the Covenant shall he corrupt with flatteries . Eos qui sacerdotium , sayes Grotius , contra legem nundinati sunt , blandimentis eò perducet , ut ad Idololatriam conniveant . Those that had merchandized and given money for the High Priesthood contrary to the law , by fair insinuations and flatteries , he would further persuade to comply with his Idolatrous designs . Where we may observe , Earthly-mindedness , Covetousness and Ambition in the Priesthood what an occasion it is of , and what a prop to Idolatry and the corrupting the worship of God. But the people that do know their God. Calvin well upon this place says , Cognitio autem hîc non tantundem valet ac frigida Imaginatio , sed accipitur pro fide quae radicem vivam egit in cordibus . This knowledge , says he , of God is no frigid Imagination , but is Faith that has a living root in the heart , which implies a purity there , from whence all firm assurance of knowledg in Divine matters doth arise . And that is pitifull knowledg indeed that has not firm assurance . For how can we be said to know what we are not assured of that it is true ? It is vain Imagination and conceit but not knowledg , such as a man will adventure any thing upon . And hence it is that men crumple so in persecution , in that they do not know God with any assurance , their hearts being not purified sufficiently for such a kind of knowledg , and real sense of God , as it were , according to that saying of our Saviour , Blessed are the pure in heart , for they shall see God , and act always as in his sight and presence , which will give them invincible courage and fortitude , whiles they are assured , that He looks on in whom they trust , and for whom they suffer , and who will plenteously reward their fidelity to him . Shall be strong and doe exploits , that is , by the strength and power of God , and by Faith in his assistance , they will not be forced through the threats of mortal men , be they never so great and potent , to forsake the law of God , or to relinquish their loyalty to him , who brings these persecutions on his people , on purpose to try them . Wherefore if they prove faithless and disloyal to him , the note of condemnation is branded upon their own consciences , whereby it shall be either enraged with everlasting disquietness , or hardened into eternal deadness and stupidity . Which is a sad thing and worth our serious consideration . But as for the fullfilling of this Prophecy touching the exploits they doe that truly know God , and are not mere sons of talk and Imagination , besides both the Books of the Maccabees , Iosephus also witnesses to it lib. 12. cap. 7. where he says , though many of the Iews partly of their own accord , and partly to avoid the punishment threatned by King Antiochus , to them that disobeyed his command ( which command was to disobey Moses and embrace Gentilism ) they submitted to what he decreed , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which are here the people that knew God , they listened not to him , but had more regard to the Law of God , than to the threats of King Antiochus , against those that Disobeyed his Decree , and accordingly they endured murders and tortures , rather than they would forsake the law of God. Which is a lively Type of the sufferings of Gods people under Antichrist for adhering closely to the law and will of Christ , and avoiding that Pagan-like worship of Idols , that Antichrist has introduced into the Church of God. 33. And they that understand among the people shall instruct many . These that understand among the people are those that before were said to know their God from such a principle of life in their heart , and not in dry Imaginative opinion . These therefore being assured of the truth , whether Priests or Lay-men , instructed many . For so Gasper Sanctius says , Hi vero non sunt Scribae aut legis Doctores , &c. These were not the Scribes or Doctors of the Law , but men that studied the Law for that purpose that they might keep it , such as Mattathias and Iudas Maccabaeus , who incouraged many to the observance of the Law , with the peril of their lives , and made , that they willingly underwent killing with the sword , burning , captivity , and a thousand such like jeopardies , says he . And Cornelius à Lapide speaks much-what to the same sense , interpreting those that understand among the people , though of the Priests chiefly , yet also of the Laity . Which is therefore the more lively Type of those that encouraged the people of God against the Idolatrous tyranny of Antichrist , there being those that instructed them so , both of the Clergy and Laity . So that the Ponti●●cian Party have no reason to lay such things in the dish of the Reformed , these of their own Church here approving of it . For both Gasper Sanctius and Cornelius à Lapide , were members of the Church of Rome . Yet they shall fall , read rather , Though they shall fall , By the sword , and by the flame , and by captivity , and by spoil many daies . Though these things be in their eyes , and they be in a manner certain to undergo them , to be either killed by the sword , burnt at the stake , banished out of their countrey , or despoiled of their goods , yet those that know their God , will not desist to instruct those they have the opportunity to instruct touching their duty in Religion , and adherence to the true worship of God , nor will others be discouraged to follow their counsell , to keep a good conscience , nor be driven to Gentilism by the terrour of men , they knowing whom they serve , and being so sure of their reward . Else it were as if there were no God upon Earth , and that the Supreme Power of every Countrey were absolutely the God of that Countrey , and that there were no difference of moral good or evil , nor any Religion truer or more obligatory one than another , which is the very Quintessence of Atheism . But this pious party of the Iews was otherwise persuaded , and stood to the truth with the hazard of their lives , and all that they had , as is copiously set down in the books of the Maccabees . 34. Now when they shall fall , they shall be holpen with a little help . Mattathias with his five sons ( amongst whom was Iudas who was called Maccabaeus ) he will open a way toward their liberty . See 1 Macc. 2. 1. and 2 Macc. 5. But many shall cleave to them with flatteries , The Hebrew word here for 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies Lubricitates , ●●ipperinesses , as well as flatteries , so that the sense may be , That many shall joyn themselves to them 〈◊〉 , not firmly and sincerely . There shall not be an immediate firm union from one principle , which is the hearty love of God and unfeigned zeal for the purity of his worship , but their adherence will be from By-respects of Ambition or Covetousness , or the like , of each which we see an example in some of those that sided with Iudas Maccabaeus against Antiochus his forces . Of Ambition and desire of Fame in Ioseph and Azarias , who when they had heard of the valiant acts which Iudas and Ionathan had done , said , Let us also get us a name , &c. 1 Macc. 5. 55. But their success was accordingly , for they were routed by Gorgias , and slain of them two thousand men , vers . 60. But the example of Covetousness is that in those slain in the battle which Iudas fought with Gorgias the Governour of Idumaea , the men of Iudas his side that were slain were such as under whose coats were found things consecrated to Idols of the Iamnites or Idumaeans , as Grotius would have it , which is forbidden the Iews by the law . Here we see plainly that some of Iudas his company , who was himself so sincere a zealot for the true worship of God , adhered to the Cause , part out of Ambition , part out of Covetousness , which therefore was a more infirm or lubricous adhesion . And it were desirable that those who oppose Antichrist as these did the Type of him , Antiochus Epiphanes , held together in a more sincere principle , and then the opposing of him , I mean in Polemical Theology ( for I have nothing to do with other Polemicks or Politicks ) would prove more successful . It was Calvins complaint in his time upon this Text , That in that little number that had withdrawn themselves from the Idolatries of the Papacy , major pars , says he , plena est perfidiâ & dolis , which is something an harsh censure understanding it in the grosser way , as if they wittingly and resolvedly were such . But so few are touched with the sincere and hearty love of the pure worship of God , or oppose the Papacy upon this just and laudable jealousy for His Honour and the Support of the Power of true Religion and right knowledg of God , such as destroys the body of sin in us , that being encumbred with these unknown Hypocri●…es , or better assured that many things in Popery are grosly false , than that the great articles of Religion , wherein we seem generally agreed on all sides , are assuredly true , or that not so much the purity of Gods worship as the splendour , power and worldly Interest of the Priesthood is to be the measure of a prudent and well moderated Reformation ; I say mens minds and consciences being darkened with such prejudices , and they seeking their own Interest , or following their own Humour , rather than sincerely affecting that the power of true and pure Religion should prevail , it is no wonder we have no better success in opposing the Papacy than Ioseph and Azarias , or those that had under their coats things consecrated to the Idols of the Idumaeans , had in opposing Paganism . For it is two to one , but that he will be vanquish'd by the Popes Champions , whoever enters the lists with them , who hath already , as the Proverb is , a Pope in his belly . 35. And some of them of understanding shall fall , that is , Some of them that know their God in the sense above explained shall fall , the Septuagint turn it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . As in the former verse where the same Hebrew word is used , viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Septuagint render it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . As 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify to be in misery , in several places in the New Testament . So that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has not a Moral sense but Physical , as the following words do more fully assure us . To try them to purge and to make them white . And therefore these troubles that seem so direfull and Tragical to mortal men , proceed from the love of God to his own , that he may make them more pure and consequently better fitted for Communion with himself . And this is that which St. Paul suggests , 2 Cor. 4. 17. For our light affliction ( and such is all that wicked men can inflict upon the true servants of God , who will never suffer them to be tempted above what they can bear ) which is but for a moment , worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of Glory , while we look not at the things which are seen , but at the things which are not seen : For the things which are seen are Temporal , but the things that are not seen are Eternal . Even to the time of the end , that is , To the time of their ending . For God had set his time wherein these afflictions of his Church should end , as bounding all human affairs by his Power and Providence , so that there may be a respiration to his people from these extremities of affliction . And therefore there is put an end to this affliction of his Church , because it was foreseen that another would begin , as it is intimated to us by what follows according to the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Because it is yet for a time appointed . The vulgar Latin has it , Quia adhuc aliud tempus erit , Because there will be yet another time , namely of persecution of the Church of God , viz. under the Roman Empire , Pagan and Pagano-Christian : Wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an Elliptical speech as was observed above v. 27. Which verbatim is thus to be rendred , Because yet-again at the time appointed , subaudi , There will be a persecution of my People or Church , viz. under the Roman Empire , whose succession begins in the next verse , For hitherto is described from vers . 21. the Reign and feats of Antiochus Epiphanes . But that now the times of the Roman Empire succeed , both the mention of A Time and Times and half a time , Ch. 12. 7. and those other numbers there vers . 11. that point to them , and that vast gap that would be betwixt Antiochus his time and the Resurrection of the dead mentioned v. 2. may sufficiently assure us . To which you may add that the Passage here from the Greek Empire to the Roman in the next verse , is as distinct and plain as from the Persian to the Greek vers . 3. and the like great success and Prosperity expressed in both , in that of both Kings it is said , And he shall do according to his will. * Which therefore cannot be understood of Antiochus . Whence they that would drag what follows of the Prophecy to that scope are fain to run back and apply the same things that were predicted before , and so make the Prophecy to tautologize . Besides , many things are most wretchedly distorted and very weakly and faintly accommodated to the person of Antiochus . Which Calvin being sensible of applies all to the Roman Empire from the times of the Roman Empire after Antiochus his death , to the coming of Christ. In which besides that many things are dilute or forced , he leaves a vast gap as well as those others , viz. from the beginning of the Gospel to the Resurrection . Which makes the Prophecy less worthy of that Pompous Preface to it , viz. the Prefatory vision Ch. 10. as I noted above . Wherefore there can be no doubt with them that consider the matter , but that this Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth does not only here pass from the Greek Empire to the Roman upon the death of Antiochus , and the vanquishing of Perseus the last King of Macedonia by Aemylius Paulus , and turning his Kingdom into a Roman Province , but that the Prophecy continuedly goes on , though in general strokes , through the whole series of times of the Roman Empire to the end of the world , or general Resurrection . And that as there has hitherto been predictions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Literally or Historically to be understood of the affairs of the Persian and Greek Kingdome , and more particularly of those two parts thereof the Kingdoms of Syria and Aegypt , where the real gests of Antiochus Epiphanes are foretold , and are but onely as other Historical parts of Scripture drawn to a Typical sense ; so whatever follows touching the affairs of the Roman Empire has a plain Historical meaning , and is so to be understood , till its utter dissolution . So that there will be no room left for such a Chimerical Antichrist as some of the Fathers have fancied , and others have been either themselves such children , or would have others to be such , as to believe them . Wherefore bidding adieu to Hugo Grotius , and laying aside all the fancifull and Chimerical Crotchets of mistaken Antiquity , I shall clear the sense of the remaining part of this Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , as follows . 36. And the King shall do according to his will , and shall exalt himself and magnify himself above every God. This may be understood of the Roman Empire at large , and the words be rendred thus , Then shall a King do according to his will , shall have all things go prosperously according to his desire , by King understanding here as it is elsewhere in Daniel , a State or Kingdome , which is here the Roman upon the expiration of the Greek Empire , Macedonia being conquered by the Romans , of which Perseus was the last King contemporary to Antiochus whom Daniel foretels to reign Ch. 8. in the latter time of the Greek Kingdome . And therefore the Roman is very fitly here supposed to succeed it , after Antiochus Epiphanes , the rest of his Successours being taken no notice of , for the same reasons that all but one after Xerxes are past by in the Persian Empire . And this Roman King or Kingdome is said to magnify himself above every God , in that the Romans by sacred charms called out the Gods of those Cities they conquered , and so as it were led them captive to Rome . See my Synops. Prophet . Book 2. Ch. 10. And shall speak marvelous things , that is , blasphemous , against the God of Gods , that is , The officers of this Roman Power shall do so , namely against Christ Jesus himself , who was truly God as well as man , and therefore the God of Gods ; and yet was he in word and deed most despightfully used by them and crucified . And how the God of of Gods , viz. the God of Israel was despised by the Romans , a man may collect from that greatest Wit of the Roman Empire , Marcus Cicero , and one of the best men of them , who yet speaks but contemptibly of the Religion of the Iews as unworthy of the greatness of the Roman name and Empire , and insults over their Nation as less befriended by the Gods , because they were vanquished and subjected to the Romans . If a person of his quality went so far in reproach to the God of Israel , what would others of less sagacity and morality blurt out ? See his oration pro Flacco . And shall prosper till the Indignation be acc●…mplished ; for that that is determined shall be done . And yet they shall prosper notwithstanding this their villany towards Christ , and bloudy persecution of his members wherein he was again reproached and blasphemed , till the determined time of this rage ran out , and that the Empire became Christian , which was certainly determined to be done , under the sixth Seal . 37. Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers , that is , The Roman Empire becoming Christian will cast off the Gods of their Ancestours , and cashier the old Pagan Religion . Nor the desire of women , that is , Marriage will not be in that high esteem then as it was with the Ancient Romans , as those Laws testify which were called Iulia and Papia , which Constantine abrogated . This I say may be one sense of the foregoing verse and of this part of this , and so take in all the time of the Roman Empire from the beginning of the Gospel at least , to the times of the Apostasy of the Church , or of the Empire become the Beast that was and is not and yet is . By a Geniconoea , as I may so speak , this may be the sense of the foregoing verse and this part of this . But by an Idiconoea , I conceive , with the Ancients , that the chiefest sense is , that which concerns that Antichrist which undoubtedly Paul aims at 2 Thess. 2. And therefore emboldened by his authority I shall paraphrase the foregoing verse and this hitherto , thus . Then shall a King , &c. i.e. After the Reign of Antiochus Epiphanes , that Type of Antichrist , and notorious enemy of the people of God in the Greek Empire , shall there arise a Rex Sacrorum , or Royal Pontifex if you will , who with his formed body Politick or Ecclesiastical Power shall prove the very Antichrist indeed , answering in the Roman Empire to that wicked Antiochus in the Greek , and both of them placed in the latter times of each Empire . Which Ecclesiastical Prince or Pontifex finding the stream of Affairs and good fortune to carry him along , shall at last exalt himself above every God , i.e. every Supreme Magistrate , the Emperour himself not excepted , nay shall speak strange blasphemous words against the Sovereignty of God himself , as if he had power to abrogate and dispense with the laws of God and Christ , and were himself Supremum Numen in terris . Which impieties he will prosperously carry on for such a time as Divine Providence shall permit , that is for a Time and Times and half a Time , at the expiration of which his Kingdome shall begin to be broken . But notwithstanding all this wickedness he shall not be a pure Roman Pagan , nor shall he regard the Gods of his Ancestours or Predecessours ( that is , of the Supreme Magistrates of Rome who Reigned there a long time before him ) such Deities , I say , as Neptune , Mars , Iupiter Capitolinus , and the like . But this shall be notable in him , that he shall be outwardly a strict professour of a single life , and it shall be against his Pontifical office to marry , and likewise his Clergy shall be tyed to the same laws , that he may thereby the better promote the designs of his Rampant and Insatiable Ambition . Which spirit of pride and worldliness shall grow so rank in him , that he shall in time cast off the real sense of all Religion , as it follows in the Text. Nor regard any God : for he shall magnify himself above all . And therefore he will subordinate all Religion to his own worldly advantage and Interest . Whence it will be , that he will amongst other things make no conscience of Idolatry , as it follows . 38. But in his estate shall he honour the God of forces . The Hebrew runs thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . i.e. For together with God , or besides God ( for so will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify , namely , together , as Dan. 11. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Calvin renders , cum exercitu ) he will honour the Mahuzzim , that is , the Daemons which St. Paul Prophesies of , whose worship would be brought in , in the latter times , ( that is in the Time and Times and half a Time , which is the Reign of Antichrist , and in the fourth Empire ) by unconscionable liars , and men that are against marriage , and place their R●●igion in abstaining from meats , that is , by Monks especially . This Paul says 1 Tim. 4. That the Spirit has foretold 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 expresly , not obscurely nor Aenigmatically , as being in this Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , that is , in this plain and express Prophecy , and not at all obscure or Aenigmatical . These Daemons therefore of St. Paul and Daniel's Mahuzzim are the Souls of departed Saints , which this Antichrist King of Rome , or Roman Hierarchy , will worship together with God or Christ. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , not , in his estate , but place , namely in the places or Temples of God , or Christ , in Churches which have their name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , our Lord Christ. Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signify as much as , upon his bottom , or foundation , which is the very pretence of the Pontificians , that they worship the Saints upon account of honouring Christ. And it is to be noted also that Mahuzzim signifies as much as , Towers , Fortresses , Walls , Bulwarks , Guards and Protectours , which are the very Titles the Idolatrous Saint-worshippers give the Saints and their Reliques reposed in their Churches . Of so fit significancy is this name of Daemons , viz. Mahuzzim which 〈◊〉 expresses them by , and the worshipping of whom St. Paul says , is so expresly foretold would be . And where is it foretold , especially expresly , if not here ? And a God whom his Fathers knew not , Read according to the Hebrew , Even together with a God which his Fathers , that is , his Ancestors the ancient Romans , knew not , which God is Christ. Shall he honour them with gold and silver and with precious stones and pleasant things . Which is abundantly fulfilled in the rich offerings to , and clothings of the Images and Altars of the Saints in the Romish Church , which are very costly and sumptuous . 39. Thus shall he do in the most strong holds with a strange God. This is very obscure sense , The Hebrew runs thus , and is easy , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . i.e. And he shall make the Holds of the Mahuzzim jointly to the foreign God. As if we should say , the Holds of the Mahuzzim with the foreign God , i.e. the Holds jointly made to them both , or jointly appertaining to them both . Which are Churches and Monasteries dedicated to Christ ( for he is this foreign God , partly as being a Iew by birth not a Gentile , much less a Roman , and partly as being really God-man , which is such a strange and foreign Deity as the Romans , nor any Nation else were ever acquainted with before ) together with this or that Saint ; and elegantly here are these Churches and Monasteries called Holds , in reference to Mahuzzim , which has a warlike sense in it , and signifies * military Protectours and Champions , whose Houses therefore may well be called strong Holds . And the Reliques of the Saints lying there are accounted strong Castles and Towers of defence , by the superstitious followers of Antichrist . Whom he shall acknowledg and increase with glory , that is , Antichrist shall make an outward Profession of Christ , and accumulate external shews and pomps in honour to him . And he shall cause them , the Mahuzzim , to rule over many , and shall divide the land for gain . And shall distribute the earth to them for a reward . So Vatablus out of the Hebrew ; And the Seventy have it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Every one has his portion as a retribution or reward , namely of their sufferings , and of the good offices the Mahuzzim , Daemons or deceased Saints are supposed to doe to them that worship them , that is , This Antichristian Power though they profess Christ , yet they will consecrate Temples and Altars to Saints together with him , and ascribe the safety of Cities and Provinces to their Protection , and trust in them accordingly , giving Religious worship unto them , and invoking them as their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( for so Mahuzzim is often rendred by the Seventy ) as their Refuge and Protectours , in the time of trouble . Which is a lively Description of the condition of the Papacy at this very day , and indeed of a long time heretofore both of the Greek and Latin Church , of both which the Pope pretends to be Supreme Patriarch . For which the Idolatrous Empire has been sorely scourged by the Saraceus and Turks , namely for worshipping Mahuzzim , that is , Daemons or the Souls of deceased Saints , and in order to them Images of Gold , and of Silver , and of Brass , and of Stone , &c. Apoc. 9. 20. The plagues of the Locusts and the Euphratean Horsemen , that is , of the Saracens and Turks came upon them for this . And so it follows answerably here upon the mention of these Mahuzzim . 40. And at the time of the end shall the King of the South push at him , that is , Within the compass of the Time and Times and half a Time , under the fifth Trumpet , shall the Locusts or Saracens come against the Idolatrous Empire , whose Original is from Arabia that lies South on the said Empire . And the King of the North shall come against him like a whirlwind , that is , The Euphratean Horsemen , which are the Turks and whose Original is Northern beyond the Caspian Sea at a great distance opposite to Arabia , these under the sixth Trumpet , which is the last part of the Time and Times and half a Time , these shall invade the said Roman Empire by reason of that Idolatrous Antichristian Polity therein , like a whirlwind or strong tempest from the North. With Chariots and with Horsemen and with many Ships . With Carriages and a number of Horsemen as they are described in the Apocalypse . And Ships are here mentioned consentaneously to what follows . And he shall enter into the countreys and overflow and pass over , the Sea , out of Asia Minor into Europe , and at last take Constantinople and utterly ruin the Eastern part of the Empire for their Idolatries with the Mahuzzim , as has been above intimated . 41. He shall enter into the glorious Land , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( as Ch. 8. 9. ) signifies the land of Iudaea , according to the general strain of Interpreters , by reason of the glory of the Temple and Divine Residence there . The King of the North the Turk will be master of this land too , as he is known to be at this day . And many countreys shall be overthrown , but these shall escape out of his hand , Edom and Moab and the chief of the children of Ammon , that is , saith Mr. Mede , the Inhabitants of Arabia Petraea , which were never yet Provincials of the Turkish Empire . Yea with some of them he is fain to be at pension , for the safer passage of his Caravans . 42. He shall stretch forth his hand also upon other Countreys , and the land of Egypt , namely , shall not escape , which thoug●… it held out long under the Mamalukes , till the year 1517 ( whenas Constantinople was taken in the year 1457 ) at last fell under the hands of the Turk . 43. But he shall have power over the treasures of gold and silver , and over all the precious things of Egypt , and the Libyans , and the Ethiopians . The Hebrew has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Cushites ( that is , the neighbouring Nations whether of Africk or Libya , as those of Algiers , &c. or of the Arabians in Scripture called Cushim ) Shall be at his steps , that is , At his devotion , so Mr. Mede . And thus far the Prophecy seems clear , being applied to times past . But what follows is to come , and therefore the sense more uncertain , and being so little is likely to reach at times more distant . And we are already at the seventh Trumpet , with which begin the seven Vials , and I suspect in this so contracted a Prophecy , that aims onely at main things , and such especially as concern the Church of Christ , and here treats of the scourges upon Antichrist from the Saracen and Turk , that there may be a leap to the sixth and seventh Vials , in the latter whereof Antichrist or the bloudy Idolatrous Papal Hierarchy is utterly ruined , which is a thing so considerable , that it is unlikely to be omitted in this Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth . 44. But tidings out of the East and out of the North shall trouble him , that is , shall trouble the Turk Which tidings out of the East may very well contemporize with the sixth Vial , which is poured out upon the River Euphrates , whereby its waters are dried up , and a way to the Kings of the East prepared , which shews some grand mutation of affairs and jeopardy that the Turkish Empire in those Eastern parts will seem to be in , at that time : But the tidings out of the North may be of a most formidable strength of Tartars invading the Turkish Empire at the same time , it may be converted to the Christian Religion . And Peganius , I remember , in his Exposition of the sixth Vial , interprets the Kings of the East of the Tartars and Persians . But the Tartars are to be look'd upon as a people from the North rather than from the East , as this Prophecy of Daniel expresses it . The Tartars their first driving the Turks on this side of Euphrates , made them overflow so , that by degrees making themselves masters of Asia Minor , they at last got into Europe , took New Rome or Constantinople , and seized themselves of the Constantinopolitan Empire . And what this Driving of them here mentioned will doe , God alone certainly knows . But it seems the same and rumour of this Incursion of the Tartars and Persians casteth the Turk into a great anxiety of mind , and an equal rage , as is intimated in what follows . Therefore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy , and utterly to make away many , that is , any by whose destruction and overthrow he may think it probable further to strengthen himself against those imminent dangers he is so sensible of , or to compensate his losses . 45. And he shall plant the Tabernacles of his Palace betweéen the Seas in the glorious Holy Mountain . This Interpreters ordinarily understand of his entring into Iudaea , because of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here used , which they make a character of the land of Iudaea , and will have the Mountain Mount Sion and Moria , where the Temple stands , betwixt two Seas , the Mediterranean and Mare Mortuum , whenas if you consult the Maps of Ptolemy and Adrichomius , Ierusalem lies manifestly North of Mare Mortuum , and therefore it cannot well be said to lye betwixt the Mediterraneum and it , it being nearer the North Pole than the most Northern part of Mare Mortuum . But beside , this land of Iudaea the Turk had entred and possessed before ver . 41. Therefore this seems some new Exploit and Acquist in some other countrey betwixt two Seas , and where is to be found a glorious Holy Mountain . Now for the Countrey betwixt two Seas , it is manifest that Italy is such , being placed betwixt Mare Adriaticum and Mare Tyrrhenum , which are also called Mare Superum and Mare Inferum . And then for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is translated , the glorious Holy Mountain , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not necessarily a proper name of Iudaea , but may be a Noun Appellative ( though the Seventy , both here and also ver . 41. do not change it in their translation , but call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Sabi ) which signifies rem tumidam , plenam , turgidam , as A Lapide himself has noted , and the root from whence it comes , viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies intumuit , to swell , or to be puffed up . But it may also signify a solid greatness and gloriousness , as where it is used of Iudaea in reference to the Temple , where the Glory of the true God resided , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 itself in one place by the Seventy is translated , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , God , as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Ierem. Ch. 3. But in the mean time , as we have found a Countrey distinct from Iudaea betwixt two Seas , so that Country will afford a City , and hills famous ones belonging to that City betwixt these two Seas , and these are the Hills and City of Rome . Which being the Metropolis of Holy Church , or the Papal Hierarchy and the seat of his Holiness so called , it is no wonder that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies Holiness , is here added . And moreover though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were a proper note of Iudaea and the Temple there , yet nothing hinders but figuratively it may be used to signify another place . As it is said of the Prince of Tyre , though but a Type of Antichrist , Ezek. ch . 28. That he was the anointed Cherub and set upon the holy Mountain of God , and that he walkt up and down in the midst of the Stones of fire ; that is , sparkling Stones in Aaron's Breastplate : If these things proper to Aaron the High Priest and to the Temple of God , be applyed to the Prince of Tyre , who is only a Type of Antichrist , why may not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which may seem to belong properly to Iudaea and the Temple there , be applied to Antichrist himself , especially it hitting so fitly as it does in vertue of other significations of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , it signifying as well a tumid excellency , as solid excellency ; For so you may render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , either the Hill of a tumid pompousness of Holiness , the Holiness of that Church consisting most-what in outward pomps and shews , or , The Hill of the tumour and fastuosity of his Holiness the Pope , * or , the Hill of Sabi Codesh , of the God who is called His Holiness , and indeed who exalts himself above all that is called God or worshipped , as St. Paul speaks . And so it will be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in good earnest , the Hill of a very tumid though not solid Supremum Numen in terris . This is Har Zebi , the Hill of him that puts himself in the place of God , as it is said to the King of Tyre his Type , who is said also to have swelled himself into the conceit of being a God. Because thy heart is lifted up and thou sayst I am a God , and sit , in Cathedra Dei , so the vulgar Latin has it , in the heart of the Seas , that is , not at the North end nor South end , but in the midst space of Italy included betwixt two seas Mare superum and Mare inferum . Behold therefore I will bring strangers upon thee the terrible of the Nations , namely the Turk , and vers . 9. Wilt thou yet say before him that slayeth thee I am God , but thou shalt be a man and no God in the hand of him that slayeth thee , whether naturally , or , which is far more probable and desirable , Politically , that is , despoils him there of his rule and Power . See my Synopsis Prophetica , Book 2. ch . 16. where I explain these Visions of Ezekiel touching the King of Tyre ; and consider but what I have writ , and I think you cannot doubt but that the Pope of Rome , or the Roman Hierarchy , is concerned in those Visions , and that he is to fall by the terrible of the Nations , and very probably by the King of the North here in this Vision , viz. the Turk . But by this description in Ezekiel , what a Zebi Antichrist is , that is , what a turgid and tumid thing , as Cornelius à Lapide interprets the word , swoln and puffed up into a conceit of being Supremum Numen in terris , is fitly set out . But that his Power will be surmounted and that he will be brought down by the King of the North the Turk , is intimated in the following words of this verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Our English translation renders it , Yet he shall come to his end and none shall help him . Which I conceive is not so natural a sense , nor so consentaneous to the drift of the Prophecy in hand , touching the Man of sin or Antichrist . Wherefore the vulgar Latin and Vatablus render it better . To which Gasper Sanctius also assents and Maldonat . Et veniet usque ad summitatem ejus & nemo auxiliabitur illi . And he shall come to the top of it , viz. of the Hill , ( suppose Mount Coelius ) and no man shall help it , that is , the Hill , and rescue it out of his hand , so Maldonat and others . Which implies that the King of the North will make himself perfect master of this Hill or Hills and City of Rome , and that no man will hinder him * by rescuing the Hill , and consequently the City and Seat of the Pope , out of his hand . But then will be fulfilled , at least within this seventh Vial , that Prediction touching the King of Babylon or Antichrist by Isaias , Ch. 14. which I had occasion to mention also above . All the Kings of the Nations , even all of them lye in glory , every one in his own house . But thou art cast out of thy grave like an abominable branch , as a carcass troden under foot , because thou hast destroyed thy land and slain thy people ; as it is said of the Whore of Babylon , which is the same Polity , that in her was found the bloud of Prophets and of Saints , and of all that were slain upon the Earth . In this taking of Rome therefore by the Turk , and his possessing of himself of Italy will the Western Empire be extinguished , as well as the Eastern was by the taking of Constantinople , and that will come to pass before the expiring of the seventh Vial , that is written Apoc. Ch. 19. And the Beast was taken and with him the false Prophet , and were cast alive into the lake of fire burning with brimstone . But to the comfort of all good Christians , the King of the North or Turk * shall be slain with the sword of him that sits on the White Horse , that is , he shall be converted to Christianity in all likelihood , according to the intimations of those Prophecies in the Apocalypse , which also place these things under the pouring forth of the seventh Vial. Which taking of Rome under this Vial makes it seem less probable , though not impossible , that the pouring out of the fifth Vial upon the Seat of the Beast should be the taking of Rome too , but some other calamity upon it , which is more easy to conceive , than needfull to utter . In the mean time I think it very rational to expound this last verse , as I have , of the destruction of Antichrist at Rome , the Turk having taken Iudaea and Ierusalem before , and the Tartar and Persian being far off , nor any Holy Hill there betwixt two Seas to be found that I know of ; and it being also incredible , that this Prophecy describing so lively the Idolatrous State of Antichrist , and the beginnings of his Punishment under the fifth and sixth Trumpets , should not glance at his final destruction under the seventh , that the Prophecy may seem , as it is not without an head , so not to be without a foot . The Prophecies of the metalline Image , and the four Beasts , that reach to the end of the Roman Empire as this does , speak of the destruction of it in the last period thereof , namely of the feet and toes and of the little Horn with eyes . Therefore there is all reason that this Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth should do so too . Which it does not , unless this last verse of this eleventh Chapter be understood of the destruction of the Papacy . Which is a thing worth the considering . NOTES Upon VISION VI. Ver. 17. The Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which taken verbatim , signifies no more than the daughter of women , filia foeminarum , and therefore Vatablus adds , subaudi , formosarum . But if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is prefixt to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Emphatically , it may signify the daughter of excellent women , and therefore Vatablus calls her filiam formosissimam vel nobilissimam . For it is not so perfectly reducible to the form of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hircus caprarum , which Interpreters generally agree signifies young ones of the kind , as there a young Goat ; so that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should signify a young delicate Damsel . Grotius is of opinion , that there is an Ellipsis in the Phrase , and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i.e. filia foemina foeminarum . But these curiosities are but needless , all Interpreters agreeing in this , that by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood some very commendable Female , with whom the King of Aegypt might be taken . Vers. 30. Romans who were antiently called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chittim according to Bocartus , ] namely in Phaleg lib. 3. cap. 5. Where though he produce probable arguments why Chittim should signify the Macedonians , and amongst other that out of Hesychius , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and that out of A. Gell. lib. 9. c. 3. Philippus Amyntae filius terrae Macetiae Rex , &c. Yet he is more propending to the opinion that Chittim signifies the Romans . But his first argument is from the authority of Expositours , who where the word Chittim occurs expound it of the Romans or Italians , as Numb . 24. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 à parte Chittim , where St. Ierome , the Ierusalem Targum , the Arabian Interpreter , Onkelos and Ionathan understand by Chittim the Romans or Italians . So Ezech. Ch. 27. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ex Insulis Chittim , the Chaldee Interpreter and the Vulgar render it De Insulis Italiae . And lastly , which Bochartus puts in the first place , namely this present passage of Daniel's Prophecy Ch. 11. 30. Supervenient enim naves Chittim . Here he makes no question but that these ships of Chittim are the ships of the Romans , because the vulgar Latin has Romani for Chittim ; which exposition , says he , the Greek and Latin Fathers follow , and of the Hebrew Writers Iosephus Ben Gorion , Selomo Iarchi , R. Saadias Gaon , Aben Ezra , Iosephus Iacchiades , which is a competent plea of authority . And for the more credibility of the matter he further adds , that in Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , there occurs the City 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 situated in Latium , one of the great and populous Cities taken by Coriolanus . There is also Cetus flu . near Cumae that petrifies plants according to Aristotle . He adds also that Eusebius , Chronicon Alexandrinum , Cedrenus , Suidas affirm the Latins to have their Original from the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Chittim , nay that in the very word Chittim is contained the name of the Latins , Latium being derived à latendo , to be hid , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying , occultus , absconditus . These are pretty Criticisms and the fruit of laudable wit and reading ; but whether we are to confide in this more precise notion that makes Chittim signify the Romans properly and adequately , or in that more large acception out of Iosephus mentioned in my Exposition , I leave to the Reader to use his own judgment in . But whether way soever you take it , by Chittim the Romans will easily and naturally be understood , from the genuine sense and coherence of the Prophecy . Vers. 35. Which therefore cannot be understood of Antiochus . ] Indeed Antiochus Epiphanes is said some two years after he had prophaned the Temple at Ierusalem with Idolatry , to have made a third Expedition into Aegypt , and upon Physcon his account to have expelled Philometor his brother out of the whole Kingdom , and to have entred a league and shared the Government of that Kingdom with Physcon . But he had scarce setled these affairs , but the Romans again were on his back out of Cilicia , and a sad rumour out of the East of the King of Parthia his invading his Kingdom on that side , and that Iudaea also had revolted came to his ear , and in the midst of his stickling to obviate these difficulties and extricate himself out of the confusions he was in , within the space of a year or thereabout he was cut off by an inglorious and lamentable death . How well this suits with that phrase , A King shall do according to his will , ( which signifies the greatest prosperity that may be in the style of this Prophecy ) let any one judge . Vers. 39. Military Protectours and Champions , &c. ] Here , where Mahuzzim is joyned with Holds , it is requisite the Word should signify Persons , that is , Protectours , Defenders , Guardians , Helpers , as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is very often rendred in the Scripture , The Septuagint five times in the Psalms render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [ Mahoz ] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the vulgar Latin as often Protector . See Mr. Mede his Apostasie of the latter times , ch . 16. part 1. There can be no doubt of the sense of Mahuzzim in this personal signification . And in the other two places , where Mahuzzim are named , though it were translated , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Walls , Towers , Bulwarks and the like , yet the persons of the Saints or Daemons are easily understood thereby , forasmuch as the antient Fathers gave those very names to the Saints in reference to their reliques disposed of in this or that Church or Monastery . I will onely add one citation of Mr. Mede's out of Theodoret , ( who calls the holy Martyrs , Guardians of Cities , Lieutenants of Places , Captains of men , Princes and Champions , &c. which are plainly Military terms , ) and so leave the Reader to see the rest in that excellent Authour in the abovesaid place . But hence it is plain how wonderfull easy and naturall the Exposition of this place of Daniel is . Vers. 45. Or the Hill of Sabi Kodesh of the God who is called his holiness . ] That the Pope affects a kind of Divinity was the complaint of Frederick the second , and how he is twice placed upon the holy Altar ( which is the proper Throne of the body of Christ ) after his Election and at his Coronation you may see in Laurentius Bank his Roma Triumphans , and what adorations are done unto him . And in the Gloss of the Canon Law the Pope is called Dominus Deus noster , Our Lord God , as Bishop Downham has noted in his De Antichristo , lib. 4. cap. 10. And there are many passages to that purpose in their Canonists and Theologers who think fit to give all the names to the Pope that are given to Christ to assert his Primacy over the Church , Powel , De Antichristo lib. 1. c. 15. thes . 32. And therefore Sabi which no man can deny to be justly given to Christ , may be given to the Pope . And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Septuagint render Ierem. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , God Omnipotent , suits excellently well with what the Canonists call Omnipotentiam Pontificiam the Omnipotency of the Pope , In Papa omnem esse potestatem supra omnes potestates tam Caeli quàm terrae , which Bishop Downham cites as the saying of an Arch-Bishop of that Church in a publick oration of his in the Lateran , and there are several to that purpose as you may see them cited by Bishop Downham and by Gabriel Powell in their Books De Antichristo . So that the Pope is a Sabi Sabaoth indeed , and take it in the most military sense , he is , as one predicted of him , that Rex Superbiae cui paratur sacerdotum exercitus , that King of Pride with his Army of Priests , of severall ranks , and as well ordered , as themselves will not stick to acknowledge , as an Army with Banners . So little unfitness is there that the Pope should be called Sabi , Scoptically , by the Prophet , he in the mean time in good earnest foretelling how immensly he would extoll himself and be extolled by his own . But Kodesh is added that there may be no mistake , and that we may understand that the same Sabi is not here meant that is meant vers . 41. ( where the land of Iudaea is called the land 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of that true and eminent , of that solid ( not tumid ) Sabi , even of the God of Israel himself . But here this Hill , the Hill Coelius in all likelyhood ( where the Popes proper Imperial Palace is and Chair of State , whose feet are as high as the top of the Emperors Chair and other great Princes ) is onely called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Hill of Sabi , not of that true and eminent Sabi , the God of Israel ) Kodesh , I say , is added , that no man may miss of who is meant thereby , namely , his Holiness of Rome . For this is his known Title , nothing more celebrated . And that it may be the Title of a man , notwithstanding it is the feminine gender and in the abstract , Cornelius à Lapide very well makes out upon Dan. 9. 24. where says he , Sanctitas Sanctitatum , the most Holy , is to be understood of Christ not of the Temple , and signifies no more than Sanctus Sanctorum or Sanctissimus , Sic Pontificem , says he , vocamus Sua Sanctitas , that is , Sanctissimus Dominus ; and Gasper Sanctius on the same place speaks to the same purpose . What can be more easy or plain ? So manifest is it that no Grammatical or Critical violence is done to the Text by thus expounding of it , but by the coherence of things and of the Context , the place thus expounds itself . By rescuing the Hill and consequently the City , &c. ] I do not love to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a messenger of ill news , to any , but this is more tolerable and less affrightfull , it being of a thing in all likelyhood so far off . But whether this be not the natural and easy sense of this passage in Daniel , I appeal to any unprejudiced Reader . And it is no more than has been threatned to old Rome ( as well as it has happened to new Rome already , namely to Constantinople ) by men of their own Church , that their City would be destroyed by reason of the wickedness of their Clergy . So St. Bridget , St. Catharine of Sienne , Abbot Ioachim , and others , have denounced against them , and some , of their being overrun by the very Turk . But of all predictions of that kind , none seems more considerable than that which Bartholomaeus Georgivitz , a zealous Pilgrim of the Roman Church , and one who was a slave for some thirteen years in Turky , delivers in his Epitome , De moribus Turcarum , Cap. 3. as a Prophecy of the Turks themselves , to this sense . That after their Emperour the Grand Senior has taken the red Apple , if at the seventh year of his Reign the Christian sword does not advance , he shall rule unto the twelfth , but after the twelfth year that he shall have won the red Apple , the Christian sword shall appear and put the Turk to flight . Which is an odd Prophecy amongst the Turks , and the more considerable in that it seems so impartial as to declare against themselves . But what this Red Apple should be , saith Georgivitz , is a question amongst the learned of them , there being a various reading in the Prophecy , either Kusul Almai which signifies a Red Apple , or Vrum Papai , which may indigitate , says he , the Patriarchacy of Constantinople , Vrum signifying the Greek , forasmuch as all Greece was once under the Roman Empire , otherwise Vrum would more immediately signify Roman ; but taken in that other sense , Constantinople would be aimed at . But it is so long since Constantinople was taken , that Vrum Papai will either signify the seat of the Pope of Rome , or else must be excluded for a spurious reading , understanding the Prophecy literally . And it may be it was a Comment crept into the Text. For as all are agreed that by the red Apple is meant some Imperial City , so the Red Hats of the Cardinals and the Scarlet cloathing of the Papal Hierarchy might easily invite the Commentatour to interpret this Red Apple of the City of Rome , and if any Iew was the Interpreter , as there are many amongst the Turks , they understanding by Edom in the Scripture ( which signifies Red ) the City of Rome or the Roman Power , it was hard for him to miss of that Interpretation . And Cornelius à Lapide notes , that the Iews by the Idumaeans understand the Romans , in his Commentary upon Isai. 21. 11. The Burden of Dumah ( that is , of Idumaea ) in the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Which is very nigh in writing to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Martinius in his Technologia observes out of St. Ierome , Sic , saith he , Hieronymus ait 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 literas parvo apice distingui , & cùm interpretatur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 paululùm literae apice commutato , pro 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 legi posse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & sonare Romam . But there was no need of this nicety , the Interpretation of this Turkish Prophecy is discovered enough already . I will onely referr the Reader to Mr. Mede , Book 5. Ch. 8. where , by many examples he shows , that the Iews by Edom understand Rome , and how R. D. Kimchi turns 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . But I think Interpreters are much mistaken when they interpret the seven and twelve years not Symbolically but Arithmetically . For , if there be any thing in the Prophecy , I suspect this to be the meaning thereof , That the Turk may take the City of Rome ( suppose within the space of the seventh Vial ) being so ▪ hugely guilty of Idolatry and bloud , if she prevent it not by timely Repentance . And if the Christian sword advance not against him during the Septenary , a Symbol of the reign of Idolatry , for such was the seventh Head , yet upon the commencing of the Duodenary , which is the Symbol of the times of the pure Apostolick Restitution , and of the new Ierusalem , Christianity shall furmount Turcisme . Nor shall the Christians any where be any longer slaves ●…nto him . But I brought this Prophecy of the Turks taking ▪ the City of Rome , set down by that zealous Romanist Bartholomaeus Georgivitz , onely to shew that the forewarning the Church of Rome of the danger , is no argument of the least ill will towards them . Shall be slain with the Sword of him that sits on the white Horse . ] And this is the Christian sword that in the beginning of the Duodenary , when the truely pure and Apostolick Church shall appear , will put the Turk to flight , that is , quite vanquish the Turkish Religion and Power and turn them all Christians . And these are those times which Cardan in an Astrological Fit of Divination , more than ordinarily assisted , it may be , as the Star-gazers of the East were by a Supernatural Star , describes in his language briefly thus . Martem & Lunam debellant Sol & Iupiter , Authoritate , Dignitate , Veritate . Ob hoc Christiani erigite capita , qui potest capere capiat . The language is fantastical as being Astrological , but the prediction insinuated by some better kind of Genius ( as the Turkish Prophet haply might be inspired by some secret Emissary from Palmoni , who has a right to all Kingdomes though not possession yet of all ) is sober and true , as appears by the Holy Oracles of Scripture . VISION VI. Continued . From the times of the sixth and seventh Vial to the second Resurrection ; as also the Duration of the Entireness of the Kingdome of Antichrist defined ; And the time of his more palpable Discovery indigitated by two Numbers directing thereto , Chap. 12. 1. AND at that time shall Michael stand up , the great Prince which standeth for the Children of thy people . As it is said Ch. 10. 21. And there is none that holdeth with me in these things but Michael your Prince . This passage therefore denotes the time when the affairs of the Iews become very hopefull and prosperous , which is about the sixth and the seventh Vials , to speak in the language of the Apocalypse And there shall be a time of trouble , such as never was since there was a Nation even to that same time . As it is said Apoc. 16. 18. under the seventh Vial , And there was a great Earthquake such as was not since men were upon earth , so mighty an earthquake and so great . The comparing which two places together plainly shews to what times they belong . And at that time thy people shall be delivered . The Seventy have it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , thy people shall be saved , as also the vulgar Latin has it , Salvabitur populus tuus , namely , from that bondage and abject condition they had lived in among the Nations , as also from the rude and beggerly elements of Moses , and by their conversion to Christianity , they will be made partakers of eternal salvation . Chery one that shall be found written in the Book , Yea not the Iews onely but every one as well Gentiles as Iews that are found written in the Book of Life mentioned Apoc. 20. 12. shall be saved . So that , as it is usual with the Prophets , there is a running out from the Temporal deliverance of the Iews to the Spiritual deliverance , and from their particular deliverance from the lake of fire or second death to the General Salvation of all whose names are writ in the Book of Life : As the sense is very coherent with what follows in the next verse which contains though something involutely and contractedly both the first and second Resurrection , according as the words are capable of a double Exposition . 2. And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake . Where Many , in counterdistinction to All , does plainly intimate the first Resurrection , which is not the General Resurrection , but the Resurrection of the Martyrs onely , such as did actually lose their lives for witnessing to the Truth , or did without all reserve expose them for the same , as Daniel did who was cast into the Lions den , and the three Children into the fiery furnace , though they were miraculously delivered . Some to everlasting life , The Hebrew has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Those to everlasting life , viz. Those that awake out of the dust of the earth , at this time , Those that are revivificated into their glorious bodies at this first Resurrection , these awake to eternal life , and enjoy a blessed immortality in their Heavenly bodies . This is the first Resurrection of which it is said Apoc. 20. Blessed and holy is he that has part in the first Resurrection , on such the second death hath ●…o power . And some to shame and everlasting contempt . In the Hebrew it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which you may render , But those others , another sort of people which the Prophecy points at ( whose condition begins at this first Resurrection or about the commencing of the Blessed Millennium or New Ierusalem-state ) these shall be in perpetual shame and contempt all along the time of the Blessed Millennium or New Ierusalem , and indeed even to the end of the world : For these are that wretched Crew , who are the foul spirits or unclean birds that haunt the Ruins of Babylon , those Dogs , Sorcerers , Whoremongers , Murderers , Idolaters and Liars that are excluded the Holy City . Which is a very shameful and contemptible condition indeed . And according to this sense of the words of this verse , it is plain the first Resurrection mentioned in the Apocalypse is pointed at . But now if by Many we do not understand a certain number in counterdistinction to All , but a vast multitude as there will be certainly at the general Resurrection ( and the Critical Interpreters of the Bible do not stick to affirm that Many sometimes signifies All , so be they be but a great multitude ) then the Text will run naturally enough for the last and General Resurrection when both good and bad shall arise . And those words , Some to everlasting life , and some to shame and everlasting contempt , will be a fit distribution of those Many or All that are then said to arise out of the dust of the Earth , the one part of them being to be adjudged to a Blessed Immortality in glorified bodies , the other to that shamefull , squalid , forlorn and accursed condition of the Apostate Spirits , those horrid Hell-hounds with whom they are to be sentenc●…d to everlasting fire , or the Lake of fire and brimstone which is the second death . 3. And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the Firmament , that is , They that be docible and understand the ways of God and walk therein , accordingly shall shine as the brightness of the Firmament , as the bright azure Skie . And they that turn many to righteousness , as the Stars for ever and ever , that is , They that are not onely wise and holy themselves but are instrumental in the promoting true wisdome and holiness in others , shall shine as the Stars , shall have a greater and more peculiar and eminent glory than others . Which if it respect the first sense of the foregoing verse , it denotes the splendour and prosperity of the blessed Millennium , in what honour and repute the Citizens of the new Ierusalem , especially the good Ministers , Pastors or Teachers , and godly Magistrates in what high esteem and veneration they will live , in counterdistinction to that wretched rabble that are excluded the holy City . But if it respect the second sense , it intimates the different degrees of the glorified bodies of the Saints in the Resurrection , which the Apostle sets off by comparing one Star with another . For one Star differeth from another Star in glory . But Daniel by comparing the brightness of the Firmament with that more vigorous lustre in the stars themselves , makes a great difference betwixt that share of glory and happiness which successfull Teachers and Instructers of the people in the ways of holiness , and faithfull Magistrates shall have , and that which shall fall to their lot whose activity hath reached no farther than the concern of their own Souls . And thus we see this Prophecy of Daniel to reach to the very end of the World the general Resurrection , when the good shall be rewarded with that immarcescible Crown of eternal Glory , and the wicked sentenced to everlasting Fire . What follows concerns the obscurity , and Intelligibleness of these predictions in this last Vision and others that tend to the same scope , when and by whom they are likely to be understood , and by whom not understood . 4. But thou O Daniel shut up the words and seal the Book even to the time of the end . This command to Daniel to seal the Book is a kind of prediction that the Book will not be unsealed as to the aforesaid Visions , till the Time of the End , that is , till the last times or the time of the Roman Monarchy , for that is the fourth and last Monarchy . But then in that time , Many shall run to and fro , that is , be inquisitive and hunt after Truth . And knowledge shall be increased , that is , They shall not altogether hunt in vain , but many shall find the Truth and understand the coming of Christ by the help of the Prophecies of this Book when he shall appear , as also in the latter part of these last Times the coming likewise of Antichrist , Which is chiefly here aimed at , when knowledge shall most of all abound , as it has very much this last age or two . 5. Then I Daniel looked and behold ! there stood other two , Angels suppose in the shape of men , The one on this side of the bank of the River , viz. of Hiddekel or Tigris , ch . 10. 4. And the ●…ther on that side of the bank of the River . These two Angels signify two Presidentiary Angels of two Kingdoms or Empires , and St. Ierome makes them the Presidentiary Angels of Greece and Persia ; Alcazar of Syria and Aegypt . But this is out of Inadvertency to what times this part of the Prophecy reaches , which is to the times 〈◊〉 the Roman Empire and Ma●●metan . Whence we may reasonably collect , that as there has been mention made of the Presidentiary Angels of Persia and Grecia , ch . 10. and also of Iudaea , so these two Angels are brought in as the Presidentiary Angels of those Kingdoms or Empires that this part of the Prophecy reaches to , namely the Presidentiary Angels of the Roman and Mahometan Empire . 6. And one said to the man clothed in linen which was upon the waters of the River , viz. to the man described ch . 10. 5. namely to Palmoni or Christ himself . How long shall it be to the end of these wonders , that is , How long shall these wonderfull things that have been here foretold continue ? 7. And I heard the man clothed in linen , viz. him that is described ch . 10. 5. and whose description is somewhat like that of Christ Apoc. 1. V. 13 , 14 , &c. and that in ch . 10. 1. Which was upon the waters of the River , but Apoc. 10. 2. is said to set his right foot on the sea and his left foot on the earth . When he held up his right hand and his left hand unto Heaven , As the Angel Apoc. 10. 5. is said to lift up his hand to Heaven , which is the posture of them that swear . And sware by him that liveth for ever , That it shall be for a Time and Times and half a Time : namely , Those more marvellous things especially foretold of that King of Pride ch . 11. v. 36 , 37 , 38. that they should continue so long , about three Prophetical years and an half , or forty two Prophetical months , as the Apocalypse expresseth it , which is the time also of the little Horn with eyes , Dan. 7. 25. who is the same with this King of Pride . And when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people , that is , After the dispersion of the holy people the Iews shall be ended , which will be under the first Thunder , about the sixth and seventh Vials . All these things shall be finished . All these marvellous things even to the first and second Resurrection when there shall be no more time upon Earth , according to the oath of that Angel Apoc. 10. 6 , 7. which answers to this . For it is about the same thing , as the Persons are the same , and therefore the time the same . But the Oath of that Apocalyptick Angel is . That there shall be no more time saving in the days of the voice of the seventh Angel when he shall sound and the mystery of God be finished , that is , Upon the expiration of the Time and Times and half a Time , there shall be no more time on Earth or series of things there , save what are contained within the seventh Trumpet or seven Thunders . Within the expiration of that time and the Time and Times and half a Time , all these things , as the Angel tells Daniel , shall be finished . So excellent a key is the Apocalypse to this passage of Daniel . 8. And I heard but I understood not , namely where to pitch these Time and Times and half a Time , or where the latter part of the Times of the End which is the Time of the fourth Monarchy , is supposed to be . Then said I , O my Lord. He speaks to the man clothed in linen upon the waters with this reverence and respect as being the same Angel described ch . 10. which I there shewed to be Christ. What shall be the end of these things ? The Hebrew has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , What the latter part of those ? whether Times , or things transacted in those Times ? 9. And he said , Goe thy way Daniel , for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the End. Which Time of the End here has a more restrict signification , it being an answer to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What the latter part of those Times ? Which latter part the Apostle calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the latter Times of these last . And therefore is as much as if the Angel had said , The Vision touching these Time and Times and half a Time is sealed up or concealed till the being of those very Times , which are the Times of the End in the more strict sense . In which Time of the End or Time and Times and half a Time , which is the Time of the Apocalyptick Whore and Beast and the Little Horn with Eyes which wars against the Saints , it is said here likewise , that 10. Many shall be purified and made white and tried , viz. In the furnace of affliction and persecution under the Whore and the Beast or little Horn with eyes or under the above described King of Pride the very Antichrist . But the wicked shall do wickedly , that is , shall persist in their gross Idolatries and sensual lewdnesses and all manner of wickednesses , of Pride and Avarice , and persecution of the pure Apostolick Christians . And none of the wicked shall understand , that is , None of the followers of Antichrist and immersed in the foul Idolatries and gross Sensualities , or blinded with the deceitfull Hypocrisies of that Antichristian Synagogue , None of these , or others as carnally or worldly minded as they , shall understand either these Visions of Daniel or those of the Apocalypse which tend to the same scope . But the wise shall understand , viz. Those that the fear of God has made so , which is the beginning of all true Wisdome . These will prove competent Judges of the true sense of these Prophecies : And will not be such fools as to expect light from the antient Fathers for the understanding of them , whenas it is expresly declared that the●… are closed up and sealed till the latter Times . And then those that are truly wise will understand them , as it is further intimated by what follows that it will not be till then . And it is an hint and a sufficiently certain though something obscure subindication , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , what are the latter Times of the last ? or the Times of the Reign of Antichrist ? This intimation I say that follows is sufficient . 11. And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away and the Abomination that malieth desolate set up , The same that is mentioned and in the ●…ame words ch . 11. 31. in this very prophecy of the Scripture of Truth . There shall be a Thousand two hundred and ninety Prophetical days , or eighty six Roman Indictions , such as not onely the Emperours but the Popes of Rome make use of in their Decrees and are peculiar to the Roman State. In the latter part of the last Times at the end of this number will that King of Pride above described Ch. 11. v. 36 , 37 , &c. be revealed , namely , in the year of Christ 1120. * Then will this Antichrist by a publick writing be exhibited or set out to the world in his colours , that all may ●…ee him that are not wilfully blind . 12. Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days , that is , years as before , or 89 Indictions . Blessed are they that come to this Time , for they will have the opportunity of not onely knowing Antichrist but of suffering Martyrdome by opposing of him , and witnessing against him in behalf of Christ and his true Church . This number therefore thus augmented by three Indictions , viz. by forty five years , reaches to the Time of the Waldenses and the beginning of their persecutions , viz. to the year 1160. Which continued upon them so long and with that cruelty , that many hundred thousands of them lost their lives in witnessing to the truth of Christ against the Deceits , Impostures , Idolatries , and barbarous and tyrannical Pride and cruelty of the Roman Antichrist : And so became Martyrs for Christ , and purchased to themselves the priviledge of Martyrs , which is the priviledge of having their share in the first Resurrection . Whence it is said , Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to the Thousand three hundred and five and thirty days . For Blessed and Holy is he that has part in the first Resurrection , on such the second death hath no power , Apoc. 20. 6. These numbers therefore served for the pointing out the Times of Antichrist to them that should be born in those Times , though Daniel understood nothing by them ; and therefore the Angel says . 13. But goe thou thy way till the end be . Which Translation is somewhat hard and obscure , Vatablus his Interpretation seems more natural to me , who interprets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , not imperatively , but in a future ●…ense , as is often in the Hebrew . Tu autem vades ad ●…inem tuum , But thou shalt come to thine End , that is , Thou ●…halt dye , long before these things come to pass or be understood . And thou shalt rest , in an happy , peacefull and secure condition , as it is said , The Souls of the righteous are in the hand of God , and there shall no torment touch them , Wisd. 3. 1. And stand in thy lot at the end of the days , that is , At the Resurrection of the just , and because it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in thy lot , it may intimate some peculiar lot Proper to him , and such as he , that is , Martyrs : for he was as good as actually Martyred , he exposing himself fully to the fury of the Lions , rather than he would obey that wicked and impious Decree that his enemies had got to entrap him with , from the mouth of Darius . His lot therefore seems to be with those that partake of the first Resurrection , which happens under the last Trumpet , as well as the last Resurrection does , and therefore may well enough be said to be at the End of the days , that is , of Times , namely , to be in the last share of them , under the seventh Trumpet , beyond which the Angel swears there shall be no more Time upon Earth , Apoc. 10. NOTES Upon VISION VI. Contin . Ver. II. This Prophecy of the Time of the Revelation of Antichrist is so remarkable , that it is worth our pains briefly here to consider the certainty thereof . First then these Numbers 1290 days and 1335 days cannot be understood of days so as to be applied , the former of them to the time from the pollution of the Temple by Antiochus Epiphanes unto the Grant to the Iews , of living according to their own laws , 2 Macc. 11. 27. the latter to the time from the same Epocha to Antiochus his death , as Mr Mede has unanswerably demonstrated in his De Numeris Danielis , against Broughton and Iunius . Whence it will necessarily follow that these 1290 and 1335 days are indeed so many Prophetical days , that is , years , as they are in this Book of Daniel naturally to signify , unless some intimation be given to the contrary , as I have noted above in due place ; and that this obvious Prophetical signification of days suits very well with this Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , and takes nothing from its clearness and plainness , nay indeed there being here given no intimation to the contrary ( as there is in other places of Daniel where days do not signify Prophetical days ) it is no slight but rather demonstrative argument that they do signify Prophetical days here , that is , that they are so many years . Whence it will follow that if we can but light upon a fit Epocha to fix them to , the Time of the strange wonders , or the time of the Time and Times and half a Time ( which the Antients universally understood of the Reign of Antichrist ) will be discovered , and consequently that Antichrist is already come , according to the very suffrage of the Fathers . And truly unless we will wilfully wink against it , the Epocha to which these numbers are to be fixt is evidently declared by the Angel , namely , the Time that the daily Sacrifice shall be taken away and the Abomination that maketh desolate be set up , which is spoke of in this very Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth , Ch. 11. 31. Where touching Antiochus and his Ministers it is said , They shall take away the daily Sacrifice , and shall place the Abomination that maketh desolate . What can be more assured , and more handsome , than that the Epocha of the Number that points to the Times of Antichrist , should be fixt to the foulest Times of his Type , Antiochus Epiphanes ? But it is further to be noted that this Epocha , this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Transgression that maketh desolate , as it is called Dan. 8. 13. is of some latitude , above six years space . The bounds of which space Grotius seems with judgment to define thus , upon Dan. 8. 13. This Time , says he , of about six years begins from the first coming of Antiochus into Iudaea when the Priesthood was prophaned , and it comprehends his second coming the forbidding of the Jewish Rites , the placing of the Idol in the Temple and the whole Time of the intermission of the daily Sacrifice . And upon Ch. 11. 28. This is the first coming , says he , of Antiochus into Iudaea , when he disposed as he pleased of the High Priesthood . Whence I think we may safely set those bounds of Prophanation or the Transgression that maketh desolate , so as to place their beginning in the 141. year of the Seleucidae , and their ending in the 148. For in the former year Menelaus by large bribes and much flattery obtained the High Priestood of Antiochus , and thrust out Iason . Quod erat proximum initium miseriarum Iudaeae sub Antiocho Epiphane , says Thomas Lydiat . And in the latter Antiochus Epiphanes died , and Antiochus Eupator his successour granted an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Iews , ●… liberty of living acording to their own laws , viz. according to the Holy Covenant or Law of Moses . And therefore this Epocha being so large as comprehending the space of above six years , it is the less likely that the ending pointed precisely to a year , when this discovery of the times of Antichrist should be . But both the Numbers consisting absolutely and compleatly of Quindenaries or Indictions , that this was not onely an intimation that the Numbers reached into the Times of the Roman Empire since the beginning of their computation by Indictions , but that we may also compute this distance of Time by Quindenaries or Indictions . As if he should say , After 86 Quindenaries , or 89 Quindenaries , or before the 87th or the 90th be expired , such things touching Antichrist will be clearly understood , and it will be manifest and plain that those be the Times of Antichrist , and that we are not then to expect an Antichrist to come , but may be sure he is come already ; And if it were but thus , it were sufficient . But Mr. Mede taking the middle of the Time of the Transgression that maketh desolate , which is the year before Christ 167. the Time of the first Number will expire , says he , A. D. 1123 , the Time of the latter A. D. 1168. But forasmuch as there is a latitude in the Epocha , we may begin the reckoning from every year thereof , and therefore beginning at the first of the six , the first Number will expire A. D. 1120. in which very year was there a Book published which did plainly declare the Apostasy of the Church of Rome , and that the Pope was Antichrist . And the very Date thereof is set in the Title page A. D. 1120. as you may see in Paul Perrin's History of the Waldenses . This is very accurate , though I confess I think it sufficient that this happened in the last Quindenarie of the first Number . For neither were the 2300 Evening-mornings intended to predict to a day , but to be collected into years , as these Numbers into Indictions or Q●…indenaries . This Book with this date of A. D. 1120. by Paul Perrin is reckoned among the Books of the Waldenses , of whose holiness and sincere Christianity I cannot but recite that Testimony which Mr. Mede has noted out of Bern●…ardus , who in the midst of his inveighing against t hem for being enemies to the Pope , yet he could not but allow them this character . Whom notwithstanding , says he , if you ask them concerning their faith , there is nothing more Christian , if you consider their conversation , there is nothing more irreprehensible , and they make good their words by their deeds . Who would know more of these excellent Christians , let him read Paul Perrin . And thus admirably is the Prophetick purpose of this first Number fulfilled in the publishing of that Book of the Waldenses A. D. 1120. and within the last Quindenarie of that Number . And it is remarkable how in that Age , yea less than twenty years before the publishing of that Book , all the world was in expectation of Antichrist's being revealed , insomuch that Pope Pas●…hal himself , when he intended for Gallia Cisalpina , stopt his journey at Florence , being struck with the greatness of the rumour , which was understood of such an Antichrist as the ancient Fathers fancied to themselves , and the Romanists would seem to believe . Which circumstance was not without a Providence , that it might be more remarkably imprest upon the capable , who it is that is indeed the true Antichrist , to whom that Title so often used by the Fathers , does of right belong . But now for the other Number , the fulfilling of its ▪ Prophetical Indication is also admirable . For not precisely tying our selves to the year 1168. by taking the middle of the six years of the Transgression that ▪ maketh desolate for our Epocha ; betwixt the year 1160. and 1170 , and if another Quindenarie were added to it , it would break no squares , provided that things happen within that Quindenarie , upon this Revelation of Antichrist innumerable multitudes of men were awakened as with a Trumpet into the ancient Apostolick Faith , whom they called Waldenses & Albigenses and by other names , but they called themselves Apostolici , who stood so s●…outly to the Faith , that no persecutions which presently ensued could change their minds or make them alter their Profession , though about ten hundred thousand of them , and that in France alone , were put to death , if Paulus Perrionius computes right in his History of them . And these are that faithful Martyr Antipas who was slain in the lofty Pergamus , where Satans seat is , as Christ complains in his Epistle to the Church there . And they having the priviledge of Martyrs , who are faithful unto death , it is said here in Daniel , Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to the 1335 days . But this I have noted already in my Exposition . I will only add one note more , what a childish thing it is or worse , to have recourse to the ancient Fathers for a certain and distinct knowledge of these Prophecies of Daniel ( and there is the same reason for those of the Apocalypse ) whenas it is thus expresly signified in Daniel , that these mysteries touching Antichrist would be sealed up till the time of the end , and particularly till the expiration of the 1290 years from the Profanation of the Temple by Antiochus , i.e. till about 1100 and odd years after Christ. That the Times of Antichrist were prefigured and foretold by these and such like Prophecies , so far the ancient Fathers were right , and so far their Testimony stands for us ; but when those Times would be , or who would prove that Antichrist , that was left for the faithful to find out by the ass●…stance of Gods Spirit , when the Time of that Revelation by Gods appointment was come , which was about the Time of the beginning of the Waldenses and Albigenses . But to deny the People of God the assistance of his Spirit , to keep up the credit of the Fathers and the Authority of the Church , as if we could be assured of nothing unless they tell us it is so ▪ is the very dregs of Antichristianism , and the very Pit of slime and spawn out of which Antichrist did arise , and though men do not so easily observe it , a bidding defiance to our very Baptism , whereby we are Baptized in the Name of the Father , Son and Holy Ghost . Which is not to make a mere drie profession of the Triunity of the Godhead , but to remind us what a lively faith we ought to have in the Son , for his ●…ending the Spirit from his Father , according to promise , to sanctify us , to strengthen us , and illuminate us , and to carry us on in the process of real Regeneration , in which we shall attain to eyes as well as heart , hands and feet , whereby we shall be certainly able to discern Christ from Antichrist , and true Prophets from Impostours . And it is no small piece of Imposture in the little Horn , that he will permit no other Horns to see besides himself , or with no other eyes but his . THE Threefold APPENDAGE To the Prophecies ▪ or Divine Uisions of DANIEL . The First . A Confutation of the opinion of Hugo Grotius , who makes the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae the fourth Kingdome in Daniel . The Second . The Authours Apologie for his placing the seven Vials within the seventh Trumpet , after the Ri●…ing of the Witnesses , contrary to the opinion of Mr. M●…de , as also for his making the three days and an half wherein the witnesses lye dead , the same with Daniel's three Times and an half . The Third . His twenty Arguments whereby he does prove that the seven Epistles to the seven Churches are a Pr●…phecy of the State of the Church cast into seven Inter●●ls from the beginning thereof to the last Iudgme●● . A Confutation of the Opinion of Hugo Grotius , who makes the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae the fourth Kingdome in Daniel , taken out of Synops. Prophet . Book 2. Chapter XIII . 1. THAT Prophecy also in Daniel of the Little Horn that is said to change times and laws , is an express Prediction of that Antichristian Opposition which is against the Regal Office of Christ. For that this Little Horn is the same with the Two-horned Beast , or the Whore in the Apocalypse , I think no man will scruple that considers that this Horn is part of the Roman Kingdome , which is decyphered by Ten Horns , and that it belongs to that time when the Kingdome is actually Ten-horned ; which is not in Succession , but together ; as the Ten●…toes of the Statue , which answer to these Ten Horns , do not ●…ignify the Succession of Ten Kings , but Ten Kings ranked in the same time , as the Toes of the feet of the Image , which have not properly a precedency , but rather a co-ordination in Site . 2. Now tha●… the Fourth Kingdome which is prefigured by the Iron●…legs , feet and ten toes of the Image , and by the Beast with iron Teeth and ten Horns , is not that of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , as Grotius would have it , but the Kingdome of the Romans , there are these weighty Reasons to convince us . First , It is the universal sense of all Ecclesiastick . Writ●…rs , That the Fourth Beast is the Roman Empire ; as both Cornelius à Lapide , and Gasper Sanctius , both of them Jesuits , yet do roundly assert . The words of the latter are these : Est ergò omnium sententiâ innominata haec atque horribilis Bellua , Romanum Imperium ; neque necesse est quenquam nomi●…are , cùm nemo non dicat . 3. Secondly , that it cannot be the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , as Grotius would bear us in hand , ( in which odd conceit of his he forsakes the judgment of the whole Church of Christ , to follow Porphyrius his , who was a sworn Enemy to the Christian Religion ) appears from what is said Daniel 7. 23. The Fourth Beast shall be the Fourth Kingdome upon Earth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Qu●…d majus erit omnibus regni●… , Which shall be greater than all Kingdomes ; so the Vulgar Latine and Vatablus . The Seventy also render it , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And it agrees best with what follows , and shall devour the whole Earth , ( which must be understood in such a sense as Earth was before ) and shall tread it down and break it in pieces . Which it could not be said to do , unless it were so great a Kingdome as is here intimated . Now it is manifest that the Kingdome of the Seleucidae and Lagidae * was neither greater , more excellent , nor a more victorious Kingdome than any of the three preceeding , namely , the Babylonian , Persian and that of Alexander the Great , from whose Kingdome they would make this of the Lagidae and Seleucidae distinct . Wherefore their Kingdome cannot be this Fourth . This Inference is so plain to Gasper Sanctius , that he does , though but justly , yet very severely , chastise Porphyrius for this Errour , which Grotius has so unluckily taken up . For he breaks out into these words upon this Text , Vide Porphyrii stuporem & oscitantiam , in cujus mentem venire potuit ●…ut existimaverit regnum eorum , qui Alexandro successere , omnium esse maximum , quodque omnem terram sibi subjecerit conculcaveritque , cùm reliquis regnis longè fuerit infirmius , & ab omnibus concisum out malè vexatum . Nay , the very Prophecy it self makes the Kingdom of the Successours of Alexander less than his in power and greatness , Dan. 8. 22. where it is said that Four Kingdoms shall stand up , but not in the power of Alexander : Which is , they shall be in●…eriour to him . Which questionless is meant of them joyntly , it being a needless intimation of them single . 4. Thirdly , The Kingdom of the Iron legs and toes and of the Ten horned Beast with Iron teeth are one and the same Kingdom , according to Grotius his own acknowledgment , which he makes that of the Seleucidoe and Lagidae . Now it is said that , a Stone cut out of a Mountain without hands should break in pieces these legs and toes , nay the whole Image o●… Iron , Brass , Silver and Gold , and so succeed this Kingdom of the Seleucidae according to his sense o●… the Vision . And Ch. 7. One like the Son of man in the Clouds of Heaven comes to receive a Kingdom , namely , upon the destruction of Antiochus Epiphan●…s , that little Horn amongst the ten in this fourth Kingdom of Grotius his framing , of whom it is said , at the 21 verse , I beheld and the same Horn made war with the Saints , and prevailed against them , until the Antient of days came , and judgment was given to the Saints of the most High. Which is the same with the Son of Man his coming in the Clouds of Heaven , to receive the Kingdom of the Antient of days , vers . 13. And both agree with the Stone cut out without hands , to shew it is not the work of man , but of the Antie●● of days , God himself ; and that this is indeed the very Kingdom of Christ , as Interpreters ever have expounded it . Which is a perfect contradiction to Grotius his Dream , That the fourth Beast with Iron Teeth and the Iron legs of the Image denote the Kingdom of the Lagidoe and Seleucidae , and t●…at Antiochus is this little Horn. * For Antiochus Epiphanes was dead almost two hundred years before Christ so much as preached the Doctrine of the Kingdome , or had any Disciples to follow him ; and yet it is said Dan. 2. 44. And in t●…e days of these Kingdoms shall the God of Heaven set up a Kingdom which shall never be destroyed . ( From which passage I doubt not but that phrase [ The Kingdome of God , ] as also from that above [ The Kingdom of Heaven ] does so often occur in the Gospel , as also that Title which Christ so often gives himself of the Son of man. And Grotius himself upon Matthew 8. 20. acknowledgeth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Son of man mentioned Dan. 7. 13. is to be understood of the Messias ) Wherefore it is impossible that the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae should be the fourth Kingdom . 5. But here Grotius , contrary to his judgment when he wrote upon Matthew , has found a device which is scarce to be uttered without horrour and astonishment . So that I am infinitely amazed , that a man otherwise so learned and laudable , ( as he speaks of Porphyrius ) should be mis-led into so bad an adventure . The Son of man coming in the Clouds of Heaven , according to him , is Populus Romanus nullum intra se habens Regem . When our Saviour Christ intimated to the High Priest , that he was that Son of man that should come in the Clouds of Heaven , it seem'd so high an Arrogation , that he rent his clothes and said he had spoken Blasphemy . And truly I think that neither Jew nor Christian can well acquit Grotius of that crime , who attributes that which is the peculiar character of the Messias to a Prophane and Pagan people , and that forsooth because they had no King , as if they were ever the better for that . But they had Kings at first , and both in the Infancy of their Empire and afterwards they had a Supreme Power so great and Imperial , as may excuse them from the least shew of contempt . They had always over them a Sovereignty , so that they could not be deemed the Son of man for any such private condition . For the Summa Potestas is the Summa Potestas under what name or form soever , and of the same real grandeur . Besides that , they were a most glorious and victorious people before Antiochus his time . So that it is a very dilute and sapless conceit of Grotius to apply the Phrase of the Son of man to them for any inconsiderableness in them or obscurity : For they were not so in the times of Antiochus . 6. Again , The Kingdom of the Son of man and the Stone cut out without hands are all one , both in truth and according to Grotius his own concession . But this Stone , is Christ and his Kingdome , as being Heavenly , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a thing erected not by human power , but by the power and Spirit of God. That this is the meaning of [ without hands ] is the general vote of Interpreters , S. Ierom , Irenaeus , Iustin , Epiphanius , S. Augustin , Theodoret , and several others . Where think you does Grotius take shelter now ? Why , This Figure which is so appropriate to Christ , and mentioned of him so often in the New Testament , This Stone must be cast away as if it were neither precious nor a Corner-stone , and be bestowed again on a Pagan people the Romans . For so Grotius does not stick to profess , Idem Lapis & Filius hominis ; and he made the Son of man before the people of Rome . But can a man believe that the Original or success of that people was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a thing brought to pass by the special power and Spirit of God , and not more humano , according to the usual course of the World , and that not of the best kind , their beginnings being helped on by a rabble of Ruffians and Robbers ? 7. No , but that is not Grotius his gloss , you will ●…ay . Let us therefore hear what it is ; Lapis abscissus de Monte sine ma●…ibus , according to him , is Exercitus populi qui suae esset spontis nullique Regi pareret , cuj●…s populi origo à Monte , nempe Palatino . In which there is nothing sound nor solid . For was this Roman Army any thing more suae spontis in , that they had not a Kingly Government at Rome ? That supreme Power of Consuls and Senatours was as directive and coactive as if it had been Regal . So that the motion of this Army was never the more spontaneous for this . Again , The Stone cut from the Mountain without hands , implies that it was then spontaneously divided from the Mountain , when it is said to be cut thence : But when the Romans first issued from Mount Palatine , yea so soon as they were Populus Romanus , Regal Government was amongst them , it being the first Government of this ●…eople , and therefore they were not then Populus suae spontis , according to Grotius his own conceit , so that he cannot bring both ends together . And lastly , To interpret Mountain here in a litteral sense , is unskilfully done , and not according to the analogy of the Prophetick Style , nor the very intimation of the present Text , which says the little Stone became a great Mountain it self , and filled the whole Earth . Wherefore this Mountain signifying not litterally but politically , there is no question but the other does so too , and that the Stone is in some sense homogeneal to this rocky Mountain . Whence the sense is plainly this : That out of the great Mountain , that is , the Roman Empire , there should be a people raised , not by human power or policy , but by the Spirit of God , and the preaching of the Gospel by Iesus Christ , and his Apostles , which should be a peculiar people to him , and becom●… the Subjects of his Kingdome ; that is to say , That the Church of Christ should be cut out of the Roman Empire without human help . This is a most easy and undistorted sense , and against which there cannot be made the least exception . 8. Fourthly , which I have already intimated above , The Ten Horns of the Fourth Beast with Iron Teeth , and the Ten Toes of the Iron Legs of the Statue , signify the same thing . Wherefore it is plain , sith the Ten Toes imply a Coexistence of the Ten Horns , by reason of the coordination of their Site , that there must be Ten Kings together in the Fourth Kingdome . But in the Kingdome of the Seleucidae and Lagidae there were not Ten Kings together all at once . Therefore that Kingdome is not the Fourth . 9. Fifthly , Antiochus Epiphanes , part of this Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , is said to ri●…e up in the latter time of the Kingdome of the successours of Alexander , Dan. 8. 22 , 23. Wherefore this Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae has expired near two thousand years ago . But the Kingdome of the Fourth Beast reaches even to the day of Judgment . Dan. 7. 9 , 10. And I beheld till the Thrones were cast down , and the Antient of days did sit — His Throne was like the fiery flame , and his wheels as burni●…g fire . A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him , thousand thousands ministred unto him ; and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him ; * the Iudgment was set , and the Books were opened , &c. That this is the description of the day of Judgment is the general opinion of both Christians and Jews , and answers exactly to the lake of Fire and the opening of the Books , Apoc. 20. which Grotius himself does interpret of the last day . Whence we may safely conclude that the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae is not the Fourth Kingdome , as having ceased so long before that time , though we understood the day of Judgment in the sense of the Rabbins 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 According to which the meaning of [ I beheld till the Thrones were set — and the Books were opened ] is this , that the Prophet Daniel had a prospect even to the utmost end of that great day . But he begins more particularly at the beginning of that day in the eleventh verse . But this I have onely noted by the by . 10. Sixthly and lastly , Alexander's Kingdome and that of his Successours is all one Kingdome : But that of Alexander's is the third according to Grotius his own concession . Now that that of his Successours ( of which Line are the Lagidae and Seleucidae ) is one Kingdome with that of Alexander's , is evident out of Daniel , Ch. 8. 21. The rough Goat is the King of Graecia , and the great Horn that is bet●…ixt his eyes , is the first King. Now that being broken whereas Four stood up for it , Four Kingdomes shall stand up out of the Nation , but not in his Power . This is one plain proof that the Kingdome of Alexander and his Successours is all one Kingdome . For he calls Alexander the first King , which necessarily implies that his Successours are the second , and that therefore they all belong to one and the same Kingdome . Nay he says plainly , that these Four Horns stand up for that great one , that is , in his stead . What is this but to succeed in place of him , as the Heads of one and the same Empire ? For no new Beast is said to succeed this Beast , but the Horns the Horn. And then the comparing of them and saying , But not in his power , farther intimates a cognation and succession of one Line , and that he does no●… speak of the Heads of two different Kingdomes . Which appears farther from vers . 8. Therefore the Goat waxed very great , and when he was strong , the great Horn was broken , and fo●… it came up four notable ones toward the four winds of Heaven . But where should these come up , but on that Head that had lost this great Horn , which is compensated with four lesser ones , * though in their kind notable ? For it is very incongruous and extravagant to fansy ▪ them to come up in any other . And surely if they had belonged to any other Beast , that Beast would not fail to have been named . Wherefore they must either grow out of this Goat's Head , or no where , unless out of the ground ; which is ridiculous . And therefore it is plain , that Alexanders Kingdome and that of his Successors is but one Kingdome . For that Goat is but one and the same Goat under the Succession of this variety of Horns . 11. And yet there is still greater evidence of this truth from Ch. 7. 6. After which I beheld and lo , another like a Leopard , which had upon the back of it four Wings of a fowl , the beast had also four Heads , and Domini●…n was given unto it . That the four Heads of this Beast are the four Successours of Alexander , * namely , Perdicca , Seleucus , Ptolemaeus , Meleager , Grotius himself does frankly confess . The Wings therefore denote the four Kingdomes Alexander's Empire was divided into , after his decease ; which is still lookt upon as one Beast notwithstanding , as the Roman is with its division into ten Kingdomes , noted by ten Horns , or into Oriental and Occidental , figured by the two Wings of an Eagle . Here Grotius , if he would speak out , would make Alexander the Beast , as he has Domitian and others in the Apocalypse against all the Laws of Prophetick Interpretation , nay indeed against all rhyme and reason . For he glosses thus , Pardus vari●…m Animal , ●…ic Alexander moribus variis . But how grosly incongruous it is , let any one consider . For then would Alexander be inferiour to his four chief Officers , and they would be the Head of him , which is a Political Absurdity ; nay the Head of him when he ceased to be , which is an Absurdity Metaphysical . Wherefore Alexa●…der is the first Head or great Horn of this Beast , not the Body of it , that he may be superiour to his four grand Officers ; and not be the Beast to bear these ●…our Horns or Heads , when he had quite ceased to be on this stage of things . For these were not Heads nor Horns , before he w●…s dead . Alexander therefore is the first of the Succession of the Heads or Horns of this Beast , not the Beast it self . But to come up closer to our business : I say , it is very manifest from thes●…●…our Heads and four Wings that this Leopard is said to have , that the Third Kingdome takes into it the four first Successours of Alexander . Nothing can be more plain than this from the very Text. For the Leopard is described in the third place , and immediately after him the Fourth Beast is mentioned , and called the Fourth , v. 7. Wherefore this four-headed Leopard is plainly the Third Beast . But now that the Succession of these four Heads even to Antiochus Epiphanes is the Succession of one and the same Kingdome , is plain from Ch. 8. 22. Now that being broken , ( namely the great Horn ) whereas Four stood up for it , Four Kingdomes shall stand up out of the Nation , but not in his power . And in the latter time of their Kingdome ( the Original has it , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which the Seventy render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is the very same with our English , and there is no doubt of the Translation ) a King of fierce countenance — shall stand up . Which Grotius and every one acknowledges to be Antiochus Epiphanes . Whence it is evident that the whole Succession of Alexander's Captains from the first four inclusively even to Antiochus his time , is one Succession and one Kingdome . For he calls the times of Antiochus the last times of their Kingdome . Wherefore it is plain , seeing that the Kingdome of Alexander is one and the same with the Kingdome of the four Captains ( for that is the Third Kingdome ) and the Kingdome of the four Captains the same with their Succession even to Antiochus his time ; that the whole Succession from Alexander to Antiochus is one Succession and one Kingdome . If this be not demonstratively true , there is no demonstration in Mathematicks ▪ But if this be true , the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae are not the Fourth Kingdome , but the Kingdome of the R●…mans , according as all sober men have hitherto held . 12. Which we being so firmly assured of ▪ we shall easily know where to seek for this little Horn that is said to change times and laws . For where can we find it but amongst those many Horns in the Roman Kingdome or Empire ? not in the Greek , to which Antiochus Epiphanes appertains . And we have already plainly shewn * that the Apocalyptick Beast with seven Heads and ten Horns is this Roman Kingdome ; and that this Beast once healed , or in such a condition , that it may be said of him that he is the Beast that was , and is not , and yet is , ( which is when he is become Pagano Christian ) is this Empire actually divided into ten Kingdomes , and that together with this Division the Empire began to relapse gradually into Idolatry by the Agency and Guidance of the Two-horned Beast or the Whore , whom I hav●… also shewed to be Synchronal to the healed Beast , or the Beast that was , and is not , and yet is . 13. But the Beast restored or healed , his duration is 42 months , which is 1260 days , or a Time and Times and half a Time. For the abode of the Woman in the Wilderness is indifferently expressed by either of these latter ; and the first and the second are joyned together in the Vision of the Outward Court and the Two Witnesses . Wherefore 42 months and a Time and Times and half a Time , being the same with 1260 days , they are the same one with another . But this little Horn in Daniel we speak of , his Reign is also set out by a Time and Times and half a Time : Therefore it is of the same duration with the Whore or Two-horned Beast , which is Synchronal to the Beast restored , whose continuance is 42. months . Wherefore it is a strong suspicion that there is a Coincidence at least of time , if not of affairs , or complication of natures ( if not Identity of some ) betwixt this little Horn in Daniel and those three Synchronals , the restored Beast , the Whore and the Two-horned Beast . For that expression Dan. 7. 24. And another shall rise after them , does not at all hinder , since the Seventy translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , behind them , * it signifying order of situation as well as of time . And this being placed behind is the most convenient posture for such an exploit as is attributed to this Horn , which is said to throw down or humble three Kings : which is more by treachery and craft than open force . 14. Now from this equality of time it will also follow * that the duration of this little Horn is 1260 years by the last Confectary of our joynt Exposition . Which again shews how impossible it is this Horn should be Antiochus Epiphanes . To which you may add that it is said to be different from the rest of the Horns , in the explication of them . * And the ten Horns out of this Kingdome ( that is , the Roman Kingdome , as has been demonstrated ) are ten Kings that shall arise ; and another shall rise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 behind them , and he shall be diverse from the rest , and he shall subdue three Kings . Now I demand what one of the ten Kings or Kingdomes is so different from all the rest , unless it be an Ecclesiastical Kingdome . Wherefore the Coincidence of time with the Pagano●…Christian Empire , and the long continuance , as also the difference of this Kingdome from the other ten , is more than a strong suspicion that it is part of the succession of a Kingdome Ecclesiastick , which is necessarily to run along with the Empire professing Christianity . But if the question be whether this part of this Ecclesiastick Kingdome be the uncorrupted Kingdome of Christ or the Reign of Antichrist , the solution is not difficult . For that it is not the Kingdome of Christ , is plain , in that Christ is said to come to burn and consume it . Whence it is manifest that the Church has not been out in their Conjecture in deeming this little Horn to be Antichrist ; and therefore say I , the same with the two-horned Beast and the Whore , who is plainly Isochronal , and I doubt not but Synchronal to this little Horn , and is adjudged to be burnt in the Apocalypse , as this little Horn is here in Daniel . 15. To speak briefly therefore , This little Horn is the Idolatrizing Clergy of the Empire , but more chiefly and particularly that great and notorious part thereof under the Bishop of Rome , who has been a more than ordinary stickler for both the obtaining this degenerate Ecclesiastick Empire in the Roman Empire , and in lapsing and keeping down the Empire in Superstition and Idolatry ; and therefore is rightly said to be an Horn growing out of this Beast , the Symbol ( Beast ) it self according to Grotius his own Confession , intimating Idolatry . 16. And if exquisite fitness of Application will assure us of the right sense of a Prophecy , we cannot fail in this , examining every character of this little Horn. For as it is little , so is the Original of the Popes mean and obscure , and their Secular Principality small in comparison of those Princes they have contested with . Again , As this Horn had the Eyes of a man , so it is well known that for politick quick-sightedness there has not been any Body of men comparable to the Roman Hierarchy ; insomuch that it is Proverbial to say , That the Roman Religion is nothing else but a mere trick of Policy to increase and keep up the honour , power , and wealth of the Pope and his Clergy . See Sir Edwyn Sandys his Speculum Europae , and you shall find this part of the Prophecy fulfilled to admiration , and that it is not for nothing that this little Horn is said to have the Eyes of a man in it , which is said of no Horn in all the Prophecies besides this . Thirdly , As this Horn is said to have a mouth speaking great things , whether you mean thereby boasting of its own Sovereignty or Blaspheming , it is well known that from this Horn are uttered such words as imply the Pope greater than all Princes and Emperours , nay , that he is not onely said to be Infallible * but styled God , and declared worthy of Divine Worship . Fourthly , For the humbling and subduing three Kings , which this Horn is foretold to doe , is it not long since performed by the Pope of Rome , in his usage of Leo Isaurus , in his ruining the Kingdome of the Lombards to get to himself the Exarchate of Ravenna , And in tormenting and disquieting Henry the Fourth and his Successours with his Thunder-claps and mischievous Political Plots , till he wrested from them all their Right and Jurisdiction in Italy ? 17. Fifthly , and to come nearer to our purpose in hand ; Whereas it is said that he shall speak great words against the most High , and shall wear out the Saints of the most High , and think to change Times and Laws ; and they shall be given into his hand for a Time and Times and half a Time : I say , This Idolatrous Clergy has bid fair towards the fulfilling this Period of times already ; the Degeneracy of the Church beginning about four hundred years after Christ , and ( which is more considerable ) they having received so notorious a Check in the Decursion of this Half-Time , which is elsewhere called a Half-Day , in which his swaggering is pretty well diminished and chastised . Sixthly , And for his wearing out , and consuming the Saints of the most High , he has done it even more bloudily and cruelly than the very Pagans on the Primitive Christians ; which is the most furious Opposition against the Regality of Christ that can be imagined , thus to waste and destroy his true Subjects . Seventhly , And for his speaking great words against the most High , that is , against the Divine Sovereignty , is it not plainly done in the Pope's pretences of having power to dispense with or lay aside the Laws and Injunctions of Christ , of which we have given several Instances in our Idea of Antichristianism , and such as are notoriously well known to appertain to that Church ? Besides that he is Reus laesae Divinae Majestatis in appointing Religious worship to his canonized Saints , which is an Honour due to God alone . Lastly , In that he is said to change Times and Laws ; what innumerable Institutes are there of the Pope's injoyning , of which may be truly said what our Saviour told the Scribes and Pharisees , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , From the beginning it was not so ? And what is this therefore but to change Times and Laws , and in many of them in a most perfect Opposition to the Laws of God and Christ , as I have already noted in its place ? Whence we see plainly that this Antichristian Opposition against the Regal Office of Christ , is very expresly foretold in this Vision of the little Horn●… which rose up with the ten Horns in the Roman Empire , and did fabricate Imperium in Imperio , as some phrase it , and became a Two-horned Beast in the Ten-horned Beast , erecting an Ecclesiastick Antichristian Empire within the Civil , in opposition to the true Empire or Kingdome of Christ , and in defeatment of his Power and Laws in the Church ; nay , in opposition to those Immutable Laws of the Eternal Logos that enlightens every man that comes into the world . NOTES Upon the Confutation , Sect. 2. Was neither greater , more excellent , nor a more vi●…torious Kingdome , &c. For they both , viz. the Kingdomes of the Lagidae and Seleucidae put together were yet but part of Alexander's Kingdome , And for their victories and spoils they were of one against another , which was a farther weakning of this but part of the Kingdome of Alexander , which still argues the less excellency of the said part . Sect. 4. For Antiochus Epiphanes was dead almost two hundred years before Christ so much as , &c. ] And yet Grotius would have Antiochus Epiphanes the little Horn upon whose destruction notwithstanding the Ancient of days gives the Kingdome to the Son of man , Dan. 2. 44. In the days of these Kingdomes , the fourth and last of which is according to Grotius that of the. Lagidae and Seleucidae , shall the God of Heaven set up a Kingdome which is the Kingdome of the Gospel of Christ , whenas the Kingdomes of the Lagidae and Seleucidae were both of them utterly vanquished and abolished by the Romans before Christ was born , and at least fifty years before the Gospel of the Kingdome was so much as preached . So plainly impossible is it that the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae should be the fourth Kingdome . Sect. 9. The Iudgment was set and the Books were opened , &c. ] This toucheth both upon the final judgment of the little Horn , the onely Horn with eyes or seeing Horn , or if you will , the Seer , the ancient name of a Prophet ( for in old time the Prophets were called Seers ) this toucheth I say both upon the final judgment of this falsly pretended Seer or Pseudo-Prophet as he is called in the Apocalypse , and on the general Judgment at the last day , when also in the Apocalypse the Books are said to be opened . But the nearer of these two points , and it must signify either one or both , are far enough removed from the times of the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae , whenas the fourth Kingdome necessarily is understood , Dan. 7. 9 , 10. to reach at least to the first point of that time of Judgment . Whence it is impossible for the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae to be the fourth Kingdome . This is in short the undeniable force of the argument . Sect. 10. Though in their kind notable . ] I have observed in my Exposition , That the four notable Horns that came up are called notable in comparison of several other Horns , viz. Commanders , that succeeded Alexander in several lesser Principalities or Satrapies . But those notable ones who they are , we shall have occasion to note in the next Section . Sect. 11. Namely Perdicca , Seleucus , Ptolemaeus , Meleager , &c. ] Quorum Perdicca , saith Grotius , Equitatui Macedonico , externo Seleucus , Meleager Satellitio Regio , Ptolemaeus Peditatui praerant . Quatuor haec capita , saith he , succreverant loco unius . Where why he should say [ succreverant ] and not [ succreverunt ] I know not , unless he would insinuate that they had grown upon him so as to overrule him in his life time . Which yet is grosly false and inconsistent with the magnanimity of Alexanders nature as well as with History . It makes me suspect he would insinuate some such thing , because no Historian reckons Meleager as one of those notable four Horns or Heads that succeeded the great Horn after its fall , he living himself not many days after Alexander and no notice being taken of his Succession . But those four notable Successours of Alexander Historians take notice of as I have related in my Exposition . And that these four Horns must be understood to arise after the fall of the first great one , Alexander himself , is plain from the Text. But the four Heads and the four Horns are all one according to Grotius his own acknowledgment , and the four Heads are the Heads of the Leopard the third Beast or Greek Empire , and what can possibly hinder then but that their Successours also , viz. the Successours of Ptolemaeus Lagi and of Seleucus be Heads likewise of the Greek Empire ? But what a blinding thing is prejudice that Grotius could not see so clear a consequence ! But these things I have pursued sufficiently in my Confutation it self . Sect. 12. That the Apocalyptick Beast with seven Heads and ten Horns is this Roman Kingdome , &c. ] See Synops. Prophet . Book . 1. Ch. 11. Sect. 13. It Signifying order of situation as well as of time , &c. ] But if the little Horn be supposed to rise after the other in order of time , it will be good sense that way also , by an Idiconaea , which may restrain the sense of that part of the Prophecy to the Papal Power when it emerged to that height that the Pope might be more truly said to be the Head of the Beast that was and is not and yet is , than the Emperour . Sect. 14. That the duration of this little Horn is 1260 years by the last Consectary of our Ioint-Exposition . ] The Consectary is , That all Visions that are Synchronal to that of the Beast with seven Heads and ten Horns , which is said to continue fourty two months , have necessarily the extent of 1260 years . See Synops. Prophet . Book 2. Ch. 5. Sect. 16. But styled God and declared worthy of Divine worship . ] The Reader for his fuller satisfaction in this point , let him consult Bishop Downham , De Antichristo , Lib. 4. Cap. 10. Where he proves that in the Gloss of the Canon Law the Pope is called Dominus Deus noster , and that there is no shuffling it off by saying it was an Erratum of the Press ( which is incredible that by mistake they should intersert that word [ Deus ] ) but that rather the omission of it in whatsoever Impression it was left out , was an Erratum Typographicum . For whereas most Editions had it , saith he , and some few had left it out , the most accurate Edition of all caused by Pope Gregory the thirteenth , who appointed certain skilfull men to revise the Gloss of the Canon Law , had [ Dominus Deus noster Papa ] in it . And this Appellation of God and his receiving adoration sitting on the Altar which is the proper Throne of the body of Christ , to say nothing how it is also the place where they set their Images to be worshipped , suits well together and are an Indication that a kind of Divine honour or Religious worship , call it which you will , is given to the Pope . See Bishop Downham in the place above cited . These few Notes are more than enough upon this my Confutation of Grotius his Opinion , That the fourth Kingdome in Daniel is the Kingdome of the Lagidae and Seleucidae . The Authours Apology for his placing the seven Vials within the seventh Trumpe●… after the Rising of the Witnesses , contrary to the Opinion of Mr. Mede , &c. I Am I confess abundantly convinced in my own Judgment that persons of learning and parts and sobriety of life , that have piously applied themselves to the understanding and interpreting the Holy Scripture , especially the Prophetical parts thereof , and particularly of Daniel and the Apocalypse , have a right , as to be read and duely considered by those that come after and put themselves upon the same Province ; so also not to be contradicted or deviated from , but upon plain and palpable reason . Nor indeed do I think it safe for any one or lawfull , out of mere curiosity of knowing hard and obscure things , as they may seem to many , to adventure upon such a Province , but simply either the better to inform himself of his own duty , or to serve the Publick , and having this design with fear and reverence as in the sight of God to enter upon his charge , and accordingly to quit himself therein . Whenas yet notwithstanding such is the vanity and frailty of human nature that upon mere Curiosity many times men rush upon such things , neither considering the sacredness and difficulty of the matter , nor duly weighing what God has imparted to others before them , but out of levity of mind , if they have excogitated or hit upon any specious thing different from other Interpreters , out of levity of mind , I say , and a self-favouring conceitedness they presently fancie it as well more excellent and more true as different . Others out of a fondness towards themselves presume they have a more peculiar gift that way , and by strong prepossession of their private conceits deeply impressed upon their melancholy Imagination render themselves incorrigible and uncapable of the most evident and most solid information from others . And others given up to a Fanatick Spirit do not stick to presume themselves in an extraordinary manner inspired , and upon that account heed not what others have writ before them , and so comparing themselves onely with themselves , prove themselves , as the Apostle speaks , unwise . And lastly there are those who to serve an Interest have quite left the rode of other Expositours ( who had according to their measure of light expounded things bonâ fide ) and have most lamentably and shamefully perverted and distorted the genuine meaning of both Daniel and the Apocalypse , the former in the most concerning parts thereof , and the latter in a manner all over . But I can appeal to God and my own conscience , that I have framed no interpretations to serve any Interest but that of Truth , and the Church or Kingdome of Christ. Nor have I out of any curiosity of prying into hard and obscure things medled with either the Apocalypse or Daniel , but merely for more full satisfaction in the great Controversy betwixt us and the Papists , who leave no stone unmoved to pervert Souls , and to bring them over to their Idolatrous Church . Wherefore for my own more full satisfaction , and for the service of the true Church of Christ , and for nothing else that I know of , have I taken these pains to make a continued Exposition of all the Prophecies as well of Daniel as the Apocalypse . Wherein if I have deviated from the footsteps of others , amongst whom I account Mr. Ioseph Mede absolutely the chief ( and than whom I conceive no writer of that kind has deserved better of the Church of God ) yet I can aver it with all faithfulness that it is not out of a desire of seeming to have found out something better than his , that I have dissented from him , but because I am driven thereto by meer force of Reason . Otherwise having no design but assisting the Truth , I hold it absolutely my duty not to deviate or vary from such pious and able Interpreters where I find their interpretation sound ; Truth being thus the better recommended by the witness of two or many than if I stood single by my self . And therefore I always covet if I can find them , to have companions if they be companions in the Truth , otherwise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — one man to me is as much as three Myriads and three Myriads not so much as one man. But now that it is mere Reason not any vain humour in me , such as I have specified above , which makes me ( contrary to the sense of Mr. Mede ) place the Vials in the seventh Trumpet after the Rising of the Witnesses , and interpret the three Days and an half , wherein the Witnesses lie slain , of three Times and an half , I hope I shall make clear by the Account following . First then we are to take notice of the Method , or Genius if you will , of both Daniel and the Apocalypse , that after two Prophecies suppose of the same extent of time and of the same things which are of a more large and reaching compass , there comes a Prophecy or Vision concerning onely part of that larger compass of time wherein some part onely of the foregoing Vision is more copiously enlarged upon . As for example , After the Vision of the Statue of four Metals and that other of the four Beasts , both which Visions reach from the beginnnig of the Babylonian Empire to the ending of the Roman , or speaking in the Apocalyptick phrase to the end of the last Vial , there comes next the Vision of the Ram and He-Goat which takes in onely the time of the Persian and Greek Empire , and enlarges on the affairs of the Greek Empire onely , and especially on the times of Antiochus Epiphanes . So likewise in the Apocalypse in the Opened Book-Prophecies , after the two Visions or Prophecies of the same extent of time , viz. from the beginning of the Church to the end of the seventh or last Vial ( the former of which two Prophecies is contained in the Eleventh Chapter , the latter in the three following Chapters , namely , the twelfth , thirteenth and fourteenth ) there follows then the Vision of the seven Vials which run over but part of that extent of time which each of the two foregoing Prophecies do comprise . Now as there are three conspicuous Ioynts of a more universal consideration in the compages of the two abovesaid Prophecies in Daniel , namely , those in which are held the Ending of the Babylonian Monarchy and Beginning of the Pesiran , the Ending of the Persian and the Beginning of the Grecian , the Ending of the Grecian and the Beginning of the Roman , so there are two manifest Ioynts likewise and of a more universal consideration in the two abovesaid Prophecies in the Apocalypse , ( the one contained in the eleventh Chapter and the other in the twelfth , thirteenth and fourteenth ) namely , the time wherein , as in a communis terminus , the end of the Symmetral Ages of the Church and the beginning of the Asymmetral or of the Apostasy are held together , and the Time wherein the Ending of the Entireness of the Apostasie and the Beginning of the Restitution or first Emergency out of it , are held together . The former Ioynt is the Time wherein the Ending of the Sixth Seal and Beginning of the First Trumpet are held together , the latter Ioynt wherein the ending of the Sixth Trumpet and the beginning of the seventh Trumpet are held together , where according to the Vision Ch. 11. is the Rising of the Witnesses . But now the question is , sith we see in Daniel the Vision of the Ram and He-Goat placed so as it begins with the first Ioynt of the two foregoing Prophecies and ends with the third Ioynt , that is , begins with the Persian Monarchy and ends with the Grecian , the question , I say , is where the Vision of the Vials , that is , to what Ioynt of those two more comprehensive Visions [ Ch. 11. ] and [ Ch. 12 , 13 , and 14. ] the beginning of the said partial Vision is to be affixed , whether to the first or to the second Ioynt , to the beginning of the first Trumpet or to the beginning of the seventh immediately after the Rising of the Witnesses , with those Acclamations in Heaven and Doxology of the Elders , Ch. 11. 15 , 16. Or which is the same Ioynt of Time to that joyfull Annunciation of the happy news of Babylons being faln ( whose Fall must needs be the Rising of the Witnesses ) told by the second Angel , Ch. 14. 8. the question is , to which of these two more universal or notable Ioynts ( for other Ioynts betwixt Trumpet and Trumpet , they being so many , are more inconsiderable ) the beginning of this partial Vision of the Vials is to be affixed . There is a temptation , I confess , to place the beginning of the Vials with the beginning of the first Trumpet , because of some specious correspondence betwixt the Vials and Trumpets of the same order or numeral denomination . For thus the Evil of the first Trumpet as well as of the first Vial is cast upon the Earth . As well under the second Vial as under the second Trumpet the Sea is turned into Bloud , and the living creatures therein dye . Under the third Trumpet and under the third Vial the Rivers and Fountains are mischieved . The Su●… is smitten under the fourth Trumpet , and the fourth Vial also is poured out on the Sun. Under the fifth Trumpet out of a pit comes up a smoak as out of a furnace that darkens the Skie : Under the fifth Vial the Kingdom of the Beast is full of darkness . Under the sixth Trumpet the four Angels are loosed from the great River Euphrates : Under the sixth Vial the waters of the great River Euphrates are dried up . 1. These Congruities thus overly and in general represented make some shew , but look closer into them and they vanish , ( as being intended onely for part of the Artifice of Concealment in the Apocalypse , or for an intimation that , as the first six plagues concerned the Fate of the Empire , so these seven last , the state of the Popedome especially , after the six first plagues were past , they orderly mentioning the same things in both , or lastly to signify that the State of the Empire under them was Aegypt ( whence Hail , Rivers turned into Bloud , and Locusts are mentioned ) as well as the Popedome afterwards was so , which is also afflicted with Aegyptian plagues under the Vials ) I say , if we look closer into them these pretended Synchronizing Congruities will signify no more than thus , and so quite vanish . For in the first Congruity to say nothing how that [ upon the Earth ] may have no particular signification Ch. 16. 2. but signify so as [ upon the Earth ] in the foregoing verse ; the Hail cast upon the Earth under the first Trumpet is plainly another thing from the noisome and grievous sore that fell upon men at the pouring out of the first Vial. That Hail-storm and this rankerous Ulcer most certainly signify quite different things as the Symbols are hugely different . And I must confess I make no question in the world , but that Symbol of a grievous rankerous Vlcer signifies the plague of an envious malicious exulcerated mind , which is the plague of Intoxication or Dementation to them on whom it falls and spoils all their counsels , they being given up to be actuated by evil Angels and the fury of the Devil . This I conceive is a sad plague indeed , and lively set out by the Symbol of a vexatious Vlcer . But what an Hail-storm signifies in the Prophetick Style is so well known that I need say nothing of it . Wherefore there is not onely no Congruity betwixt the first Trumpet and the first Vial to prove they must begin together , but the Visa and the things signifyed by them being so quite different , it is a strong barr against any such presumption . The second Congruity indeed is more tolerable or passable , if all the rest came to so near an agreement , but in that there is nothing peculiar under the Second Vial that answers to the burning Mountain cast into the Sea under the second Trumpet , the correspondence b●…twixt this Vial and this Trumpet is visibly lame and defectuous . The third also is a Congruity far more passable than the first , but yet besides the defectuousness in the third Vial that has nothing to answer to the falling Lamp or Comet Lampadias under the third Trumpet ; what the Fountains and Rivers suffer under the third Trumpet , is a misery to men and bitterness to them , what they suffer under the third Vial is a refreshment to men who praise and justify God upon the account . The fourth Congruity is wonderfully wretched and small . The Sun indeed is smitten under the fourth Trumpet , as well as the fourth Vial said to be poured upon him , but not the Sun alone under the fourth Trumpet , but the Moon also and the Stars ; but the Sun alone is mentioned in the fourth Vial. Besides , the Sun , Moon and Stars lose their light and the Sun consequently his heat under the fourth Trumpet ; but the light and heat of the Sun is so invigorated under the fourth Vial , that he scorches men so intolerably that they blaspheme again . And the fifth Congruity is yet slighter . The fifth Vial is poured out upon the Seat of the Beast whereby his Kingdome becomes full of darkness . Upon the sounding of the fifth Trumpet , the Angel of the bottomless Pit , opens the pit and a smoke comes out of it that darkens the Sun and Skie . In eleven large verses wherein the Visum of the fifth Trumpet is described , there is no more that Symbolizes with the fifth Vial than this , that is worth the speaking of . For the gnawing their tongues for pain under the fifth Vial , is from their impatiency of that dark inglorious condition they were cast into , not from the sting of any Scorpions . And for the darkness arising from the Vial poured on the Seat of the Beast , and that smoak and darkness out of the bottomless pit ; as the Seat of the Beast and bottomless Pit have no Analogy one to another , so it is incredible that the darknesses themselves should not be quite different things . So small grounds or rather none at all is there for this fifth Congrui●…y . And as little for the sixth . For there is no correspondency betwixt the sixth Vial and the sixth Trumpet , but that the great River Euphrates is mentioned in them both . For the description of the sixth Vial is comprised within one verse of Ch. 16. viz. ver . 12. But there is a large description of the sixth Trumpet Ch. 9 . from v. 13. to v. 20. as there is also of the fifth Trumpet . II. Which consideration of the descriptions of the six first Trumpets , their being either as large or much larger than the descriptions of the first six Vials , is a second argument against the placing of the beginning of the Vials with the beginning of the Trumpets , as of a partial Vision whose beginning is to be fixt at the first Ioint of the foregoing Prophecies of larger extent , to the end that part of the larger extended Prophecies might be more enlarged upon and more copiously described , as it fares with the Vision of the Ram and He-Goat in Daniel . Which partial Vision is annexed to those two more large Visions for a fuller description of the affairs of the Greek Monarchy . And therefore this Vision of the seven Vials the affixing the beginning of them to the beginning of the first Trumpet not serving its due end , it is a sign it is misplaced , and that the beginning thereof is to be placed in the second Ioynt of those two larger Prophecies [ the one comprised in the eleventh Chapter and the other in the three following ] and not in the first Ioynt . These therefore are my two first Arguments against the placing of the first Vial with the first Trumpet . The want of a continued Congruity betwixt the Trumpets and Vials all along : And their uselesness for the fuller explaining the affairs of that part of the more universal Visions that they are supposed to Synchronize with . But that there is a part in those more universal Prophecies [ Ch. 11. ] and [ Ch. 12. and 13. and 14. ] that the Partial Vision of the Vials will properly serve more copiously to illustrate , I shall note hereafter . I am now onely intent upon the proving that the Vials and Trumpets do not commence together . III. Of which I conceive this may be a third Argument , If we do but remember and take notice of the second notable Ioynt in those two more universal Prophecies ( comprised , the one in the eleventh Chapter and the other in the three following ) and how in the former that second notable Ioynt is in the con-termination of the sixth Trumpets ending and the beginning of the Seventh , where the Rising of the Witnesses is , and those Acclamations in Heaven and Doxology of the Elders ; And the same Ioynt in the latter Prophecy at that joyfull Annunciation of the Angel , Babylon is faln is faln ( which Fall , as I said above , must needs be the Rising of the Witnesses : ) The making thus the six first Vials to Synchronize with the six first Trumpets , will leave the Seventh Vial alone to posses the whole space of time and affairs from the abovesaid second Ioynt to the end of those two Visions or Prophecies , whenas in Mr. Medes own account , the seventh Vial Synchronizes with the Vision of the Wine-press ; so that in the fourteenth Chapter from vers . 9. to vers . 17. there is a Chasma of time and affairs which the seventh Vial takenth not in , and so in like manner in the eleventh Chapter , from the same Ioynt of the Prophecy , to the seventh Vial signified in the last verse , there is such a Chasma leapt over by the seventh Vial. Which is too hard and broken a business to have the seventh Vial thus by an unnatural divulsion torn from the rest . But that the seventh Vial ends both those Prophecies , there can be no question with the judicious . IV. Fourthly , The plagues that the seven Vials pour forth are the plagues upon some party and not the meer beating of the Air , and it is a frigid and dilute thing not to conceive the last plagues to concern the same party on which the first were inflicted , so that one party may be conceived to be afflicted by them both . But the last ( even the very first of them ) fall upon the marked slaves of the Beast as appears from Apoc. Ch. 16. vers . 2. And the first went and poured out his Vial on the Earth , and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the men that had the mark of the Beast , and upon them that worshipped his Image . But these marked slaves of the Beast were not in being before the first Trumpet , and not being before the first Trumpet could receive none of the former plagues . Whence it is manifest that the first Vial cannot begin with the first Trumpet . V. Fifthly in brief thus : The very being of the Beast commences but with the first Trumpet , but a plague or punishment supposes some time wherein the party may have committed some grievous offences before the plague or punishment is inflicted . Wherefore the pouring out the seven Vials cannot commence with the first Trumpet , Because then the Beast would be plagued before he has had any time to commit any considerable offences . VI. Sixthly , The seven Vials are called the seven last plagues . Wherefore if we place the first Vial so as to commence with the first Trumpet , I demand where be the foregoing plagues in respect of which the seven Vials are to be called the seven last plagues ? For the first six Seals , there is no intimation that they are so many plagues , but rather the contrary is intimated , that the plagues and vengeance upon the Roman Empire was not to be poured out till the sounding of the Trumpets , as Mr. Mede interprets that of Apoc. 6. 10. How long O Lord Holy and true , dost thou not judge and avenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth ? And whereas answer was given to them , that they should rest yet for a little season , till their fellow-servants also were killed , that little season Mr. Mede with judgment interprets , till the sounding of the Trumpets , then vengeance would be taken on the Saint-murdering Empire . But that complaint of the Souls of the Martyrs under the Altar that no vengeance was taken , it shews plainly that the five first Seals are not five plagues , and the conversion of the Empire to Christianity under the sixth was no dilaceration of it , as happened afterwards , nor reputed by the Apocalypse as a plague . And it would be a sorry business to name the seven plagues of the Vials , the seven last plagues in respect of one solitary plague before it , which yet is no Aegyptian plague neither , but the very first plague of the Trumpets is Aegyptian viz. Hail , as the very first plague of the Vials is also Aegyptian , viz. Sores or Vlcers . Wherefore no number of plagues being taken notice of in the Apocalypse before the six Trumpets which are unquestionably six plagues , and there is a solemn premunition of the servants of God against them Ch. 7. the plagues of the seven Vials is being the seven last plagues of Aegypt cannot commnece with the first Trumpet , which is but the first Aegyptian plague of the Mystical Aegypt the Roman Empire . VII . Wherefore seventhly , The seven last plagues of the Vials supposing a Sett or Number of plagues antecedent , and there being no other Sett or Number of plagues but those of the six Trumpets , it is manifest that that Sett or Number of plagues of the six Trumpets are the antecedent plagues to the seven last plagues of the Vials , and that these seven plagues of the Vials follow them , and therefore do not commence with the first Trumpet . VIII . And now in the eighth place , Though all the six first Trumpets are in the general plagues upon the Roman Empire , yet the Wo-Trumpets more especially for their Pagano-Christian Idolatry and persecution as is expresly declared Apoc. 9. 20. And therefore in respect of the fifth and sixth Trumpets especially , though of all six in general , ( they being plagues upon Aegypt as I noted above ) would I have the plagues of the seven Vials called the seven last plagues ; and indeed where can the seven last plagues be more properly placed than in the last Wo-Trumpet , or in the seventh or last Trumpet , it being a continuation of plagues upon that party of men that did not repent them of the works of their hands , of their worshipping of Daemons and Idols of Gold and Silver , and of murdering the servants of God upon a false pretence of their Heresy , notwithstanding they were forewarned by the plagues of the two first Wo-Trumpets , the Locusts and Euphratean Horsemen . But if the first of the seven last plagues be to be placed in the seventh Trumpet , it cannot commence with the first . IX . Ninthly and lastly , Those plagues that follow a victory over the Beast and over his Image and over his Mark and over the number of his name , which certainly signifies the two-horned Beast , cannot commence with the first Trumpet , because this two horned Beast could neither be fought with nor be overcome , before the first Trumpet , he having no existence before that Trumpet . But the seven last plagues of the Vials follow the abovesaid victory as appears from Apoc. 15. and 16. where those that had got the victory over the Beast are said to stand on the Sea of glass , having the Harps of God in their hands , and to sing the Song of Moses the servant of God and of the Lamb , which is a plain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Song of Triumph , answering to that of the Israelites upon the overthrow of Pharaoh in the red Sea. So that it is a Triumphal song upon an actual victory . This is most punctuall and plain , in Chap. 15. and it is said immediately after this song , That the Temple of the Tabernacle of the Testimony in Heaven was opened , That the seven Angels having the seven Plagues came out of it , and that unto them were given seven Golden Vials full of the Wrath of God , and Chap. 16. 1. they are there commanded to pour them out . There is no wriggling out of this plain evidence , that the plagues of the seven Vials all of them follow the victory over the Beast . And therefore it is impossible they should commence with the first Trumpet . But it may be you will say , what is all this to the purpose as to Mr. Mede , who does not make the Vials to commence with the first Trumpet , but rather with the sixth ? I grant he does so , and yet what I have wrote is much to the purpose . Because if once a man be beaten off from placing the first Vial with the first Trumpet , so as they may not commence from the first notable Ioynt of the two Prophecies ( comprised the one in the eleventh Chapter , the other in the three following Chapters ) the position of the first Vial being loosened from this first notable Ioynt will naturally slide down and fix it self at the second notable Ioynt of the Prophecies , namely , in the beginning of the seventh Trumpet , where those Acclamations in Heaven upon the Rising of the Witnesses , and Doxology of the Elders do occur . But besides , the second , seventh , eighth and ninth arguments prove not onely , That the first Vial is not to commence with the first Trumpet , but that it is to be placed after the Rising of the Witnesses in the seventh . For according to our second argument the commencement of the Vials being placed at the second notable Joynt , they will then ( in Analogy to that partial Vision in Daniel of the Ram and He-Goat ) more largely illustrate the affairs of those times they are applied to , namely from the beginning of the seventh Trumpet to the end of those two Prophecies , which conclude with the Vials , as no man doubts . For there being but some few slight intimations of the affairs of the Vials , Ch. 11. from v. 18. to the end of the Chapter , as in that it is said The Nations were angry , which belongs to the first Vial , and , And thy wrath is come and the time of the dead , &c. which belongs to the third , as also , And there was seen in his Temple the Ark of the Covenant , which refers to the sixth Vial , and , An Earthquake and great Hail , which belongs to the seventh . These things which are so sparingly hinted in this part of the Vision from the second Joynt to the end , are more fully insisted on in the Vision of the Vials , Ch. 16. through the whole Chapter . As also instead of those Acclamations in Heaven upon the Rising of the Witnesses and the Doxology of he Elders , there is a Triumphal song of Moses and the Lamb in the fifteenth Chapter . Which also makes amends for that more sparing Annunciation of the fall of Babylon , Ch. 14. 8. where is the second Ioynt of the other Prophecy : after which to vers . 13. the things of the fourth Vial are glanced at , and from vers . 13. to vers . 14. the things of the fifth Vial , and from vers . 14. to vers . 17. the things of the sixth Vial ; and from thence to the end of the Chapter the things of the seventh . But that one partial Vision of the seven Vials contained in the fifteenth and sixteenth Chapters makes a full illustration of that time they are applied to namely from the joyfull Annunciation of the Fall of Babylon to the end of the Chapter : But is the most proper Supplement of all affixed to the second Joynt of the Vision in Ch. 11. From whence we may be sure that the affixing this one partial Vision contained in the fifteenth and sixteenth Chapters to the second Ioynt of those two more universal Visions , is sound and right . And now for the seventh argument , it has its force to prove not onely that the first Vial does not commence with the first Trumpet , but that it follows the sixth , the whole set or Number of the last plagues of the Vials being so called in respect of the whole Set or Number of the plagues of the Six Trumpets . This I say is most natural and which ought to take place unless some necessary reason withstand , which I question not but will never be found . And as for the eighth argument it also does directly prove that the plagues of the Vials do follow the sixth Trumpet , as is plain at first sight to him that peruses it . And for the last it is an invincible evidence that all the Vials follow the sixth Trumpet or the Rising of the Witnesses , and are placed in the seventh , forasmuch as they follow a notable victory and triumph over the Beast . And where can there be imagined any foregoing victory and triumph over the Beast but that which is expressed in the Rising of the Winesses with which the Fall of Babylon Ch. 14. 8. as well as the Fall of the City by an Earthquake , Ch. 11. 13. Synchronizes . But upon the Fall of this City and the Rising of the Witnesses it is said , the Second Woe is past and the Third cometh quickly , and that the seventh Angel founded and there were great voices in Heaven , &c. Wherefore the Vials following this victory ( which is the Rising of the Witnesses ) and the Acclamations in Heaven and Doxology of the Elders which answer to the Triumphal Song of Moses and the Lamb prefixed before the Vials , Ch. 15. it is plain that the Vials follow the Rising of the Witnesses , and are to be placed in the seventh Trumpet after the Doxology of the Elders as they are placed Ch. 15. and 16. after the Triumphal Song of Moses the servant of God and of the Lamb. Nothing I think can be more demonstrable . And it is worth our noting here , How that the whole two Chapters , viz. Ch. 15. and 16. though they be so divided are indeed but one Partial Vision Synchronizing with the last part of those two more universal Visions , comprised ( the one in the eleventh Chapter , the other in the three following Chapters ) and beginning with the second main Ioynt of them , the Acclamations in Heaven and Doxology of the Elders , or joyfull Annunciation of the news of the Fall of Babylon . So that that Doxology of the Elders , the joyfull Annunciation , and the Triumphal Song of Moses and the Lamb , fall in together , to which you may add the commencement of the Church of Sardis , which also signifies a Song of Ioy. Which coincidency of things to my reason is very harmonious , the Sardian Church being the state of the Church commencing with the Rising of the Witnesses , which state is promised to the Church in Thyatira , the preceeding interval thereof . To all which you may add ; Whereas Mr. Mede cannot deny but that the Vial-plagues are called the last Plagues in reference to the Trumpet-plagues , and that the Trumpet-plagues are just Six as well as the Vial-plagues Seven , I would appeal to Mr. Mede if St. Iohn had had occasion to express himself therein , whether he would not have called the Six Trumpet-plagues the Six first Plagues , as well as he calls [ ch . 15. ] the Seven Vial-plagues the Seven last . Whence it will necessarily follow that all the Seven last Plagues of the Vials must follow all the Six first plagues of the Trumpets , whenas according as Mr. Mede has placed the Vials , onely one of the seven Vial-plagues namely the seventh follows the six Trumpet-plagues , which is an apparent Repugnancy . Nay , merely in that the Vial-plagues , all seven of them are said to be the last Plagues , that , I say , does plainly imply that none of them are to be before the ending of all the Trumpet-plagues , else they all seven ( though they are said to be so , viz. the seven last plagues ) could not be the last , but five of them according to Mr. Mede's placing of them would expire before the six Trumpet-plagues , which is apparently absurd . For last of all in Succession supposes the other all to have given place and to be gone , but by no means the last themselves to expire before them . And these Vial-plagues all seven of them are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the very last seven Plagues , which they cannot be if any of them expire before any of the six Trumpet-plagues . These arguments are so considerable to me , that I make no doubt at all but that the Vials are to be placed in the Seventh Trumpet after the Rising of the Witnesses , and whether they satisfy others so as to make them of one mind with my self or no , yet I hope they will not stick to acknowledg that I have not rashly deviated from the Tract of Mr. Mede , and so not violated that Right , which is due to so excellent an Interpreter . But there is yet I confess another thing touching the Witnesses that Mr. Mede and I do not agree in , which is the time of their lying dead , which the Vision expresses by three days and an half . He will have it to signify three years and an half , but I must confess I am fully assured in my own mind that those three days and an half are the very same that three Times and an half . Nor is this a new opinion of my own , but I met with it near fourty years ago by chance at the end of a Socinian Book in Quarto , but the Title of the Book I have forgot , and the Socinians , every one knows , are rather dry Reasoners than phancifull Writers . And after I met with it again in Clavis Apocalyptica ad Incudem revocata , published A. D. 1652. and since that in that pious and learned Authour A. B. Peganius , his Genuine Explication of the Visions of the Revelation , who though he most-what follows Mr. Mede in other things , yet he leaves him in this . And that all people are not of the same mind herein with Peganius and my self , the onely objections that I know are First , That the Witnesses are said to be slain at the ending or finishing of their mournfull Prophecy . Secondly , That if the three days and an half be the same with the three Times and an half , which is the same with 1260 days or 42 months , which are but various expressions of the three Times and an half , then the Witnesses will be conceived to speak and prophesie while they lie dead , than which nothing can be more absurd . This I confess would be an harsh repugnancy . Wherefore to remove these Obstacles , the Reader must learn to distinguish betwixt the Cortex and the Pith , betwixt the Rine and the Pulp of these Parabolical or Symbolical Visions . In which if the parts of the Pith or Pulp agree amongst themselves as well as those of the Rine or Cortex amongst themselves , all then is sound , compleat and harmonious . But those that make the above named Objections seem to me to doe as the Welch-man did , that bit the Rine of the Orange into his mouth together with the Pulp , which made him sputter and make hard faces . The Vision or Prophetical Parable it self is very neat and coherent taking it in its Literal sense , which represents the two Witnesses lying slain three days and an half after their 1260 days Prophesying in Sack-cloth . So that as their natural Death and Prophesying in Sack-cloth are inconsistent one with another , so they are disjoyned one from another in the Cortex of the Parable , and their death represented as an effect of their 1260 days Prophesying . But by this natural Death being signified their Political Death , or Deprivation of all Power in Church or State ( for their Resurrection is into that Power ) which Political Death is part of the Pulp or Pith of the Parable , this is not onely consistent with their mournfull Prophecy but the very cause thereof . So that the parts of the Pith or Pulp of the Prophecy cohere one with another singularly well , and the contrivance of the Prophetick Parable is of admirable elegancy and festivity . For the matter to be represented being this , That for a certain time holy , good and Apostolical persons sit for employment in Church or State , shall in the Apostasie of the Church be for a time kept out of employment , namely , for that time denoted by Daniel's Time and Times and half a Time , which is three Prophetical years and an half , resolvible into 1260 Days , or 42 Months Prophetical : Which being kept out of power and employment is a Political Death to them , though they in the mean time in this low condition bear witness against the corruptions of the said times ; but it being also that at the end of the said Times there will be such a change of things that they will come again into power both in Church and State : First by an Henopaeia the succession of these two sorts of men thus kept out of power are turned into two single persons called two Witnesses . Then they are clothed in sack-cloth as well as made to Prophesie , to shew their low condition in the World. Thirdly , it being incredible that two single persons should each of them live 1260 years , they are said by an Antichronismus to Prophesie onely 1260 Days , namely , the days of their deprivation of all power in Church or State , wherein they lay like dead carcases as to any Political Power or Influence upon the World , though they were yet in Being then , as being the woman in the Wilderness , as it is expressed by another Symbol . But this dead condition of theirs representable by an unburied carcase , that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Cortex might be observed , is not to expatiate unto 1260 days , much less to so many years , but by another Antichrenismus though the same time is signified , is to be contracted into three days and an half . For who could endure that two carcases should lye stinking in the streets of the City suppose 1260 days or three years and an half ? Besides the incredibility of their being raised to life after so long a time . And though these three days and an half be set at the end of the 1260 days , yet by a Lemmatosynechia , a figure usual in the Apocalypse , they are easily understood to belong to the antecedent time and to Synchronize with it . See my Synopsis Prophetica Book 1. Ch. 4. in Antichronismus . Therefore this is the external Decorum observed in the outward Cortex of the Vision , that their Political Death which is exactly Synchronal to the time of their mourning in sackcloth , which is said to be 1260 days , is contracted into three days and an half , signifying there Daniels three times and an half , as Day and Time sometimes signify the same thing . This Parabolical Prophecy of the two Witnesses thus understood , has a most enravishing festivity and elegancy in it , and is one of the choicest examples of that Divine wit and Artifice of Concealment , as well as Revealment , that occurr in the whole Apocalypse . Nor does that expression ver . 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , put a bar to the supposed Lemmatosynechia , and hinder their Political Death from running back into the same time with their mournfull Witnessing . For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here is a word which the Spirit of Prophecy has made choice of to serve as well the sense of the Pith of the Parable , as of the Cortex thereof . But our English Translation has pitched upon that sense which onely comports with the Cortex of the Parable , while it renders it , And when they shall have finished their Testimony , as if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were Futurum exactum which it is not , and besides 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies as well agere or peragere , as finire . And so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will easily and naturally signify , While they shall be performing or declaring their Testimony , the Beast shall make war against them and kill them , that is the successive body of them , kill them all successively in that Political sense , or keep them successively dead from the first suppression of them , and kill some of this successive body according to a natural death , even many Myriads of them as History can witness . So easily is the difficulty of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 removed . Where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has two senses , the one serving the Pith the other the Cortex of the Parable , as Day has two senses vers . 9. and relating to the Cortex signifies a natural day , but to the Pith it signifies Time , in such a sense as Time is taken in Daniel , Ch. 7. vers . 25. And now I hope I have made it abundantly plain that there is no Incongruity in this Opinion of Peganius and mine , in making the three days and an half the same with Daniel's Time and Times and half a Time , or 1260 days Prophetically understood . Nothing hinders but this may be the sense . But now I shall produce reasons to prove that it really is so . As first , It being a Number consisting of three Integrums and an Half as Daniels three Times and an half is , and the 42 Months and 1260 Days being but the varying of the phrase for the Three Times and an Half , if a man have but any competency of Apocalyptick Nasuteness or Sagacity in him , he will easily smell out the high probability of these three days and an half being the same with the three Times and an half in Daniel , and consequently the same with the 1260 Days of the mournfull Prophecy of the Witnesses . Secondly , There being no example in all the Apocalypse at least , and , I think , no where else , of the affectation of predicting things to the curiosity of half a year , it is plainly incredible that there should be any such affectation here . Thirdly , If the condition of the Apostolick Church be ever brought to so sad a condition again as is represented by the carcases of the two Witnesses lying dead in the streets of the great City , it is incredible that they should recover again within the space of three years and an half . The conceit looks almost as Romantickly or fabulously , and out of the same ignorance of the Apocalyptick Antichronisme , as that of the Romanists , who tell us what strange feats Antichrist shall do in the same space of Time , namely , within the space of three years and an half , when an age would scarce be sufficient to compass such Atchievements . Fourthly , If we restrain the lying dead of the Witnesses to the three years and an half at the end of their Prophesying , there is nothing in the Vision to represent their Political Death ( to which their Resurrection relates ) before that time , though they have been dead in that sense at least 1260 years already . Which is exceeding absurd . Fifthly , Being that the witnesses have lyen slain in a Political sense , and have been so often slain many hundred thousands of them in a Natural sense before the end of their mournfull witnessing , it is unconceivable what persecution or oppression in these last three years and an half different from what they had endured before , should ●…efall them , or more worthy of taking notice , that the former should be omitted , and these by the carcases lying three days and an half in the street , be represented . Sixthly and lastly , Whereas it is said , v. 7. And when they shall have finished their Testimony , the Beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them and shall overcome them and kill them , unless my sense be admitted ; Till the end of their Prophesying there is neither any war nor any overcoming nor any killing of the Witnesses , which is point-blank against the Truth of History . This which I have produced as it does fully satisfy my self , that the three days and an half , are the same with Daniel's three Times and an half , so I hope that other will also be satisfied , if not of the Truth of the thing , yet at least that I have not rashly dissented from Mr. Mede therein . We having thus solidly stated the sense of this Vision of the Death and Resurrection of the Witnesses which was the true sense thereof many hundred years ago , and ever will be , we may now the more seasonably enquire whether the Prophecy be yet fulfilled or no. Which if it be not and the Witnesses be not risen , it is evident from what we have proved above , ( viz. That the Vials follow the Rising of the Witnesses ) that there is not yet one Vial poured out . But there is no Protestant Interpreter that I know but will allow that some of the Vials are already poured out . Wherefore unless they will shamefully recoil , they must of necessity acknowledg that the Witnesses are already risen . But I shall use but one Argument for all to prove that this Vision or Prophecy of the Rising of the Witnesses is already fulfilled . What a remarkable Providence , as touching the Church of God , and what a vast change of affairs there was in the Papacy at the late Reformation , is notorious , and what an innumerable company of people were delivered out of that worse than Aegyptian Bondage of the Pope ; and multitudes who because of their supposed Hereticalness lay dead , useless and unactive to all Political Power , whether in Church or State , being excluded therefrom for their falsly suspected Heresy , got into the most honourable employments at the Reformation both in Church and State ; Nay , that the highest honours were in the hands of the Protestants in many intire Kingdomes and Principalities , which had been under the Papacy before . What a marvellous , nay stupendious change this was , no man can but be sensible of , and therefore that it must be , and that in no slight manner , predicted in the Apocalypse . Now it cannot be predicted in any of those Visions that in order of time follow the Vision of the Rising of the Witnesses as the Vials do , because this notable and stupendious mutation of things has happened already , and as those of the adverse party would have it , before the Rising of the Witnesses . Wherefore I demand of them in what Vision , which is antecedent to the Vision of the Rising of the Witnesses , is this so remarkable and marvellous a piece of Providence predicted or prefigured ? I am confident they cannot find any before this of the Rising of the Witnesses . Wherefore it must be this Vision of the Rising of the Witnesses which prefigured this stupendious piece of Providence in the Reformation , or else none at all . Which were an absurdity intolerable and utterly incredible . Wherefore it is even Mathe matically evident , that the Vision of the Rising of the Witnesses is a Prophecy of the late Reformation , and that it is fulfilled therein . And this it would be , though it were less significative of that marvellous passage of Providence than it is . But that it is most fitly and fully significative thereof , as if made on purpose for it , my Exposition of it in my Apocalypsis Apocalypseos and elsewhere , will I hope abundantly make good , which is needless here to repeat , as also how naturally the Song of Moses the Servant of God and of the Lamb follows the Rising of the Witnesses , which contains a deliverance of the Servants of God from that worse than Aegyptian Bondage of that Mystical Pharaoh the Pope , and how the Sardian Interval of the Church which signifies a Song of Ioy , commences at the same time . Which things fall in with that Congruity and Harmony , that he must be something more than ordinary stupid that is not enravished therewith . But in the mean time having observed , that neither the Messias who is called the Christ , when he was come , though predicted plainly enough by the Prophecies , was taken notice of as such , by them that were concerned to take notice of him , nor yet Antichrist ( as fully nay more fully and repeatedly predicted and prefigured ) was taken notice of by them who were sufficiently concerned so to do ; I less wonder that the Prophecy of the Rising of the Witnesses , so punctually predicted and manifestly fulfilled in the Reformation , should be so little taken notice of as it is , but that several men , as the Iews expect a Messias to come , and the Romanists an Antichrist , so they a Rising of the Witnesses to come , when the impletion of that Prophecy is so evidently already past . Wherefore it was the duty of some or other to remind them of it . The Authours twenty Arguments whereby he does prove that the seven Epistles to the seven Churches are a Prophecy of the state of the Church cast into seven Intervals from the beginning thereof to the last Iudgment ; out of his Exposition of the seven Churches . Chapter X. 1. AS in Natural Hypotheses , those are accounted truest that solve the Phaenomena of Nature the most naturally and easily , and especially if such as are no otherwise solvible than upon the proposed Hypothesis : so that meaning of Scripture , I mean especially of any considerable portion thereof , ought to be esteemed truest that can solve the most Difficulties that may be raised concerning the same , or the Contexts precedent or subsequent / thereto ; and if all , still the more certain ; and if unsolvible otherwise , there is still the more assurance of undeniable Demonstration . Now how near this Mystical or Propheticall Exposition of these Epistles approaches to the clearness of this case , I will leave to the Reader to judge , after he has considered the Solutions of the questions easily raised out of the Epistles themselves , or the precedent Chapter , and not easily answered , nor at all satisfactorily , at least most of them , but upon the Hypothesis we have gone . 2. As first , If a man enquire why the Spirit of Prophecy , after he has so expresly given notice that this Book of the Apocalypse is to shew unto his servants things that are to come , and called it plainly a Book of Prophecies , should start so unexpectedly from the Title and intended Subject , as to write no less than seven Epistles to certain Churches , that have nothing considerable of Prophecy in them , before he deliver any Prophecies properly so called , but onely Promises and Comminations ; and that he should do this * with as great Pomp and as high a Preamble as he does when he begins so famous Prophecies as those of the seven Seals , and the opened Book . But according to our Hypothesis the Answer is easie ; viz. That though these seven Epistles to the seven Churches of Asia have a Literal sense , yet they are also a Parable or Prophecy , and of as high concern for both matter and extent of Time ( they reaching from the beginning of the Church to the end of the world ) as the Prophecy of the Seals and Opened Book ; and that they are ushered in with this great Pomp on purpose to give us notice thereof . Secondly , A man would be prone to enquire why the Spirit dictates Letters unto the Churches in Asia , and not rather to the Churches in Europe , Asia and Africk . For certainly the Church had disspred it self into all these Quarters of the world by that time . As if the Spirit of Truth were a respecter of persons . For these are not the Letters of Iohn , but of the Holy Ghost . But our Answer is ready at hand , * That for the significancy of the word Asia to comport also with the significancy of the names of the seven Churches , Asia alone was pitched upon . But , according to the Prophetical sense , the true Catholick Church is writ unto under such distinct conditions as she was to vary into , unto the end of the world . So that there is no Partiality nor Acception of Persons in this . Thirdly , If a man demand touching the order or precedency of these Seven Churches that are writ unto : What a plain and manifest account is there to him that compares the Epistles in their Prophetical sense with the Intervals of the Church Catholick lying in that order that these Churches are ranged ? This is a satisfactory reason , and worthy the Spirit that wrote these Epistles . But whether they are ranged in this order , * because that a Letter-carrier going from Patmos , his first journey will be to Ephesus , and then to Smyrna , and so in order till he come to Laodicea ; whether the holy Spirit of Prophecy regarded that in the dictating of his Letters , ( though Alcazar the Jesuit be for it ) I cannot but suspend my judgment , and that not without a smile . But of this Ataxie more particularly anon . 3. Fourthly , If it be demanded why just Seven Churches in Asia are writ to , neither more nor less , ( especially that in Thyatira , according to the acknowledgment of Epiphanius , being then not founded , but after the writing of these Epistles , ) it is hard to give a satisfactory answer in the Literal sense . For to say this Book of the Apocalypse affects the number Seven , and that , because it runs upon the number Seven altogether in the ensuing part of the Book , which is Prophetical , it therefore , for Conformity sake , chuses this number in writing to the Churches though Literally understood , seems but a meagre , mean , and trifling account , a design unworthy the Holy Spirit that dictated this Book . But the using this number Seven all over is rather an intimation that the Book is Prophetical all over , and that these Epistles are also a Prophecy , accordingly as we have explained them . And taking them so , the Answer is plain and obvious , viz. The number Seven is here chosen out as Symbolical , it being the note of Vniversality ; whence the Pythagoreans , as I elsewhere have noted , call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Wherefore Seven ( and no more than Seven ) Churches are writ unto , as standing for the seven Intervals of the Church from the beginning to the end of all . Fifthly , If it be demanded why these seven Churches rather than any others , which in all likelihood may have the same Vertues and Vices that these are commended and taxed for : The Reason of this is writ in the very Notation of their Names , every Name being significative of the Condition of the Church Catholick in that successive Intervall of time that this or that Church so named standeth for , and in such order as they are repeated . Sixthly , If one require a Reason why Christ is described by holding the seven Stars in his right hand in the Epistles to the Churches of Ephesus and Sardis , why the same description in both , or why in either : In the Literal sense it will be hard to find any peculiar Reason ; but in the Prophetical sense already declared , it is obvious . For the seven Stars signify all the Pastours , whether in present existence , or succession And Ephesus is the begnning-state of the Church ; and therefore it is both very seasonable and methodical to represent the First Founder , Sustainer and Continuer thereof , by this Emblem ; Lo ! I am with you to the end of the World. And that this again is hinted at in the Epistle to the Church of Sardis , is with evident Proportion and Analogy to the Affairs of the Church there represented . For the Church of Sardis is as it were the beginning again or the emerging of the true Church or Kingdome of Christ out of the Power and Kingdome of Antichrist . 4. Seventhly , Why the Church of Ephesus , of all other Churches , should be commended for their trying false Apostles . Why might not other Churches be attacqued by them , and also discover them , as well as the Church of Ephesus ? The Solution of which Problem is easy in this Mystical sense of the Epistles , * that places the Ephesine Interval within the Apostles times , but the rest on this side of them . Eighthly , If any one demand why it is said to the Church of Smyrna , more than to any other Church , Be thou faithfull unto death , and I will give thee the Crown of life ; and again , He that overcometh shall not 〈◊〉 hurt by the second death : In the Literal sense it will be very hard to find any peculiar Reason why this might not as well be said to the Church in Pergamus , where there was killing for Religion , it seems , by the mention of the Martyr Antipas : I , but there was no obtaining the Crown of life there in any peculiar sense ; but the Crown of life , that is , the Imperial Crown was given to the sufferings of the Primitive Martyrs under the Ten Persecutions : to whom also according to the opinion of the Antient Church the Promise of the first Resurrection belonged . Which is here obliquely glanced at , ( according to the mode of the Apocalyptik style , that loves to hint things by Ellipses ) in that Promise , He that overcometh shall not be hurt by the second death , implying thereby , that he shall be made partaker of the first Resurrection . Ninthly , If any one will again object more particularly against the Ataxie of the Churches , that they are ra●…ged neither according to the merit , nor congeneracy of their Conditions , pretending that it had been far better to have joyned the two irreprehensible together , Smyrna and Philadelphia , against whom there is no complaint at all ; and then Ephesus , Sardis and Laodicea , against whom there is no complaint of eating things offered unto Idols ; and afterwards Pergamus and Thyatira , in which Churches alone there is : If any one , I say , contend that this method had been more exact ; truly in the Literal sense it will be hard to frame an handsome and satisfactory answer ; especially if he urge , that God is the Authour of Method , as well as the God of Order . But in this Mystical or Prophetical sense the Answer is solid and exquisite , and much what the same that was given to the like difficulty more generally propounded before , namely , That the Churches of Asia are named in that order the Successive intervals of the Church Catholick were to proceed in , of which these Asiatick Churches are but the Symbols or Hieroglyphicks . And therefore those two Intervals of time which take in the Reign of the Beast and the False Prophet , viz. the Intervals of the Church of Pergamus and of Thyatira , must come after Ephesus and Smyrna , because till the expiration of those two Intervals Idolatry had not again reentred the Apostatizing Church . And the three following intervals of Sardis , Philadelphia and Laodicea are the Intervals of the true Church elapsed out of the hands of domineering Idolatry ; and therefore we hear no more in them of things sacrificed unto Idols , nor of any Iezahel . And Philadelphia which is the most holy and the most glorious Interval of the Church that is to appear on the face of the Earth , is not to be named acco●…ding to her Dignity , but according to her Succe●●ion in time , toward the latter end of the World , as she is here ranged . But of this more than enough , because we had touched of it in the general before . 5. Tenthly , Why is Christ in his Description before the Epistle to the Church in Pergamus set out by a two edged Sword , coming , suppose , out of his mouth ( according to the Ellipticalness of the Apocalyptick style ? ) what reason in the Letter can be given of that ? for ( especially if this Supplement be made ) it cannot respect the slaying of Antipas with the sword . What peculiar thing then in this Church of Pergamus is there to require this Description ? Truly nothing at all appears in the Letter , but in the Prophetical sense it is very proper , The Waldenses and Albigenses in this Interval assaulting the Church of Rome , or at least defending themselves and their pure Faith , so signally by this Weapon , I mean by the sword of the Spirit , which is the Word of God ; though themselves died so many thousands of them in the field by the sword for the Faith they thus defended . And in the Eleventh place , The description of Christ before the Epistle to the Church in Thyatira , And his Feet like fine Brass , ( as if they burned in a Furnace ) ( for that Supplement is to be understood out of his Description in the first Chapter , as before : ) But now what peculiar significancy has this description , or what congruity to any thing in the Church of Thyatira Literally understood ? surely none . But in the Prophetical sense it is very expressive of those lower members of Christ's Body , his Church here on Earth , of their invincible Zeal and Patience , and Sincerity of Affection , such as did abide the most fiery Tryals that could be put upon them , and made them stand at the Stake amongst burning Faggots with the Flames about their ears , and never flinch for it : As has been noted in the Interpretation of that Epistle . This was the state of that Interval of the Church . Twelfthly , In a Book that is so full of Aenigmatical Involutions , and coverings upon coverings , where he calls the Churches Golden Candlesticks , and the Bishops or Pastours , Stars and Angels , even then when he interprets , and offers to be more plain ; that the same Authour should so openly and plainly mention any one by name as he does the Martyr Antipas , if there were not some farther Mystery in it , would be a great Difficulty , and hardly to be digested by the more sagacious and curious . I must confess I have often wondred at this naming Antipas by name , till I understood a further sense thereof , such as we have rendred in the Exposition of that Epistle . 6. In the thirteenth place , One might well demand why Christ expresses a greater disgust against the Church of Laodicea than that of Sardis . For though the former is said to be luke-warm ; yet the other making a great shew of life , is notwithstanding declared to be dead . That Christ should be more inraged against Luke-warmness than Hypocrisie , and threaten it more deeply than the other , I will spew thee out of my mouth , ( which is quite to cast a thing away , never to be resumed again , ) must seem marvellous to the onsiderate Certainly , if there were not some greater matter in it , the Spirit of Christ would not speak so severely onely to follow a Metaphor . But in the Prophetical sense the solution is easy , that passage being predictive of the Extermination of the Church from the face of the earth at the close of the world , as I have expounded it . In the fourteenth place , it may be demanded , why so affectedly and repeatedly in every Epistle that Phrase is used , I know thy works , without any variation or omission . Which seems a thing but of-small importance in the Literal sense of these Epistles : but in the Prophetical it seems on purpose so repeated , to intimate an Allusion in Asia to the Hebrew word * ( as if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was intended on purpose to answer to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * that Asia may also be significant as well as the names of the Seven Churches : which they all being , it is a shrewd presumption this repetition was for some such design as has been declared . Whereas the Literal sense can give no account thereof . Fifteenthly , Alcazar himself is much stumbled that the Spirit of God should be thought to take notice of any one particular Woman in the Church of Thyatira , and so call her by the name of Iezabel , as is ordinarily supposed . And indeed these things are too little for the Majesty of this Writing of the Apocalypse . But how can we help it in the Literal sense , if we will interpret with constancy and coherency ? But in the Prophetical sense there is no such incongruity . The Object is worth the Spirits taking notice of in this kind ; this Iezabel being that painted Woman of Rome , intoxicating the Kings of the Earth with the Cup of her Spiritual Fornications , as has been shewn upon the Text. 7. Sixteenthly , It seems very strange that that Promise of ruling over the Nations , and receiving the Morning Star , ( which doubtless are Political Promises , ) should be made to the Church in Thyatira , more than to that in Pergamus , or Ephesus , and others . What Victories or Dominion did the Church in Thyatira in Asia get over the Nations more than other Churches ? This is an hard knot in the Literal sense . But in the Prophetical it is loosened at the first sight . For the Closure of the Interval of the Church of Thyatira brings in the time wherein whole Nations revolted from the Pope and his Idolatrous Church , and professed the Reformed Religion , and so in these parts got the Pontifician party under them . Seventeenthly , In the Epistle to the Church in Philadelphia there is mention made of a mighty Temptation that is to come upon all the World , to try them that dwell upon the Earth , touching which he saith , Behold , I come quickly . Why should this be said to the Church of Philadelphia more than to any other of the Churches here specified ? There are not the least footsteps of reason to be found in the Literal sense . But in the Prophetical sense the thing is plain . For the Interval of Philadelphia beginning in the last Vial , wherein that mighty and terrible Earthquake is to happen , the great Temptation , what it is , is plainly thence understood , and how in respect of this Philadelphian Church it will come quickly , she commencing but in the very same Vial that this is to happen under . Eighteenthly , Why upon this Philadelphia , a private Asiatick Church , should the name of the City of God , the new Ierusalem , which cometh down out of Heaven from God , ( the very same that is expressed Apoc. 21. ) be said to be written ? This Title were too big and turgent for any private Church , were it not a Type or Symbol of some greater matter . But by the Prophetical interpretation this difficulty is quite removed . For the Interval of the Philadelphian Church is coincident with the times of the new Ierusalem , ( mentioned at the end of the Apocalypse , ) and of the Millennial Empire of Christ upon Earth . 8. Nineteenthly , The Curious may be prone to enquire , why the Church of Laodicea in those times should account her self so hugely and extraordinarily rich , encreased in goods , and to have no want of any thing . And truly why this should be her estate rather than any of the Churches specified , from the Literal ground we can fetch no reason . But admitting the Prophetical sense , and that this is the last Interval of the Church of Christ , it will naturally so come to pass : For this Laodicea will be left Heir to all the Riches of her Sister Philadelphia , to Peace , Prosperity , Purity in Worship , abundance of natural Knowledge , universal skill in the Interpretations of the Prophecies , and whatever good thing there is belonging to the Church , saving the Life and Spirit which Philadelphia carried along with her into the other World. How easily then and naturally , or rather necessarily , does this Description of the Church of Laodicea fall upon the last Interval ? And Lastly , It is a Question extremely obvious to demand , Why that phrase , * He that hath an ear to hear , let him hear , which our Saviour so often is found to adde at the end of his Parables to the People , should be used here so repeatedly in every Epistle , they being no Parables , but Epistles sent to each of those Seven Churches in Asia respectively : And then , why this Epiphonema is sometimes the last close of the Epistle , sometimes not ? To which Problem there is no tolerable Solution in the Literal sense of these Epistles . But supposing a Mystical or Prophetical sense , there was a necessity of affixing this Epiphonema , to shew there was a farther sense intended than that of the Letter : and also , that sometimes this Epiphonema should come last of all , ( as in the four last Epistles , ) that the Promise to the Conquerour , to him that overcomes , might be more certainly understood to be of a proper Prophetical or Political sense , not merely Theological , Moral or Spiritual ; as has been abundantly declared in the Exposition . 9. We might have drawn many more Questions and Solutions from the consideration of the Letter , and of this Hypothesis we go upon , to shew its solidity and fitness , but that we hold it needless , having produced so many already : which jointly considered , with the perpetual easiness and naturalness of the whole Exposition of all the Epistles , * and the exact Correspondency of the Names of the Churches to the Events of the successive Intervals of the true Catholick Church which they represent , one would think they should not fail fully to satisfy any unprejudiced Peruser of our Exposition of these Epistles , touching the truth thereof . But I am abundantly taught by Experience , that both the finding out , and receiving of Divine Truths found out by others , is a special gift of God. And therefore to him alone be the Glory for ever and ever . Amen . NOTES Upon the Twenty Arguments . Sect. 2. With as great Pomp , and as high a Preamble as he does , where he begins so famous Prophecies as those of the Seven Seals , &c. ] You may adde to this of the Seven Seals , and that of the Opened Book , the Prophecy of the Scripture of Truth in Daniel . To which Prophecy the Vision , Chap. 10. vers . 5 , 6 , &c. is a Preamble , as this Vision is to this Prophecy of the Seven Churches , and which is yet more remarkable , the Person represented in the Vision , the same Person in the like attire and other circumstances as here : And there set before the most concerning Prophecy in all Daniel , which reaches from the Persian Monarchy to the end of the World. Whence it is the more ●…rigid and absurd not to make these Epistles of the Seven Churches a Prophecy , as well as those three other are , that reaches to the end of the World as they do . That for the significancy of the word Asia to comport also with the significancy of the Names of the Seven Churches , &c. ] And there is one significancy more in this Name Asia than I was aware of when I wrote my Exposition of the Seven Epistles to the Seven Churches . For besides that Allusion to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fundamentum , and to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies operari to work , from whence [ I know thy works ] is so often repeated ; there may be also a further Allusion to the Cabbalistical 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies as they call it Mundus Asiathicus , of which the Earth is the lowest Region . So that the Churches in Asia will s●…gnify according to this Cabbalistical Notion , the Churches dispersed over the whole Earth . Because a Letter-carrier going from Patmos , his first journey will be to Ephesus , &c. ] This is Alcazar his conceit , and yet as Liter●● as it is , it will not hold . For he must be an unskilfull and indis●…reet Letter-carrier that setting out from Patmos to Ephesus will pass to Smyrna and to Pergamus , if he intend , what he ought to doe , the delivering most of his Letters in the shortest time he may . For then , if we consult Ptolemies Mapps , in Asiae Tabula 1 , he being to deliver the most of his Letters in the shortest time , is not to go from Ephesus to Smyrna , and so to Pergamus , but from Ephesus to Laodicea , from Laodicea to Philadelphia , from Philadelphia to Sardis , from Sardis to Thyatira , and from Thyatira to Pergamus , and then from Pergamus to Smyrna ; from whence he may take shipping to Patmos again to give Saint Iohn an account of the delivery of his Letters . This is very evident out of Ptolemie's Geographical Table , especially if we understand by Laodicea that Laodicea which is situated betwixt the Rivers Meander and Lycus , which questionless Alcazar understands : And that Laodicea is near to Philadelphia , and Philadelphia to Sardis , and Sardis not far off from Thyatira . But there is a Laodicea at a great distance from them all , that lies a good deal East of the Mountain or Valley Aulocrene , from whence the River Meander runs , which Ptolemy calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Laodiceam combustam : which were it understood would alter the account . And yet for ought I know it may be chiefly alluded to in the Prophetical sense of the Epistles to these Churches , the Laodicean Interval in a manner conterminating with the Conflagration of the World. So that not onely the Notation of the Name of Laodicea intimates that to be the Interval of the Church that reaches till the last Judgment , but that Epithete also of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or combusta that it is the Interval next to the Conflagration of the Earth . Sect. 4. That places the Ephesine Interval within the Apostles times , &c. ] For the Ephesine Interval terminates in the tenth year of Nero , as I have shewn in my Exposition . In which Interval all the Apostles were living , Saint Iohn long after . But another Character of this Interval is , that the Nicolaitan Sect appeared not till presently after it . Whence they are commended that they hate the deeds of the Nicolaitans ; that is , such deeds as the Nicolaitans after were found guilty of . And Spondanus places the Sect of the Nicolaitans some two or three years after the tenth of Nero. The Church hitherto had kept free from such wretched Debauchery as that . Sect. 6. ( As if ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was intended on purpose to answer to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) ] Though there be two other Paronomastical Allusions in the word Asia besides this , yet I do not doubt but this is also intended , and the rather from the repeating so perpetually 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , I know thy works , and it is the most usefull and the most accommodate to vulgar capacity . That Allusion to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Mundus Asiathicus , lies more deep , and is less intelligible to the vulgar . Sect. 8. He that hath an ear to hear , let him hear , &c. namely what the Spirit saith unto the Churches . This Additional put to that excitation to attention to what the Spirit saith unto the Churches , shews that all these seeming private Epistles to particular Churches , are indeed one Sett or Compages of Epistles which concern the succeeding Intervals of the Universal Church , from the beginning to the end of the World. Whence the Epiphonema of each Epistle to every Church is so framed as if it were directed to all the Churches , that is , to every Interval thereof ; The whole being a Representation of the State of the Church Universal according to several Intervals from the beginning to the end , which they are bound to take notice of and consider , and compare together , for the better understanding of the whole . Sect. 9. And the exact correspondency of the Names of the Churches to the Events , &c. ] And not onely of the Names of the Churches , but of whatsoever Names of Persons are mentioned in any of the Epistles to the Churches there is a correspondency of these with the state or affairs of that Interval of the Church whereever they occur . It may be that some strong Spirits , as they are called , or high and hard lofty Wits will overlook these Paronomastical Correspondencies or Allusions in words or names as Trifles . But the great Hugo Grotius himself does not , that makes the Names of every one of the Seven Churches to be significant . Nor does Peganius that incomparably learned as well as singularly pious German , who knowing nothing of my Exposition of the Seven Churches , nor I of his , gave about the same time muchwhat the same Prophetical Exposition ( with Allusions to the Words or Names ) that I have done . Which shews the obviousness and naturalness of this way of opening the Prophetical sense of these Epistles , to them whose Judgments are free . And though I knew none , when I set my self to the Prophetical Exposition of the Seven Churches , that held it a Prophecy of the State of the Church distinguished into so many Intervals from the beginning to the end , unless he that put me upon it might surmise some such thing ; yet after the publishing my Exposition I met with one who was something a curious enquirer after Expositours of the Prophecies of Scripture that named to me at least half a dozen , that held the Seven Churches to be such a Prophecy , reaching from the beginning of the Church to the end thereof ; and I have had some such like information since . But none of these that were of this Opinion had attempted to make the thing out , as I was informed from the same hands . And very lately by chance looking again into Mr. Mede , I find him also explicitly to declare his opinion , that the Vision of the Seven Churches is a Prophecy touching the Church Universal à princip●…o ad finem , setting out the different states of the Church in several Intervals in that order that the Seven Churches are ranged in the Apocalypse , which I have noted in my Preface to the Exposition . And he gives two reasons for it , The one that the Number Seven is a Number of entire Revolution of Time ; to which I would adde expresly that , As the Seven Seals reach from the beginning to the end of the entire Apocalyptick Period , whose Epocha is the beginning of the Christian Church , and Exitus in the end of the World , so doth also the Vision of the Seven Churches , and that for that reason they are likewise exhibited under the Number of Seven . His other reason is , That if this Prophetick sense was not intended , the Spirit of Prophecy would not have pitched upon these Seven Churches in Asia , but the Letters would have been directed either to all the Churches , or the most famous , such as the Church at Antioch , at Alexandria , and Rome , and many others ; and such as no doubt , says he , had need of instruction as well as those named in the Apocalypse . These are his two Arguments which I have not missed in my twenty though I never met with them before that , in Mr. Mede . And these two Arguments were sufficient to perswade that Person of so excellent a wit and judgment , of the truth of the thing in general . Into how deep a sopor therefore or lethargy is their wit and judgment cast whom twenty Arguments of like nature will not awake ? But now for a further assurance upon a more particular account : Which is briefly this , I first considered the Integrum which was to be distributed into these seven parts . Which is the true Apostolick Church not contaminated with either Pagan or Pagano Christian Idolatry , though living in various circumstances from the beginning to the end . Now there being a complaint of eating things sacrificed unto Idols under the third and fourth Intervals , and none in the two first and three last , made me conceive that those middle Intervals both put together did comprehend no less space than the times of the Apostasy of the Church , before whole Kingdomes and Nations had emerged out of it , as it happened at the blessed reformation . This is the first fast hold I seemed to have of things , viz. that the Pergamenian and Thyatirian Intervals included the times of the Apostasy of the Church till the Time of Reformation came . The Time antecedent to this was all that Time before the Apostasy , or at least , which I look upon as the more probable , before the Roman Empire became Christian by the Conversion of Constantine . Now this antecedent Time is naturally divided into two parts . The Time before the beginning of the ten persecutions which began in the tenth of Nero , and the Time from thence to Constantine , when the Pagan Persecutions ceased . The former is the Ephesi●…e Interval , the latter the Smyrnean . The Persecutions are threatned in the former , executed in the latter . So we see the order of these four Churches placed according to the order of Time and known History . And the Sardian Interval naturally follows where there is no complaint of eating things offered unto Idols as in the two former the Pergamenian and Thyatirian Intervals , which intimates that the true non-Idolatrizing Church had now , whenas before she was but the Woman in the Wilderness , become , according to Promise in the Thyatirian Interval a visible conspicuous Church and Polity of her self got from under the Pagano-Christian Yoke , as well as the Primitive Church before had got from under the Pagan . Not that this is the best constitution of the Church that ever will be , though incomparably , or , if you will , infinitely better than Popery , but that it is introductory to the Blessed Millennial State , when the New Ierusalem descends upon Earth , according to the Prophecies in the Opened Book . For now Prophecy shews the order of these latter Intervals , not History , as being things to come . And it is said expresly to the Church of Philadelphia , I will write upon thee the name of the city of my God even of the New Ierusalem . &c. But now as in the Visions of the Opened Book Prophecy after the thousand years Satan is let loose , and Gog and Magog besieges the Holy City ; so after this excellent Philadelphian Interval succeeds the Laodicean , who by their laziness and their luke-warmness will permit Gog and Magog to grow upon them ; and as Fire from Heaven puts an end to that Siege , so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Laodicea combusta puts a Period to this Stage of the Earth together with the Church . So that the account of the placing of the Seven Churches without any respect to Paronomastical Allusions you see is steady and orderly and according to Time and History for what is past , and according to the Prophecies in the other part of the Apocalypse , for what is to come . Which ordering of them who can be so stupid as not to acknowledg to be done by design ? From whence again it will follow that this Vision of the Seven Churches is a Prophecy ( properly so called ) of the Condition of the Church from the beginning to the end . And the same will be still more particularly and exquisitely proved by the Paronomastical Allusions of the Names of these Churches and other Names that occurr in the Epistles to the Churches . But as the former way of Proof I have pursued but sparingly , so I must let this alone altogether , both because it would take up too much space , whenas my Notes are swollen to too great a bigness already , and because the Reader may peruse what I have copiously enough writ in my Exposition it self . I will onely here take notice that if the Paronomastical Allusions all along from the beginning to the end suit exquisitely to the order of Time and Things , as I am well assured they do ; they are also a notable confirmation or demonstration of the Vis●…on of the Sev●● Churches being a Prophecy , properly so called , of the state of the Church from the beginning to the end ; that it was as ce●●ainly intended a Prophecy by the Spirit of God , as the skilfull Structure of the Bodies of Animals are an assured Argument of his Providence , or that Flower-work or Imagery in Carpets or Clothes made of variously coloured Feathers ( which are things light and slight enough one would think ) are an argument of the Art of the Indians that are said to make them . And for my part I look upon this Paronomastical way , let others make as light and slight of it as they will , to be made use of on purpose , because as it is , where seriously taken notice of , a sufficient key of Revealment , so it is here as pleasant a pie●…e of the Artifice of Concealment from high and lofty Wits , that would be likely to stalk over such Allusions with a disdainfull gate , and overlook them ; There being more ways than one wherein that of the Apostle may be verified , That God has chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty , and chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise . THE END . Errata sic corrige . PAge 60. l. 8. For , is rightly , r. is , rightly . p. 96. 〈◊〉 . r. Genicon●●a , ibid. r. Idicon●●a . p. 105. l. 11. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 114. l. 11. r. good . p. 116. l. 7. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 117. l. 15. r. retracting . ibid. r. ●… . p. 119. l. 1. r. Mithridath . p. 121. l. 5. r. 202 : We. p. 122. l. 6. r. Pamphylia . p. 152. l. 32. r. from uttering . p. 176. l. 31. r. called , in . p. 228. l. 4. r. therein accordingly . p. 257. l. 19. r. Ioint-Exposition . Books Printed for Walter Kettilby , at the Bishop's Head in St. Paul's Church-yard . HEnrici Mori Cantabrigiensis Opera omnia , tum quae Latinè , tum quae Anglicè scripta sunt , nunc verò Latinitate donata . Fol. 3 Voll . — Apocalypsis Apocalypseos ; Or , The Revelation of Saint Iohn Unveiled . Quarto . — His Tetractys Anti-Astrologica , A Confutation of Judiciary Astrology , in Answer to Iohn But●…er , B. D. Quarto . — His Remarks on Judge Hales's Treatise of Fluid Bodies . Octavo . — Answers and Replies in Defence of his Antidote against Idolatry . Octavo ▪ T. Burneti Telluris Theoria Sacra : Orbis Nostri Originem & Mutationes Generales , quas aut jam subiit , aut olim subiturus est , complectens . ( Figuris Aeneis . ) Quarto . 1681. Dr. Falkner's Libertas Ecclesiastica . Octavo . — Christian Loyalty . Octavo . — Vindication of Liturgies . Octavo . Dr. Sherlock's Discourse of the Knowledg of Iesus Christ , with a Defence and Continuation . Octavo . A Reply to a Pamphet called , The Mischief of Impositions : which pretends to answer the Dean of St. Paul's Sermon concerning the Mischief of Separation . Quarto . 1681. N. Resbury's Sermon Preached at the Anniversary Meeting of the Charter-House Scholars ; On Monday , December 13. 1680. Quarto . — His Sermon at the Funeral of Sir Alan Broderick , Kt. November 25. 1680. Mr. Long 's History of the Donatists . Octavo . — His Character of a Separatist . Octavo . — The Nonformists Plea for Peace impleaded , against Baxter . Octavo . — Against Hales of Schism , with Mr. Baxter's Arguments for Conformity . Octavo . The Spirit of Enthusiasm Exorcised , in a Sermon before the University of Oxford , on Act-Sunday , Iuly the 11 th . 1680. By G. Hicks , D. D. Quarto . The Spirit of Popery speaking out of the Mouths of Fa●…atical Protestants . Grov●…i Responsio ad nuperum Libellum qui inscribitur Celeusma seu Clamor ad Theologos Hierarchiae Anglicanoe , &c. Quarto . Mr. Grove's Vindication of the Conforming Clergy . Quarto . A Farewell to Popery , to Dr. Nichols , Vice-Chancellour of Oxford , and Warden of New Colledge , from Walter Harris , M. D. lately Fellow of the same Colledg . A True and lively Representation of Popery , shewing that Popery is onely new-modelled Paganism . Quarto . The Reasons for Nonconformity Examined and Refuted . Quarto . Mr. Lamb's Stop to the Course of Separation . Octavo . Fresh Suit against Independency . Octavo . Allen's Works . Octavo . 2 Vol. R. Kidder ' s Christian Sufferer supported Or , A Discourse of Christian Fortitude . Octavo . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A51311-e210 The extent of the Authours Exposition of the Prophecies of Daniel . The change of Nebuchadnezzar by the decree of the Watchchers and Holy Ones into the condition of an Oxe , how to be understood . * Dan. 4. 33. Of the Hand seen writing on the wall by Belshazzar , and of the Chaldeans , Soothsayers , &c. being not able to read it . The Interpretation of the said Writing , by Daniel . * Part. ●… . Cap. 38. Two things most to be noted in the 〈…〉 shazzar , and Daniels Interpretation . * Ezech. 7. 17. Ch. 21. 7. * Part. 2. Cap. 43. Why the Authour did not undertake the whole Exposition of Daniel . Why he undertook the Prophetical parts . What the manner and nature of his performance therein , And how grosly Calvin is mistaken in interpreting Daniel in those parts of the Visions that fall in with the Apocalypse . That yet Grotius is far more intolerable , and in what regard . Whythe Authour has preferred 〈…〉 Epoch●… of the seventy Weeks before Ioseph Mede's . Why he so often names the writers he makes use of , contrary to the professed purpose of Grotius who suppresses their Names . Of the usefulness of faithfull Expositions of the Divine Prophecies and the Requisi●…eness of the reading the same . * Chap. 39. The feigned and Hypocritical Modesty of such as pretend inability of studying Daniel and the Apocalypse . What is at the bottom of this Hypocritical modesty or shieness . Clear proofs that the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse are intelligible , and what a touchstone they are to try a true Christian. Dan. Ch. 12. ver . 10. The enravishing pleasure in reading and rightly understanding the Visions of Daniel . The vast comprehensiveness of Christs care over his Church discovered in them . Why Christ did not prevent rather than predict the persecution of his Saints . The manner of Christs working Miracles , and his communicating Prophecies compared one with another . The reason of the Authour his adding the first part of his threefold Appendage . The Popish fabulous notion of Antichrist , and how it drove Grotius to embrace Porphyriu●… his opinion , touching the fourth Kingdome in Daniel in favour of the Pope , and why he rejected the conceit of Mahomet's being Antichrist . The great importance of proving the fourth Kingdome in Daniel to be the Roman , for making good the opinion of the ancient Fathers that the times of the little Horn with eyes are the times of Antichrist &c. and consequently the Times of Antichrist the Times of the Papacy . How manifest it is out of the 〈◊〉 that the Pope is the very 〈◊〉 . That th●● 〈…〉 Representation Antichrist and false Notion of Idolatry , to shelter their Church from seeming Idolatrous , and the Pope from appearing to be Antichrist , is indeed an acknowledging the Pope to be Antichrist , and their Church guilty of Idolatry . The second part of the Appendage , the usefulness thereof in setling the Table of Synchronisms , and discovering the vain conceits of men about the ●…ising of the Witnesses . The main Testimony of the persecuted Witnesses what it was , and that there was a Resurrection of these Witnesses in the Reformation . A sevenfold usefulness of proving the late Reformation ( from the Vials following the Rising of the Witnesses ) to be the Rising of the same . The first usefulness , viz. The discovery of the Popedome to be the Kingdom of Antichrist , and Reformed Christendom the Kingdom of Christ. The second Usefulness against the Fifth-monarchy men . The third usefulness , against the Contemners and Despisers of the Reformation , or unjust censurers of it . 〈◊〉 . 5. 22. Galat. 5. 19. The fourth usefulness , The Conciliation of due Reverence and Obedience to all the Magistrates as well Spiritual as Temporal in Reformed Christendome . The fifth usefulness , For the justifying the Reformation from all imputation of injury or He●… resie in casting off the Pope . The sixth usefulness , to show the ●…wrod●… of either publick or private persons Revolts from the Reformed Religion to Popery . The last usefulness , for the freeing mens minds from the vain fear of the Witnesses being to be slain , and as idle hopes when they are slain that they will rise within three years and an half . * Galat. 5. 15. Reasons why he added the third part of his Appendage , as first from the Sardian Church its being so plain a Representation of the Reformed Churches , as Balthasar Willius and Ludovicus Crocius had noted before him . The s●…ules of the Reformed Churches laid before them , with Comminations from Christ in his Epistle to the Church in Sardis . Apoc. 3. 2. Ephes. 5. 14. The second reason why he added the third part of his Appendage , viz. For the Description sake of the Philadelphian Interval which is to succeed the Sardian . St. Paul's description of Charity with a brief explication thereof , and consequently of the state of the Philadelphian Church . Matt. 5. 6. 1 Cor. 13. 4. That the Sardian Church , the nearer she makes towards the Pattern of the Philadelphian , the greater will be her safety , but that her slackness there may hazard all . The third and last reason of his adding the third part of his Appendage . The Authour's Justification of his Zeal for the truth of the Reformed Religion from the seasonableness thereof , left men dishonour God and the profession of true Religion by their foul Apostasie . That there is no Immoderateness nor Extravagancy in his zeal for the Reformed Religion . Gal. 4. 18. * Book 2. Chap. 19. With what great sincerity and assurance the Authour has writ his Expositions of Daniel and the Apocalypse especially in those parts that concern the grand points betwixt us and the Church of Rome . A brief Reply to the Contemners of his well-grounded Confidence . What effect his Expositions are like to have with the more sober minded Protestants , particularly in reference to loyalty to their Prince and seemly behaviour to other Magistrates . Dialog . 5. Sect. 29. How the Reformed Churches are bo●…nd with all attentiveness to read Christ's Epistle to the Church in Sardis . And of the sound and ●…avoury Doctrine in the Book of Homilies of the Church of England . Several weighty Reasons , why no Protestant should change his Religion upon the solicitation of the Emissaries of Rome . 2 Cor. 11. 2. Notes for div A51311-e15760 Apoc. 20. * Apoc. 19. Notes for div A51311-e41790 〈…〉 Chap. 11. ●… . Notes for div A51311-e48090 * 2 Macc. 6. 1. * Isai. 8. 20. Notes for div A51311-e68860 ●… Sam. 9. 9. Apoc. 1. 1 , 3. Apoc. 2. 10 , 11. Apoc. 20. 6. Apoc. 2. 12. Apoc. 2. 18.